《Honkai: Fire Moth Herrschers》


 Chapter 1: The Qualification to Be a Witness

    Chapter 1 - The Qualification to Be a Witness"Chicken soup''s here!"


    With Celia''s cheerful shout, the children became restless, some even standing on their stools, just to get a whiff of the chicken soup''s aroma sooner.


    Even the pink-haired girl beside Michael was the same, even more energetic than the other children.


    Only he was the exception��as a glorious transmigrated uncle, he really couldn''t imitate the actions of a ten-year-old.


    And also...


    "Sigh... what''s with this, saying it''s chicken soup, but it''s really just soup..."


    "But there''s a piece of meat in it!"


    "You don''t understand, that''s called ''seven-mile fragrance''!"


    "Seven-mile fragrance... what does that have to do with chicken?"


    "I don''t know, Michael said the chicken''s butt is ''seven-mile fragrance''..."


    Celia maintained an awkward yet polite smile, gently tapping Michael on the head with a small wooden spoon.


    "I know you read a lot, but don''t go telling them all sorts of nonsense!"


    Michael stuck out his tongue and rolled his eyes. While all the other kids were eager to drink the warm chicken soup, he silently took a small piece of corn and turned to hand it to the girl beside him.


    "Here!"


    "Here!"


    But the girl also happened to be turning around with her bowl, the two of them seemingly familiar with this tacit understanding. The girl took the corn from Michael without hesitation, and Michael silently took the soup she offered.


    Corn was a rare treat in the orphanage.


    And the warm chicken soup helped to swallow the freezing cold potatoes that made your teeth ache.


    "Speaking of which, those weird uncles came again this morning. This is the third time, right? The physical exams are so annoying!"


    Michael''s hand trembled, but the children were already chattering away.


    He secretly glanced at the girl beside him. She was looking down, silent.


    Normally, she would be the center of all the children, her words seemingly never-ending, but... but her name was Elysia.


    She was the Elysia who, despite smiling in her fancy dress, made people''s tears fall unconsciously, and by the time they realized it, she had already broken through the dimensional wall to arrive in this world.


    He didn''t know why he had come to this era destined for its end, but since he was already here, then...


    So he reached out a finger and poked Elysia''s slightly chubby cheek.


    When she turned her head in exasperation, Michael had already put on what he thought was a warm smile.


    Then he got another tap on the head from Celia, "Michael, don''t always bully Ellie."


    "Children, those uncles brought you flour and butter. I''ll make you a cake for dinner, how does that sound?"


    "Yay!"


    After lunch, Michael returned to his room.


    His narrow bed was scattered with all sorts of books and blueprints.


    "The Atomic Arrangement Structure of Iron", "Carbon Element Infiltration of Steel", "Classic Handheld Firearm Blueprints from the Last Century"...


    For some reason, he had recently become particularly interested in these kinds of books. No, it seemed that even before he had taken over this body, this little boy had already started browsing chemical engineering books.


    Of course, these weren''t things that a ten-year-old should be exposed to��at least not for ordinary children.


    He tidied up his books and blueprints and headed towards Celia''s room, but stopped at the door.


    "Mama Celia, I... I want to leave here."


    Elysia''s voice came from inside the room. Michael pursed his lips, leaned against the wall, and slowly lowered his head, not knowing what he was thinking.


    Soon, Elysia came out, and she immediately saw Michael leaning against the wall.


    "Eh, what are you doing here!" She seemed a little flustered.


    Michael raised his head, his lips moving, but he couldn''t utter a single complete sentence.


    "Eh! Your eyes are red, you..."


    Michael quickly turned his head away, "It''s nothing, nothing! I..."


    While he was trying to deny it, a big snot bubble popped out of his nose with a pop.


    "Hehehe!" Elysia was amused by his embarrassing appearance.


    Michael couldn''t stand looking so pathetic, so he quickly hugged his books and ran into Celia''s room.


    "Mama Celia..."


    "Pfft!" Seeing the snot bubble on the boy''s nose constantly changing with his breathing, Celia couldn''t help but laugh.


    While wiping Michael''s nose, she asked, "What''s wrong?"


    He took a deep breath, and finally just said, "The due date is here, I need to return the books and bring some back."


    "If you go now, you won''t be back before sunset, will you?"


    Celia wanted to say that.


    But she knew why the boy had cried just now.


    Or rather, she thought she knew why the boy was crying, so she couldn''t bear to refuse the boy''s request any longer.


    "Alright then! Take this money, and try to be back before dark!"


    She ruffled the boy''s soft silver hair.


    "Ahem, ahem! ''The Structural Principles of Modern Mainstream Mecha''... you''re quite the unique child."


    Inside the bookstore, a pale old man leaned back in a rickety chair. He glanced at the books the boy was holding and muttered in a voice barely audible to the human ear.


    Michael took out nine coins from his pocket and lined them up on the table.


    He was a little apprehensive. This money wasn''t enough to borrow the book��or rather, it wasn''t enough to borrow the book and pay off his previous debt.


    As for why there were only nine coins, it was naturally because of the cake in the box he was carrying in his other hand.


    But the old man leaned back against the plastic board behind his chair, not moving.


    He didn''t move, and Michael didn''t move either.


    Clang!


    The thin door was blown open by the wind. Michael shivered and quickly wrapped his coat tighter around himself.


    But the old man still didn''t move.


    Michael let out a light sigh that a child shouldn''t be able to make, took two steps forward, and lifted the old man''s sleeve.


    As expected, purple veins had already spread to his wrist.


    This disease...


    "Honkai sickness..."


    Michael took back the nine coins.


    The destined end was unfortunate for the old man, but not necessarily for Michael��at least he could save the money and take the old man''s scarf to keep warm.


    As for calling the police or the hospital, that had long since lost its necessity.


    For this town called Vostok-51... no, soon for the entire world, illness and death would become commonplace.


    It was dusk when he left the bookstore. He should have walked faster, but his steps today were unusually heavy. S��arch* The N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yes, no one knew the weight this era was about to bear.


    Only he, as a former witness, had glimpsed a corner of it.


    Night had quietly fallen.


    "Crap, it''ll take ages to get back to the orphanage."


    Michael quickly quickened his pace. He had promised Celia that he would return early.


    What''s more... he knew Elysia would leave.


    He knew he couldn''t stop her.


    So, he had bought this cake, just to use it to see Elysia off.


    After all, "Sweet cake, and beautiful girls are the perfect match."


    She would definitely say that, right?


    Shush shush


    Shush shush


    That was the sound of boots stepping on the snow.


    Michael suddenly turned his head. Even if the person was hiding well, even deliberately matching his pace, he could still hear the discordant rhythm.


    But he was wrong. The snowy ground behind him was empty.


    The dim, warm lights from the low houses on both sides illuminated the footprints on the snow.


    Besides his own, there was no one else.


    He was also wrong, he made a serious mistake.


    That was��he should never expose his back to the darkness.


    Feeling the movement behind him, Michael stiffly turned his head, only to see an enlarged version of... a mosquito?


    No! It wasn''t! Its wings weren''t tightly connected to its body, and purple energy was spilling out from its head in chunks.


    "That''s... a Honkai beast!"


    Michael''s mind was screaming, and beads of sweat rolled down his forehead, only to freeze mid-way from the wind and snow.


    His peripheral vision quickly scanned his surroundings.


    Perfect, not a single baseball bat in sight.


    Although finding one wouldn''t help either, he wasn''t a Kaslana, he couldn''t unleash the true power of a baseball bat.


    What''s more... this body right now, was just a child...


    But before the emotion of fear could completely spread, it was met with a change��


    The charging-type Honkai beast didn''t attack Michael, but rather, somewhat affectionately... nuzzled him?


    "Why... is it..."


    The moment the words left his mouth, Michael suddenly understood��why he had been driven by a primal urge to constantly read those obscure and difficult books.


    He wasn''t a genius.


    Of course, if you look at the definition from the many years to come, he was indeed a genius.


    He was just about to step towards that so-called destiny, that was all.


    Thud.


    The charging-type Honkai beast''s withered corpse and the books fell on the snow at the same time.


    Michael lowered his head, not saying a word.


    Soon, the howling north wind swirling above the town began to twist and bend, until it formed a vortex.


    The overflowing Honkai energy dyed the wind a light purple.


    And the center of the vortex was Michael''s small body.


    He began to run, but not towards the orphanage.


    It felt like something was about to burst out of his head.


    He wanted to take advantage of his last moment of clarity to get away from this town, so that not too many people would turn into zombies because of the rapidly increasing Honkai energy.


    "So... so I''m the First Herrscher..."


    His eyelids were heavy, and he could only see a sliver of light in front of him.


    In a daze, that light seemed to turn pink.


    Although he knew that the Herrschers of the Previous Era could not retain human consciousness.


    Although he knew that the Herrschers of the Previous Era could not escape the fate of being killed.


    But he still held onto that unrealistic hope:


    "But if I''m a Herrscher... perhaps I''ll have the qualification to be a witness..."

 Chapter 2: No Longer a Witness

    Chapter 2 - No Longer a Witness"Far... far away..."


    Even without looking back, Michael could feel the light and warmth of civilization gradually moving away from him.


    Finally, on a hilltop overlooking the magnificent lights of Vostok City, he stopped.


    Strands of Honkai energy scattered in the air flowed into his body, solidified in his chest, and gradually hardened, but strangely emitted a blue light.


    Behind him, the excess Honkai energy dispersed into the earth, into the bodies of various creatures, creating countless Honkai beasts.


    He turned his head, his eyes no longer carrying any emotional color.


    He looked at the sparse lights behind him, then at the dazzling neon lights in front of him. With a wave of his hand, countless Honkai beasts began to run wildly in the darkness, making dull, thunderous sounds.


    "Beep beep beep! Beep beep beep!"


    "Hello! This is Team One, Captain Ato speaking."


    "Ato! Where are you now?"


    "Reporting to headquarters, we have left Vostok-51 and are currently at an abandoned base in the suburbs of Vostok City."


    A chaotic sound came from the other end of the walkie-talkie. After a short while, a female voice that sent shivers down your spine came through: "Ato, the Honkai energy readings near you are rising rapidly. The level has exceeded 1000 HW and is still climbing... the anomaly we detected earlier was not a false alarm."


    "This... this..." Even though he considered himself a battle-hardened veteran, Ato almost dropped the walkie-talkie when he heard the news.


    As a special task force directly under the United Government, their mission had always been to fight against the Honkai��a disaster that followed the development of civilization��and to disguise the damage it caused as accidents.


    But so far... no, before this time, the strongest Honkai energy reaction he had encountered was just over 100 HW, and the disaster caused by that Honkai had required two teams like theirs, plus a mecha team and a flying squadron to quell.


    So what would be born from a Honkai energy reaction of 1000 HW?


    "Captain Ato, Captain Ato!" The original male voice came from the walkie-talkie again.


    "We''ve detected a large number of Honkai beasts approaching Vostok. Also, the Honkai energy is accumulating on the mountain to the northwest, and the reaction intensity... has reached one thousand four, one thousand five... it''s approaching 2000 HW!"


    Ato took a deep breath, counted the few remaining bullets, and began to put on his exoskeleton armor.


    Because they were using a public channel, all members of the team understood the situation they were in and began to prepare for battle.


    "Headquarters, what is our mission?"


    "As the outermost defense line of Vostok, block the Honkai beasts. Vostok City has been placed under martial law under the guise of a military exercise. You only need to hold out for ten minutes. After ten minutes, flying squadrons from Shenzhou and the Far East will arrive on the battlefield. Within half an hour, the mecha units will arrive."


    "Huff..." Ato exhaled softly and then cut off the connection with headquarters.


    "Did everyone hear that! Move it! While the Honkai beasts haven''t arrived, search the base for ammunition!"


    And at this time, Michael... no, now the First Herrscher, his small figure still stood on the top of the mountain.


    Dozens of seconds later, gunfire erupted on the edge of the distant lights, bullets drawing straight lines in the darkness. Countless Honkai beasts fell, and countless more followed.


    But even when there were no more Honkai beasts around him, the First Herrscher still didn''t move.


    He seemed to be waiting for something.


    As an apostle of a god descending to the human world, he should not and could not have human emotions.


    So he didn''t understand this waiting, nor did he understand why he was waiting.


    Just like he didn''t understand why this body, even after being completely taken over by him, even after the soul of this body was directly erased by a higher being, still hadn''t let go of the cake in his hand.


    Shush shush, light footsteps sounded behind him.


    "Mi... Michael?" The First Herrscher didn''t know the meaning of the name Michael.


    But he felt a familiar aura from the person.


    He turned around. It turned out that the one who had been quietly following him was a beautiful girl with pink hair. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What happened to you?"


    The girl''s voice was scattered by the wind.


    She seemed a little excited, and a little wary.


    "How did your hair get so long? Oh dear, your eyes are red too."


    "What, could it be that you''re so heartbroken to hear that I''m leaving?"


    "If it''s too much, how about we leave together?"


    The First Herrscher remained silent.


    He wasn''t mute, but the girl in front of him, the girl who was also an apostle of a god like him...


    Why... did she seem to... have human emotions?


    The girl kept chattering on about things the First Herrscher couldn''t understand, while slowly approaching him.


    The First Herrscher, thinking he had met a kindred spirit, didn''t feel threatened.


    "Oh! This cake... is it for me?"


    The girl happily took the cake box he was holding.


    "You really understand a girl''s heart! A beautiful girl, of course, should be paired with a sweet cake... giggle!"


    The moment the giggle ended, a dagger slipped out of the girl''s sleeve, stabbing straight at the First Herrscher''s heart.


    Clang, the dagger suddenly hit an obstacle, bending to almost a ninety-degree angle, and then snapped with a bang.


    Between the broken dagger and the First Herrscher''s chest, a steel plate had appeared out of nowhere.


    This was the power of the Herrscher of Reason.


    Despite being a messenger of the Honkai that destroyed civilizations, he had to rely on the power of civilization to fight.


    Elysia failed in her first attack, but she didn''t retreat. Instead, she threw a surprise left hook, hitting the First Herrscher hard in the face.


    "You! Give me back Michael!"


    "Give me back Michael!"


    "Michael!"


    "Give!"


    "Me!"


    Elysia''s shouts entered the First Herrscher''s mind, like a pebble thrown into a calm lake, instantly creating ripples.


    "Elysia!"


    Michael suddenly opened his eyes.


    What he saw was a chaos, with no light and no darkness.


    "Elysia!"


    The fragmented memories began to shine, and the familiar voice rang in his ears:


    "Travelers, your path will continue..."


    "Go and create what we failed to greet..."


    "The future!"


    And then there was light, and then there was darkness, and then time began to flow, and then Michael saw his own world of consciousness.


    His original position had been replaced by an indescribable mist.


    And at the foot of that mist was the corpse of a child identical to him... no, identical to that child named Michael.


    He understood instantly.


    His takeover hadn''t caused the consciousness of the child named Michael to dissipate, but rather to fall into a slumber.


    And while the Honkai had shaped the Herrscher, it had erased the consciousness of the child Michael, but it hadn''t expected there to be a third consciousness in this body.


    "In that case..."


    Michael walked step by step towards the mist.


    "This is the Herrscher''s consciousness, right?"


    "Since... since I can appear before her... how could I be content to be just a witness again!"


    Outside of consciousness, Elysia and the First Herrscher''s figures were entangled together.


    The First Herrscher could freely manipulate Honkai energy, and so could Elysia.


    Therefore, even though it looked like a child''s fight, every exchange of fists and feet was enough to instantly paralyze an adult.


    The First Herrscher shouldn''t have been fighting in this way.


    His power should have been analysis-construction.


    But after all, he was a newly born consciousness, and he didn''t know how to play to his strengths and avoid his weaknesses. He was quickly drawn into a fistfight.


    "Uh... uh?"


    The First Herrscher''s movements suddenly stopped. The next moment, before Elysia''s fist could reach him, he suddenly slapped himself in the face.


    Then, the First Herrscher''s left hand and right hand started fighting, followed by his left foot and right foot.


    Until the roar of warplanes came from the sky, and countless bombs fell into the Honkai beast horde, creating a bloody storm and turning the night into daylight.


    The First Herrscher collapsed, not moving.


    No matter how strong he was, he was just a newly born consciousness. How could he be a match for "Michael"?


    "Mi... Michael? Is that you? Are you back?"


    This was the first sentence he heard when his consciousness returned to his body.


    And it was also the heavenly sound that supported him through the long years that followed.


    The warplanes dropped bombs towards the hilltop, the tail fins of the bombs rubbing against the air, making a piercing whistling sound.


    "Elysia, I''m back."


    Amidst the flames of the explosion, Michael announced his return to Elysia.


    But the flames of the explosion didn''t reach the eyes of the two children.


    At his chest, the blue Herrscher core finally formed, the gear-like pupils rotated, and the spherical barrier gradually solidified into a physical entity, isolating all the shrapnel and flames.


    This was the first time Michael felt so truly present in this world.


    Because he was no longer a witness.


    But rather... someone who had truly stepped into the river of fate.

 Chapter 3: The Beginning of the Flame-Chasers

    Chapter 3 - The Beginning of the Flame-ChasersThe blood-red lights flickered, accompanied by the piercing sound of alarms. The heavy composite armored doors slowly closed, the gears grinding with a "clank clank" sound between the metal seams. White mist escaped, adding a touch of haziness to the steel-filled base.


    In the instant before the doors completely sealed, the morning sun''s rays shot through the final gap, coating the silver-white emblem of the Fire Moth on the base wall with a golden sheen. However, the next moment, the glaring fluorescent lights flicked on, illuminating everything in a ghastly pale light, as pale as the snowfield outside the base doors.


    "Whirr whirr," "clank clank," "buzz buzz," these were the sounds of the logistics department performing routine maintenance on the large mecha and the soldiers'' exoskeletons.


    "Tap tap tap," a flash of vibrant red, like a burning flame, swept through the crowd and arrived at the spacious training grounds.


    "Attention!"


    "At ease!"


    Himeko watched the twenty members of her squad perform their synchronized movements and nodded with satisfaction.


    Her face seemed to carry a hint of fatigue, but the moment she faced her team, it was concealed by a determined expression.


    "From now on, Squad Five is entering Level One combat readiness, prepared to deploy at any moment. Everyone, do you understand the meaning of this order?"


    "Understood!"


    The so-called Level One combat readiness meant that, according to computer predictions, the Honkai energy concentration in some areas was about to rise to the point of triggering a large-scale Honkai outbreak.


    "I wonder where the Honkai is going to break out this time... I hope it''s not my home!"


    "Ugh! Dealing with Honkai beasts is no problem, but finding a suitable excuse afterward is too hard!"


    "Exactly! It''s always a military exercise, and people don''t believe it anymore. Didn''t someone post a video of us fighting Honkai beasts online before? Luckily, the network department was quick... but when will these days end?"


    After being dismissed, the soldiers who didn''t have training tasks gathered in twos and threes. Some worried about the Honkai attacking their homes, but most were complaining about the cleanup work.


    No one was worried about the potential battle.


    Well, even though Squad Five was the last squad to be formed, in the face of increasingly frequent Honkai outbreaks, those who could still stand here had all been through the wringer.


    Moreover, some had already contracted Honkai sickness, and a long future was more like a comforting lie they knew was impossible.


    In comparison, the doubled allowances during combat readiness and the wine and dance parties after a victory were more attractive to them.


    But there were two new recruits who were different.


    Six years had passed since the first Honkai outbreak. After escaping Vostok, Michael and Ellie had traveled to many places, met many people they would meet again in the future, and secretly eliminated many Honkai beasts.


    At the end of their journey, the two made the same decision��to join the anti-Honkai organization that had been reorganized into the Fire Moth.


    Even though Michael was a Herrscher, his Herrscher core only contained a small amount of Honkai energy. As long as he didn''t actively connect to the Imaginary Tree to gain power, the Fire Moth could only conclude that "his Honkai energy adaptability is excellent."


    It was precisely because of their outstanding Honkai energy resistance that the Fire Moth, which had not yet experienced a devastating Honkai outbreak and insisted on not recruiting minors, made an exception and agreed to the two joining.


    "Oh, this is such a pain. I was planning to invite you to see Eden''s performance!"


    "Hmm... did you buy the tickets?"


    "Nope!"


    "..." Michael sighed and smiled helplessly, "I knew it."


    "Oh, don''t always look so gloomy. You look like you''re carrying so many heavy things, not cute at all like you were when you were little!"


    Michael closed the book in his hand and replied with a wry smile, "Elysia, first, you were just complaining to me yesterday that I always had a straight face when I was little."


    It wasn''t that he didn''t want to live a little easier.


    But he was the only one who knew the ending, and this invisible burden constantly pushed him forward, turning into the books he rarely put down.


    After all, to use the power of the Herrscher of Reason well, he couldn''t do without all kinds of knowledge.


    The problem was, if he really exposed his identity as a Herrscher, who in this world, besides Ellie, could accept him?


    "Then what''s second?" Elysia poked his cheek.


    Michael snapped back to reality, somewhat annoyed: "If... if this is the Second Honkai War, do you have anything to say?"


    Elysia nodded knowingly. She understood what he meant, it was a Herrscher''s intuition.


    But she didn''t care, and was even a little excited.


    "Hey, what''s with that eager expression?"


    "Hmm?" Ellie pouted, "Can''t you guess! Of course, I''m thinking about waking up this one too! Just like how I woke you up back then!"


    "Elysia..."


    "Hmm?"


    "Ellie..."


    "Hmm?"


    "It''s nothing."


    Michael put down the book in his hand, put on his helmet, and walked towards the assembly point.


    In the end, he was...


    He had never told Elysia the truth.


    And in the end, he couldn''t bring himself to tell Elysia that truth��that once a Herrscher was born in this era, there was no possibility of turning back into a human.


    There were only two exceptions.


    One was Michael himself, who had glitched due to a soul transmigration.


    And the other was...


    The girl as dazzling as a fleeting flower, who was still unaware of this.


    And an equally important point was��humanity was still unaware of this.


    Perhaps from the moment this organization was named "Fire Moth," it had already foreshadowed the fate of this civilization.


    What an ironic name... the so-called Fire Moths, weren''t they just moths flying towards the flames, only to be burned to ashes?


    "The Second Honkai War..." Michael murmured to himself as he walked ahead.


    A pink crystal rose solidified into a physical form in his hand, but judging by the brooch style, the edges were a bit too sharp.


    "Hey, how''s this brooch? Do you want me to pin it on for you?" He awkwardly changed the subject.


    The girl showed a surprised expression.


    "Yay! What a beautiful crystal flower, it suits me so well! Hmm~ You said it! Come pin it on for me!"


    "..."


    Behind that flawless smile, did she really know nothing?


    Sometimes, Michael would wonder.


    After pinning the crystal rose to her chest, Ellie suddenly put her hands behind her back and swayed her shoulders a little bashfully.


    "Don''t hide it, what do you want me to do for you?"


    Ellie smiled slyly and casually put her arm around Michael''s shoulder. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Although it''s a bit inappropriate to bring it up now, but Michael, don''t you think... a beautiful girl, besides a pretty brooch, should also have a one-of-a-kind medal!"


    Michael held his breath, trying to make his tone sound normal and natural.


    "One-of-a-kind?"


    Michael took off the Fire Moth emblem on his chest. It was a metal badge with a moth engraved on it. The ring in the center of the badge was made of an unknown material, and even a sliver of light reflected off of it, it would refract a flame-like glow. On the back of the badge was a string of characters: MSA-014.


    "Generally speaking, isn''t everyone''s medal one-of-a-kind?"


    "Hmm~ This kind of badge can''t show Elysia''s unique beauty, cuteness, and gentleness. I want a truly one-of-a-kind one!"


    "One-of-a-kind? Then that would only be that one..."


    Michael scratched his head. He had already guessed Elysia''s goal, but just thinking about that person... he felt a little apprehensive.


    He sighed softly, "Even if I don''t help you, you''ll get it yourself, right? If I''m there, at least I can clean up any mess you might cause."


    "Yay! I knew it! Michael is the best to me!"


    "But that medal... how are you going to get it? Besides, even if you get it, you can''t wear it openly, right?"


    "Hehe~ Whether I can wear it is one thing, having it is another! You''ll definitely help me, right? My dear Michael?"


    Michael was about to bite the bullet and agree to Elysia''s request when he was interrupted by the piercing alarm.


    "Alarm! Level One combat readiness! All squad leaders, please proceed to the war room immediately!"


    "Repeat! Level One combat readiness! All squad leaders, please proceed to the war room immediately!"


    "Repeat! Level One combat readiness! All squad leaders, please proceed to the war room immediately!"


    "What''s going on?"


    Himeko walked into the war room and immediately saw the constantly updating numbers on the giant display screen.


    [A large Honkai energy reaction has appeared in Irkutsk City, Eurasia. Honkai energy concentration:


    990 HW...


    1000 HW...


    1200 HW...]


    "Although we successfully predicted this a few hours in advance, I am still very sorry to inform everyone that after that incident six years ago, humanity is once again facing a Honkai outbreak with an energy reaction exceeding 1000 HW," Phamas said in a deep voice, standing in front of the electronic screen.


    "Where is Dr. Mobius?" Someone questioned. His words immediately caused a stir. Himeko scanned the crowd and indeed, she didn''t see that conspicuous green hair.


    "Ahem!" Phamas coughed heavily, and the war room instantly fell silent, with only the alarm in the broadcast echoing.


    "Dr. Mobius has important matters to attend to and will not participate in this operation for the time being. However, she is not part of the combat unit anyway, so her absence shouldn''t have much impact on you all, right?"


    Several squad leaders looked at each other and nodded helplessly.


    The man was right. The only reason everyone was confused was that this was the first time Dr. Mobius had missed a war meeting.


    Besides, Dr. Mobius''s command level... let''s just forget about it.


    Himeko did not participate in these discussions, but instead stared intently at the numbers jumping on the screen until it stopped at 1800 HW.


    "Irkutsk City..." Himeko murmured to herself. If she remembered correctly, this place seemed to be a former military base of the R country.


    "For this operation against the Honkai, only Squads One to Four will be deployed. The remaining mecha units and air forces will be directly transferred from the Shenzhou branch. Do you all have any objections?" Phamas quickly arranged the combat missions.


    "Commander!" Himeko stepped forward, her flame-like hair instantly becoming the focus of everyone''s attention. "Although Squad Five was formed last, I believe my team members have the strength to participate in this battle."


    Phamas first nodded, then shook his head, "Himeko, first go and convey the standby order to Squad Five, then come see me alone."


    In the exchange of glances, Himeko seemed to understand something.


    According to a soldier''s intuition, she understood that that look meant... there was a more important mission for them.

 Chapter 4: The Descent of Honkai

    Chapter 4 - The Descent of Honkai"What? We''re on standby again?" The order from headquarters was relayed, quickly drawing complaints from Squad Five.


    Himeko was about to say a few words of encouragement, but then decided it wasn''t necessary.


    "To complain about being on standby, their morale is already speaking for itself, isn''t it?"


    She was also a little worried about the two new recruits, looking towards the end of the line, she saw the two youngsters huddled together, whispering to each other as if no one else was around.


    This kind of behavior that violated the rules of formation should have been severely criticized, but for some reason, the girl named Elysia seemed to have some kind of magic. As long as she saw her flawless smile, many words of reprimand just couldn''t come out.


    "Forget it... it''s good that new recruits still have the mind to whisper before a battle..."


    "That''s it then, stay alert at all times, you can move around freely within a small area, but you cannot leave the camp area. Make sure you can assemble fully armed within five minutes! Dismissed!"


    The soldiers scattered.


    Himeko, however, stopped Michael and Elysia.


    "You two..." What she was about to say was a bit cruel for new recruits, but as a routine procedure, Himeko had to say it. She took out two envelopes and an iron box, "You two, each leave a will."


    Usually, new recruits who heard this kind of thing would either excitedly swear that they would be fine, or recall the feeling of fear, trembling and unable to write a single word.


    But to her surprise, the two new recruits in front of her didn''t have any emotional fluctuations at all.


    Elysia pouted, clearly not wanting to write such a thing.


    Michael, on the other hand, picked up a pen and first scribbled a few lines on Elysia''s envelope, then wrote a few strokes on his own envelope, and then locked them in the iron box.


    "You two have a really good relationship..." Himeko''s mouth twitched slightly, and she immediately remembered that these two new recruits seemed to have come from the Vostok-51 orphanage...


    Even if they wrote their wills seriously, no one would read them, right?


    For a moment, the captain, who had always been straightforward and decisive, didn''t dare to linger too long in front of the two underage new recruits, and she left as if she were fleeing.


    After confirming that she was far away, Elysia turned her head and smiled lightly, "Hehe! Let''s start the operation, let''s start the operation!"


    "At a time like this, shouldn''t we avoid running around? Wouldn''t it be better to do this after dealing with the Honkai?" Michael wanted to say that.


    Besides, he didn''t really want to see Mobius. If she developed any interest in him, or if she discovered his Herrscher identity...


    But he also knew Elysia''s answer: "This is my first battle after joining the Fire Moth, so of course I have to face it in the best condition! And the best condition, how can I be without a unique medal?"


    Soon, two fully armed weirdos appeared in the base, wearing gas masks and not having an inch of skin exposed to the air.


    When some soldiers wanted to question them, Michael said directly, "We''re going to Dr. Mobius''s laboratory..."


    Before he could think of what to say they were going to do in Dr. Mobius''s laboratory, those soldiers hurriedly moved aside, giving them looks of pity and admiration.


    "Is that Dr. Mobius so terrifying? The people in the base seem to be very afraid of her?"


    "You... Elysia, you don''t even know what kind of person you''re about to deal with?"


    "Oh dear, you''re right! I''ve only heard rumors about that doctor from Ato, after all, we joined late..."


    Arriving at the entrance of the experimental area, under the gaze of two guards, Michael and Elysia each took out a card from their pockets and inserted it into a machine next to them.


    "Identity verification: Anti-Honkai Squad One Captain and Chief Instructor - Ato, authorization confirmed."


    "Identity verification: Anti-Honkai Squad Five Captain - Himeko, authorization confirmed."


    The two took back their cards, and then, in pockets hidden from the guards, the identity cards gradually turned into blue light spots and disappeared��these were, of course, replicas made by Michael using the Herrscher of Reason''s powers, enough to fool the base''s security system at least.


    "Hey, don''t you think that Instructor Ato and Captain Himeko seem a bit shorter than usual?"


    "Hmm? Really? Didn''t notice!" Hearing the whispers of the guards behind them, Michael couldn''t help but show a smug smile.


    The Herrscher of Reason''s products are always top-notch.


    Next was a long search. After all, the experimental area was too large, and finding Mobius''s lab was quite difficult.


    "Hehe! Found it!"


    But the next second, Elysia''s smile froze.


    The red lights in the base began to flash, and the piercing alarm sounded constantly.


    "Squad Five members, please assemble immediately!"


    "This... this... what is that!"


    In the war room, the most conspicuous blue screen was displaying the real-time images sent back by the front-line soldiers.


    Ato''s shouts still echoed through the broadcast: "Headquarters, request to retreat! Headquarters, request to retreat!"


    The disaster had erupted almost instantaneously. The entire city of Irkutsk was no more. All living things, if they hadn''t turned into zombies and Honkai beasts, were...


    Ato led four squads to the battlefield at the first opportunity, but they were unable to establish a defense line in the remote and narrow urban area. To be precise, they were targeted by a terrifying creature from the very beginning.


    In the recorders worn by the soldiers, it was clearly a humanoid creature, but it possessed powers that mortals could never grasp.


    The bullets that the soldiers fired couldn''t even get close to the humanoid in front of them.


    She manipulated the power of space at will, devouring all bullets and shells, and returning everything that humans had given her in full.


    With a single thought, she could tear open the void with her bare hands, and countless Honkai beasts would emerge from it.


    With a single thought, she would take a light step and cross dozens of meters, arriving in front of a soldier.


    "Click," the screen in the war room went black. Elvin, who was in charge of the broadcast, immediately typed out a string of code, and the screen reconnected to Ato''s perspective.


    In just a few seconds, two more mecha wrecks had appeared next to the humanoid, and in the distance, a fighter jet that had lost its tail was spinning and falling. sea??h th�� N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But Phamas, who was in charge of the headquarters, sat in the dark room behind the command room, coldly watching the battle through the one-way glass.


    "Commander!" Himeko walked in.


    "My philosophy is different from Dr. Mobius''s, but it''s clear that her conjecture about the Herrschers has been proven once again," Phamas said abruptly.


    "Commander, I don''t understand what you mean."


    Phamas shrugged his shoulders and didn''t continue the topic.


    "You should know, right? There''s a former R nation military base underground in Irkutsk. It''s called a military base, but it''s actually a base used to study Honkai energy, storing thousands of HW of Honkai energy."


    Himeko instantly straightened her body. Phamas had made it very clear, and she understood her mission.


    "Yes, with the current battle situation... Ato and the others have already led the Herrscher... that humanoid creature out of the urban area of Irkutsk. Squad Five must quickly enter the underground base of Irkutsk."


    "Your mission is to protect these Honkai energy storage tanks, and then..."


    As Phamas spoke the last words silently, Himeko''s pupils contracted slightly.


    A quarrel soon broke out in the dark room, and the soldiers in the war room all looked to the side.


    "I admit that this plan is a gamble, but I only offer two choices. Either Squad Five executes the mission as planned, or the Fire Moth will deploy the Silver Bullet (HWQ)!"


    "I..."


    "Be rational, Captain Himeko." Phamas sighed, "I know this is cruel to Squad Five, and cruel to you personally, but this is the most feasible plan that I and the staff could come up with. And the Silver Bullet... to be honest, given the opponent''s control of spatial powers, we cannot guarantee that the deployed Silver Bullet will explode successfully at the designated location."


    "No... Commander, can this mission be completed by me alone..."


    "Captain Himeko, I know you are very strong, but you are still a mortal! Do I need to remind you! Irkutsk has already been occupied by zombies and Honkai beasts. You alone cannot enter the underground base smoothly!"


    Himeko''s fist suddenly clenched, then slowly relaxed, only the white knuckles recording her momentary confusion.

 Chapter 5: The Gaze of the Serpent

    Chapter 5 - The Gaze of the Serpent"Knock knock knock," "Open up, we''re here to in..."


    Before Michael could finish his sentence, the laboratory door opened layer by layer, and dark green light and shadows seeped out like water overflowing from a cup.


    Walking into the interior of the laboratory, Mobius was facing away from them, holding a document in her hand, drawing and marking it.


    And on the chair in front of her, a pale-faced soldier was tied up, muttering something in a low voice.


    "What do you want with me?" Her green hair was casually tied behind her head, and her tone was somewhat impatient.


    "Doctor, we need to collect your badge," Elysia said in a low voice.


    "Collect my badge? So suddenly... why?"


    It was clearly just a simple question, but the temperature in the room visibly dropped.


    "And... is it necessary to wear gas masks to come to my laboratory?"


    "Well... because the badge distribution system has been modified, this batch of numbered badges needs to be recycled and processed. The future badges will all be unnumbered versions. As for... the gas masks... safety first, Doctor."


    "Tch..."


    Mobius finally turned around, sizing up the two strangers in front of her.


    Perhaps out of some intuition, or perhaps because the request to collect the badges was so strange, Mobius felt that there was something wrong with these two people.


    But in the end, she didn''t notice anything suspicious.


    "Okay, I understand."


    She didn''t ask further, perhaps because it wasn''t necessary, or perhaps she felt that saying another word to these two people was a waste of time and a waste of life.


    She quickly walked to the test bench, pulled open one drawer after another, and countless penalty notices scattered around the lab as she searched.


    Michael even took the time to count them, hmm... a full nineteen.


    Finally, in the corner of the bottom drawer, she found the badge with the number "1" engraved on the back and handed it to Michael.


    "Take it!"


    She tossed it casually, hitting Michael''s sleeve. Michael quickly caught the badge, then imperceptibly looked down at his watch. Two and a half minutes had passed since the alarm sounded��there were only five minutes to assemble.


    So he answered before Elysia could:


    "Thank you for your cooperation, Dr. Mobius. The new badge will be delivered to your laboratory within a week."


    Then the two were about to leave in a hurry.


    "Wait."


    "Don''t think I don''t know anything."


    Michael rubbed his palms together, his heart pounding. He didn''t know where Mobius had seen through their disguise. For a moment, it seemed like there was no better option than to run.


    "Doctor, I don''t quite understand what you mean?" He stalled, ready to carry Elysia and run at any moment.


    "I know you all want to hide things from me, even making all kinds of excuses to keep me in the lab and not let me go out... but to understand something, you don''t necessarily have to see it with your own eyes."


    "?" Michael slowly typed out a question mark, and then his heart sank back into his stomach��it seemed that what she was about to say next had nothing to do with the two of them.


    "The Honkai... what''s the situation now?"


    "Oh, Doctor, so that''s what you wanted to ask." Michael could feel that Elysia was also relieved.


    "Well... how should I put it, the situation is indeed not very optimistic."


    "But, this is only temporary..."


    "Where are Michael and Elysia?" Himeko asked with a frown.


    Everyone had assembled fully armed. There were only twenty soldiers in Squad Five. They didn''t even need to do roll call. She glanced over and saw that only the two new recruits were missing.


    But the soldiers who were asked were also confused.


    Those two new recruits, whose physical fitness could be described as heaven-defying, were really not easy to approach.


    The girl named Elysia seemed to be everywhere, always chattering and meddling, but when you really wanted to find her, no one could say where she was.


    And the boy named Michael was even more peculiar, hardly speaking to anyone other than Elysia, constantly holding all kinds of books, so his presence was so low that no one could say where he was either.


    Himeko looked at her watch.


    There were only twenty... nineteen seconds left until the five-minute assembly time was over.


    Eighteen...


    Seventeen...


    Sixteen...


    "Hmm?"


    It seemed like something flashed before her eyes. Himeko looked up and saw that the two new recruits were already standing in the formation, fully armed.


    "Move out immediately!" S��arch* The N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The heavy gate had already opened, and the transport helicopter flew straight toward the vast snowfield.


    "I''ll only emphasize this once. Our mission is not to fight the monster named Herrscher, but to enter the underground base of Irkutsk and protect the Honkai energy storage tanks there. The specific location has been sent to your battle maps. Any questions?"


    "No, ma''am!"


    Just at this moment, the pilot''s voice came from the radio.


    "The transport helicopter will arrive at the battlefield in two minutes. Squad Five, please prepare..."


    "Boom!"


    The flames of the explosion raged inside the cabin, followed by the cold and howling wind, and the sense of weightlessness brought by the tumbling.


    Before Michael could figure out what was going on, he was pulled out by the air pressure.


    "Ellie!"


    In a panic, she grabbed his hand, but was pulled out with him.


    Their hands were tightly interlocked. Taking advantage of the tumbling, Michael only saw a dozen small black dots being thrown out of the transport helicopter''s ruptured belly.


    Many members of Squad Five reacted the moment they were thrown out of the cabin, and they pulled their emergency parachutes.


    But the height of hundreds of meters was not enough for the parachutes to complete their deceleration. Only a few of these people would survive thanks to their excellent physique and the protection of their exoskeletons.


    As for Michael, his abilities could have allowed him to try to save them, but...


    Four or five seconds passed in the blink of an eye. He suddenly pulled Elysia into his arms, and a moment before landing, an air mattress suddenly appeared on the ground, catching the two of them.


    "Bang!"


    The air mattress was directly shattered into energy fragments, scattering in the air. The waist-deep snow was thrown tens of meters into the air, revealing the black, hard frozen soil on the ground.


    Even though both of them had physical qualities far beyond ordinary people, the impact of the landing made them feel like the bones in their bodies were about to shatter into pieces. The exoskeletons directly shattered and failed, their heads buzzed, and their vision was constantly tumbling and spinning, as if they had spun around thousands of times on the spot.


    Especially Michael, who had endured the impact of both himself and Elysia, could only cough while clutching his chest.


    When the two of them climbed out of the snow pit in a disheveled state, they saw a barefoot, purple-haired girl standing in front of them.


    "Oh."


    "What a coincidence. To meet you here. Traitor."


    She clearly had a human face and spoke human language, but her voice was flat and dead, without a trace of emotion.


    Elysia wanted to say something, but Michael shielded her behind him. His eyes instantly turned blood red, and his pupils turned into the shape of gears.


    A blue shield quickly formed in front of him, and not far away, the Second Herrscher casually opened a black hole, and a missile flew out, directly blasting Michael and Elysia away.


    Confirming that there were no other soldiers present, Michael directly constructed two railguns in mid-air, firing at the Second Herrscher.


    "Where are you aiming?"


    The Second Herrscher was expressionless.


    She walked barefoot on the snow-covered ground, letting her purple hair flutter, without even using her powers to change the trajectory of the railgun shells.


    Without a doubt, the two shells flew past her head and exploded in the snowfield not far away.


    "Elysia."


    "Hmm?"


    "Run!"


    Seeing that the First Herrscher, who had turned his back on the Honkai, had chosen to flee, the Second Herrscher tilted her head.


    She really didn''t expect to meet the First Herrscher here. He seemed to have joined the human camp...


    But he was too weak.


    Wait!


    The Second Herrscher turned her head. The explosion had kicked up a sky full of ice and snow, and they crashed down like a tsunami, as if to engulf her.


    "That''s it?"


    She tore open space, and in the next instant, she had appeared on another hilltop.


    "Oh, hello!"


    "What."


    The Second Herrscher turned her head again. This time, what was reflected in her eyes, besides that annoying pink color, was only an inverted gunstock.


    "Bang," the gunstock shattered, and the Second Herrscher was knocked away like a baseball.


    And where she landed, unsurprisingly, the annoying First Herrscher had already set up a railgun.


    His gear-like pupils locked onto the target.


    In the laboratory illuminated by green lights, Mobius looked at the miniature screen in front of her, which was playing the images transmitted by a micro-camera attached to someone''s sleeve, and couldn''t help but add a voiceover.


    "Fire!"


    "Hehe, I didn''t expect this. I just wanted to use this to understand the situation outside, but I actually discovered such an interesting thing..."


    Her eyes flickered, reflecting the green light.


    It was the gaze of a serpent.


    But the next moment, the image on the camera spun around and landed on a red snowfield.

 Chapter 6: He Tried to Drown a Fish

    Chapter 6 - He Tried to Drown a FishThe Spear of Subspace was not sharp, but the spatial powers attached to it were the most lethal edge, easily severing Michael''s right arm at the root.


    At the same time, the railgun''s muzzle shook, and the shell that was fired just as it left the muzzle seemed to hit a thin film. The entire space visibly twisted until it swallowed the shell.


    "Ellie!"


    The tip of the Spear of Subspace stopped an inch from Michael''s chest. He turned around to dodge with extreme speed, but the pink crystal rose held between Elysia''s fingers still cut off half of her hair.


    The speed that Elysia was able to reach was something that the Second Herrscher had never expected.


    Although she had never thought about these things.


    Lacking human emotions, her fighting relied more on instinct.


    And her instinct warned her not to engage in close combat with these two.


    Not because she didn''t want to, but because it was unnecessary.


    Spatial rifts opened around her. Jumping through space was as natural to her as eating and drinking.


    But this time, she didn''t succeed.


    Michael used his remaining left arm to forcibly pull her back, and his right arm quickly grew into a miniature electromagnetic pulse cannon.


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    Two loud bangs came almost simultaneously. The electromagnetic pulse cannon hit the Second Herrscher''s chest, and Michael''s abdomen was struck by a light purple pillar of energy. The two of them were instantly sent flying.


    And Elysia, who should have been chasing after the Herrscher relentlessly, hesitated slightly, slowing down by a fraction of a step, only managing to tear off a piece of her clothing the moment the Herrscher slipped into a spatial rift.


    "Cough!"


    Without the Herrscher''s power, the energy pillar slowly dissipated. Michael wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and stood up with Elysia''s support.


    At his right arm, the electromagnetic pulse cannon gradually disintegrated, revealing a slightly pale arm. He shook his arm. It was clearly not the first time he had reconstructed a part of his body, but each time the newly grown limb felt a little strange.


    "It seems that as fellow Herrschers, she seems to be a bit stronger than you, Michael."


    Could she really be Elysia? Even in this situation, she didn''t forget to tease him?


    Michael poked her cheek in annoyance.


    "Let''s go. Since we can''t stop her, we can only continue the mission that Squad Five was supposed to carry out. I wonder how Captain Himeko and the others are doing... We left in a hurry, and both our exoskeletons and communication equipment were left behind. Let''s look for them along the way."


    Although he said that, when he calmed down and listened to the intense sounds of artillery explosions in the distance, he couldn''t help but feel a little dissatisfied.


    The battle just now was only a brief moment, but he felt that he had done his best, but he was still a bit lacking compared to the Second Herrscher.


    Perhaps, she was really just fighting based on instinct?


    Because she was relying on pure instinct, without any thought, every movement of her body and every flow of Honkai energy within her was the most natural and fastest choice.


    She could even multitask, using her powers to create the Spear of Subspace to cut off Michael''s arm while also tearing space to swallow the railgun shells��in Michael''s eyes, it was like a person eating with chopsticks in both hands at the same time, something that an average person could never do with both hands being equally skilled.


    "Anyway," Michael said, as if talking to Elysia and to himself, "that attack just now at least injured her. Her powers can''t repair her limbs as quickly as I can. To heal herself and even take her powers a step further, she must absorb the Honkai energy stored in the underground base, and that is our..."


    At this point, he suddenly froze, his steps also stopping.


    Since the Second Herrscher didn''t have humanity and all her actions were based on instinct, then Honkai energy was to her like fish to a cat, meat to a dog, little monsters to...


    In short, if it was based on instinct, she should have absorbed all the Honkai energy in the underground base immediately!


    It was absolutely impossible for it to be left until now!


    So, what went wrong?


    The Second Herrscher''s actions were based on instinct, that was undeniable, so the problem must lie with the Honkai energy��with the Honkai energy storage tanks being intact, she shouldn''t know about the fact that the underground base stored Honkai energy!


    Then Squad Five''s mission suddenly became unnecessary.


    Was it possible that Phamas, the Fire Moth commander, had a brain fart, or that he had made a misjudgment, mistakenly believing that she knew about the existence of the Honkai energy storage tanks?


    But that didn''t make sense. The center of the Honkai outbreak was Irkutsk. Phamas should be very clear that it was impossible for Squad Five to reach the underground base before the Herrscher.


    Then there was only one possibility left��the commander''s plan was to use the storage tanks containing a large amount of Honkai energy as bait, and after attracting the Herrscher, kill her by some means.


    But with Squad Five''s combat power, was it possible to kill a Herrscher by conventional means?


    No.


    Michael put himself in Phamas''s shoes. He felt that the most reliable plan that Phamas could think of was��to directly open the Honkai energy storage tanks, hoping that the radiation formed by the massive amount of Honkai energy would cause Squad Five and the Herrscher to perish together.


    A perfect plan, the only imperfect thing was that this plan was actually a gamble��betting that the Herrscher''s Honkai energy adaptability was not infinite, but had a threshold.


    "I''m sorry... the Herrscher''s Honkai energy adaptability, it seems to be truly infinite..."


    Michael didn''t believe that there would be a fish that drowned in the sea, just like he didn''t believe that there would be a Herrscher who would be burst by an excessive amount of Honkai energy... Okay, no need to set a flag...


    What was even more serious was that if this method was effective... no, even if it was ineffective! The problem it brought was that the Herrscher would receive a massive supply of Honkai energy. Unless the Silver Bullet was used, humanity would have almost no means of retaliation.


    And for the Second Herrscher, whether the Silver Bullet would explode above her head, or whether she would pass it to a human city, was hard to say...


    "What''s wrong, Michael?"


    Seeing him stop moving, Elysia asked in confusion.


    It was the first time she had seen Michael with such a pale face.


    Not to mention that this pale face quickly turned into a ghastly white, as if he had seen something terrible.


    "Buzz buzz... zzzzz... crackle... zzzzz..."


    The sound of electricity came from the snow under their feet. Before Michael could react, Elysia had already taken out the object making the sound.


    "Eh? This is... a miniature earpiece?"


    "Buzz... buzz..."


    "Is someone talking?"


    Michael grabbed the earpiece, and with a light flick of his index finger, Himeko''s voice came through.


    "This is Squad Five Captain Himeko. If any members who are still able to move hear this message, please proceed to the target location immediately."


    "This is Squad Five Captain Himeko. If any members who are still able to move hear this message, please proceed to the target location immediately." S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This is Squad Five Captain Himeko. If any members who are still able to move hear this message, please proceed to the target location immediately."


    The night gradually darkened.


    "Is it a recording?" Elysia asked.


    "No, it''s the captain constantly shouting."

 Chapter 7: Himeko’s Advance

    Chapter 7 - Himeko''s AdvanceIn the suburbs of Irkutsk, enormous Honkai beasts and numerous zombies roamed the desolate, frozen land.


    Buildings, roads, and even the straight pine trees standing beside the road��these traces of human civilization were wantonly destroyed, leaving only a mess under the dim moonlight.


    Himeko hugged the base of the wall, moving her steps little by little. Only when the sound of artillery fire came from the distant mountains would she suddenly explode with speed, quickly crossing one or two streets while the enemies were distracted.


    But this time, even though there were only two blocks left to the entrance of the underground base, and the sound of artillery fire had been echoing back and forth more than ten times, she still didn''t move.


    Because what was now blocking the intersection was a tank-class Honkai beast over ten meters tall. The so-called elephant was completely incomparable to it, because the deep pit created by this Honkai beast''s thick front leg was as large as a living room! S��ar?h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Its body completely filled the street. Facing such a behemoth, even Himeko found it hard to erase the fear in her heart.


    "Gulp!" She silently swallowed her saliva.


    "Ch-ch-ch..." The Honkai beast made a strange cry, and turned around in the narrow street. It seemed to have smelled something and began to walk towards the corner where Himeko was hiding.


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    Himeko''s shoulders trembled with the ground. She glanced back at the darkness behind her.


    The bodies of the only two soldiers from Squad Five who had joined her were left there. She had no other choice.


    She moved her frozen knuckles and gripped the cold greatsword. Among all of Squad Five, she was the only one who used cold weapons. The reason was simple��she was one of the rare individuals in the Fire Moth with extremely high Honkai resistance, so she could use Honkai energy to fight to a small extent, although the price was the purple lines that gradually spread on her arm...


    "I won''t necessarily lose to you!"


    A white incandescent lamp among the rubble of the ruins suddenly flashed for a moment, reflecting a fiery blade of light.


    The seemingly heavy and blunt greatsword easily sliced off the huge front leg of the tank-class Honkai beast.


    The Honkai beast let out a wail and fell forward. Himeko didn''t hesitate to twist her waist, letting the heavy greatsword rotate with her body, and finally plunged straight into the Honkai beast''s lowered head.


    Purple, pasty mucus splattered everywhere, and the Honkai beast lost its life instantly.


    Himeko herself didn''t expect that, although she usually killed Honkai beasts easily, they were all two or three meters tall, and some were even shorter than a person. This was the first time she had encountered one so large.


    Then, by the same logic... if ordinary soldiers could also use Honkai energy to fight...


    It was a pity that her camera was damaged and she couldn''t upload that sword strike to the Fire Moth database.


    And she didn''t have time to think deeply about it. The thick smell of blood and the wails of the Honkai beast before its death had already exposed her position. She quickly climbed onto the Honkai beast''s corpse. For the enemies that were chasing after her, this was an excellent obstacle.


    "Heh! I, a mortal, actually managed to kill my way to the underground base alone." She laughed self-deprecatingly and flipped over the corpse.


    And then her smile froze.


    Beyond the snow dust stirred up by the wind, she saw a silhouette slowly floating towards her.


    That body even larger than the tank-class Honkai beast, that huge shield in front of it, and that towering spear...


    "Chirp chirp chirp..." The Honkai beast cried strangely and began to charge at her.


    "Temple-class Honkai beast! How many more monsters are there in here!"


    Himeko pursed her lips tightly, a drop of cold sweat slid from her temple and instantly froze into frost. The psychological advantage she had gained in the previous battle had vanished��this was a guy that needed a 270mm railgun to be destroyed!


    Just as she was thinking this, a whoosh suddenly came from the narrow street behind her. A shell dragged a long white line in the night sky above her head, and in just an instant, it blasted the Temple-class Honkai beast into pieces.


    "There really is a railgun! Wait... who is controlling the railgun!"


    "Zzzzz... zzzzz..."


    The long-lost sound of electricity came from the communication device on her chest.


    "Hello, hello! Hi! Captain Himeko, are you okay? Michael and I had a hard time catching up with you! I didn''t expect the city to be so chaotic, we almost lost you!"


    "Hey! Elysia, stop talking, run faster!"


    "Ah! Michael, let me down!"


    Himeko helplessly rubbed her forehead: "These two new recruits... they really don''t have any sense of seriousness... I thought Michael would be a little more stable..."


    But as she thought about it, her lips curled up again, and a tear slid down the curve into her mouth.


    At least, Squad Five was still there. Besides her, there were still people fighting and alive.


    But...


    "Where did they find a weapon like a railgun!"


    That was a weapon that had not yet been officially equipped, and was planned to be used in conjunction with aerospace battleships.


    "Maybe, as a former military base of the R nation, Irkutsk has retained some advanced weapons."


    She didn''t want to delve deeper into this question, nor was it necessary. So she just randomly found a plausible excuse for herself and stopped thinking about it.


    "Rumble rumble..."


    The entrance to the so-called underground base was actually hidden in a residential area. Michael and Elysia simply coordinated to deal with the surrounding zombies. Himeko entered the password that the Fire Moth had obtained from the United Government. The concrete-covered, one-meter-thick alloy door of the underground base made a loud noise and then slowly opened.


    The door opened so slowly that the three of them even wondered if there was a malfunction. A full five minutes passed, and Elysia had already eliminated three waves of zombies and Honkai beasts that had been drawn by the noise. The door had only opened a gap wide enough for one person to squeeze through sideways, and the gap was no longer widening, as if the parts inside were really stuck.


    "I can''t wait any longer, let''s go in first." Waving away the thick musty smell, Himeko suggested as she opened her communication device to contact headquarters:


    "Headquarters, this is Squad Five Himeko, we have successfully reached the location of the Honkai energy storage tanks."


    "Good, proceed according to the plan. What''s the situation with Ato''s team?"


    "Commander, the reinforcements of mecha and drone units have set up multiple defense lines in the subsequent hundreds of kilometers of depth and are ready to deploy the plan at any time... But, Commander..."


    "Obey the order!"


    "...Yes, ma''am!"


    Apart from reporting the situation at the beginning, Himeko didn''t speak again.


    She suddenly looked at Michael, who was squeezing sideways into the door, and moved her lips.


    But in the end, she didn''t make any sound.


    What should she say?


    Should she tell them to run away quickly?


    That didn''t seem to make any sense. Even if they had a whole day, they wouldn''t be able to escape the Honkai energy radiation zone.


    Besides, Michael had already taken the lead in squeezing into the underground base.


    "No enemy activity, no, no life forms have been found in the base so far."


    So Himeko no longer hesitated, "Ellie, you go in first, quickly."


    Elysia wiped the sweat that had become cold on her forehead and squeezed through the gap in the door with difficulty.


    After confirming that there were no zombies nearby for the time being, Himeko also tried to squeeze in sideways.


    But she struggled and found it difficult to move further in. She even seemed to try to retreat, but she couldn''t do that either.


    So she reached out her hand, looking rather annoyed at the two people inside the base who were almost ready to start eating melon seeds.


    "Come and pull me, I''m stuck..."


    Michael pursed his lips tightly, his expression a little unnatural, while Elysia covered her chest and laughed.


    She turned her head and winked at Michael, but Michael hurriedly shook his head. Elysia stuck out her tongue, walked forward, and grabbed Himeko''s waist through the gap in the door.


    "Come on, Captain Himeko, take a deep... ah, no, exhale deeply, don''t worry about your waistline!"


    Under Elysia''s guidance, Himeko was finally "pulled" in.


    Before she could catch her breath, she quickly turned around, grabbed the handles on the door with both hands, and shouted.


    "Hoo-yah!"


    Under her great strength, the heavy door closed instantly.


    Michael and Ellie looked at each other and shook their heads.


    He said to Ellie in sign language, "It should just be a special physique, able to use a small amount of Honkai energy to strengthen her body."


    Who knew that after Himeko turned around, she said without any hesitation, "Everyone has secrets, so now we''re even."


    Michael was stunned for a moment before realizing that she was talking about the railgun.


    He himself didn''t take it to heart, because the person in front of him looked exactly like Himeko from the new era, even the pronunciation of her name was the same... Besides, she seemed to be a very important character in Hua''s memories, so he didn''t have much of a guard against Himeko.


    Anyway, the other party couldn''t find out the source of the railgun, and no one should be so imaginative as to think that he could make a railgun with his bare hands, right?


    He didn''t say anything, and Himeko became a little embarrassed.


    "Let''s go, let''s go find the Honkai energy storage tanks, we still have a mission to complete."


    When she brought up this matter, the atmosphere became even more silent.


    Himeko suddenly regretted it a little. If she had let these two children run away just now, what if they could really escape? Besides, even if they didn''t escape the radiation zone and contracted Honkai sickness, they could still live for a few more days...


    "Hmph..." She made a short nasal sound.


    When she raised her head again, that characteristic determined smile had returned to her face.

 Chapter 8: The Flame-Chaser Herrschers

    Chapter 8 - The Flame-Chaser HerrschersThe underground base looked ordinary. Not a single person was seen, not even a mouse.


    Michael was a little disappointed. After all, the combination of the Second Herrscher and Siberia was too easy to conjure up all sorts of images. He had even thought that this so-called R nation military base was the Babylon Tower of the Previous Era...


    But he didn''t expect that it was indeed a proper military base. There were no messy things like human experiments. Except for the Honkai energy storage tanks and the necessary electrical equipment, there wasn''t a single thing in the entire base that could be disassembled or moved. Only a mess of scattered and disordered wires remained.


    "Headquarters calling Squad Five. The saturated firepower strike against the Herrscher has begun. It is expected to deplete the Herrscher''s energy within half an hour. Squad Five, please acknowledge the order..."


    Himeko suddenly reached out and turned off the communication device. They had been resting in front of the Honkai energy storage tanks for a whole night. At the beginning, the ground would occasionally tremble once or twice��at least that made her feel that Squad Five hadn''t been completely abandoned.


    But the last tremor had been five hours ago.


    At this time, the main force of the Fire Moth should have retreated to a place hundreds of kilometers away from Irkutsk, because once the Honkai energy in this spherical container with a diameter of three meters leaked, the calculated radiation radius would be more than five hundred kilometers.


    "Michael, Ellie, as your captain, there is something I need to apologize to you for."


    Himeko''s voice wasn''t loud, but it echoed constantly in the small underground room.


    She wanted to confess everything in the end, but Ellie stuck out her pink tongue and replied nonchalantly, "No need to say anything, Captain Himeko, we know."


    "Headquarters'' idea is to have us leak a small amount of Honkai energy to lure the energy-deficient Herrscher here, and then instantly release all the Honkai energy to perish with the Herrscher, isn''t that right, Captain Himeko?" Michael said, crossing his arms and leaning against the cold wall, adding quietly.


    "You..." Himeko didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    She pursed her lips. Her eyes were clearly a little sore, but in the end, she showed a relieved smile.


    "Knowing what was going to happen, you still came. You two fools..."


    "Don''t say that, Captain Himeko. Look, if it weren''t for us arriving in time, you might not have been able to reach the underground base!" Ellie said with a smile, poking her cheek with her finger.


    "Cough cough!" Michael interrupted her idle chatter with a cough, "Captain, let me be frank, headquarters'' plan won''t work..."


    "..." Himeko was silent for a moment, slowly closed her eyes, and asked weakly, "Why won''t it work?"


    "If we compare Honkai energy to the ocean, then the Herrscher is the most active fish in it... How could a fish possibly be drowned?"


    "Is that... a guess? Or do you have proof?"


    "Of course, it''s a guess!"


    "Proof."


    Michael covered his forehead, "Elysia, there''s no need to hide anything from Captain Himeko at this time."


    "Captain Himeko... do you believe me?" Michael''s tone was tinged with a hint of anticipation.


    Himeko pondered for a moment, then nodded firmly, "I do!"


    "Good!" Michael walked to the Honkai energy storage tank and reached out to grab the switch on the tank opening. "I have another plan with a higher chance of success, but I hope that when we report to the Fire Moth later, the captain can help me cover up a bit."


    "Wh... what!"


    The switch rotated lightly, and from the tiny gap, the extremely concentrated Honkai energy turned into wisps of purple smoke and drifted out.


    Himeko''s body stiffened, and she began to breathe deeply unconsciously. She didn''t know why she had such a strange trust in the young man and woman in front of her at that moment. She didn''t know why she hadn''t stopped the young man''s actions when she clearly had the time.


    It was as if she was stunned, watching as Michael opened Pandora''s box ahead of time.


    "What is he going to do... turn us into zombies?"


    Such an unrealistic fantasy flashed through Himeko''s mind. She had seen Dr. Mobius direct researchers to perform vivisections on zombies and had read their reports.


    She still remembered that the report mentioned that zombies were living dead formed when humans were exposed to Honkai energy that exceeded their body''s adaptability. Before they died, they had to endure the pain of their skin and body being gradually disintegrated into ashes by the Honkai energy...


    But these sensations didn''t come to fruition.


    Under Himeko''s shocked gaze, wisps and wisps of escaping Honkai energy flowed into the young man''s body like water flowing into the sea, without making a sound. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What... what''s going on?"


    Himeko immediately thought of her own situation.


    "I remember that these two new recruits had abnormally high Honkai resistance. Could it be that they are like me... No, even if that''s the case, with a mortal body, it''s ultimately impossible to withstand such a massive amount of Honkai energy!"


    This wasn''t a matter of metaphysics... this was a matter of science!


    One minute passed, two minutes, five minutes, ten minutes, half an hour...


    Honkai energy continued to flow into Michael''s body, but he remained as if nothing had happened.


    Elysia was probably a little bored, so she directly jumped to Himeko''s side and took her arm.


    "Captain Himeko, the battle is over. You have to thank us properly!"


    Himeko''s mouth twitched slightly. Talking about victory at a time like this was truly a fantasy in her eyes.


    But she actually quite admired Elysia''s personality. No matter where she went, she was always happy and full of hope for the future... This was very rare among the Fire Moth, who had gradually become accustomed to death and despair, and then only lived in the present, unwilling and not daring to look forward to the future.


    So she forced a smile and responded casually, "Okay, besides the celebration held by the Fire Moth, I''ll give you two more tickets to Eden''s concert, how about that?"


    "Eh! Tickets to the concert of the big star Eden! That''s going to cost the captain a lot!"


    "You little rascal!" Himeko raised her hand and gave Ellie a flick on the forehead. "Do you think I don''t know that you were scammed when you asked someone to buy tickets to Eden''s concert a few days ago?"


    Elysia didn''t expect Himeko to reveal this in front of Michael. Her face instantly turned red, and she pouted, her eyes darting around, trying to relieve the embarrassment.


    "So you really went to buy them..."


    Michael tried hard to hold back his laughter. He couldn''t help but recall the first time Ellie was scammed. It was a small, thin girl with brown hair who was a few years younger than them. She had scammed Ellie out of an apple candy, but at that time, Ellie didn''t care at all.


    By the time she was scammed the second time, Ellie was already rolling on the ground, crying and making a fuss...


    Perhaps this was the accumulation of humanity...


    "Huff..." He exhaled a breath of stale air. All the Honkai energy in the storage tank had been absorbed into his body.


    He couldn''t help but recall the scene where he had bragged to Ellie that he could drink three liters of water.


    It felt as if his body was a huge balloon that would explode if pricked by a needle.


    "Are you ready, Elysia?"


    "Yes, of course!"


    Michael turned his head slightly, using the corner of his eye to look at the dazed Himeko.


    "Captain... that''s right, I''m a Herrscher, a Herrscher who fights for humanity, and like you, I am a Flame-Chaser Herrschers!"


    "Boom!"


    A loud bang came from above. The ceiling was as fragile as paper and was broken through by the Second Herrscher.


    The shattered rocks and soil seemed to bury everything, but the light barrier constructed by Michael blocked it all out.


    Himeko looked up. From the distance of tens of meters, she could only see a purple figure the size of a grain of rice in the night sky, giving her the illusion of being a frog at the bottom of a well.


    The collapse of the ground caused a large area of wires in the base to short-circuit. Sparks spread along the hanging wires, all the way to the feet of the one who claimed to be a Herrscher.


    It really was like...


    Chasing the flame called the future.


    "Headquarters, this is the forward command post. A sharp increase in Honkai energy reaction has been detected in Irkutsk. The Honkai energy reaction has increased by more than 4000HW in a short period. Drones will be used for battlefield reconnaissance."


    "Headquarters, a large number of mecha, railgun, and aerospace battleship combat traces have been found around Irkutsk. Request confirmation of our troop movements."


    "Headquarters, no combat debris left by unknown forces has been found..."


    "Headquarters, the Herrscher''s body has been found, as well as Squad Five, Captain Himeko... they seem to be still alive!"

 Chapter 9: Equivalent Exchange

    Chapter 9 - Equivalent ExchangeMichael struggled to open a slit in his eyes, but what he saw was not the real world.


    In a daze, the ground beneath his feet was stained from a pure white snowfield into a blood-red sandstorm.


    "Michael..." A familiar call came from behind him.


    "Celia, Mom!"


    But when he turned around, all he saw was the parched, cracked ground, and houses that were either collapsing or reduced to dust.


    Even so, he had not forgotten.


    This was Vostok City.


    The city he overlooked when he first became a Herrscher.


    "How did this place become like this? Wasn''t I... Could it be that I didn''t stop the Second Herrscher? Could it be... No!"


    He thought he wouldn''t be sad, at least not this sad. Because he had never owned anything from the beginning. The only person he wanted to save was Elysia.


    So, people often don''t realize what kind of weight they carry in their hearts until they lose the things they thought they didn''t care about.


    One drop, two drops...


    Something wet his face.


    Was it rain?


    He looked up, but the rain that fell was black.


    It was as if it was the sin he was born to bear. Sear?h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "..." A strange sensation came from behind him again.


    There wasn''t a sound, and he couldn''t feel any temperature, but Michael felt that something was embracing him.


    A voice planted a seed in his mind. It seemed to want to call him back into its embrace.


    He suddenly had a strange premonition��that at this moment, he should and must turn around, and he would see...


    But he was destined to be disappointed. He only glimpsed a golden vine before he started to fall rapidly in the darkness, as if someone had pushed him.


    But there was no sound of wind in his ears.


    Gradually, the sound of blurry conversations reached his ears:


    "Dr. Spas, what is the patient''s current condition?"


    It was a sticky, cold, and damp voice.


    "How should I say it... Perhaps my analogy is a bit inappropriate. I can''t find a medical term to describe the patient''s condition. His brain is now like a... uh, a CPU that is operating at an overload and is about to burn out?"


    "What about the rest of him? Is there anything abnormal about his body?"


    "No, his body tissues are no different from normal humans, except that his Honkai energy adaptability is extremely high. In addition, he does contain a small amount of Honkai energy in his body, but considering his identity as a soldier and Captain Himeko''s report, I think this is a normal phenomenon."


    "Spas, you should know what to tell ''them'', right?"


    "Uh... Dr. Mobius, I don''t understand what you mean..."


    "Wait, it seems our patient is awake."


    The stark white light made his eyes sting a little. He couldn''t help but squint, but when his gaze swept over the green-haired woman sitting by the bed, he sincerely showed a look of utter despair.


    He quickly figured out the situation he was facing.


    He didn''t know if Himeko had ultimately guessed his Herrscher identity. Either way, she had indeed kept her promise and concealed the truth from the Fire Moth. Otherwise, Michael felt that he wouldn''t be in this kind of ward��he would already be in prison or on Mobius''s dissection table.


    But the reason why a lie is a lie is that it cannot deceive everyone��at least the one in front of him, it seemed, could not be deceived...


    Michael examined his body. His Herrscher core was gone.


    It must have been Ellie who did it, otherwise, with just that core, he would be on the dissection table right now.


    "Alright, Spas, you can take the report to them. I have some things I want to say privately to this patient."


    Although she said that, Mobius didn''t let him leave immediately, but instead snatched the medical report from Spas''s hand, modified it, and threw it back to him.


    Spas shrugged. He seemed to have expected this situation long ago. He took the modified medical report and turned to leave the ward.


    Mobius tapped the iron railing on the bed and said, "Alright, my lovely patient, now that there are no third parties here, you must answer the following questions carefully!"


    Michael let out a dry laugh, taking it as an answer to Mobius''s words.


    "You should know what I''m going to ask, right? And you should also know that they''ve already asked those two the same questions."


    "In the battle against the Herrscher, what happened to those mecha, railguns, and battleships at the end?"


    Michael thought silently��if it were Ellie, what kind of lame excuse would she use?


    "Cough cough, that was the Herrscher''s last attack after absorbing all the Honkai energy. She seemed to want to use mimicry to construct products of human civilization... Ha, you know, the purpose of Honkai is to destroy civilization, so she was backlashed when she controlled these products of human civilization? Anyway, we don''t know what happened. Those things that she created turned around and attacked her."


    After Michael finished speaking, he saw Mobius biting her finger, looking at him with a smile that was not quite a smile.


    "How should I put it? Without any communication, you were actually able to guess their answers with almost perfect accuracy... You''re really amazing."


    "Doctor, you know that this isn''t something that can be done by guessing, so this is the truth."


    Mobius scoffed. Michael couldn''t figure out what she was thinking, so he simply stopped talking.


    "Oh? Then how did you survive? Why didn''t those mimicked creations attack you? Do you know that even the idiots in the Fire Moth don''t believe this lame excuse? And the reason why they and you haven''t been subjected to further investigation is only because I, who dissected the Herrscher''s corpse and studied her core, confirmed this claim, nothing more. And if the medical report that Spas submitted just now hadn''t been modified by me, you should know the consequences."


    "And..."


    Mobius took out a player and placed it by his bedside. Michael turned his head and saw that it was playing the scene where he had just landed and faced the Second Herrscher, wielding a railgun.


    "You''re actually a Herrscher, aren''t you?"


    Michael took a deep breath. He didn''t answer directly but instead asked:


    "Equivalent exchange, Doctor. What are your demands? Just name them."


    Mobius was stunned. She covered her mouth and giggled, her slightly oversized white coat trembling along with her.


    "I''ve never seen a lab rat as cooperative as you... Because of this, I''m even more interested in you now."


    "I''m honored."


    "No, not honored. You should feel fortunate, because I''m interested in you. So, in the experiments that follow, I will take extra care of you to some extent. At least, before I''ve thoroughly studied you, I''ll keep you alive..."


    Michael remained silent. Seeing this, Mobius directly and roughly ripped off his IV drip.


    "I''m very reasonable. You can leave now and go to the Fire Moth''s celebration dance. But I''ll be waiting for you in my lab. You shouldn''t get lost, right?"


    "Friendly reminder, Mobius''s patience is very bad. I hate waiting for others, so if you want to come to me, you have to come as soon as possible."


    "And I don''t know when these ''truths'' in my hands will appear on the desks of the Fire Moth''s higher-ups."


    Michael silently put on his clothes and walked out of the ward.


    Mobius bit her finger, watching the young man''s back as he left the ward. She didn''t know if she was asking him or herself, "A Herrscher who fights for humanity... obtaining power from the gods and using it to rebel against them. Is such a thing really possible?"


    Michael''s footsteps stopped at the door of the ward.


    "Who knows? Maybe we obtained power from the gods in order to pull them down from their thrones."


    Mobius narrowed her eyes. She was in a daze for a long time. It wasn''t until the figure disappeared that she scoffed, "It seems that I''ve found a direction. The goal of human evolution... Oh dear, I''m a little reluctant to let him go..."

 Chapter 10: The

    Chapter 10 - The "Victors''" BallWalking out of the ward, all he saw were doctors and nurses in white coats coming and going. This made the pink figure dozing off on the bench not far away look particularly eye-catching.


    Michael pursed his lips and stood not far away, leaning against the corner of the wall, watching her head bob up and down with interest.


    Ellie seemed to sense something. She opened her eyes, her vision still a bit blurry, but she immediately saw Michael in his hospital gown, a smile on his face.


    "Hey! You''re all better so quickly! Don''t you need to rest a little longer?"


    She jumped up instantly, naturally hooking her arm in Michael''s, and casually stuffed a cold, blue gemstone into his hand.


    Michael was stunned. His lips moved, but in the end, it turned into a sigh.


    That moment... that moment of beauty almost made him lose his head.


    It wasn''t until he held the cold Herrscher core that he suddenly realized a fact: this was a Honkai world heading towards its countdown, and the smile of the girl in front of him was a beauty that would eventually shatter and disappear. S��arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And he...


    Was the enemy of humanity, an apostle of the "gods."


    "Obtaining power from the gods and using it to rebel against them. Is such a thing really possible?"


    Mobius''s words echoed in his mind.


    Humanity must have already discovered the absence of the First Herrscher. How long could he hide it?


    When humanity discovers the Second Herrscher, the Third Herrscher, the Fourth, Fifth, Seventh...


    When humanity discovers that all the other Herrschers do not have human consciousness, how would he face them?


    Or... would the Honkai really not turn around and corrode him again?


    "Hey! What''s wrong, Michael?" Elysia sensed the silence of the person beside her and asked in confusion, "Are you still feeling unwell? Do you want to rest a little longer?"


    "No, let''s go."


    Ellie tilted her head, a little confused as to why Michael had suddenly become so cold.


    Suddenly, as if she had thought of something, she quickly lowered her head to hide the grayness in her expression. When she raised her head again, she regained her usual smile.


    She grabbed Michael''s hand and ran down the narrow corridor.


    "Quick, quick, we can make it to the victory party if we go now!"


    "Wait a minute, Elysia, we still need to go through the discharge procedures..."


    Half an hour later, in the huge banquet hall inside the base.


    The huge circular floor-to-ceiling windows held the setting sun that was about to sink into the distant mountains. Wine and food were generously displayed together.


    There was no need for a host, and no one was hosting. Everyone raised their glasses and celebrated wildly. Some were eating with unrefined manners, crudely stuffing delicious food into their mouths, the overflowing meat juices and cream flowing all over the expensive carpet, as if they were afraid that this would be their last supper.


    Someone, no one knew who, found a retro phonograph, put on a record, and Eden''s heavenly voice flowed out like clear river water, slowly enveloping everyone. The beautiful sound floated around their ears, making them unable to help but sway gently.


    Along the way, everyone who recognized Ellie and Michael raised their glasses to them��it didn''t matter if they didn''t recognize them, they still had the Squad Five emblems pinned on their uniforms.


    An uncle, whom Michael had never met before, came up and hugged his neck:


    "Good kid! You''re so lucky! Amazing! Finish this glass of wine!"


    Michael was stung by his stubble, and for a moment he forgot his previous worries, showing a helpless expression.


    Luckily, Ellie pulled him out in time and jokingly waved to the uncle, whom Michael didn''t know at all: "Uncle! Michael isn''t an adult yet! If you don''t prepare two bottles of good wine for his birthday in a couple of years, that won''t do!"


    "Okay, okay, it''s a deal!"


    Privately, Michael quietly pulled Ellie aside, "Do you know him?"


    Ellie stuck out her tongue, "Of course not!"


    "..."


    Suddenly, a cheer erupted from the crowd in front of them. Michael stood on tiptoe and saw that the people in front of them had formed a circle, and at the center of the circle was that familiar fiery red.


    When the two of them squeezed to the front of the crowd, Himeko had already finished a dance. Ato, who was beside her, was smiling shyly, looking awkwardly at a woman with blue-gray hair in the crowd.


    Himeko let out a long breath, closed her eyes, and raised her head, basking in the brilliant lights and applause. She shook her head, and her red hair, which had been tied up, suddenly scattered. The sweat on her head splashed, and under the light, the trajectories they drew became colorful.


    "Is anyone else coming!" Her eyes were as bright as the lights. It was clearly a question, but her gaze was already fixed on Michael, who was standing in the front row.


    Michael silently lowered his head.


    Seeing this, Elysia covered her mouth and chuckled softly, then suddenly gave Michael a kick in the back, sending him onto the stage.


    Michael smiled wryly, unable to refuse, and was pulled over by Himeko.


    Her cheeks were slightly flushed, and she forced a smile, saying, "I''m borrowing you from Ellie for two minutes, no objections, right?"


    Seeing that it was a boy who had come onto the stage, the crowd of onlookers instantly burst into a chorus of boos, but when they saw the Squad Five emblem on his arm, they gradually quieted down.


    Many people had only realized that they had won this battle against the Honkai, but they hadn''t had time to reflect on what they had lost. Clearly, the three-person Squad Five was like a heavy hammer smashing into their hearts.


    Many people couldn''t help but wonder:


    Did they really win this battle against the Honkai?


    The Honkai could make a comeback, but the comrades they had lost could not be brought back to life.


    Even if they killed the Second Herrscher, all they got was a corpse that once belonged to a human.


    What the Honkai had paid in this battle that determined humanity''s fate was just a negligible amount of power.


    This was a party for the victors, but none of those present were victors.


    But a few seconds later, before this feeling of despair could spread, the dark cloud that hung over everyone''s heads was dispelled by the blazing flames.


    "I can only say, as expected of Himeko. As long as she is there, the soldiers can always maintain high morale..." Ato said, crossing his arms, lost in thought.


    "Hmph!" Blanka snorted coldly from the side, making Ato feel at a loss.


    He randomly tried to find a topic of conversation, "Blanka, the Second Herrscher''s body has just been recovered. Doesn''t Dr. Mobius need your help?"


    Blanka turned her head, her eyes wide, then after a long moment, she rolled her eyes and walked away angrily.


    Leaving Ato alone, confused.


    "Um... Instructor Ato..."


    "What''s wrong, Ellie?"


    "Is there a possibility... that Blanka took a special leave just to accompany you?"


    "..."


    Ato was silent for two seconds, then turned around and chased after her.


    "Ato is still the same, too insensitive to Blanka''s feelings."


    Ellie turned around. The people in the midst of the revelry had taken over the stage, and pairs of men and women were dancing gracefully.


    Himeko grabbed Michael''s hand and extended it to Ellie.


    "Here! I''m returning your guardian to you."


    "Guardian, what do you mean?" Michael asked curiously.


    "Ah? You don''t know? Ellie''s name means eternal paradise, and Michael''s name means the guardian of paradise... I thought your names were chosen intentionally..."


    Elysia looked at Michael, winking playfully, as if she had known the meaning behind their names all along. She naturally took Michael''s hand and jokingly drew a circle on his palm with her index finger.


    Michael could only smile helplessly, his smile full of undisguised fatigue.


    Away from the crowd, Himeko''s smile gradually faded. Finally, the three of them found a seat by the window. Unknowingly, the moon was already hanging in the sky. Himeko raised her glass, as if to scoop up a cup of moonlight.


    But in the end, she couldn''t get her wish.


    It wasn''t until there were no other people watching that she slowly shed a tear.


    "I''m sorry, I''m going to the restroom."


    She said, choking with sobs.


    "Actually... the captain is probably more heartbroken than anyone else." Michael sighed, "Eighteen people, just like that, gone. And she still has to force a smile, to encourage the other soldiers."


    Elysia was uncharacteristically silent.


    After a while, she narrowed her eyes and smiled, "Michael, smile! Don''t be so gloomy... Although I don''t know what that Dr. Mobius said to you, but... but we won, didn''t we? Just smile, okay? I like it best when Michael smiles!"


    Michael twitched the corners of his mouth, but he couldn''t manage an even slightly decent smile, "Elysia, before you tell me that, can you wipe your own tears away?"


    "I''m sorry... those soldiers, I couldn''t even remember all their names... and, and the Second Herrscher, why she..."


    Michael lowered his head. He silently reached out to help Ellie wipe away her tears, while deceiving himself, "Maybe this is just an exception? Maybe the Second Herrscher was just more dedicated? Maybe the Third Herrscher will be as irresponsible as I am?"


    Elysia was amused by Michael''s strange analogy.


    She suddenly grabbed Michael''s hand that was wiping away her tears, holding it tightly, "Michael, tell me, you are really here beside me... okay? You''ll never leave me, right?"


    "I promise you, Elysia."


    "But you also have to promise me one thing."


    "If one day, you find that I''m not me anymore, at that time you just need to put the gun to my forehead and gently pull the trigger, and you can save countless lives..."


    "Please, don''t hesitate!"

 Chapter 11: Soulium and Warriors

    Chapter 11 - Soulium and Warriors"You... what nonsense are you talking about!"


    Ellie forced out an awkward smile and pulled her hand back.


    "Perhaps... maybe you''ve been under too much pressure lately? Don''t worry, there won''t be any Herrschers for a while. Let''s take this opportunity to take a vacation and rest? Captain Himeko still owes us two tickets to Eden''s concert! Don''t you really like Eden? Let''s go together! Elysia will always be by your side! How about it!"


    Elysia''s voice was like a pair of invisible hands, her warm fingertips pressing on Michael''s tightly furrowed brows, the just-right pressure slowly relaxing them.


    Michael took a light breath, casually picked up the wine glass on the table, and drank it down in one gulp, as if to relieve his earlier lapse.


    "Ugh! Cough cough cough!"


    The spicy, burning sensation grew from the tip of his tongue, quickly spreading along his esophagus, directly into his lungs.


    "Elysia, when did you pour the wine!"


    "Just now! Didn''t you see? Hmm... isn''t it said that drinking when you''re sad can relieve your worries? Why doesn''t it seem to work on you, Michael!"


    "Maybe it''s because... I don''t like drinking?" Michael said, tilting his head.


    "Huh! Have you ever drunk before! Quick! Confess honestly! When was it!" Ellie asked, smiling mischievously.


    Michael smiled and shook his head, not answering.


    He extended his index finger and gently tapped the rim of the wine glass. A faint blue light flashed, and the glass was once again filled with wine.


    Elysia glanced at it first, not paying much attention.


    Three seconds later, she picked up the glass with a suspicious look and sniffed it, her delicate features instantly contorted into a twisted shape.


    But then she tilted her head and thought for a moment, then took a hesitant sip.


    "Cough cough cough!"


    Michael took the wine glass from Elysia''s hand and drank it all in one gulp.


    "Huff! Good thing I only took a small sip... Huh! How come you... you said you didn''t like to drink!"


    "Drinking or not drinking has no absolute connection with liking or disliking it."


    Ellie wrinkled her nose, clearly dissatisfied with Michael''s explanation.


    But she quickly cheered up again.


    "It looks like your control over the Herrscher powers is getting more and more proficient. The structure of wine requires knowledge related to microorganisms, which is much more difficult than mecha!"


    "Elysia..."


    "Hmm?"


    "Have you forgotten about my arm..."


    "Of course not! But in the end, people are always more familiar with their own bodies, and not necessarily with other creatures."


    As Ellie spoke, she puffed out her cheeks, and Michael couldn''t help but poke them with his index finger.


    In an instant, they both felt a little dazed, as if they had returned to that day six years ago, when Mom Celia was serving warm chicken soup...


    "Ah!"


    Michael covered his index finger in his palm, gently rubbing it.


    Looking down, there was a neat row of teeth marks on his index finger.


    Michael looked up, and Elysia was tilting her head, her arm draped over the back of the chair, a smile on her lips, looking at him.


    So he smiled as well.


    "Grumble..."


    Elysia''s smile gradually widened, looking at Michael''s hand covering his stomach.


    "Grumble grumble..."


    Unexpectedly, the next moment, her stomach responded enthusiastically as well.


    "Let''s go, let''s get something to eat."


    The moment he stood up from his seat, Michael felt as if he had forgotten something.


    But for a moment, it was difficult to recall.


    At this time, Himeko, who had been forgotten by the two, had already arrived at Phamas''s office.


    Unsurprisingly, Dr. Mobius was biting her finger on the sofa, occasionally changing her sitting posture, looking very impatient.


    Besides her, there was a fourth person in the room. He was covered in a black robe, with a Honkai beast mask on his face, making it impossible to tell if he was male or female. Only the three small numbers on his collar, 007, indicated his identity to some extent.


    Himeko only glanced at him and immediately sensed a dangerous aura, her entire body becoming stiff with vigilance.


    "Captain Himeko, please sit down."


    "The reason for inviting you all here is also because of Captain Himeko''s report... Captain Himeko, are you sure that you single-handedly killed a Chariot-Class Honkai beast about ten meters tall with a greatsword very easily? Because your camera was damaged at the time, headquarters cannot confirm this achievement."


    "I''m sure."


    Himeko replied in a deep voice.


    When she submitted the battle report, she had anticipated this moment.


    The office fell silent for a moment.


    Phamas lit a cigarette, as if no one else was there, and took a few puffs.


    "Dr. Mobius, what do you think?"


    "Heh, I''d use my feet to look at it..." she mocked softly.


    "Dr. Mobius?"


    "It''s not hard to imagine, this is a very normal phenomenon. The reason why humans developed gunpowder weapons and electromagnetic weapons is because the strength of the human body has its limits, and it''s not enough to support cold weapons with greater destructive power. These weapons are equivalent to raising the lower limit of human combat power, allowing an ordinary person to have standard combat power after simple training."


    Mobius looked at Himeko with a smile that wasn''t quite a smile. "But Captain Himeko is another special case. Because her Honkai energy adaptability is very high, she can use a small amount of Honkai energy to fight, consciously or unconsciously. This makes her physical fitness in a short period of time far higher than that of an ''ordinary person''. In this case, firearms would limit her upper limit of combat power, while cold weapons are more suitable."


    Phamas coughed twice, put out his cigarette, and muttered silently, "Dr. Mobius, in the end, you still want to restart the Soulium Project..."


    Mobius''s lips curled up slightly, "I don''t understand, what''s wrong with the Soulium Project, besides being a bit expensive?"


    Phamas narrowed his eyes slightly and met Mobius''s gaze. Mobius''s frank admission didn''t surprise him. But the more he saw this, the more he felt that Mobius was brewing some even more shocking plan. The Soulium Project, as Mobius said, had no flaws other than being expensive, and it wouldn''t bring any risks.


    This was too out of character for Mobius.


    "It''s a pity, if only we could plant a spy in Mobius''s lab..."


    But on the surface, he showed a helpless expression.


    "Dr. Mobius, I must remind you that the cost of Soulium cannot be described by the word ''expensive''. According to your budget, the cost of one gram of Soulium is enough to rebuild Squad Five... Captain Himeko, please forgive me for saying this."


    "Besides, how many warriors like Himeko can the entire Fire Moth find? Can they really play a role in the battlefield that surpasses an entire squad?"


    Mobius chuckled lightly and handed Phamas a list.


    "There are indeed only a few, but this is just the result of my rough investigation. What do you think, Phamas? The Soulium Project plus... hmm, the Honkai Energy Warrior Project, this is the most effective way for humanity to fight against the Honkai."


    Phamas took a suspicious look. Right after Himeko''s name was Ato, and the two surviving members of Squad Five.


    The next one didn''t have a name, only a description of her appearance: a woman with long pink hair, suspected to be from the Far East.


    And the name ranked sixth, and also the last name, was written in green ink��


    Mobius.


    Phamas threw the list on the ground.


    Mobius seemed to have expected this. She just sneered, "What? Did you bring Himeko here just to chat? You know in your heart that this is the best plan."


    She picked up the list on the ground and left the office, talking to herself.


    "Forget it, let''s all go."


    Even long after Mobius left, Phamas was still slumped in his chair.


    "If Mobius''s plan is only this... then so be it..."


    He then looked at the masked person who had not yet left.


    "007 Poison Cocoon, you will pass two orders to Vasak for me."


    "First, focus on the survivors of Squad Five."


    "Second... forget it, there is no second order for now."


    "Understood."


    Under the heavy mask, a clear and cold female voice came.


    After confirming that no one was in front of him, Phamas turned around and opened his computer, creating a new encrypted document:


    [Honkai Energy Warrior Project]


    Required Synergy:


    To be used in conjunction with the Soulium Project.


    Eligible Personnel List:


    1. Ato


    2. Himeko


    3. Michael


    4. Elysia


    5. 007 Poison Cocoon


    Project Assessment:Risk Level: Extremely High


    Key Concern: Prolonged usage of Honkai energy poses a significant risk of warriors succumbing to the influence of Honkai, potentially turning against humanity.


    Efficiency Issue: The human body''s current utilization rate of Honkai energy is extremely low, making it difficult to achieve desired outcomes.


    Summary: S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The project shows potential for future implementation under specific conditions:


    If the situation continues to deteriorate. If a technological breakthrough significantly increases Honkai energy utilization efficiency.


    Current Status:


    For the limited number of warriors who have already mastered Honkai energy usage, it is advised to maintain the status quo and closely monitor their development.


    ---


    Phamas lit another cigarette, and the office was once again shrouded in smoke.


    "Sure enough, I don''t get along well with Mobius..." he muttered to himself, half self-deprecating, half joking.


    Mobius was right. The reason why he asked Himeko to confirm the situation was not to restart the Soulium Project and create warriors like her who could use Honkai energy?


    In the end, he had become someone who opposed for the sake of opposing...


    So he selected the document and prepared to send it to Mobius''s email through the internal network, but after thinking about it, he changed it to a scheduled delivery for tomorrow morning.


    As if he had remembered something, Phamas sent another letter to Dr. Spas: "Please be sure to give Captain Himeko of Squad Five the serum you mentioned the other day that can alleviate the symptoms of Honkai sickness."


    Forgot to set a timer...

 Chapter 12: The Pact with the Serpent

    Chapter 12 - The Pact with the SerpentMobius returned to the lab, excitedly chewing on her nails.


    Although the "Soulium Project" and the "Honkai Energy Warrior Project" were both ruthlessly rejected by that old fogey Phamas, it didn''t matter.


    Those plans were just smokescreens she had released. The "Honkai Energy Warrior Project," in particular, was nothing more than a list of names.


    And all of this was just to conceal her most insane idea.


    After the Second Honkai ended, she had undeniably received the Herrscher''s corpse, but... like most biological research, dead specimens were never as valuable as living samples...


    Just as she was thinking this, the doorbell to the lab rang.


    "Hehe, my little lab rat, he really didn''t break his promise."


    The door opened automatically. Just like last time, Michael was still fully armed, not a single inch of his skin exposed to the air. His purpose was still to conceal his identity, but this time the target was no longer Mobius, but the Fire Moth.


    Mobius didn''t even turn around, pointing to the door on the right side, signaling for Michael to enter.


    "Take off that ridiculous outfit of yours. There''s no one else here."


    A faint blue light flashed, and the hazmat suit and mask all disappeared.


    "Dr. Mobius..."


    "What is it, little lab rat? Do you want to go back on your word?"


    "No, I just wanted to remind you of two things, Doctor."


    "Oh?" Mobius finally stopped chewing on her nails and turned to look at Michael behind her.


    None of the lights in the lab were on, only the faint glow of the computer on her desk, intertwined with her green hair.


    The darkness made it impossible for Michael to see her features, but her voice was undoubtedly lower.


    "Get to the point!"


    "The first thing... Dr. Mobius, you should know that with you and me in the same room, as a Herrscher, I have the means to kill you before the Fire Moth discovers it." Michael''s voice was calm and indifferent, as if he were talking about a trivial matter.


    "What, are you threatening me?" Mobius''s tone became playful. "Don''t worry, I''ve said before that a special and obedient lab rat like you is hard to find. Before I lose interest in you, I can''t bear to destroy you, this perfect specimen."


    "Mm." Michael nodded, "I do believe that, but..."


    "Dr. Mobius, can you put away the Second Herrscher''s corpse?"


    Mobius frowned and got up to take a look. In the room she had pointed to Michael, the Second Herrscher''s corpse, which had been half dissected, was indeed being stored there.


    Whether it was because the Herrscher''s body was special, or because the Fire Moth''s preservation technology was so advanced, even though almost two days had passed, there was neither a foul odor nor a fishy smell in the lab.


    So much so that even though Mobius had been back in the lab for a while, she hadn''t noticed the problem.


    "That damned Blanka, all she thinks about is men... Huff, whatever, I can save her bonus next month and use it for research expenses..."


    Mobius decisively blamed Blanka in her heart, not caring that she had also forgotten about it.


    "What, are you feeling a bit of sympathy now?" Mobius mocked, her eyes fixed on Michael''s expression, her fingers behind her back groping on the desk, resting on a small red button.


    Who knew that Michael would actually nod very frankly: "Perhaps... perhaps it''s sympathy, perhaps it''s something else, but it''s undeniable that I feel a bit uncomfortable."


    Mobius slowly exhaled, pressed a button, closed the door to the right lab, and opened the left lab instead.


    Michael''s mouth twitched...


    Is this what it means to be a tycoon...


    But the strange feeling in his heart did slowly calm down.


    "What do I need to do?"


    He looked at the pile of familiar but unidentifiable instruments in the lab, feeling a bit overwhelmed. sea??h th�� Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mobius stood behind him, saying without thinking, "Take off your clothes first."


    The lab became eerily quiet.


    "Cough cough!" Michael coughed lightly, but saw that Mobius had already turned around consciously.


    "Stand inside the instrument three steps to your left front, and close the hatch."


    Mobius commanded without turning her head.


    After hearing the sound of the hatch closing, she walked to the console and quickly found the corresponding buttons to press among the dense array of buttons.


    A few seconds later, Michael''s full-body data appeared on the computer screen next to the console.


    Ignoring meaningless data such as height and weight, Mobius first looked at his full-body scan image.


    "As expected... there''s a gemstone on his chest? Is that the Herrscher core, like the Second Herrscher..."


    "Come out, put your clothes back on yourself, then turn left seven steps, then turn right thirteen steps, do you see that instrument?"


    "Thud!", "Ouch!" What answered her was the sound of Michael falling over.


    "Dr. Mobius, can you turn on the lights?"


    Mobius covered her chest, took a deep breath, and two seconds later, all the lights in the lab turned on.


    "Achoo!"


    "Achoo!"


    Under the intense light, both of them sneezed almost simultaneously.


    Michael untied the data cable wrapped around his foot, walked to the instrument that Mobius had mentioned, and then...


    "Pfft... um, sorry Doctor, I didn''t mean anything!"


    Mobius, who had appeared beside him at some point, took down the large headshot of Phamas that was stuck on the instrument target, her face not even slightly red.


    "Punch this, with all your strength."


    She said concisely, her face gloomy.


    "Don''t worry, it''s normal for a bit of Honkai energy reaction to be released in my lab. The Fire Moth should be used to it. I''ve also upgraded the instrument to handle your body''s strength to the max..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, Michael casually threw a punch, and the numbers on the instrument began to rise rapidly, finally stopping at 999 pounds.


    "Perfect, 999 in one hit. If you''re a brother, come and chop me!" Looking at the magical number he had casually punched out, Michael couldn''t help but laugh, muttering words that only he understood.


    Mobius''s breathing was clearly a bit heavier. Under her wide white coat, her slender fingers gradually clenched into fists...


    "Michael..."


    "What is it, Doctor?"


    "You need to be serious! The measurement limit of the instrument is 9999 pounds!"


    What followed were nothing more than normal physical examination items. Even if there were occasional abnormal ones��such as the tolerance for spicy foods, or how many pounds of potatoes he could eat in one go...


    These items, at least in Mobius''s lab, were absolutely normal items, so normal that they felt abnormal.


    "Okay... today''s experiment is over, you can scram... you can leave."


    Michael blinked, "Doctor, did you just want to tell me to scram..."


    Mobius was too lazy to pay attention to the person who had eaten ten pounds of potatoes in one go and then released eight consecutive farts in her small lab.


    What was even more infuriating was that he had constructed a nose plug for himself in time, but never thought to give her one!


    Michael laughed awkwardly twice, waving his hand as if saying goodbye.


    "Wait."


    Just as he was about to step out of the lab, Mobius stopped him.


    She quickly swallowed the compressed biscuit in her mouth, her sitting posture seemed a little uncomfortable, which made her unconsciously shift her butt.


    "Pfft..."


    Michael had just turned around when he heard this insignificant sound. His expression quickly became interesting, the corners of his mouth twitching constantly, as if he was forcibly suppressing something.


    "Pfft!"


    Finally, he couldn''t hold back...


    Under the light, Mobius''s petite face gradually turned red, as if if you poked it with your finger, blood would drip out.


    Whether intentionally or unintentionally, she picked up the only hard object on the table and threw it at Michael.


    A golden light flashed, and Michael caught it smoothly, his expression becoming playful.


    He tossed the golden gemstone in his hand, then covered his nose and walked forward, returning it to Mobius.


    Throughout the entire process, Mobius didn''t say another word.


    Until he was about to step out of the lab for the second time...


    "Let me remind my little lab rat one last time... if you overload your brain like that again, I can''t guarantee that you won''t turn into an idiot when you wake up..."


    "I appreciate the Doctor''s kindness."


    Michael turned around and left the lab, quickly running back to his empty dorm. It wasn''t until he leaned against the cold door that he let out the breath he had been holding.


    "Mobius doesn''t seem as dangerous as I thought... but her last words... were they intentional or unintentional?"


    There used to be another member of Squad Five in the dorm, but now...


    But this also meant that he no longer had to worry about being observed by others.


    In the silence and darkness, Michael opened his right hand, and a golden gemstone slowly condensed in his hand, the light it emitted dispelling the darkness.


    Although he didn''t have a heaven-defying talent like Joyce, he seemed to have a particularly special understanding of Honkai creations. Almost the moment he touched it, Michael understood the structure of the Second Herrscher''s core, and it wasn''t difficult to restore it.


    But having the core alone wasn''t enough. Michael tried to control the power within, but the surrounding space didn''t react at all. No wonder both Otto and Welt chose to create pseudo-Keys of God rather than Herrscher cores...


    But.


    "Dr. Mobius, your bet is a bit big... even I don''t dare to believe in myself."


    And that night, Mobius couldn''t fall asleep in bed, so she simply pulled out Michael''s data and studied it carefully for half the night.


    In the silent night, she could feel the sound of her heartbeat more clearly.


    In fact, everything she did to Michael tonight was impromptu. After all...


    "Compared to obtaining cold data from a cold experiment, allowing a Herrscher to grow up alive is the most perfect experiment in my heart..."


    "If all Herrschers... no, if all humans could evolve to be like Michael..."


    She held two scan images in her hand, which revealed a seemingly impossible fact��


    The core of the First Herrscher and the core of the Second Herrscher seemed to have a fundamental difference.

 Chapter 13: I’m Here to Do Only Three Things

    Chapter 13 - I''m Here to Do Only Three Things"Ha!" Michael threw a punch, sending a Chariot-Class Honkai beast flying.


    Not satisfied, he pressed forward, wrapping his arms around the beast''s thick legs, and like a crazed housewife tilling the soil, he slammed it into the ground with all his might.


    "Whoa, whoa! Michael, that''s enough! Control your emotions. Today''s training is over."


    "Hah!" Michael exhaled a long breath. When he opened his eyes again, the smoke, ruins, and Honkai beast corpses scattered across the ground all dissipated with the spreading light screen. But a knot of frustration still remained in his chest, unable to be released.


    He rubbed his wrist. With the recent geometric increase in training intensity, he was starting to feel strained relying solely on his physical abilities to fight.


    The door to the simulation training room opened, and Ato walked in, shaking his head with a smile. "Sigh, it''s true that the new waves of the Yangtze River push the old ones... Michael, you and Ellie have been breaking the record repeatedly, like ten times already!"


    As if remembering something, Ato spoke first, "Oh, right! This time, you''re not allowed to write ''very simple'' in your training feedback reports... You two, can''t you at least find someone to ghostwrite them for you!"


    "But it was very simple!" Elysia, who had just walked out of another training room, couldn''t help but interrupt.


    "Please, have mercy on me!" Ato covered his forehead, sighing. "Other people reuse the same report ten times or so, at least the word count is there, so I can help them fudge it... But you two, every time it''s just four words, what am I supposed to do... I''m also desperate here!"


    "Hehe! Captain Ato, take it easy, take it easy! Look, the higher-ups aren''t even bothering to manage us!" Michael said, shamelessly.


    It was better not to mention it. As soon as he did, Ato''s headache worsened. "You think they''re not punishing you? It''s because Blanka and I have been patching together two reports for you every time. If you turned in those four words as is, you''d be a regular visitor to the command office!"


    "Isn''t that great? Actually, Captain Ato, you''re secretly happy about it, right?" Elysia clasped her hands in front of her chest, lightly laughing as she exposed Ato''s thoughts. "Although it''s a bit tiring and tough, you get to work with Blanka, don''t you?"


    Ato''s eyes twitched, and he simply covered his ears and ran away.


    "I''m not listening, I''m not listening! I knew I shouldn''t have transferred you two over here. You''re always exhausting me... I don''t know how Himeko was able to educate you!"


    Elysia watched Ato''s panicked escape, unable to help but giggle like a silver bell.


    She then poked Michael with her index finger. "Alright, it''s not good to always trouble Captain Ato. So... my report is up to you, Michael~"


    "I knew it would be like this..." Michael stretched, yawning. "Speaking of which, Captain Himeko''s recuperation time seems to be quite long this time?"


    "Oh? Captain Himeko still owes us two tickets to Eden''s concert. We have to remind her when she comes back!"


    As they spoke, they walked towards the dorms. Ato rushed back again.


    "You two, come here quickly!"


    Even though he was an uncle nearing thirty, Ato insisted on squeezing out a cute smile, beckoning them with his neck shrunken in a silly way.


    "Speaking of which... I finally understand... why Captain Ato hasn''t managed to win Blanka over after all these years..." Michael sincerely commented.


    "What did you say?" Ato didn''t hear his words, and said, "Your Fifth Squad''s reinforcements are here!"


    "Are the new recruits finally here!"


    Elysia had been waiting for new recruits since the end of the Second Honkai. She had been waiting for over three months. Now that she finally heard the news, her eyes lit up, and she naturally grabbed Michael''s wrist.


    "Let''s go!" she cheered.


    Michael stumbled, forced to follow Elysia''s pace with a wry smile.


    ...


    A slender figure walked out of the darkness, silently looking in the direction the others had left.


    Even after their figures had completely disappeared down the corridor of the base, Elysia''s heartfelt cheers still seemed to echo in her ears.


    ...


    [007 Poison Cocoon Surveillance Log:


    Besides their physical abilities being far beyond ordinary people, no other abnormalities have been found in the two subjects.


    During training, the two subjects exhibited brief instances of Honkai energy release. Preliminary deduction suggests that the two subjects should be the same as Himeko, and are speculated to be on the Honkai Energy Warrior Project list submitted by Mobius...]


    As she wrote this, 007 Poison Cocoon hesitated. She suddenly realized that she had returned to her dorm. Only then did she belatedly remove the Honkai beast mask, revealing the delicate face beneath.


    The heavy optical camouflage cloak was also removed, and smooth pink hair cascaded down her back.


    007 Poison Cocoon... Sakura''s fingers returned to the keyboard. With crisp taps, she wrote the final paragraph of her log:


    [The bond between the two subjects is very deep. If there is a targeted action, it can be used as a...]


    After writing this, Sakura sighed, deleted the last sentence she had just typed, and then uploaded the document.


    The font in the document was set by someone else and could not be changed. It looked a bit uncomfortable, but Sakura didn''t think much of it, simply rubbing her eyes.


    She leaned back in her chair, wanting to rest for a while, but her eyelids seemed to grow heavier and heavier. Somehow, she fell asleep.


    The instant her eyes closed, the computer suddenly went black. The control panel popped up on its own, and line after line of code was entered, until it inadvertently triggered the Fire Moth''s firewall.


    "Whoop whoop whoop!"


    A piercing alarm sounded, and red lights flashed, enveloping the base in blood.


    "What''s going on!"


    Phamas rushed into the command room, but the staff looked at each other, no one knowing what had happened.


    "It''s not Honkai?"


    Still, no one answered.


    "Commander, it seems... the base network has been hacked..."


    In the corner, Elvin''s voice was barely audible. sea??h th�� Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Several staff members shrugged and spread their hands. "Commander, although we''re reluctant to admit it, the Fire Moth, which prides itself on gathering the world''s highest technology, seems to have really been hacked."


    "Immediately assess the damage. Elvin, can you trace the location of the attacker?"


    "I''ve already located it!" Elvin suddenly shouted, "The attacker''s IP is at the Brindisi City University... Library? Wait... the registered identity is... Dr. Mobius... uh, how come there''s also a record of her not returning her books here?"


    "What the hell!" Mobius, who had just walked into the command room, was inexplicably blamed.


    Although anyone with eyes could see that this was a fake identity created by the attacker to avoid being traced... but whether it was intentional or unintentional, they chose Dr. Mobius...


    Realizing this, Elvin simply stopped tracking the attacker and instead began to assess the damage.


    "Live dissection research records on Honkai sickness patients..."


    "Live dissection research records on the Second Herrscher..."


    "Poison Cocoon mission logs? What''s Poison Cocoon?"


    "What''s Poison Cocoon?" Mobius looked at Phamas with a surprised expression.


    Phamas, in turn, gazed at the sky at a standard forty-five-degree angle.


    "Clack!" Elvin''s fingers on the keyboard suddenly stopped. He skillfully spread his hands, slumped dejectedly in his chair, looking just like someone who had been utterly defeated in a video game.


    "What''s wrong?" Phamas asked, frowning.


    But the next moment, the huge screen in the center of the command room suddenly flashed, and a blonde girl wearing an exaggerated top hat appeared on it.


    "Hello, hello, is this the Fire Moth?"


    The girl on the screen tapped the lens.


    "That green-haired auntie, yes you, if you can hear me, say hi to the camera behind you!"


    Everyone turned their heads in unison, and saw the round camera shaking up and down, left and right, in a BABA rhythm.


    Mobius, with a cold face, picked up a chair nearby and smashed the camera to pieces.


    "Ouch!"


    The girl clearly didn''t expect the old auntie she mentioned to be so violent. She turned her head and tapped on the keyboard a few times, and then another camera in the command room began to twitch in a magical way.


    Mobius didn''t say a word, simply picking up another chair.


    A group of staff members jumped up, desperately holding her back.


    "Doctor!"


    "Doctor! Calm down, don''t take it personally!"


    "Doctor! Calm down! Calm down! The money for smashing the camera will be deducted from your research funds!"


    Mobius shook off their hands and walked straight out of the command room.


    "Oh dear! It seems that old auntie is very sad... Alright, I''ll just say it directly, my name is Vill-V. You don''t need to waste your time trying to dig up my identity. At least for now, I''m called Vill-V."


    "I''m here to do only three things... declare war, declare war, and declare war! That''s right! I, Vill-V, representing all the people of the world, declare war on the culprit that spreads the Honkai��the Fire Moth!"

 Chapter 14: Operation Capture Vill-V

    Chapter 14 - Operation Capture Vill-V"Hahaha! Fire Moth, you researched a virus called Honkai, spread it into the bodies of ordinary people, and blamed the disasters caused by repeated Honkai outbreaks on natural disasters... But now it''s different! The greatest... uh, magician, engineer, scholar, hacker, chef, mechanic, lecturer of this century, Vill-V... uh, will expose your crimes to the whole world!"


    Phamas pursed his lips, took a deep breath, and raised his index finger as if to say something, but it ended in a helpless sigh.


    "Elvin, go turn off the screen."


    "Hey, Fire Moth, what does this mean? Are you so afraid of me?"


    Even after the screen was powered off, Vill-V''s voice still echoed through the speakers.


    "Turn off the speakers too!"


    "Hah!" Phamas slumped back in his chair, unable to hide his fatigue. But when he looked up, he saw the camera in front of him. The camera seemed to sense his gaze and began to twitch magically.


    "Fifty thousand, right?"


    Phamas turned his head and asked the staff member beside him.


    "Commander, what did you say?"


    The staff member clearly failed to grasp his leader''s intention.


    Phamas could no longer endure it. Imitating Mobius, he picked up a chair and smashed the camera to pieces.


    Finally, he didn''t forget to add:


    "Just deduct the fifty thousand from Dr. Mobius''s research funds. She never keeps track of her expenses anyway..."


    "Everyone, let''s talk about it. What kind of lunatic is this? How did we, the Fire Moth, become the spreaders of Honkai?"


    He leaned back in his chair, constantly rubbing his temples, but he couldn''t understand the golden-haired girl''s bizarre thought process.


    "Is it possible... because we''ve never released any information about Honkai, and the Fire Moth is always present at every Honkai outbreak... so she imagines us as a company like the Umbrella Corporation in movies, researching bioweapons?"


    Phamas nodded. It wasn''t impossible...


    "Elvin, find the attacker''s location again, and issue a wanted order!"


    "Oh, right, didn''t the Fifth Squad just get new recruits? Let them go, consider it training."


    ...


    Three days later, Michael, dressed in civilian clothes, stood under a street sign in Twilight Street.


    "Sub-Captain, headquarters could only confirm that the suspect is in Valka City... Why did we come to this lawless suburb right away? For hackers, the network here is way too bad..."


    Michael raised his hand and gave the young man beside him a flick on the forehead. "Do you think hackers only live in skyscrapers? In my experience, powerful hackers are mostly those middle-aged uncles who smoke and pick their feet in internet cafe private rooms..."


    "But Sub-Captain, the technology level in Twilight Street is basically stuck in the last century. There are only a few local area networks. There shouldn''t be any internet cafes..."


    Michael''s face flushed slightly. His mouth twitched, and he threatened in a low voice, "Immer, do you want extra training tonight?"


    "No, I don''t want to... Sub-Captain, I believe your analysis is reasonable. The wanted criminal must be in Twilight Street!"


    Michael smoothed his bangs, very satisfied with Immer''s understanding attitude.


    "Use your brain, think about it. The Fire Moth has already issued a wanted order. If Vill-V was in the main city, she would have a high chance of being discovered by the smart surveillance system if she showed her face even once. Even if she can disguise herself, it''s too dangerous. Only a place like Twilight Street, with its mixed population, low technology level, and lack of sensitivity to outside news, where the Fire Moth''s influence is difficult to penetrate, is the perfect hiding place for a wanted criminal!"


    Of course, besides that, the reason he was so sure Vill-V was in Twilight Street was also because of a certain feeling he had. After all, the small Twilight Street was where three Flame-Chasers came from. It seemed that as long as Twilight Street was mentioned, it was hard not to think of the Flame-Chasers. Perhaps this was what they called fate?


    Michael looked at Immer, who finally seemed to understand. Sometimes, he felt that this boy, who was a year younger than him, was a bit too straightforward. Although his physical abilities were indeed good, otherwise he wouldn''t have joined the organization as a minor...


    Come to think of it, the name Immer... he felt like he had heard it somewhere, but he couldn''t remember...


    Stepping onto the dilapidated street, the soles of their shoes made a "swish swish" sound on the broken concrete.


    The dust of twilight outlined the shapes of the twilight light and shadows, lazily moving through the streets named after twilight, bringing a hint of warmth to the people in their thin spring clothes.


    Michael slapped his forehead. "I made a slight miscalculation."


    "What''s wrong, Sub-Captain?"


    "Don''t you think our clothes are a bit out of place here?"


    Immer looked at the brand-new down jackets they were wearing, then looked at the children by the roadside, their heads big and their small bodies wrapped in greasy blankets, looking like mushrooms. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say.


    "Forget it," Michael waved his hand. "Immer, pull up the real-time images of Twilight Street, and look for places where cats gather."


    "Cats?" Immer was stunned. He felt that his sub-captain''s orders were becoming more and more outrageous.


    Michael revealed a meaningful smile. "Cats aren''t important. What''s important is the person who''s with the cats..."


    "Huh! Sub-Captain, but the intel didn''t say the wanted criminal likes cats?"


    "Immer, you''re too stubborn. I never said that person is Vill-V."


    "Then... who is the Sub-Captain looking for?"


    "Looking for a... well-informed old friend."


    As night slowly fell, a girl with short brown hair swung her head, lightly stepping on her own shadow under the streetlights.


    On the wall not far away, a black cat looked back at the girl who had been following it for two streets, and couldn''t help but show an expression of "let her be."


    "Left, right... oh! So that''s how you avoid the iron spikes on the wall. You''re so smart!"


    The girl''s steps twisted and turned following the black cat''s movements, and then she revealed a smile that said, "So that''s how you solve it?" It wasn''t the first time she had learned to walk by following a cat. The girl seemed to have a knack for it, learning all sorts of skills from the cat just by observing it.


    She had been observing this cat for a long time. It and its companions had round bellies every morning. They must have found a lot of good food at night!


    Although Twilight Street was a lawless area, known worldwide for its filth and disorder, it also had its share of wealthy people.


    And those wealthy people would rather throw away cans that had just passed their expiration dates than give them to poor people like her.


    But cats had a more sensitive sense of smell than humans. They could always find the warehouses where these expired foods were piled up, and then, instead of humans, they would feast on them.


    The black cat turned its head and continued to weave through the night.


    The girl quickly followed.


    Yellow dirt road, Good Luck Bridge, the church... in the corner of the girl''s eye, the familiar scenery gradually changed. Weaving through streets and alleys, climbing windows and roofs, the black cat''s pace quickened, while the girl, dragging her feet that were blistered from her oversized boots, followed closer and closer.


    Finally, the black cat arrived at its destination. It leaped in front of a high wall, elegantly and nimbly flipping into a tall window.


    "Hey! That''s cheating!"


    Even if the girl was exceptionally talented, the height of that window was still beyond her reach.


    She could only pout and condemn her "teacher."


    The black cat glanced down at the girl from above, a hint of smugness in its eyes.


    To the girl, its pair of green eyes shone brightly in the night, like the stars in the sky.


    But then, those two stars disappeared.


    "Grumble~" The girl leaned against the wall, clutching her empty stomach, greedily inhaling the scent wafting over the dirt wall.


    Once, her dream was to smell the aroma of canned fish every night and fall asleep nestled among the soft, warm bodies of a group of cats.


    But people''s dreams were always endless.


    When she actually reached this point, her intestines, which were constantly protesting and complaining, didn''t want to be satisfied with just that.


    She suddenly turned to look at the high dirt wall. The streetlights not far away flickered, and she began to move with the rhythm of the lights.


    Thinking back to the way the cat jumped, she went down on all fours, bent her hind legs, and compressed her body into a bow, ready to launch.


    "Buzz..." A spark flashed in the streetlight''s core, and it went completely dark. Almost at the same time, the girl twisted her body, suddenly jumped up, and her hands actually grabbed onto the nearly three-meter-high dirt wall!


    "Hmph..."


    Her feet thrashed against the dirt wall. Her oversized boots made it difficult for her feet to get a firm grip on the wall. Although she had successfully climbed the wall, her thin, twig-like arms were clearly not strong enough to support her to flip over the wall. She struggled for about ten seconds, and finally, she lost her grip and fell down.


    "Ah!" She bit her lip tightly, but finally couldn''t help but groan �C she seemed to have twisted her ankle when she landed, and her palm was also scratched by the rough dirt wall, burning with pain.


    And even more painful than the physical pain was the anger, resentment... and that indescribable, sour feeling in her heart. sea??h th�� nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It''s always like this... the girl groaned in her heart.


    Ever since she could remember, everyone had always left her like this.


    The pedestrians on the street, the homeless man who took care of her, or the warm sunlight at noon... the girl counted on her fingers.


    And also those two figures, one pink and one silver. Several years ago, they had suddenly appeared in her life. She had once thought that such happy days could continue, until one morning, she woke up to find that the two, who were only a few years older than her, were gone...


    But what does it matter? �C the girl told herself.


    Sooner or later, I will find a place where I can bask in the sun every day, find a place where I don''t have to worry about food and clothing, find you, find...


    "Meow~"


    The girl looked up, and those two stars reappeared in the night.


    "Clang!"


    The girl''s eyes lit up. With just that crisp sound, she knew what the black cat had thrown down!


    "Canned food! Canned food! Delicious canned food!"


    She groped her way over in the moonlight. Sure enough, it was a can of tuna that was half-opened.


    Although it looked like the cat had nibbled on it, the girl, who was always hungry, couldn''t help but salivate at the smell of the oil. She couldn''t resist!


    The black cat probably didn''t know why it had given the food to this girl.


    Perhaps her persistent following made it think of her as a clingy kitten, or perhaps because she slept with them every afternoon, it had already considered her part of their group.


    The black cat didn''t know, and wouldn''t think about it.


    It jumped back to the girl''s side, stretched, and let the girl stroke its warm, soft fur, listening to her scold it for leaving her behind, and to her vow that she would be able to jump that high someday.


    But the next moment, with the sound of footsteps coming from the darkness in front of them, the black cat instantly arched its back. By the time the girl reacted, it had already disappeared without a trace.


    The girl''s heart tightened �C the nights in Twilight Street were not peaceful!


    She quickly hid the can behind her back, and curled up in the shadows left by the streetlight, trying to blend in.


    "Sub-Captain, there''s another place where cats gather up ahead."


    "Mm, I know."


    Pardo quietly perked up her ears. Although she didn''t know the identities of the people, it was always good to take note of them, because information was always a hot commodity among the various gangs in Twilight Street.


    "But that voice... sounds a bit familiar?"


    The girl pondered to herself.


    The footsteps of the newcomers stopped in front of her. The girl quickly held her breath and kept telling herself, "He didn''t see me! He didn''t see me!"


    Unfortunately, things didn''t go as she wished. The person squatted down in front of her.


    "Pardo?"


    "Ah! Ah? Boss! Need any goods? I have everything here!"


    Seeing that the person had called out her name, Pardo immediately put on a flattering expression.


    "Pardo..." The other person''s voice suddenly deepened. Pardofelis''s heart went cold. She didn''t know how she had made her customer unhappy.


    "Do you want some candy? This time, you don''t have to trick it out of Ellie anymore. As much as you want."


    Pardo was stunned at first, and then her pupils constricted, and her body began to tremble.


    "You are... Big Brother Michael!"


    "Slap!" A crisp sound came from the darkness.


    It sounded like someone had just been slapped across the face.

 Chapter 15: Pardo, I Need Your Help to Fix Things

    Chapter 15 - Pardo, I Need Your Help to Fix ThingsFire Moth had established many hidden bases around the world, most of which were disguised as villas.


    The Fifth Squad gathered at a luxurious villa in Brindisi City, summarizing the day''s mission progress.


    "Let''s see... Ordan and Raffi, your search results for today are... you cured a 69-year-old comrade''s years of spinal problems, and they presented you with a banner that said ''No Martial Ethics''..."


    "Ludwig and Marmont, your results are... you helped a five-year-old girl retrieve her red balloon that had flown away..."


    "And Vivian and Jane, you... hehe! You got lost in an alley, until a blonde boy with a blue exclamation mark over his head led you back to the main road..."


    "As for Beretta and Lucien... you encountered a cat wearing boots, which led you to a man lying in a pool of blood with a knife handle sticking out of his chest. You called an ambulance and sent him to the hospital, only to find out he was playing cosplay? And what was sticking out of his chest wasn''t a knife handle, but an alien from a movie... What is all this nonsense..."


    "Oh! It''s more like you didn''t do anything useful, right?"


    Elysia habitually brought her index finger to her lips, but immediately woke up �C she had made up her mind to correct her bad habit of biting her fingernails for the 81st time...


    So, a group of new recruits stood in front of Elysia with their heads drooping, anxiously glancing at this "senior" who was absentmindedly gnawing on her nails, until she was satisfied, put down her finger, and they quickly shrank their heads, ready to receive the "loving education" from their senior.


    But unexpectedly, what awaited them was a light laugh.


    "I say, you all did a great job!"


    Elysia clasped her hands together, her palms becoming a little damp from nervousness. Even her voice was a little shaky �C it was the first time she had spoken in front of so many people. Fortunately, the new recruits being lectured didn''t notice this.


    "Although you didn''t make any real progress, I can feel from your reports that you were trying your best to complete the mission!"


    "Whether you can find that Vill-V is a matter of ability, but whether you tried your best is a matter of attitude. Besides, if someone who dares to declare war on the Fire Moth was so easy to catch, wouldn''t that be too boring?"


    The new recruits looked at each other and breathed a sigh of relief. Luckily, they had escaped a scolding.


    "Ellie, if Phamas heard you say that, you''d probably be invited for tea! And speaking of which, you yourself have been missing for almost a day and haven''t done anything, right?"


    Ato stood to the side, watching Elysia''s performance from beginning to end, not knowing whether to laugh or cry.


    "That girl named Vill-V is constantly spreading the intelligence files and videos of Honkai battles that she stole from the Fire Moth. I heard that big-mouth Elvin was promoted to team leader, and in order to delete those things in time, he''s grown a small patch of white hair on his forehead these past two days."


    "Whatever, whatever..." Elysia replied absentmindedly, her gaze fixed on a point beyond the living room of the villa, immersed in darkness.


    "Hey? Ellie... are you waiting for Michael?"


    Although Ato was slow on the uptake, Elysia''s expression practically had the words "Michael" written all over it. How could he not guess?


    A group of new recruits, hearing gossip, all silently perked up their ears.


    "Don''t worry... hmm? Isn''t he back!"


    Under the diamond-studded chandelier, the refracted light was like colorful threads, softly draped over that figure.


    "I''m back... huh? Why is everyone looking at me?"


    Michael scratched his head. Everyone''s eyes were focused on him, making him feel a little embarrassed...


    "Immer, the report is up to you."


    The boy, who was suppressing a smile, excitedly lunged towards the soft sofa, but froze in place upon hearing this.


    "Um... I heard that the report can be very simple?" Immer asked hesitantly.


    "Learning bad things instead of good!" Ato''s head ached as soon as he heard those four words. "Everyone, go rest. You have to continue the search early tomorrow morning."


    "Then... Captain Ato, my report..." Immer asked softly.


    "I''ll allow you to submit two reports tomorrow, alright?"


    "Yay! Captain Ato is the best!"


    Watching the group of new recruits skip back to their bedrooms, Ato wearily rubbed his temples. "Michael, did you also come up empty-handed? Why are you still standing at the door? Come in and discuss it. This isn''t a solution..."


    "Who said I didn''t get anything?" Michael covered his forehead. "Wasn''t this all for giving Ellie a surprise?"


    He turned around and pulled a ten-year-old girl out from behind him, as if he were carrying a kitten.


    "Ellie... Ellie-nee, long time no see... ehehehe!"


    "Pardofelis!"


    Pardo only saw a flash of pink light, and Elysia had already rushed in front of her, pinching her cheeks and rubbing them.


    "It''s been five years since we last met, right? You were still a little squirt back then... and you tricked me out of my candy!"


    "Hehehe!" Pardo just giggled.


    Elysia rubbed her thin cheeks with a touch of heartache, took out a candied apple, peeled off the wrapper, and stuffed it into her mouth.


    "You guessed I''d go to Twilight Street, didn''t you? This brand of candied apple is only Pardo''s favorite."


    Because the candy was both sour and astringent, it had been discontinued two or three years ago. If she hadn''t prepared in advance, there was no way to get this brand of candied apple.


    Elysia smiled sweetly. "Don''t say that. Even if you didn''t go, I would have gone to see little Pardo!"


    Ato stood to the side with his arms crossed, sighing, and then covered his face and left. "Sigh... no! I have to video call Blanka, wuwuwu! I''m so lonely, so lonely!"


    As for the so-called serious matters? There had always been controversy within the Fire Moth about whether to disclose the truth about the Honkai to the public. Ato himself was more inclined to tell the public the truth. Not only could it avoid a lot of trouble, but it could also greatly reduce casualties...


    Besides, wasn''t Michael saying he had gained something? Then he could handle it...


    "Grumble~"


    "Grumble~"


    Pardo and Michael clutched their stomachs at the same time.


    "Oh dear! You must be hungry, right? I''ll go get you something to eat!"


    "N-no... no need! Ellie-nee! I brought food with me... hehe!"


    Pardo pulled out a plastic bag from behind her back, which contained the can of food that the black cat had thrown down. She looked at the half-eaten fish in the can with a satisfied smile on her face.


    Michael was stunned for a moment. When he reacted, he slapped Pardo on the head.


    "Why are you still carrying this? Never mind, Ellie, go find her some new clothes and let her take a hot bath. I''ll take care of the food, and I also have something to talk to her about."


    After confirming their intentions, although a little reluctant, Elysia still pinched Pardo''s nose before quietly leaving.


    Only the two of them were left in the living room.


    "Sit."


    Pardo stared at the clean sofa, not daring to sit down. Michael had to press her shoulders and force her to sit on the sofa.


    He also took the plastic bag from Pardo''s hand and threw it into the trash can.


    "Hey! Big Brother Michael, you!"


    Michael motioned for her to calm down.


    "Let''s just say it''s a trade, that half-eaten fish is the goods I wanted from you. Now it''s my turn to pay up, right?"


    Michael bent his index finger and tapped on the coffee table. A small black hole suddenly opened in mid-air, and about ten cans of food fell out of it, neatly stacked together.


    Pardo''s eyes lit up. "Wow! Beef and potatoes, pork omelet, four-joy meatballs, braised pig''s feet... and this is... canned biscuits?"


    Michael looked at the compressed biscuits, and in a daze, he seemed to smell a gas that was mainly ammonia. So he hesitated and said, "Let''s skip this one. Eating too many compressed biscuits isn''t good for the stomach, you... uh?"


    Feeling the resistance coming from his hand, Michael looked down and saw Pardo blinking her eyes, tightly clutching the biscuit can, refusing to let go. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Um... Big Brother Michael, how about changing them all to biscuit cans? My stomach is strong, I''m not afraid! Hehe, it''s mainly because biscuits are filling!"


    Michael lowered his head and didn''t speak. After a long time, he gave a regretful smile and said in a voice only he could hear, "I''m sorry, Pardo. I should have taken you away back then."


    "Huh? Big Brother Michael, what did you say?"


    "It''s nothing."


    Five years ago, when he and Ellie met Pardo in Twilight Street, how could he not have wanted to take her away? It was only because he was afraid that taking Pardo away would cause the subsequent plot to change beyond recognition that he had given up.


    Because of this, Ellie had been unhappy for a long time.


    "By the way, Big Brother Michael, what are you and Ellie-nee doing now? Hey, the moth symbol on this can, I feel like I''ve seen it somewhere!"


    "You guys wouldn''t be... smuggling, would you?" Pardo rested her chin in her hand, and after thinking for a long time, she came to this shocking conclusion.


    "What are you thinking!" Michael raised his hand and gave her a flick on the forehead.


    "We''re now... heh! You just need to know that we''re rich! But... um, Pardo, you should also know about equivalent exchange, right?"


    "I know, I know! Let''s just say, how could half a salted fish be exchanged for so many cans? Big Brother Michael, just tell me what you want me to do!"


    "Well... Pardo, I need your help to fix things... I need you to help me find someone in Twilight Street."

 Chapter 16: My Luck is Over the Top!

    Chapter 16 - My Luck is Over the Top!The next morning, Michael, having learned from yesterday''s mistakes, returned to Twilight Street dressed in tattered, dirty clothes.


    As he walked, he didn''t forget to hug his arms, shivering from time to time, pretending to be freezing �C but it seemed he was overdoing it. Ever since he struck that pose, Pardo and Immer''s giggles hadn''t stopped.


    Pardo, on the other hand, was now the most warmly dressed, walking cat-like in a jacket that reached her knees, stepping on Michael''s shadow.


    Immer trailed behind, his small frame doing the hardest work �C carrying a load... In short, he was carrying supplies that they might need, such as weapons and electronic devices.


    But it wasn''t practical to leave these things exposed, so Michael came up with an idea. He had Immer put everything in burlap sacks and carry them on his shoulders.


    ...


    The effect was indeed good. He blended perfectly into the surroundings, but the comedic effect was a bit too much.


    Twilight Street wasn''t devoid of the wealthy. On the contrary, the more chaotic a place was, the more unbalanced the distribution of wealth tended to be.


    For example, as Michael scanned his surroundings, the scenery changed constantly, evolving from the initial low houses and shacks to buildings with rusty security bars.


    Up close, the mix of rust, sweat, and mildew, mixed with the flying dust, assaulted the nose.


    But as they continued forward, the road gradually became smoother. The low walls on the side of the road were painted gray. Beyond the walls, they could see double-story villas and gardens. If they ignored the gray steel forest and the dust and flies dancing freely in the air, it actually looked like some wealthy people''s villas in the suburbs.


    At a street corner, Pardo called Michael to a stop:


    "Okay, okay! Big Brother Michael, going any further would be too close!"


    Michael stopped and breathed a long sigh of relief.


    "You don''t need me to go with you?"


    "No need, no need! It''s just gathering information, it''s not that dangerous."


    "Uh, that..." Immer put down the burlap sack, straightened his back, and raised his hand to ask, "Sub... Big Brother Michael, I still don''t understand. Aren''t we supposed to be looking for Vill-V? How did it become looking for this ''Brother Bing'' from the ''Youth Gang''?"


    Pardo stuck out her tongue, mocking, "Uncle Immer is just so lame, he doesn''t even understand this."


    "Hey! Why is Michael ''Big Brother,'' Ellie ''Big Sister,'' and I''m ''Uncle''!"


    Michael stopped the two kids from arguing. He joked, "Immer, you''re really a straight-laced boy... Even if Pardo grew up in Twilight Street, finding Vill-V would be like finding a needle in a haystack. Instead of that, it''s better to rely on the local gang forces. They have countless underlings and informants. It''s easier to find someone that way."


    "But, Big Brother Michael, why are you so sure that Vill-V is in Twilight Street?"


    "Well, the main force of the Fifth Squad is still searching in the city. It doesn''t matter if we''re here or not. Even if our judgment is wrong, does it cause any loss to the Fire Moth?"


    "No..."


    "Then that''s it!"


    Michael gave Pardo a wink. Pardo took off her jacket, tied it around her waist like a skirt, and took out a black cloth to cover her face tightly. Then, with her hands on her hips, she walked directly towards the underlings in suits and ties, holding old-school brick phones, standing guard at the gate.


    "Hey! Where did this wild child come from? Don''t go any further!"


    The guards warned.


    Pardo''s eyebrows, visible outside the black cloth, rose. She shouted in a spoiled voice:


    "Our boss sent me to ask Brother Bing! Is that scammer who swindled my boss out of 800,000 the other day one of Brother Bing''s people!"


    Michael and Immer watched the scene on the miniature camera and couldn''t help but chuckle.


    "Hey, what''s with that? Who''s your boss? Little kid, don''t mess around. Go home, your mom is calling you for dinner!"


    The guards also smiled wryly, waving their hands to drive Pardo away.


    "Brother Bing is entertaining a VIP today. We can''t let you little girl disturb him!"


    Seeing that her first attempt had failed, Pardo wasn''t annoyed. She didn''t care about meeting that Brother Bing. She just wanted to stir up trouble with all the gangs in Twilight Street, letting all the bosses know that there was a beautiful scammer going around swindling money. Then, either out of schadenfreude or self-preservation, these bosses would start searching for Vill-V on their own.


    But she didn''t plan to give up. She took a few steps back, took out a small loudspeaker, and turned the volume to maximum.


    The guards, seeing that something was wrong, tried to stop her, but wasn''t Pardo''s retreat just to create distance?


    "Brother Bing! Our boss is asking you, is that blonde female scammer who cheated him out of 800,000 one of your people!"


    After pressing the button and setting the recording to loop, Pardo swung her arms and threw the loudspeaker over the wall. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The guards were momentarily at a loss, not knowing whether to pick up the loudspeaker first or catch the audacious little girl.


    Pardo made a face at the guards, who were only a few years older than her.


    "Tch, what''s the use of wearing suits and ties and holding brick phones? Following these big shots, ugh..."


    But then she suddenly realized that she was wearing a mask, and they couldn''t see her.


    So, she turned around, patted her butt, and prepared to leave.


    "Beep beep beep, beep beep beep..."


    The old-school brick phone in the guard''s hand suddenly rang. Pardo suddenly had a strange premonition, and her steps slowed down.


    "Boss! What... understood!"


    The guard''s attitude changed 180 degrees after answering the phone. He bowed and walked to Pardo, squeezing out a flattering smile. "This miss, Brother Bing wants to meet you. He said that he was also scammed by that scammer and has something to ask you."


    Pardo was stunned.


    Even Michael, who was watching the screen from the corner, was stunned.


    Immer was a bit slow, but he wasn''t stupid. He looked at Michael''s troubled expression and asked softly, "Sub-Captain, this... wasn''t in the plan, was it?"


    Michael pursed his lips, his hand silently clenching into a fist.


    Did this Brother Bing really have a lead on Vill-V? Was he really scammed by a scammer disguised as Vill-V?


    Should he meet Brother Bing? Or not?


    Michael couldn''t give Pardo any instructions. But knowing Pardo, she would definitely choose to run away immediately.


    It didn''t matter. Since they knew that Brother Bing had a lead, he could just go there himself when there was no one around at night.


    "Oh... okay, lead the way." After a brief silence, Pardo pretended to be nonchalant and replied.


    Michael covered his forehead.


    The scenery on the screen changed constantly, showing that Pardo had entered the other party''s territory.


    After walking for a while on a tree-lined path, they arrived at a garden.


    That Brother Bing looked quite young, like a high school student who didn''t do well in school. He was indeed entertaining guests.


    But when the camera turned, showing a flash of blonde hair and the delicate face beneath, both Michael and Immer''s hearts jumped into their throats.


    "Elysia, Elysia!" Michael quickly switched the communication device to public frequency.


    "What''s wrong, Michael?"


    "We... found the target!"


    Meanwhile, in the garden, Pardo didn''t hide her eager gaze. What Michael didn''t know was that last night, when everyone was asleep, Pardo had found a wanted poster with Vill-V''s photo in his bag. The reward listed on the poster was �C 500,000.


    Pardo''s eyes were practically turning into little money signs. Her mind was only filled with one thought:


    "My luck is over the top!"

 Chapter 17: Chaos

    Chapter 17 - ChaosThe young man... ah, spit!


    Brother Bing''s face flushed crimson, one hand tugging at his collar, the other covering his mouth and nose, his eyes fixed on Vill-V''s fluttering hands.


    Vill-V kept her head down, her uniquely shaped top hat drooping, obscuring her features. While shifting the positions of the three upside-down cups, she asked without looking back:


    "You brought a camera, right?"


    Pardo''s lips had just begun to curl into a smile, but instantly froze.


    She subtly adjusted the jacket tied around her waist.


    But after saying that, Vill-V ignored Pardo and asked Brother Bing:


    "So, have you decided? Which one will you choose this time? Don''t blame me for not warning you. If you choose wrong again, I''ll set off the bomb!"


    "Bomb?" Michael had just stood up, ready to rush in and capture Vill-V, but he froze upon hearing that.


    After a moment of shock, Immer carefully observed Brother Bing''s body shape, then pointed out the bulge on the back of his jacket to Michael.


    "Ha... ha! Sister Vill-V, what are you talking about... ahahaha, where''s the bomb?"


    Pardo forced a smile as she spoke, silently backing away, trying to slip away.


    She looked around. She didn''t know what Brother Bing was doing. All of his underlings were standing far away, facing away from them. Nobody knew that the strange woman had just said she was going to blow up their boss.


    "Oh? You actually know my name? It''s a bit much to send a little squirt like you, isn''t it?"


    "Sister Vill-V! Calm down! Calm down!" For some reason, Pardo found the address "Sister Vill-V" to be exceptionally smooth.


    Wait! This isn''t the time to be thinking about that, is it?


    Is this what 500,000 is worth? Blowing people up right from the start?


    Vill-V ignored Pardo and, lowering her head, said to Brother Bing in a deep voice, "Choose."


    Brother Bing kept swallowing, seemingly not noticing Pardo being brought in.


    His hand trembled violently, as if he had Parkinson''s.


    Finally, his hand pointed to the cup in the middle.


    Vill-V chuckled, removed the cup, and it was empty.


    "Oh dear! It seems your luck isn''t very good!"


    Vill-V waved her hand, and a remote control appeared in her palm.


    "So, shall I press it?"


    Her thumb was right above the button, raised high. Under the top hat, her peripheral vision glanced at Pardo.


    As for Brother Bing, he had already fainted the moment the answer was revealed, collapsing onto the table.


    "Thud!"


    If not for some reason, Vill-V felt that the corners of her mouth would be twitching.


    Pardo didn''t hesitate to kneel down and hug Vill-V''s leg.


    "Sister Vill-V! Please spare me! I haven''t lived enough yet! Waaah!"


    Vill-V didn''t speak. Her thumb slowly approached the button.


    Immer felt a chill behind him. When he turned around, Michael was gone.


    "Vill-V, surrender."


    Neither Vill-V nor Pardo could see his movement with the naked eye.


    It was like he suddenly appeared next to Pardo, grabbing Vill-V''s wrist.


    The remote control fell to the ground, kicked away by Michael.


    Vill-V finally raised her head, looking at the pale-faced Michael.


    She forced a stiff smile:


    "So, it''s you..."


    The tone was like mockery, yet also like a sigh.


    But Michael''s pupils constricted. He reacted almost instantly!


    If the cold, hard touch he felt when he grabbed Vill-V''s wrist wasn''t enough to explain anything, the moment Vill-V raised her head, the truth was revealed��


    That wasn''t the real Vill-V, but a sophisticated robot.


    Brother Bing''s underlings finally noticed the abnormality in the garden, but it was too late.


    "By the way, if I blow up a bunch of evil scoundrels, will you give me a ''Good Samaritan'' banner?"


    The "Vill-V" robot pulled out another remote control from who knows where.


    "Sorry, this is the real bomb remote control!"


    "Pardo, hold on tight!" S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Without waiting for Michael''s instructions, Pardo had already skillfully wrapped her arms around his neck, her legs around his waist, her small body like a pendant on Michael''s chest.


    "Boom!"


    The robot, Brother Bing, and the entire garden were instantly reduced to dust.


    The shockwave of the explosion stirred up dust, but it was all blocked by the energy shield that Michael constructed.


    "The boss is dead!"


    "The murderer is there! Get him!"


    "Mrs. Hu, the landlady, is mine now!"


    "Forget about catching the murderer! Let''s grab the upperclassmen and Yuhui! [Yuhui is a common name used to represent the school idol type, a popular and cute girl that everyone has a crush on.]"


    The dust hadn''t completely settled, but the underlings of the "Youth Gang" were already fighting among themselves. Only a few picked up 18-centimeter-long machetes and stumbled towards the center of the explosion.


    "This is too chaotic..."


    Michael muttered to himself, his mind racing:


    "How did Vill-V figure out our plan and make arrangements in advance?"


    "Where is Vill-V''s real body?"


    "Forget it, let''s get out of here first!"


    He glanced at Pardo, who had her eyes closed and was trembling, her head buried in his chest. Michael leaped up, a faint blue light enveloping his feet, his feet gradually transforming into a four-wheeled vehicle...


    "Go straight for that four-wheeled vehicle!"


    Michael seemed to hear the underlings shouting.


    Two wheels are more normal...


    Michael silently changed the blueprint in his mind.


    He quickly dodged past the fighting underlings, nearing the wall of the garden. At the same time, a blue track that gradually rose appeared in front of him.


    The wind whistled in his ears. He didn''t stop, accelerating to the maximum, and leaped up!


    Just then, he saw Immer rushing over with a gun.


    Straight-laced Immer looked at the solid wall, smacked his head, took two steps back, and fired an armor-piercing grenade, blasting the wall in front of him to pieces.


    Then, he watched Michael, who had been blown away by his blast, and fell into deep thought...


    "Immer! You''re going to have extra training when we get back!"


    Michael crawled out of the rubble, his ears still ringing. He didn''t care about his image anymore. He grabbed Pardo and Immer and ran.


    Michael dodged a flying cleaver. Behind him, the underlings chasing after him shouted hoarsely:


    "Stop those people! They blew the boss into two pieces!"


    "?"


    Michael had a question mark in his mind.


    "Are you kidding me?! I just walked in and it''s like I''m watching Tom and Jerry, and somehow I''m the one getting blamed! I''m suing you for defamation! Defamation, I tell you!"


    As he shouted, the surrounding streets erupted.


    Countless small figures emerged from the streets, waving pitchforks, rakes, and leather whips, trying to surround him.


    Fortunately, Michael was fast enough to dodge most of the pursuers. If he encountered an attack he couldn''t dodge, he would decisively use Immer, the human shield + sonic weapon, to block it.


    The balconies were also filled with middle-aged women with permed hair and cigarettes in their mouths. They pointed out Michael and the others'' positions from above. And some...


    Wait, that aunt, a chamber pot! A chamber pot is a no-no!


    Seeing the sky filled with bio-attacks, Michael gritted his teeth, dropped Immer, and shouted, "Follow me closely!"


    He hugged Pardo, his whole body arched, and after a brief charge, he slammed into the wall, leaving a deep footprint where he had been standing.


    "Rumble rumble rumble..."


    He had actually punched a hole straight through the building. Immer quickly followed, leaving behind a group of pursuing underlings experiencing a shower of heavenly dew.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, we just need to get out of this area!"


    Feeling Pardo trembling and screaming in his arms, Michael patted her back to comfort her.


    Then he heard even more explosions.


    "One, two, three... Pardo, how many major gangs are there in Twilight Street?"


    Pardo drooped her head. After a long time, she dazedly held up four fingers on her right hand.


    "Madwoman!" Michael cursed under his breath.


    He had been wondering why Vill-V could predict their movements.


    It turned out it wasn''t prediction. Probably when he and Immer entered Twilight Street yesterday, their clothes, which were out of place, had caught her attention. So, the next day, she just stirred up a big mess, making Twilight Street, which was already famous for its chaos, even more chaotic!


    "Hello! Are you looking for me?"


    Just then, a Vill-V-shaped robot walked out from around the corner ahead.


    I feel like the last two Chapters have been a bit too unrestrained...

 Chapter 18: Immer, You’re Done For!

    Chapter 18 - Immer, You''re Done For!A Vill-V brand bio-mechanical robot suddenly appeared.


    When Michael saw what it was holding, he only had time to exclaim:


    "A C-Country National Missile Defense System!"


    After a brief whirring of motors, the machine gun barrels spun rapidly. The robot, while emitting a chilling laugh, sprayed bullets at the rapidly fleeing figures.


    Michael grabbed Immer and crashed into a building again.


    The stray bullets knocked over flower pots and washbasins on the balconies on both sides of the street, and also sent the underlings, who were chasing after them with their biohazard suits, into a chaotic frenzy.


    "Immer, how much further until we reach the shantytown?"


    Immer, while operating his tablet on the run, shouted, "Two more blocks!"


    Michael looked at the intersection ahead, feeling somewhat relieved.


    He couldn''t help but quicken his pace.


    But as soon as he reached the center of the street, he caught sight of the robot again.


    "Rat-tat-tat..."


    The street was narrow. Michael, holding Pardo, rolled out of the way and took cover at a street corner. But Immer, who was behind him, wasn''t so lucky. He could only retreat, scrambling on his hands and knees.


    Bullets kept hitting the wall, kicking up choking dust everywhere. Michael wanted to peek out and observe, but the machine gun fire forced him to stay put.


    "If only Pardo was here..."


    If only Pardo was here, he wouldn''t mind revealing a bit of his Herrscher powers... but...


    "Grenade!" Michael shouted at Immer.


    "What!" Immer cupped his ears and asked.


    "Immer! Where the hell is your grenade!"


    Immer was stunned, then pulled out a hand grenade from his chest. But he looked rather comical. The grenade kept bouncing in his hand like a hot potato. Before he could pull the pin, it fell to his feet, and then he kicked it into the middle of the road.


    Michael covered his forehead, not wanting to say anything.


    But it didn''t matter! Immer still had a chance! He pulled out another grenade! Was he going to pull the pin? Oh no! He threw the grenade without pulling the pin!


    "Ah!" Immer wailed, clutching his hand and collapsing to the ground.


    But no blood flowed.


    "Rubber bullets? No, wax bullets. These are wax bullets fired by an electromagnetic gun!"


    Michael''s eyes lit up. Immer whimpered twice and nodded.


    Wax bullets, as the name suggests, are bullets made of wax. These bullets melt rapidly under the high temperature of burning gunpowder and have no killing power beyond five meters. And Vill-V''s robot was clearly holding an electromagnetic gun.


    Electromagnetic guns cannot normally fire wax bullets, but Michael guessed that Vill-V had probably used a piston-like component to fire the bullets.


    Without the heat of a primer, the melting speed of the wax bullets was slowed down, allowing them to fly for thirty or forty meters.


    Of course, the downside was that they mostly caused bruises or burns when they hit people.


    Okay, Vill-V hadn''t completely lost her mind.


    He could indeed just rush up and tear the robot apart, but it would hurt. He didn''t want to be beaten until his face was swollen red, like a dog that had been specially targeted by wasps.


    So, using a grenade was the better solution.


    "Don''t be a coward, Immer! You have one last grenade! Let it go, let me handle it!"


    Immer leaned against the wall, scrambling to his feet, used his left hand to pull out the last grenade, skillfully pulled the pin with his mouth, and threw it to Michael without looking.


    "? What the..."


    Michael couldn''t care about anything else. He threw Pardo down, covered his crotch with one hand, leaned out, and slapped the grenade that Immer had thrown towards the Vill-V robot, which was still mindlessly "rat-tat-tatting."


    Then he did a slide (not really)... he slipped and turned, falling to the ground, and quickly scrambled back to the corner, covering Pardo''s ears.


    "Boom!"


    The 300-gram grenade, specifically designed to deal with Honkai beasts, exploded at close range. In a daze, Michael even felt the buildings on both sides of the street tremble, as if they were about to collapse.


    The dust stirred up by the explosion was no less than what Vill-V had caused in the garden earlier. Moreover, the street was narrow, the air was blocked, and the dust that was stirred up accumulated on the ground, so thick that it seemed like it could form cotton. Forget about seeing your feet, you couldn''t even open your eyes in the dust.


    A figure broke through the dust, stumbling over. Michael heard the footsteps and kicked out without thinking. Only when he felt a familiar sensation on the sole of his foot did he realize it was Immer.


    "You... cough cough!" As soon as he opened his mouth, he was choked by the dust and couldn''t speak. His throat was burning, and he didn''t know if he had inhaled gunpowder residue.


    "Don''t come over! Don''t move!" He shouted at Immer, covering his mouth.


    He then patted Pardo. "You too, don''t move!"


    "Hiss..." Michael gently touched his left cheek with his index finger. He had taken several wax bullets there earlier, and it was burning now.


    Since Immer couldn''t see anyway, Michael swiped his hand and put on a gas mask.


    "Hiss... finally alive!"


    While waving his hand to try to clear the accumulated dust, he groped towards the robot''s direction in his memory. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Click!"


    As if he had guessed what it was, Michael crouched down and saw that it was one of the robot''s feet. The severed part was still sparking.


    "Whoosh!" Something whooshed overhead, sucking away much of the dust in the streets and alleys, greatly improving visibility.


    "Michael! Michael! Is everything okay on your end?"


    Ato''s call came through the communication device.


    "Just ran into a bit of trouble, nothing serious."


    "The entire block exploded, and you''re saying it''s nothing serious... Do you know how worried Ellie is about you? She just left her team behind, and for you, she dared to jump straight down from dozens of meters in the air... Although our physiques are a bit special, but that''s too..."


    "She''s not hurt, right!"


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry! How could Elysia get hurt from that? Michael, I''m three blocks away from you. Are you ready to welcome me?"


    "It''s good that she''s okay..." Michael wanted to say that, but he felt that it wasn''t quite right, and he hesitated to respond.


    "Forget it, forget it. You two young people just have fun. All the dirty work has to be done by this old comrade." Ato joked.


    "Captain Ato, what I encountered was Vill-V''s robot. Her control method should be electromagnetic remote control. She can''t be too far away. That means she''s probably still in Twilight Street. You should think about how to block off Twilight Street in the shortest time and trap Vill-V here."


    "Hey! Michael! This is clearly your fault..." Ato said unhappily.


    Michael tried hard to suppress his laughter and replied, "Captain Ato, do I need to remind you? Dr. Mobius is particularly concerned about this girl named Vill-V. If you let her slip away, I and Ellie will only have to write a self-criticism. But as for you... I can''t guarantee that Dr. Mobius won''t make Blanka work an extra month, and then someone won''t be able to go on dates!"


    "?" Ato said with a pained expression, "Michael, you are such an excellent and responsible young man! You are the sun at eight or nine o''clock in the morning, you are the future pillar of our Fire Moth! How can you learn from the evil Elysia!"


    Michael smiled and cut off the communication.


    Heh! I''ve been trained by Ellie-nee!


    Wait, how did I get infected by Pardo...


    While Elysia hadn''t arrived yet, Michael followed the robot''s wreckage, finally finding a not-so-intact upper body.


    It didn''t seem to be completely dead yet. It mechanically turned its head and looked at Michael.


    "..." Her lips moved meaninglessly, and her index finger also beckoned to Michael.


    He hesitated for a moment, then leaned down and put his ear close.

 Chapter 19: The Corridor

    Chapter 19 - The CorridorElysia took a light sip of her milk tea and peeked her head out from the corner of the wall.


    Sure enough, Michael was sitting on a metal chair in the hospital corridor, one hand clenched into a fist and propped against his chin, lost in thought.


    She tiptoed over and sat down next to him.


    "Oh? Ellie, you''re here."


    Elysia pouted. "Captain Ato has taken care of everything. The Brindisi City military police have secretly surrounded Twilight Street, and they''ve even deployed mechs in important areas, but no one''s willing to go in. We still have to investigate ourselves."


    "Did you confirm that Vill-V didn''t slip away during the chaos?"


    "Confirmed. There are cameras in other areas outside Twilight Street. We checked them all. We didn''t find any suspicious people entering or leaving Twilight Street these past two days... Oh! Well, there were some. You and Immer, weren''t you?"


    "..."


    "Just kidding! Are Immer and Pardo okay?"


    "They''re fine. Pardo was a little shaken up, and then... she kept her head buried in my chest. She was a bit oxygen-deprived and is sleeping in the ward now... Immer... got burned on his hand by the wax bullets. That little brat, I''ll have to kick him back to the training camp when we get back!"


    "Pfft!" Seeing Michael''s indignant expression, Elysia couldn''t help but cover her mouth and laugh.


    "Immer is now... socially dead! After Captain Ato sent your verbal report back to headquarters, they gave Immer a public reprimand. Now the entire Fire Moth knows not to ask Immer for grenades, hahaha!"


    "Oh, right! Michael, when are you going to let me see the other side of your face!"


    Elysia pressed on Michael''s shoulder, leaning closer to see the other half of his face.


    Michael turned his head slightly. For the sake of his image, he didn''t want Ellie to see that side of his face.


    "Oh, don''t be shy! Let me see! Just one look!"


    When a cold index finger gently brushed against his swollen cheek, Michael''s body stiffened.


    The soft touch on his shoulder, the fragrance wafting into his nose, and the girl''s gem-like, sparkling blue and pink eyes...


    In that instant, it felt like a hand had clenched his heart, making its long, powerful beat suddenly become half a beat faster, and then rapidly accelerate, like a dense drumbeat.


    Then, a surge of heat rushed from his limbs into his brain. The back of his neck began to crackle with static electricity. When his gray eyes met those two flawless gems, even his pupils trembled involuntarily.


    "Hey! Michael, are you okay? Why are you shaking? Oh! Your heart is beating so fast!"


    Elysia squinted her eyes. It was clearly normal concern, but it somehow gave Michael the feeling that she was asking a question she already knew the answer to.


    "Come on, just let me see. Or are you shy?"


    She whispered softly in his ear.


    But soon, the soft whisper turned into a rolling wave, making the lake in Michael''s heart surge. And the small sailboat that his heartstrings had turned into kept rising and falling between the waves, finally being sent hundreds of meters into the air by the curling waves, soaring into the sky.


    "Hah..."


    Even a simple exhale was done carefully. Given the distance between Elysia and him, it wouldn''t be difficult to hear the trembling of his breath.


    So, Michael stopped struggling, letting Elysia gently turn his head.


    "Pfft... hahaha!"


    He knew that Elysia would react like this, but what could he do? He could only offer a helpless look at the right time.


    Unexpectedly, this innocent look inexplicably hit Elysia''s funny bone, making her laugh even more unrestrainedly.


    "Hey! You can''t make noise in the hospital!"


    Michael reminded her softly.


    "I''m sorry... pfft... it''s just too funny... you look so... cute!"


    Michael fruitlessly stretched out his hands, letting Elysia lean on him, laughing uncontrollably. He wanted to put his arm around her waist or hold her shoulders, but his hands only reached halfway, and then he just gently lifted a strand of her fluffy hair, rubbing it between his fingertips �C he thought she wouldn''t notice.


    And when he closed his eyes helplessly, what appeared in his mind was the face of a dog ravaged by wasps...


    Okay, okay... swollen is swollen, funny is funny, as long as Ellie is happy.


    Besides, being called cute by Ellie made his heart secretly happy.


    After laughing, Michael suddenly felt a coolness on his left cheek, a coolness that made his teeth ache, but the swelling pain almost instantly disappeared �C it turned out that Elysia had put the glass of iced milk tea on his face.


    "It''s not summer yet, don''t drink too much ice..."


    Elysia pouted, not saying a word.


    Michael quickly realized �C the milk tea was indeed for drinking, but if it was iced, it could also be used to soothe his face.


    "Look, if your face melts the ice, it won''t be cold anymore! Hey! That doesn''t seem to work either. The milk tea will be too weak then..."


    Elysia stuck out her tongue.


    "It''s good that it''s just swollen, not burned or disfigured... Hey! Wait! Michael, did you use your powers to heal the burns? Oh my! I didn''t realize you cared so much about your looks!"


    How could that be? It was just that his Herrscher constitution prevented him from being burned by wax bullets.


    Michael was about to deny it, but he saw a flash of a smile on Elysia''s face. He realized again that it was just Elysia''s teasing.


    Twilight...


    Another twilight.


    The sky was quietly burning, but the fire it emitted wasn''t fierce, but warm, jumping through the hospital window into the corridor, making people feel lazy.


    If there was a girl as beautiful as a flying flower leaning on you, you could smell her fragrance, and she would use iced milk tea to soothe your swollen face, taking a sip from the straw from time to time.


    When she sipped, the distance was so close, it was as if she was about to embrace you...


    Thinking about it carefully, the distance between them had been this close more than once, but Michael always felt like it was an unreal illusion.


    Even after all these years, he was still worried. Worried that when he woke up, he would be back in that cold room, turning on his computer, and looking at Elysia through the screen.


    Or, when he woke up, the whole world would have been destroyed, leaving him alone to face the endless, silent white of the moon...


    "Hey, hey! Michael, what are you spacing out about? Are you even listening to me!"


    Elysia puffed out her cheeks and poked Michael''s unswollen right cheek, pulling his thoughts back from a more distant place.


    "Pardo... after this mission is over, what do you plan to do?" Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Elysia subtly raised her left fist, as if she was ready to punch him directly if Michael''s answer didn''t satisfy her �C anyway, he would be able to dodge it.


    "If she''s willing, take her away... but... don''t let her come into contact with the Fire Moth..."


    "I knew it! Michael, listen to me, this time, you... hey! What did you say! You agreed to take her away! I knew it! Pardo is such a cute kid, how could you be so cold-blooded back then to leave her without saying goodbye!"


    Michael chuckled awkwardly.


    When he came to Twilight Street a few years ago, his mind was filled with nothing but Ellie...


    He once thought that Elysia was the link that connected him to this world, which was so distant and unreal to him.


    But as he walked through the world, how could he only connect with one person?


    It was like trudging along a dirt road in the countryside. Even if you rolled up your pants legs high and walked carefully, your shoes and ankles would inevitably be covered in mud.


    Because these were the marks of each life''s existence, and they couldn''t be erased.


    Then there was no need to say much more. Even if it would affect the development of the plot later, it would just be that way. In this world where the end was about to come, how much worse could the worst outcome be?


    Moreover, for a mortal like Pardo, when Michael reunited with her and she put on a flattering smile and called him boss, he almost shed tears, and he could no longer bear to leave her in Twilight Street.


    But before leaving, he had one more thing to do.


    And that person, he didn''t want her to be taken back to the Fire Moth for the time being.


    "Hey, did you just sniffle?" Elysia suddenly looked at him suspiciously. She had clearly just heard someone sobbing.


    "No... ah..."


    So, they both looked at the door of the ward. Pardo was standing there, draped in the colorful clothes made of the evening glow. She pursed her lips, tears silently sliding down, but the corners of her mouth slowly curled into a smile.

 Chapter 20: She...

    Chapter 20 - She...On the rooftop of an abandoned factory in Twilight Street, Michael''s fingers lightly traced the coarse, sandy texture of the outer wall. He looked up slightly, but all he saw was the silent, cold moon.


    Looking out from the vast Twilight Street, the lights were dim. Apart from the howling of the wind, there was no other sound. The upheaval of this morning had been thrown into this stagnant pool, and it clearly hadn''t caused much of a ripple.


    "Michael, Elysia, are you both ready?"


    "Ready!"


    "Mm..." Michael hummed softly, then looked down at the fully armed members of the Fifth Squad in the street and gave them an okay sign.


    During the day, Vill-V had simultaneously controlled many robots, and the method of controlling the robots was undoubtedly electromagnetic waves.


    The distance that this type of control method could cover was definitely not far. After studying the wreckage that Michael had brought back, the Fire Moth staff had quickly identified the area where Vill-V was located �C of course, this was all based on the premise that she hadn''t moved.


    Michael''s gaze passed over countless buildings that blended into the night, finally stopping at a half-collapsed low house.


    For the Fire Moth, after determining the general area, there was no more time-saving or labor-saving method than searching house to house.


    But for Michael, he knew very well that the basement beneath the low house he was staring at was Vill-V''s hiding place.


    Not for any other reason, but because that was what Vill-V''s robot had told him.


    "Start the operation! The search will be completed at the latest by dawn... Sigh, I hope Vill-V hasn''t run away! I can''t wait to go back to the base and sleep!"


    Ato''s slightly frivolous voice came through the earpiece.


    Michael didn''t hesitate any longer. He switched the channel to his own squad and ordered,


    "Start the operation! I''m in a high position, ready to provide support at any time."


    After all the figures had disappeared into the streets and alleys in pairs, and the sound of knocking on doors rose and fell, all that remained on the factory rooftop were the cool night breeze and the cold moonlight.


    Michael walked to the front of the collapsed low house, carefully moved a large stone slab, and sure enough, just as Vill-V had said, the entrance to the basement appeared.


    The basement door looked like it was made of alloy. There was a doorbell next to it. Michael thought about it and chose to honestly press the doorbell.


    "Three short, one long... two short, three long... and finally, another three short, one long... V2V, that should be it, right?"


    Michael murmured softly. As soon as he finished speaking, he heard a "click" sound, and the lock on the heavy alloy door had opened.


    His face lit up, but he didn''t dare to relax his vigilance. So, while keeping his body sideways, he slowly stepped into the basement, carefully observing the surrounding area for any potential dangers.


    The basement was much larger than Michael had imagined. Just like Mobius''s lab, there were no lights here. Only the wall made of a dozen computer screens emitted a blue glow, outlining the figure of a girl in front of him, and also illuminating the various data cables on the ground, as well as the various parts that Michael recognized but couldn''t name in the corners of the walls.


    Michael thought that she and Mobius not wearing glasses was simply against nature.


    "Heh..." Vill-V stretched languidly, completely ignoring Michael''s arrival.


    And Michael slowly relaxed. Vill-V''s stretching motion just now was very natural, and that didn''t seem like something a robot with stiff joints could do.


    She leaned her full weight on the back of the chair, her toes lightly touching the ground. The chair spun, and she quickly made eye contact with Michael.


    Of course, thanks to the principle of "the darkest place is under the lamp," she was facing away from the only light source, and Michael could only see a dark figure, but not her specific expression.


    On the contrary, Michael''s swollen left cheek was instantly exposed to Vill-V. S��arch* The N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hmm... heh... hahaha!"


    Michael rolled his eyes, showing a "I knew it" expression.


    Whatever, he was used to it. Let it all be destroyed.


    "Clap!"


    Vill-V waved her hand, and the alloy door behind Michael quietly closed, cutting off her exaggerated laughter, no longer letting it be known to outsiders.


    Michael habitually raised an eyebrow. Having his retreat cut off didn''t cause his mood to fluctuate. There was no third party here, and if there was danger, he could freely use his Herrscher powers.


    Moreover, since Vill-V had taken the initiative to tell him her hiding place, there were only two possibilities.


    "The first possibility is that she knows my Herrscher identity, so she plans to lure me here and kill me herself, but that''s unlikely. Her information should only come from the documents she stole from the Fire Moth and her guesses. It''s impossible for her to know my Herrscher identity."


    "The second possibility is that she discovered something about me in the Fire Moth''s files, which is why she controlled the robot and said, ''So, it''s you,'' when she first saw me. And her telling me her hiding place is undoubtedly related to this kind of thing that she wants to talk about with me."


    "Yo! Isn''t this the rising star genius of the Fire Moth?" Vill-V deliberately used an exaggerated tone, not knowing if she was mocking him.


    "Genius, rising star?" Michael was a little confused.


    "Yeah, don''t you know? Your simulation training room has a ranking system. You and that girl''s scores are almost double that of the third place. You seem to be an idol for the Fire Moth''s soldiers."


    No wonder there were always love letters written by young ladies at the door of his dorm... Michael had a headache.


    No, he couldn''t be led astray!


    Also, her wording... did she already know the truth about the Fire Moth and the Honkai?


    "Speaking of which, from your actions this morning, you were actually trying to lure me here? For that, you wiped out the lairs of four gangs. Your madness... heh." Michael said coldly.


    "So what? I killed all the evil people who exploited the hardworking people of Twilight Street. They deserved it."


    Vill-V shrugged, not caring at all.


    Michael didn''t want to continue this topic.


    "Vill-V, surrender."


    Vill-V shook her head.


    "I can go with you. Sigh, it''s so boring. I thought I had discovered the truth, but after reading all the files I stole from the Fire Moth these past few days, I realized that I was the clown all along!"


    She waved her hand helplessly.


    Michael hadn''t expected such a cooperative attitude. It directly interrupted the speech he had carefully prepared, and he didn''t know what to say next.


    "But I still have reservations about the Fire Moth. Mi-cha-el, you''re called Michael, right? Do you know how dark the dark side of the Fire Moth is?"


    Vill-V chuckled. Several files popped up on the computer screen in the upper left corner. Michael glanced at the titles. As expected, the contents of the files were all kinds of human experiments.


    Michael knew this very well and didn''t show much surprise. He could even guess that these human experiments were mostly organized by Mobius.


    "So what''s the point of bringing these up again? If you want to win me over, you don''t need to waste your energy."


    "Win you over? Hahaha! You actually think that! Hahaha!"


    Vill-V laughed so hard that she was bent over, unable to stop.


    "Let me show you this too."


    A file popped up on the middle screen and began to flip through the pages automatically.


    But this time, Michael was a little uneasy.


    The author of the report was "007 Poison Cocoon," and from beginning to end, it was the details of his and Ellie''s life and training over the past two months.


    "Poison Cocoon..."


    But even so, he still didn''t understand. What was Vill-V''s purpose in showing him these things?


    "You must be thinking, what''s my purpose in showing you these things, right?"


    Michael nodded unconsciously.


    He couldn''t find Vill-V''s motive for doing this.


    "Sigh... in the end, isn''t it because someone asked me to do this?"


    "Someone?" Michael''s pupils constricted, as if he had thought of something.


    "That''s right. Actually, she found me in Twilight Street yesterday. At that time, I was controlling a miniature robot to monitor Dr. Mobius''s lab. She looked at the Fire Moth''s data that I stole, and then made a deal with me. What I have to do is to lure you here, put these things in front of you, and then let you decide my fate."


    Michael silently closed his eyes. "What did she give in return?"


    "I''m sorry, I can''t tell you, or rather, I don''t know?"


    Vill-V''s words were absurd, but Michael wasn''t angry at all, because he knew that was Elysia''s style.


    He also understood Ellie''s intention almost instantly.


    They both understood that Michael''s Herrscher identity couldn''t be hidden forever, and that someone within the Fire Moth had already started investigating and monitoring them, which undoubtedly increased the risk of him being exposed.


    Perhaps... perhaps before a Herrscher fighting for humanity was accepted by humanity, Michael still had to go through a period of escape.


    And Vill-V, if she was allowed to temporarily roam outside the Fire Moth...


    "Sure enough, Elysia, is this what they call telepathy..."

 Chapter 21: SAKURA

    Chapter 21 - SAKURA"Tap-tap-tap-tap..."


    The girl walked through the cold, dark tunnel. The iron-clad soles of her boots clicked crisply against the special steel floor.


    For a moment, whether it was a sudden surge of childlike innocence or something else, she intentionally controlled her steps, making the sound of her footsteps sound like a strange melody.


    After passing through the tunnel, she finally saw figures.


    These figures were all hidden under heavy cloaks, with Honkai beast masks on their faces �C the girl had long forgotten why they wore masks.


    There were many theories about this.


    One theory was that most of the Poison Cocoons were made up of hardened criminals, and they wore masks to conceal their once-lost pasts.


    Another theory was that each Poison Cocoon had countless bloodstains of their compatriots on their hands. Therefore, no one wanted to be recognized by others. This was true even within the Poison Cocoon members themselves.


    And for Poison Cocoon Number 007, she had only one reason for joining the Poison Cocoons...


    A familiar smile flashed in her mind. It was like a hand pulling at the corners of her mouth, trying to make the cold face beneath her mask smile as well.


    But this attempt was undoubtedly futile. No, perhaps if she had a little more time, she could indeed recall the instinct to smile. But a burly figure was already standing in front of her.


    "Leader..."


    "Follow me."


    The man was the only human in the Poison Cocoons who didn''t wear a mask. No... rather than not wearing a mask, it was more like there was no need for him to wear one.


    Sakura''s gaze moved from the large leather boots up to the man''s face. Even though it wasn''t the first time she had seen it, her pupils still couldn''t help but contract and tremble.


    The light from the fluorescent lamp caressed the man''s scarred face, like water flowing over the mountains and rivers, ultimately reflecting the features that were gradually blurred by the scars that bloomed like chrysanthemum petals, spreading out to both sides.


    Sakura silently followed him to the depths of the base.


    "Now that you''re back, does that mean that your surveillance target has completed their mission?"


    The man''s voice was hoarse and deep. Every breath he took brought a wheezing sound like a bellows, and when this sound passed Sakura''s ears and entered her mind, it could only remind her of the wriggling flesh that had been burned by the furnace fire.


    "Yes, that madwoman named Vill-V has been sent to Dr. Mobius''s lab."


    In contrast, even though Sakura kept her voice low, it was still easy to hear the childishness in it.


    "Mobius?" Vasak muttered the name softly. "Did you find anything? For example, did those two people you were monitoring show any abilities that humans shouldn''t have?"


    "No."


    "Really, nothing?"


    Vasak stopped and turned to look down at the girl.


    And the girl, without fear, faced Vasak through the hollows of her mask.


    Vasak seemed very dissatisfied with this result. He sat down, supporting himself on the table with both hands. Only then did Sakura realize that she had unknowingly followed Vasak to the deepest part of the Poison Cocoons.


    He took out a folder from a drawer and looked through the records inside for the nth time.


    "Poison Cocoon Number 007, do you know? My suspicion of these two is not unfounded, and it''s not just routine surveillance like Phamas."


    Sakura was sure that this wasn''t the first time she had heard Vasak say this, but as with many times before, he didn''t tell her what the so-called "not unfounded" suspicion was.


    She stared at the handwritten "Vostok-51" on the folder, lost in thought.


    "Leader, so far, we haven''t found anything abnormal about them. So, should the surveillance in the future be..."


    In fact, she hadn''t completely failed to notice the so-called abnormalities. For example, in Twilight Street, the boy named Michael had rushed to the wall of the garden at a speed that was almost impossible for a normal human to achieve. He was also carrying a burden. How did he do it?


    But at that time, the dust stirred up by the explosion obscured her vision, making it difficult for her to see clearly.


    Also, during the escape, Michael had repeatedly used his body to break through buildings, but when she recalled the conversation she had heard in Phamas''s office last time, it seemed that humans might not be unable to do these things.


    Of course, according to the rules of the Poison Cocoons, although these observations couldn''t effectively point out the other party''s abnormalities, she should still report them truthfully.


    But she hadn''t.


    The reason was also absurd...


    It was a very vague feeling �C this older brother and older sister, it seemed like I had seen them somewhere?


    But she had searched her memories and was very sure �C she had never seen these two faces before.


    Of course, as a Poison Cocoon, she had her own professional ethics. So, these reasons alone weren''t enough to make her protect her surveillance targets.


    And the decisive reason was the word that had been repeatedly mentioned by Phamas, the surveillance targets, and other members of the Fire Moth over the past two months �C Honkai.


    "Oh, right, your last report mentioned that surveillance target number one had repeatedly disguised himself and sneaked into Mobius''s lab at night... Never mind, if Mobius''s lab was that easy to tamper with, then it wouldn''t be Mobius... But, what exactly are they doing that they don''t want anyone to see..."


    Taking advantage of Vasak''s muttering, Sakura suddenly mustered her courage and asked a seemingly unrelated question:


    "Leader, what is this Honkai that everyone outside keeps talking about... what exactly is it?"


    Vasak narrowed his eyes and looked at the girl in front of him again.


    "Have you forgotten the oath you took when you joined the Poison Cocoons?"


    Sakura pursed her lips. "We don''t care what humans are facing. We only draw our blades against the traitors among humans."


    She spoke the cruel oath in a childish voice, but Vasak knew that the girl in front of him had a maturity and stubbornness that didn''t match her age.


    Of course, she also had the powerful strength that a human child of this age shouldn''t have. S��arch* The N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Fortunately, the chain that controlled her was still in his hands �C Vasak thought to himself.


    "Honkai... you can think of it as a disaster, no different from floods or plagues. And since you work for the Poison Cocoons, then your sister is naturally under our protection. Don''t worry, she''ll be fine."


    "Poor child..." Vasak couldn''t help but sneer in his heart. "Perhaps you don''t know the source of your superhuman strength..."


    Sakura was silent for a while, then said, "It''s been half a year since I last saw Rin."


    "Oh, really?" Vasak feigned surprise. "Then, after you complete your new mission, I''ll let you see her... well, but you can only take a look from afar. You don''t want Rin to smell the blood on you, do you?"


    Sakura''s heart skipped a beat. "New mission?"


    "That''s right!" Vasak tapped the cold table with his knuckle.


    "Since your surveillance targets haven''t taken the initiative to reveal their abnormalities, then we''ll force him to show them..."


    Sakura instinctively reached for her waist, but suddenly remembered that she had handed in her weapons when she entered the base. Her right hand immediately grasped at air.


    But Vasak was very satisfied with her reaction. "That''s right, it seems that your professional skills are becoming more and more proficient. I just said that, and you understand what you should do..."


    "It''s too difficult to act inside the base." Sakura replied coldly.


    "No, no, no, this mission has no time limit. You can choose the time and place at your discretion �C as long as you think it''s appropriate."


    Sakura silently closed her eyes.


    "Honkai... what exactly is it..."


    The question kept echoing in her heart.


    In a blur of darkness, the sound of crying grew clearer. She couldn''t help but recall many years ago, before she had entered the Poison Cocoons, when she encountered that monster...


    The monster was larger than their former home. Just the shadow cast by its feet was enough to engulf them.


    At that time, Rin was tugging at her skirt, crying helplessly like that.


    And she, as her older sister, could only futilely stand in front of Rin, not even having the courage to open her eyes.


    Until the monster''s massive body collapsed with a crash, she opened her eyes and only saw two figures, not much taller than her, in the darkness. They were holding blue, translucent swords, as if those swords weren''t real weapons. The next moment, they disappeared in front of her.


    She didn''t want Rin to experience such helplessness a second time.


    But her own helplessness was no different from what it was back then.


    A strange groan interrupted her reverie. Vasak was still leaning all his weight on the back of the chair. He murmured softly, "On that day, He fell from the sky. The people on the ground looked up, and then they saw the stars."


    Vasak''s voice was as unpleasant as ever, making it difficult to tell if it was a prayer or a song.


    But he soon chuckled.


    And then Sakura knew that it was neither a prayer nor a song.

 Chapter 22: By My Hand...

    Chapter 22 - By My Hand...��Anata ga suki! Watashi mo suki! ? (You love me, I love you!)��


    ��Elishia ga daisuki da yo! ? (Elysia really loves you!)��


    Michael drowsily reached out from under the covers, swiped his phone screen, and timely turned off the cringe-inducing alarm clock that Elysia had personally recorded.


    "Ugh..." He got up and stretched. Immer, on the other bed in the bedroom, was curled up, rubbing the blanket between his legs...


    Michael decisively pulled out his phone and recorded a video.


    "Immer, Immer..." He pretended to be nonchalant and patted Immer''s butt.


    "What is it... Sub-Captain..."


    "It''s time to get up for training!"


    "Uh... ah! Sub-Captain, are you okay? We just finished a mission, shouldn''t we have three days off?"


    "What day is it today?"


    "The last day of our vacation!"


    "Oh... oh..." Michael scratched his head awkwardly.


    "Speaking of which, Sub-Captain, you wouldn''t have been getting up this early to train these past two days, would you?"


    "Uh..."


    "Alright, Sub-Captain, you''re amazing!"


    Immer rolled over, lying flat on his back, his eyes blankly staring at the ceiling. A few seconds later, his head tilted, and the sound of snoring came again.


    Michael silently took another picture of him with his flag raised.


    After spending the morning outputting damage onto simulated Honkai beasts, Michael walked out of the training room, yawning.


    He glanced at the data: "Mm, good, surpassed Ellie!"


    But then, he felt a sense of emptiness in his heart, as if he had forgotten something important.


    "Um... that... Sub-Captain Michael..." The girl at the door suddenly waved at Michael.


    "What is it?"


    Her face was flushed, and she pursed her lips, trying hard to suppress a smile, and pointed to the storage cabinet behind her. "Your phone rang just now."


    "Was the ringtone good?"


    "Good... pfft... I didn''t hear anything. I''m going to the restroom!"


    Michael took out his phone. The first thing that caught his eye was a series of calls from Elysia, and then he saw her text messages:


    [7:27]Elysia: "We agreed to go to the city to see Pardo today. We''re leaving at eight o''clock. Don''t forget!"


    [8:03]Elysia: "Michael! If you don''t show up within ten minutes, I''m going alone!"


    [8:33]Elysia: "Michael, you''re done for! I''m going to find Pardo by myself. Come if you want!"


    [8:34]Elysia: "Elysia has decided to ignore you for a day!"


    "Crap!" Michael slapped his forehead. He didn''t even have time to eat lunch and ran outside.


    Along the way, many Fire Moth staff recognized this young man who had become famous in the past two months, but before they could salute, Michael had already run far away.


    At the gate, he was on leave, so after showing his ID card, the guards didn''t stop him.


    But when he stepped out of the base, he remembered that Ellie was responsible for Pardo''s food, clothing, and accommodation. He didn''t even know where she lived.


    After thinking about it, he took out his phone and sent a message to Ellie.


    [Message failed to send]


    He wasn''t giving up. "Tch, just blacklisted, it''s okay, I can still ask Pardo!"


    But after flipping through his contact list three times, he still couldn''t find Pardo.


    Then he remembered that Pardo''s phone was new, and he had always forgotten to add Pardo''s friend account after Ellie had asked him to.


    He quickly flipped through his chat history with Ellie, found Pardo''s account, and added her as a friend. S��ar?h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [The other party has rejected your friend request]


    "I... Ellie, you..."


    Michael returned to the dorm. Immer had already gotten up and was playing a game on the Fire Moth''s internal network.


    "Sub-Captain, you''re back?"


    There was no response.


    Immer took off his headphones, turned around, and saw Michael lying on the bed, using a pair of underwear to cover his face and block out the light.


    His mouth twitched. He pulled out his phone, took a picture of Michael, made it into an emoji, and sent it to Elysia.


    ��Anata ga suki! Watashi mo suki! ? (You love me, I love you!)��


    ��Elishia ga daisuki da yo! ? (Elysia really loves you!)��


    Michael jumped up from the bed. His underwear had long flown off to who knows where. He took out his phone and saw:


    [Pardofelis has requested to add you as a friend]


    "What a roundabout way..."


    Although he was complaining, Michael''s body was very honest, and he quickly pressed the accept button.


    Michael: "Ellie, I was wrong!"


    There was silence for a long time on the other end, and then an emoji of him lying on the bed, with underwear on his head, was sent back.


    Michael clenched his fist, looking at Immer, who was engrossed in the game, with an unkind expression.


    "Ellie, I was wrong!"


    "Ellie, I was wrong!"


    "Ellie, I was wrong!"


    After saying the important thing three times, Michael sent another emoji of a cat kneeling down.


    Pardofelis: "You..."


    Pardofelis: "No matter what''s on your mind, take a good rest today."


    For the rest of the afternoon, Michael typed countless replies into the text box, but didn''t send a single one.


    One thing that Elysia might not know was that every time she showed Michael a bit of kindness, it was equivalent to indirectly spurring him to put in ten times the effort.


    Michael smiled helplessly. In a way, he had indeed rested for the entire afternoon.


    He hadn''t eaten lunch, so Michael simply swept away the remaining half-can of compressed biscuits from the past two days.


    ��Anata ga suki! Watashi mo suki! ? (You love me, I love you!)��


    Michael took out his phone again, his eyes twitching slightly �C why was every ringtone this?


    He first muted the phone, then opened his messages.


    [Unknown user message: I gave BRK half a day off to be with H. Come to my lab, quick.]


    Half an hour later, in Mobius''s lab.


    "Oh, my little lab rat, it''s been a while since we''ve seen each other. Why are you looking so glum?"


    Michael ignored Mobius, who was habitually acting up, and instead asked, "Where''s Vill-V?"


    "What, are you interested in that girl?"


    "No, I''m just curious. After all, I was the one who caught her. I heard she was sent here, so why can''t I see her?"


    Michael was a little guilty, but because of that, he mustered even more courage to meet Mobius''s gaze.


    "I''m a bit interested in her robotics technology, but she doesn''t want to talk to me. What can I do? I had to have the command department take her away!"


    Mobius spread her hands, looking very helpless.


    Michael even heard a hint of gritted teeth in her words, but he didn''t know what Vill-V had done to offend her.


    "Anyway, it''s good that she wasn''t discovered." Michael felt relieved. That Vill-V was of course not the real one, nor was it the robot they had encountered in Twilight Street before.


    Although she could make the robot look roughly the same, it was too difficult to mix the real with the fake due to material limitations. But with Michael, this high-end 3D printer, that wasn''t a problem.


    That''s right, the Vill-V that was captured was��a super-bionic robot co-produced by Vill-V and Michael.


    It was very beautiful, wasn''t it? Unfortunately, it was a mute and needed to be charged.


    "Okay, forget about that madwoman. Let''s talk about you."


    Mobius tiptoed. The young man in front of her was growing up so fast that she now had to look up to him.


    "How does it feel to use the Second Herrscher''s core?"


    "Here it comes!" Michael''s heart skipped a beat, but he had long been mentally prepared for this topic.


    "That''s a simulated creation, not a real Second Herrscher core."


    Mobius tilted her head. "As expected, your authority is to understand and construct?"


    Michael nodded. Theoretically, that was indeed the case, but the Herrscher core seemed to be a bit special. Michael was able to construct it just by touching it, but even now, he hadn''t been able to fully understand this gem �C this ability to construct before understanding seemed to be the talent of Welt Joyce in the later era. Clearly, it had been watered down in Michael''s case.


    But then he shook his head. "The Second Herrscher''s authority is space. I don''t need to tell the doctor that, right?"


    "Hmm." Mobius made a meaningless sound. "The Fire Moth has renamed the Second Herrscher �C the Herrscher of the Void. Oh dear, they''re now searching for the First Herrscher''s whereabouts. What do you think the First Herrscher should be called?"


    Michael ignored Mobius''s teasing and said in a deep voice, "But I encountered a problem when using the simulated Second Herrscher core."


    "What problem?"


    "A space traversal of a hundred meters consumed almost half of my energy. Even if my energy is infinite in a sense, this consumption is still a bit too much."


    There was only a small amount of Honkai energy in the Herrscher core. The energy would only flow through the imaginary number channel when it was used. If he used the previous games as an analogy, it was like a character not having any SP when they entered the field, but the Herrscher could increase a lot of SP every second through the imaginary number, seemingly endless, but it still needed time to recover after using a big move.


    This was also why the Second Herrscher was attracted to the Honkai energy storage tanks after frequently teleporting for ranged attacks back then.


    And the Second Herrscher''s core was a closed-loop, dead thing. After the Herrscher died, there would be no next suitable user. Michael was using energy from the imaginary number to drive it, which was like exploiting a bug, but he didn''t expect the cost to be so high.


    "You''re really quite honest." Mobius complained, she was clearly a bit disappointed. "As expected, you haven''t mastered the authority of the Void after all..."


    "But I have an idea that might solve this problem, and the Second Herrscher''s core can still be used by humans."


    "What idea?"


    "Why not make the Herrscher core into a weapon, um, let''s call it a Divine Key. Set a fixed rated power, fill it with Honkai energy in advance, and use it to release the Second Herrscher''s power."


    Mobius''s eyes lit up. It was like she was seeing Michael for the first time. She looked him up and down.


    "Ah... I see, so this is the First Herrscher... You really are a Herrscher born to serve humanity."


    "What do you mean?"


    Mobius''s sudden praise made Michael a little confused.


    "Look, the Second Herrscher''s authority has no connection to human civilization. Her purpose is to destroy human civilization. But you... you''re different. The First Herrscher''s authority: understanding��construction, this power is like a creator... It implies countless possibilities. It means that your strength actually grows with the growth of human civilization... Hmph, knowledge is power, that''s something those old antiques used to say to coax kids. I didn''t expect it to come true for you!"


    "Yes, that''s how it is." Michael smiled, and then, as if he had suddenly made up his mind, he said to Mobius, "Actually, I have an even bigger idea that would be of more help to humanity."


    "What idea?"


    Michael''s mention of the "Divine Key" just now had made Mobius look at him with new eyes. Naturally, she was looking forward to the following conversation even more.


    However, Michael said with a smile, "I have a condition: I want the technical principles of Soul Steel."


    Mobius didn''t even think about it, turned around, and started typing on the computer. After a while, the printer spat out a thick file.


    Michael took it, flipped through it, and after confirming that it was useful, he put it away.


    "Then, it''s your turn, little lab rat."


    Mobius looked at Michael expectantly.


    Michael took a deep breath. He didn''t want to say that somewhat cruel plan, but unfortunately, humans in this era might have no other choice.


    He knew that after this plan was proposed, tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands, or even more people would die because of it. Most of the survivors wouldn''t be able to confidently call themselves humans, and the damage caused might be more serious than what the Honkai brought.


    But still, they had no choice.


    Moreover, he was just making this plan come to light a few years earlier.


    And what helped him make up his mind wasn''t just Ellie''s smile, but also what she had sent him:


    "No matter what''s on your mind, take a good rest today."


    And the expectations that everyone in the Fire Moth had for him. In fact, he hadn''t noticed this at first. It was as if he had unknowingly transformed from a pitiful person who had lost all his teammates into an idol for all the soldiers.


    The gazes focused on him had never been so intense.


    "Because of this, I can''t let people''s expectations down. Because of this, I want to save this world even more, I want to..."


    "Then let the people who come next hate me."


    Michael suddenly froze �C could this be how Kevin had gradually become obsessed?


    The thought flashed by, not causing the slightest ripple.


    He kept silently repeating "I''m sorry" in his heart, both to those who were about to die and to the conscience he had erased for that moment.


    But could these things ever be explained by good and evil?


    Just like the woman in front of him, could she be judged by good and evil?


    The separation of good and evil, unyielding, was just a child''s fairy tale after all.


    No... she... only she was kind from beginning to end...


    Mobius wasn''t short. Michael only needed to lower his head slightly to be able to lean close to her ear.


    "So and so, like this and like that..."


    Mobius''s eyes gradually lit up. She also leaned close to Michael''s ear and asked, "According to your plan, they can''t really be called humans..."


    "Dr. Mobius, is your definition of humanity so narrow?"


    Michael asked back.


    His breath brushed against the fluff on Mobius''s earlobe.


    And his words were like a sharp arrow that had struck Mobius''s heart.


    Mobius, without showing any expression, steadied herself on the desk. In her excitement, she even felt a little weak in the legs.


    She closed her eyes and couldn''t help but think of the Second Herrscher''s corpse, which was on the other side of the wall �C what a perfect life it was... The power she had displayed, the way she had controlled her authority, it was all dazzling...


    But there were two shortcomings. First, no matter how awe-inspiring she was when she was alive, at this moment, it was just a corpse in the dissection room.


    Second, she used to be a human, but now, even if she looked like it, she was no longer a human of the present...


    But these two shortcomings didn''t exist in the boy in front of her.


    He might not be as awe-inspiring as the Second Herrscher, and he might not have displayed any terrifying power, but his authority was still far beyond ordinary people. In her eyes, it was even closer to the level of a god than the Second Herrscher''s authority...


    And most importantly �C he was both a Herrscher and a human.


    "Michael..."


    "What is it, Doctor?"


    "Do you know what I''ve always wanted?"


    "No."


    Mobius smiled. She didn''t say it out loud but instead said the sentence in her heart:


    "By my hand... to ascend to godhood."


    "Beep beep beep... beep beep beep..."


    Mobius took a step back, taking a seat in her chair.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Doctor, something happened to Vill-V!"

 Chapter 23: Assassination

    Chapter 23 - Assassination"Sur... name?"


    "Wonendie."


    Elvin, with drooping eyelids, typed "wonendie" in the gender column, based on the pronunciation.


    "Pfft! Hahahaha!" Michael couldn''t help but laugh.


    Hearing the laughter, Elvin looked up, somewhat at a loss, and glanced around with his eyes closed.


    Then, as if remembering something, he quickly slapped himself, using his index finger and thumb to forcefully prop open his eyelids, looking at Michael, who was sitting opposite him with a swagger.


    "Sub-Captain Michael, could you please be a little more serious!"


    He arbitrarily drew two horizontal lines through "wonendie" and then wrote a crooked "male".


    He then filled in Michael''s name in the name column.


    "Team Leader Elvin, please get this straight. You''re the one who keeps dozing off!"


    Michael said indignantly.


    Elvin touched his nose a little awkwardly. He turned around and set the air conditioner to the lowest setting, with the fan on full blast. The cold air, visible to the naked eye, condensed into white frost and enveloped him. The piercing cold made him a little more awake.


    He chuckled twice, took a sip of tea, and said, "I also want to sleep well, but isn''t it impossible? Who asked you, Team Member Michael, to have that Vill-V you caught cause problems?"


    "Blame me!" Michael responded with a wry smile. "You guys didn''t recognize Vill-V''s bio-mechanical doll either."


    "Yeah, no one really noticed until she went on a hunger strike for three days and finally broke down due to a lack of power... But there''s nothing we can do, Michael. As the person who personally captured her, you naturally have to accept a routine investigation �C look, we haven''t even restricted your freedom."


    He took a sip of iced tea with goji berries, and used the tip of his pen to point at Michael''s hands and feet, which were still free to move.


    "Please retell the story... um... I''m so sleepy... I can''t help it, you do it yourself..."


    Before he could finish speaking, Elvin collapsed onto the table, the sound of his snores and sniffling rising and falling.


    Michael''s mouth twitched slightly. He turned his head and spread his hands towards the only camera in the room.


    "Hey, why is this camera off? Never mind, it doesn''t matter."


    There were quite a few broken cameras within the Fire Moth, and they rarely got fixed in a timely manner. Michael didn''t take it to heart.


    As for Elvin...


    He had heard that this newly appointed team leader of the intelligence team had been working day and night during the search for Vill-V, not caring about his health, otherwise, their Fifth Squad wouldn''t have been able to grasp Vill-V''s general movements so quickly.


    But then again, it had been almost a week since Vill-V had been brought back. Why was he still so sleepy?


    Heh... from that sentence "do it yourself," Michael seemed to understand something.


    He leaned over the table, wrote down the prepared statement, and then sat back down in his chair.


    But he wasn''t anxious.


    Just as Elvin had said, this was just a routine check. If the Fire Moth had really grasped some clues or had real suspicions about Michael, then at the very least, they would give him silver bracelets[handcuffs], that would be a sign of respect, right?


    Sure enough, a few minutes later, the door of the interrogation room opened, and Blanka, with the same blue-gray hair as Ato, walked in. She walked to the table, glanced at the report filled with words, and nodded at Michael, her back to him.


    "Since you''ve already written it, you can go."


    "Hey, Aunt Blanka, why is it you?"


    Blanka glanced at him and said in a deep voice, "It was just a routine investigation anyway. Are you unwilling to leave?"


    Michael blinked innocently. He felt that Blanka was particularly cold today, and her voice was a bit low �C well, Uncle Ato must have made her angry again.


    "Hehehe, I''m just curious. Aunt Blanka, aren''t you supposed to be Dr. Mobius''s assistant? How did you end up at the command department?"


    "Is that strange?" Blanka tilted her head. "I submitted my resignation to Dr. Mobius. I''ll be working in the command department from now on... Anyway, you won''t see me in Dr. Mobius''s lab anymore."


    "Oh, oh." Michael responded absentmindedly. "Then, does the doctor not need an assistant anymore?"


    "Of course, she does. So, I introduced a friend to her."


    "Does she have a grudge against her?"


    "What?"


    "Nothing."


    Michael stood up, stretched, and was about to leave, but as he took a step, about to brush past Blanka, his steps suddenly stopped.


    "No, no, no... that''s not right! Every time I went to see Mobius, Blanka shouldn''t have been there!"


    "And... her figure is a bit thin, and her walking posture is like she''s walking on stilts..."


    More and more details flashed through his mind.


    "Most importantly, I called Blanka ''Aunt'' twice, and she didn''t even get angry!"


    A chill went up his spine, making his hair stand on end.


    He instinctively dodged to the side. In the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of a swift flash of a blade, and then the metal chair he had been sitting on was easily cut into two pieces.


    Michael had never seen such a blade flash before. It was like a white ribbon casually lifted in a river, or like the clear, peerless moonlight in the night sky. The moment the blade flash burst out, the whole world seemed to dim, and all the bright light and shadows couldn''t compare to it.


    Such a blade flash, even if it was wielded with the power of a pure human, would probably be unstoppable.


    He didn''t know who the other party was or why they dared to commit violence in the Fire Moth''s base.


    But he knew that fighting was the worst option.


    Just from that one slash, he understood that if he didn''t use his Herrscher powers, he would definitely not have the means to match the other party.


    Thousands of thoughts were collected in an instant. Taking advantage of the other party''s forward-leaning posture due to the momentum of the slash, Michael quickly passed her and ran towards the door.


    As long as he reached the corridor!


    As long as he got outside!


    But a whistling sound came to his ears. Michael ducked his head, and a black shadow passed over his head even faster, slamming into the alloy door with a "thud."


    Michael looked down and saw that it was a humanoid headgear made to look like Blanka!


    He had reached the door, and one hand was on the handle.


    Just at this moment, the second slash arrived. Michael hurriedly let go, the blade flash cut off the door handle and left a deep scratch on the hard alloy door panel. The half of the handle that was sent flying accurately pierced Michael''s right arm.


    Such pain didn''t have much of an effect on him. He finally saw the figure of the person in front of him.


    The person was wearing a Honkai beast mask on their face. After removing all the disguises, she looked much thinner than Blanka...


    No, rather than thin, it was more like the other party was a girl who was perhaps no more than two years older than Pardo.


    When did the Fire Moth have so many minors?


    But when he saw the pink hair of the other party, he was instantly stunned.


    "Sakura?"


    No wonder someone so young could have such outrageous swordsmanship. It was indeed her.


    At this time, a straight line of lightning slashed horizontally. Sakura''s third slash had arrived. The blade wind that was stirred up almost tore Michael''s clothes to shreds, but the seemingly unstoppable tip of the blade stopped less than an inch from Michael''s chest.


    One after another, pale blue, honeycomb-shaped matrices lit up, forming a complete and thick energy barrier, separating Michael and Sakura.


    Sakura tried to pull her blade back, but Michael''s reaction wasn''t slow either.


    He made a grasping motion with his right hand, and a heavy greatsword appeared in his hand.


    The blade was semi-transparent, looking like a holographic projection.


    But as it drew a full moon-like arc, it instantly solidified into a Soul Steel entity when it met the katana in Sakura''s hand. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Clang!"


    Three inches of the blade tip snapped off and flew into the wall.


    "Ha... huff..."


    It seemed that someone had put some kind of drug in Elvin''s goji berry iced tea. He was now sleeping soundly. He was like a low-quality record player, and his ungraceful snores were the worst music imaginable.


    Because it was so bad, the other two didn''t dance to it.


    On the contrary, a strange silence had fallen between them.


    "Poison Cocoon Number 007?" Michael asked.


    Visibly, Sakura''s whole body shook, and then she sheathed her blade.


    "I''m just following orders, but I don''t want to kill you."


    Her voice revealed a childishness, but her words carried endless coldness, as if she was stating a cold fact, as if killing Michael was a very easy thing to do.


    What made Michael even more strange was that this coldness was also fleeting. It was as if she had remembered some distant memory. The girl''s breathing first stopped halfway, and then it clearly started to accelerate. Her breath even had a tremor in it, as if she was suppressing something.


    This strange feeling made Michael''s movements stop.


    "Thank... you... you..." she said in a barely audible voice.


    "What did you say?" Michael raised an eyebrow. He keenly sensed the other party''s abnormality.


    After a long time, Sakura seemed to have calmed her emotions and asked in a deep voice:


    "Honkai, what is that?"


    Michael''s eyes narrowed slightly. He answered irrelevantly, "Are you a member of the Fire Moth?"


    "Mm." Sakura nodded woodenly.


    "That''s strange, how can someone in the Fire Moth not know what Honkai is?"


    Michael muttered to himself without showing any expression.


    "What do you mean?"


    "The Fire Moth was created to fight against the Honkai."


    The girl gripped the scabbard tightly.


    "I already know that..."


    No, you don''t, Michael said silently in his heart.


    "Will this disaster called Honkai happen a second time?"


    Michael didn''t speak.


    Sakura silently closed her eyes, which was a big taboo for her in a battle.


    After a long time, she opened her eyes and said in a slightly bitter voice, "I understand."


    A moment later, a slender figure rushed out of the interrogation room and disappeared amidst the surprised gazes of the others.


    Michael followed closely behind, clutching his right arm, red blood dripping in a line.


    "There''s an assassin!"

 Chapter 24: The Unseen Place

    Chapter 24 - The Unseen PlacePhamas walked alone in the tunnel. The light bulbs overhead flickered on and off. He silently opened his memo app and noted this down, planning to call someone to fix it when he had time.


    The cold wind in the tunnel lifted the hem of his clothes, which made him feel a little lost.


    The war between humans and Honkai hadn''t just started in the last few years. Before the Fire Moth was born, many people had already sacrificed themselves for the sake of the spark of human civilization.


    Fortunately, he and that person were among the few who had survived. They used to walk side by side...


    Now, he had to go and settle accounts with him...


    On his phone, a small red dot popped up on the Fire Moth''s forum. Phamas clicked on it, and as expected, it was Elvin, that big mouth, spreading news about the assassination, acting as if he wasn''t the one who had been knocked out before the incident... Oh, right, in a way, he did experience everything in his dream.


    [Elvin: Hey! You guys know what! The assassination that Michael encountered yesterday was so thrilling!]


    [Nuwa: Can you not talk nonsense? What assassination isn''t thrilling?]


    [Elvin: But it''s different! Think about it, who is Michael? In the battle power rankings of the simulation training room after the last Honkai outbreak, he and Elysia have always been in the top two, and Captain Ato, who is in third place, only has half their combat power! I don''t know who the assassin was, how they managed to infiltrate the Fire Moth and injure Michael?]


    [Fuxi: Did you see what the assassin looked like?]


    [Elvin: ...Of course, I saw it clearly! Speaking of which, the assassin disguised themselves as Aunt Blanka to come in. I noticed something was wrong at the time, and I signaled Michael with my eyes. It was because of my reminder that he dodged the first slash!]


    [Blanka: Who are you calling aunt?]


    [Ato: Who are you calling aunt?]


    [Mobius: Who are you calling aunt?]


    [Elysia: Who are you calling aunt?]


    [Michael: Who are you calling aunt?]


    "As expected, the essence of humans is to be a copycat..." S��ar?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Phamas smiled wryly and clicked on Elvin''s profile.


    Elvin was sitting in front of his computer, biting his fingernails while racking his brains to polish a 500-word "recollection" of the battle scene. Then, he excitedly clicked the send button...


    [You have been muted by "The Best Phamas in the World" for 24 hours]


    "?"


    Phamas looked up in confusion. The tunnel suddenly went dark at that moment.


    "Bang!" All the light bulbs exploded instantly, and the flying fragments splattered everywhere. There was also a foul smell in the air.


    Phamas wiped his cheek, his fingers stained with a warm liquid.


    He glanced at the bright phone screen and felt a pang in his heart.


    "Achoo!"


    He rubbed his nose, put away his phone, and chuckled softly, "Vasak, is this really necessary?"


    A hoarse voice came from the darkness. "I thought you wouldn''t come. I heard that the joint government wants to expand the Fire Moth? The Phamas I know shouldn''t be racking his brains to retain more power at this time?"


    "So, that''s what you think of me..." Phamas said with a wry smile. "The existence of the Poison Cocoons has been completely exposed."


    "So what? You know, I''ve never agreed with your decision to bury the Poison Cocoons underground. Only by letting the Poison Cocoons break out of their shells and hang over the heads of every member of the Fire Moth can this kind of supervision be more effective."


    "Did you do this on purpose?"


    "...Think whatever you want."


    "This is an act of terrorism!"


    "Oh, when did you start caring about these things? After being the public leader of the Fire Moth for so long, do you really think you''re a good person?" Vasak''s voice mocked.


    Phamas took a deep breath. "I''m indeed not a good person, but you need to give me an explanation for attacking Michael."


    "Heh, because he''s your right-hand man?" Vasak emphasized the word "subordinate."


    "Hmph..." Phamas seemed to be provoked, but he quickly calmed down. "He''s the strongest warrior under my command. I should have had Poison Cocoon Number 007 convey the plan to you. In future battles against the Honkai, warriors like him will become more and more important. Now, it''s different from our time..."


    Before he could finish speaking, he was interrupted by Vasak''s low roar:


    "Hahaha, it seems that you still don''t know anything?"


    "What should I know?"


    "Phamas, how about I give you some advice? Go back and take a good look at the report on the ''Vostok'' incident."


    "You suspect he''s related to that Honkai outbreak?" Phamas raised an eyebrow. Various thoughts intertwined in his mind. He immediately had a bold idea, but before he could fully express it, he was interrupted by Vasak''s roar again:


    "Phamas, you should know that on the path of fighting against the Honkai, the only thing we can trust is humans, pure humans."


    "Vasak, make yourself clear!"


    But Phamas didn''t get an answer. He waited in the tunnel for half an hour, and finally, with his head lowered, he returned to the upper level of the Fire Moth base, somewhat absentmindedly.


    Before he even entered, he heard Elvin''s loud voice shouting, "I''m telling you, the last time I went to pee with Phamas, he suddenly asked me for a favor. I thought he had some work for me again. Guess what he asked me to do?"


    Nuwa: "Stop selling it and just say it!"


    Elvin chuckled. "He pawned a month''s stipend on me, betting that Elysia would be first in the simulation training rankings this week... hehehe, so the money you and Fuxi won the other day had Phamas''s share!"


    Fuxi and Nuwa laughed so hard that they were bent over, and then the two sisters'' bodies shook at the same time, and they stood at attention, facing Elvin.


    Elvin scratched his head, leaned back in his chair, and crossed his legs. "Hey! Although I''m your team leader, you don''t need to respect me so much. Of course, if you salute and call me ''Team Leader Sir,'' I might give you a bigger cut of the bounty next time!"


    "Elvin..." Nuwa pursed her lips and winked at him.


    At the same time, a heavy hand patted Elvin''s shoulder.


    "L... Leader..."


    "Go and find all the files related to the ''Vostok'' incident for me. And an hour later, call Sub-Captain Michael to see me."


    "Oh, oh! Okay, Leader!" Elvin stood up quickly, as if he had grabbed a lifeline.


    "Wait! Let Fuxi and Nuwa go. You stay here. And I said one hour later, what''s the rush?"


    Elvin forced a bitter smile. "Leader, you love me, right?"


    "Hehe..."


    "Tap-tap-tap-tap..."


    Sakura hugged her legs, her chin resting on her knees, curled up in a corner. Hearing the sound of footsteps, she habitually looked in the direction of the sound.


    But she only saw a pitch-black space. She couldn''t even see the iron bars that imprisoned her.


    But not being able to see didn''t mean it didn''t exist.


    This was the Poison Cocoons �C the Poison Cocoons that carried the dark side of the Fire Moth. For the first time, she felt that the word "cocoon" was so appropriate.


    At the same time, she also felt a little regretful.


    If that sound of iron boots colliding with the floor was made by her, it would definitely have a different rhythm...


    This inexplicable thought made her feel a burst of irritability, or was it just that people would have such strange associations when they were idle?


    No, she wasn''t idle...


    It was just that she didn''t dare to think about Rin anymore...


    In the end, she wouldn''t be able to see her again.


    The footsteps stopped in front of her.


    "Sakura."


    She didn''t respond. It wasn''t until a few seconds later that she belatedly realized that the other party was calling her, but not as Poison Cocoon Number 007, but with that name that had been sealed away.


    "Leader..."


    She understood what the consequences of failing a mission were in the Poison Cocoons.


    She was ready.


    It was just a life for a life... For the person who had once saved her and Rin, this was the retribution she deserved.


    But Vasak''s words caught her completely off guard.


    "Sakura, I can give you a chance to redeem yourself. Moreover, this mission is also to protect Rin."

 Chapter 25: The Person Who Eats Fruit

    Chapter 25 - The Person Who Eats Fruit"Seriously, this is the Fire Moth headquarters. What kind of assassin would be so bold as to launch an assassination attempt here!" Elysia said, cutting a piece from a peeled apple.


    Michael leaned back on the hospital bed, his right arm in a bandage. Instinctively, he opened his mouth, seeking to be fed.


    Elysia picked up the piece of fruit, hesitated for a moment, and then stuffed it into her own mouth, chewing it fiercely, as if she was treating the apple like the assassin.


    Michael smacked his lips, feeling a little embarrassed.


    But then, a piece of fruit was roughly shoved into his mouth.


    Elysia glared at Mobius:


    "Doctor, are you that free right now!"


    After saying that, she didn''t forget to secretly take a strawberry from the fruit basket and throw it into her mouth.


    "Of course, I''m not free. I have a lot of work to do."


    While wearing a faint smile, she cut off a slice of apple and commanded,


    "Open your mouth!"


    Michael looked at Ellie innocently. Before she could say anything, he obediently opened his mouth.


    The doctor''s technique was as rough as always. The fruit was shoved into his mouth, scratching his mucous membrane painfully.


    Since their last conversation, Mobius had started to look at him in a different light. His status was no longer that of a lab rat but had been upgraded to that of a like-minded collaborator.


    She had even started to care about his private life.


    She had rushed over as soon as she heard he was injured, and she had happened to run into Ellie.


    Hmm... actually, Dr. Mobius wasn''t bad either. She was good in every way, but her words were a bit harsh.


    Never mind, Ellie was still gentler...


    "Crunch..." Michael heard someone grinding their teeth.


    "I take back what I said about gentleness..." Michael secretly retracted his previous thought.


    "What I mean by busy is that I have a lot of work to do, but no one said that I have to do all the work myself." Mobius said, chewing on her fingernails.


    "Is it that new assistant?" Michael quickly interjected.


    What Blanka had said about disguising herself as Blanka before the assassination wasn''t a lie.


    Perhaps it was because it was spring, and everything was... Anyway, Aunt Blanka had been seeing Ato a lot recently, and there was a huge pile of work that Mobius had to do herself.


    One day, Dr. Mobius, with dark circles under her eyes, suddenly looked up from the pile of reports:


    "I''m going to fire Blanka!"


    So, Aunt Blanka had to leave her beloved doctor, half happy and half sad �C happy because she had finally left the doctor who routinely deducted her salary for research expenses, and sad because she couldn''t take leave for dates in other departments.


    "Yes, Klein is much better than Blanka. Hehe, although she doesn''t really understand some of my research, she''ll try her best to complete whatever I ask her to do... Oh, speaking of which, you don''t have to chase her away if you sneak into my lab in the future."


    For some reason, even though Mobius looked like a mature woman, whenever she turned her pupils and glanced at Elysia intentionally or unintentionally, Michael would always think of that little Mobius from the future, who was just as stubborn.


    Michael smiled nonchalantly. "It''s okay. Ellie knows about everything between you and me."


    Hearing that, Mobius looked at Elysia, whose cheeks were puffed out and who was glaring at her, as if re-evaluating the importance of this woman.


    "The topic has been derailed. Um, weren''t we talking about the assassination problem just now?"


    Taking advantage of the two women''s momentary silence, Michael quickly took control of the topic, forcefully pulling it back on track from the path it was about to veer off.


    "There''s nothing we can do. The official news is naturally blaming it on Vill-V, that escaped wanted criminal. Who asked her to jump around so much before? But the truth is..."


    Mobius quickly glanced at the corridor outside the ward. There was no one outside, the door was closed, and the soundproofing was good. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have mentioned Michael coming to the lab here.


    But even so, she leaned forward and said softly, "Do you remember the Poison Cocoons that were exposed by that madwoman Vill-V before?"


    Michael showed a puzzled expression at the right time.


    "Actually, it''s normal for large organizations like the Fire Moth to have some unknown departments. These departments are just a string of numbers on the expense reports. But since even I, one of the original founders of the Fire Moth, don''t know the situation of the ''Poison Cocoons,'' then you two should understand the danger of this department."


    "This matter is full of oddities." Elysia finally finished all the fruit in the basket, not leaving a single one for Michael. "If the higher-ups of the Fire Moth suspect Michael, then they can naturally investigate him openly. Why use assassination? But if it wasn''t... could it be that the Poison Cocoons acted on their own? Would anyone really forge a weapon that doesn''t obey their orders?" Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It''s hard to say. Not everyone is as smart as me." Mobius said shamelessly. "But you reminded me. When the organization was first founded... there was one person who, based on his qualifications, should have become a high-ranking member of the Fire Moth, but I heard that he had committed some kind of mistake and was forced to retire..."


    Michael raised an eyebrow and turned to look at Ellie. She had rarely frowned, and the smile on her face had also disappeared.


    "But still, as I was saying," Mobius tapped the metal railing of the hospital bed with her fingernail. She was very dissatisfied with the way the two of them were flirting with each other. "If the Poison Cocoons had decisive evidence, then they could have made the evidence public and dealt with you through normal procedures. But since they chose assassination, it means they lack evidence. That''s right, only a thorough physical examination can prove that you''re a Herrscher, and I''ve modified your physical examination report, so they shouldn''t find any problems and wouldn''t dare to touch you easily... By the way, when you faced that assassin, you wouldn''t have been so useless that you had to use your Herrscher powers, right?"


    Although the tone was a question, Mobius was very sure in her heart. She had watched the battle recordings of Michael in the simulation training room. She could only say that he was indeed a Herrscher. Even without using those unreasonable powers, his physical fitness, reaction speed, and the fighting skills he had gained through hard training weren''t something that ordinary people could easily achieve.


    If the Poison Cocoons really had such a strong warrior, Phamas would have definitely brought her to the front lines.


    "Mm..." Michael nodded. "I used my Herrscher powers, but the camera inside the interrogation room was destroyed at the time."


    "?" Mobius looked at Michael in disbelief. Even Elysia widened her eyes, almost writing the words "outrageous" on her face.


    "Don''t look at me like that." Michael was a little embarrassed by their stares.


    "That girl..."


    "Which girl?"


    "Which girl?"


    Elysia and Mobius were in sync for once.


    "It was the assassin. She... her swordsmanship was very strong. Without a weapon, I could only use my powers to protect myself."


    "How old is that girl?" Ellie asked. Mobius didn''t speak, but she was clearly very concerned about this question.


    "No, that''s not right!"


    Before Michael could answer, Mobius suddenly slapped his right leg, and then Elysia also reacted and slapped Michael''s left leg. The two attacks came at the same time, making the victim grimace in pain.


    "If you exposed your Herrscher powers, why are you still lying here now?"


    "That girl is a bit special."


    Michael believed in Sakura. No matter what, he remembered one sentence �C there were no traitors among the thirteen Flame-Chasers.


    And the way Sakura had stopped so strangely, the way she had asked that question, made Michael feel that she wasn''t just a weapon.


    She had her own thoughts and her own judgment.


    Of course, there was also the possibility that he had made the wrong bet. The meaning of "there are no traitors among the Flame-Chasers" was that all the Flame-Chasers were on the path of fighting against the Honkai.


    Then, as a Herrscher, was Michael considered to be part of the Honkai or a person fighting against the Honkai?


    So, he was waiting now. If he ran away directly, wouldn''t that confirm the Poison Cocoons'' suspicions?


    But this time, could he get away with it?


    "By the way, Mobius, what happened with Vill-V in the end?"


    Mobius glanced at Elysia, feeling annoyed by her lack of respect when addressing her.


    "The Third and Fourth Squads went to handle it, but, well, I heard that they were assigned other missions as soon as they left the base. According to Phamas, they''re both fighting against the Honkai. As long as that person doesn''t invade the Fire Moth again and doesn''t spread information that''s detrimental to the Fire Moth, then there''s no need to force her capture �C mainly because there are too many backlogged tasks. The Fire Moth''s enemy is ultimately the Honkai."


    "Knock knock knock..."


    The sound of knocking on the door rang out.

 Chapter 26: Phamas’s Choice

    Chapter 26 - Phamas''s Choice"Please, come in."


    The door to the ward opened, and Immer blinked helplessly at the three people inside. His hands and head were piled high with all kinds of gifts. Behind him, a girl with a Shenzhou face peeked her head out and looked at Mobius with some fear. She said,


    "Sub-Captain Michael, Dr. Mobius, the commander has asked you to go over..."


    "Coming!"


    The three of them felt a jolt in their hearts.


    Mobius, without any change in her expression, stood in front of the door of the ward, used her finger to lift Nuwa''s chin, and asked irrelevantly, "Oh my, I''ve been wanting you two sisters for a long time. How about it? Do you want to come to my lab as assistants?"


    "Dr... Dr... Dr. Mobius, please don''t tease me..."


    "Who''s teasing you? I''m speaking from the heart! Oh, right, I sent a transfer report to Phamas last night. It''s a shame that you sisters, with such good qualifications, are wasting your time with Elvin..."


    Nuwa: "..."


    Behind her, Michael and Ellie exchanged glances. Taking advantage of Nuwa''s blind spot, they slipped a piece of paper into her hand.


    Then, he jumped off the bed as if nothing had happened, looked at Immer, who was carrying hundreds of gifts, and said,


    "You''ve become quite popular recently, kid?"


    "No, Sub-Captain, you''ve misunderstood. These are all for you. There are over a hundred love letters alone..."


    Elysia smiled and made a "yay!" gesture, meaning "You did a good job, Immer!"


    ...


    Phamas leaned back in his chair, his head tilted up at a forty-five-degree angle, his eyes staring at the fluorescent light until he felt dizzy and his eyes were filled with red light, as if he was about to go blind.


    On the table were the "Vostok-51 Investigation Report," the "Vostok Honkai Incident Investigation Report," and a file on Michael. His birthplace was clearly written as �C the orphanage in Vostok-51.


    In fact, it wasn''t even necessary to look at these files. Because whether it was the investigation of the 51st town or the later Vostok Honkai �C which was the first Honkai incident �C Ato was the first person to experience it, and he was also the only person still on active duty who had experienced it...


    Phamas closed his eyes, and tears slid from the corners of his eyes.


    Don''t get the wrong idea. It didn''t mean he had any feelings. It was purely because he had been staring at the light for too long, and his eyes couldn''t take it anymore.


    He thought of Mobius''s data analysis. Although their ideologies often clashed, Phamas absolutely recognized her abilities.


    When naming the Herrscher that was born in the Honkai outbreak in Irkune City, Mobius insisted on using a method that combined "order of appearance + authority," but she named the first Herrscher that humans faced as the Second Herrscher and named the Honkai outbreak in Irkune City as the Second Honkai...


    Her explanation was: according to the established mathematical model, when the concentration of Honkai energy within a certain range is too high, due to its large mass, it must collapse inward, concentrating a large amount of Honkai energy on one or a few individuals. The energy reaction levels of the Vostok Honkai and the Second Honkai were similar, but the only thing that caused the chaos was the large-scale lower-level Honkai beasts. This was not in line with common sense.


    Phamas closed his eyes to rest. His index finger kept tapping on the armrest of the chair, unintentionally reflecting the storm in his heart.


    "If that''s really the case, then this child absolutely cannot be kept."


    "Wait, why can''t he be kept?"


    He suddenly opened his eyes, his expression a little lost and a little conflicted.


    Mobius''s catchphrase from the past echoed in his ears again and again: "What exactly is the definition of humanity?"


    This question burrowed into Phamas''s mind and instantly became unmanageable.


    It was as if his right brain was originally water and his left brain was originally flour. As soon as a stirring stick came in, it instantly became a paste.


    "Who am I? I... no, I shouldn''t think about these things..."


    "Michael''s performance after joining the Fire Moth has been flawless. If we don''t consider other factors, he''s completely a qualified warrior! Becoming a Herrscher isn''t something he can control. We... if a Herrscher can really retain their human consciousness, then this should be a good thing. It means that we can use the apostles of God to fight against God..."


    But at this moment, Vasak''s words echoed in his mind again:


    "On the path of fighting against the Honkai, the only thing we can trust is humans, pure humans."


    "But what if this is a scam? What if all the humanity that Michael is showing is a disguise? What if he''s a spy that the Honkai sent to the Fire Moth to cause even greater destruction? To take a step back, even if Michael is on the side of humanity now, will he be corrupted by the Honkai again?"


    Phamas rarely showed violent emotions. He hit his head hard three times with all his strength.


    After thinking about it, he still wasn''t relieved and slapped himself twice.


    The first slap hit his left cheek, but after thinking about it, it seemed unbalanced to only hit one side.


    He also slapped his right cheek...


    That felt better...


    "Knock knock knock... Commander, the people have arrived!"


    Phamas rubbed his slightly red cheeks. After rubbing off a handful of oil, he shouted, "Let Sub-Captain Michael come in first."


    Across a table, Phamas and Michael sized each other up.


    To be precise, this wasn''t the first time the two had met. Being in the same Fire Moth headquarters, it was inevitable that they would have some interactions. For example, they had met in the tunnel, they had stared at each other for a long time for the last steak in the cafeteria, and they had played rock-paper-scissors to determine who would get the last stall in the restroom.


    As a result, Phamas had gone into the stall and found that there was no toilet paper...


    But none of that was important. Both of them tacitly considered this meeting as the first time.


    For Phamas, Michael was the perfect subordinate. His Honkai energy adaptability was extremely high, he was obedient, and he worked hard. If he didn''t consider other factors, he could completely replace Ato or Himeko in the future and become a trump card for the Fire Moth in the fight against the Honkai.


    And the problem was also here �C this trump card had been handed to them by the enemy.


    "Will a god really allow the apostles of God to use the power they received from God to rebel against God?"


    For Michael, Phamas was a very competent commander in some aspects. He was calm, firm in his beliefs, and while he verbally opposed Dr. Mobius, who had different ideas, he would objectively consider what the doctor said before deciding whether to adopt it or not.


    The only problem was that he was a bit cold-blooded at times, such as when he had sent the entire Fifth Squad to their deaths when facing the Second Herrscher.


    So, for a moment, neither of them spoke. sea??h th�� N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Commander," Michael suddenly broke the silence.


    "What is it?"


    He looked at the young man in front of him, but he read a sense of vicissitude and helplessness that didn''t match his age in the other''s eyes.


    "Commander, I''m not going to pretend anymore. I''m going to lay my cards on the table. I''m a Herrscher."


    "?" Phamas''s hand trembled. No matter how long he had prepared, he hadn''t expected the young man to reveal the truth so frankly.


    "Commander, I don''t know what reason you have to believe me �C but if you''re willing to believe me once, at least for now, I am still, and I can still fight for humanity."


    Phamas opened his mouth. This sincere attitude was a bit shocking for him, who was used to intrigue.


    "Perhaps... I can also try to be a little more sincere?" He felt it was a bit absurd.


    He quickly lowered his head to hide his gaffe, and at the same time, he began to weigh the pros and cons in his mind...


    In fact, there was nothing to weigh. He didn''t consider himself a psychopath. At least not now.


    Based on Michael''s current performance and attitude, the most vicious method that Phamas had considered before was to give him a special serum and then imprison him.


    And now, he was more inclined to keep this card.


    But... he probably wouldn''t be able to protect Michael for long...


    He suddenly chuckled twice. "You passed... at least you passed with me... but if someone catches you with solid evidence, I won''t be able to protect you."


    Michael looked at Phamas in surprise. During those ten minutes, he had already come up with eleven ways to escape in his mind, and Ellie should have also made other preparations according to the note he had given her...


    He hadn''t expected it to end like this?


    That was it?


    No...


    Michael suddenly realized that Phamas was using himself as bait, offering himself up to a suspected Herrscher.


    If he really belonged to the Honkai, then he could attack here, kill the leader of the Fire Moth without any effort, and then wreak havoc within the unprepared Fire Moth...


    Thinking of this, his gaze was drawn to the files on Phamas''s desk �C which was his file since he had joined the Fire Moth.


    It detailed his every move since he had joined. All of these had become his plus points.


    All of these accumulated together had led to Phamas''s hesitant attitude towards him.


    Michael nodded silently.


    But Phamas smiled again. "Do you know what would have awaited you if you had shown even a little bit of malice and tried to attack me just now?"


    Michael shook his head, somewhat at a loss.


    Phamas pulled a vial of serum from his pocket and showed it off, saying, "This is the latest achievement of the medical department. It can be used to treat Honkai sickness patients. Of course, this also means that it can instantly clear the Honkai energy from a person''s body. For certain special beings, it can at least suppress them for a long time..."


    Michael felt a chill. He had thought that this kind of serum only existed in the new era of Schicksal... but that wasn''t right. If this kind of serum had already been created, then how could the previous civilization have faced a serious Honkai sickness crisis?


    Forcibly suppressing the doubts in his heart, Michael seemed to have thought of something and asked softly, "Then... Captain Himeko..."


    "Mm, she should be almost back at the base by this time..."


    "Remember to call Dr. Mobius in for me when you leave. No, let her come in ten minutes later."


    After saying this, Michael closed the door to the office.


    And Phamas collapsed into his chair, as if he had been drained of all his energy. He quickly pulled off his tie, and when his hand touched his forehead, it was covered in cold sweat.


    But what he didn''t know was that the simulated Second Herrscher core that Michael had been holding in his hand quietly disappeared the moment he stood up.


    "I can only say that it doesn''t feel good to have your fate in someone else''s hands..."

 Chapter 27: I Can Only Help You This Much

    Chapter 27 - I Can Only Help You This MuchAs soon as Michael left the office, Mobius''s eyes lit up. Then, she pouted and tried to go in, but he quickly stopped the old auntie.


    "Why are you stopping me?"


    "I don''t know. He told you to go in ten minutes later."


    Michael''s lips curled into a smile. Mobius''s heart couldn''t help but skip a beat, but she quickly calmed down. She was also confused by the young man in front of her, and perhaps he was confused himself. But while she was confused, Mobius had enough faith in this "comrade."


    Taking advantage of the fact that Elvin was writing a self-criticism and no one else was around, she leaned close to Michael and whispered, "Is everything okay?"


    Michael didn''t answer with words but nodded and then shook his head.


    Mobius understood.


    "Sub-Captain! Sub-Captain!"


    Immer rushed over.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "This... that..." The straight-laced boy was a little excited, and his tongue was tied up.


    "The captain is back!"


    Michael decisively rewarded him with a flick on the forehead.


    "Why are you so excited? So what if the captain is back? Let me tell you, if she hadn''t come back at the right time, the position of captain would have been mine in two more days!"


    "Oh, really?"


    Himeko walked out of the corner not far away, her eyes narrowed. "Michael, if I called you ''Captain,'' would you dare to agree?"


    "No, no, no..."


    Michael put his hands behind his back and retreated little by little, finally placing his hand on Mobius''s thigh.


    Mobius''s body trembled, but she immediately realized what was happening and endured it without showing any expression.


    Three seconds later, watching Himeko grab Michael''s ear, Michael grab Immer''s ear, and the three of them leave while bickering...


    Mobius couldn''t help but nibble on her almost non-existent fingernails.


    "Why do I feel like... everyone who has interacted with Elysia has a drop in IQ? No, no, I have to stay away from her in the future..." S��arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She pulled out a piece of paper from the pocket of her white coat. It was the note that Michael had slipped to her just now.


    Ten minutes later, she pushed open the door to Phamas''s office.


    Mobius and Phamas faced each other across a table. While they were said to be facing each other, both of them were tacitly sipping their tea. The tea was filled with goji berries and American ginseng. If Michael saw this scene, he would definitely label them as "old people" in his heart.


    Well... Aunt Mobius had directly upgraded to Grandma Mobius. It was fine, since no one knew how old she was anyway.


    Phamas rubbed his temples. Although he had been holding a vial of serum in his hand just now, looking like he had everything under control, the truth was that he had no confidence that he could use the serum on the other party before they killed him.


    But it didn''t matter. He was facing Mobius next. He had quite a bit of experience in dealing with this old... in dealing with Mobius.


    But he was a little tired. Thinking of the young man''s honesty earlier, he suddenly didn''t want to fight with Mobius anymore.


    "Mobius, that kid is really honest."


    "What happened?"


    "He directly admitted that he''s a Herrscher."


    Mobius chuckled coldly and didn''t say much.


    Just when she thought Phamas was going to use this as a reason to question her �C after all, Phamas''s physical examination results were too normal, and anyone could guess that Mobius had tampered with them.


    But Phamas didn''t question her.


    "This matter, from now on, only heaven knows, earth knows, you know, and I know. Understand?"


    Mobius was stunned.


    "What''s his authority?"


    Mobius hadn''t recovered.


    Phamas looked at her like that and shook his head. "Never mind, I won''t ask. I''ll just ask you �C is he strong?"


    Mobius immediately nodded.


    "That''s good... Oh, you can leave if there''s nothing else."


    Phamas seemed to have exhausted all his energy in an instant. He put all his weight on the back of the chair, his body curled up, looking like he had aged ten years.


    He had completely gained the upper hand in the short exchange, which was unprecedented in their previous interactions. This caught Mobius completely off guard. By the time she recovered, the other party was already thinking about seeing her out.


    But Mobius hadn''t come empty-handed.


    "Wait!"


    She quickly pulled out a file and handed it to Phamas.


    "MANTIS Project?"


    Phamas quickly flipped through the plan and looked at Mobius as if she was an idiot �C "Are you an idiot?" He wanted to say that, but Mobius couldn''t be an idiot, so he carefully flipped through the plan again.


    Then he looked up at Mobius in surprise. "Are you an idiot?"


    "Why do you say that..." Mobius''s tone was extremely slow, as if she didn''t care about Phamas''s mockery.


    "You know that this plan has no chance of passing here. You want to integrate the genes of an Emperor-Class Honkai beast into ordinary soldiers. Let''s not consider whether the current technology can do that. I''ll just ask you one question: Are these MANTIS warrior Honkai beasts or humans? Will they lose control due to the Honkai energy in their bodies and turn to the embrace of the Honkai?"


    "In the end, you''re still holding onto that doubt, hehe..." Mobius chuckled coldly. "You say, what exactly is the definition of humanity?"


    Her voice had a hint of bewitchment. Phamas quickly covered his forehead, closing his eyes wearily.


    "Who am I? Where am I..."


    Mobius seized the opportunity and said, "Since you''ve already tacitly approved of his existence, why are you still so resistant to MANTIS warriors?"


    "I''m not resistant... He''s an exception. He can even say that he''s not in control of himself, but I feel that humans taking the initiative to cross the line... Dr. Mobius, our civilization hasn''t reached the point where we need to use any means necessary to be saved, has it?"


    Phamas opened his eyes again, his tone extremely weary.


    Mobius was silent for a moment and asked, "Can''t we discuss it?"


    "We can discuss it."


    "So decisive... hmm?" Mobius looked at him in surprise.


    He pushed the plan towards Mobius. This was originally a sign of rejection, but what he said was, "You didn''t show me this plan, and I don''t know anything. I only know that due to some reasons, the security situation in the world is serious. There are many heinous criminals locked up in prisons. We have to feed them, clothe them, and they''ll also consume oxygen and emit carbon dioxide. It''s such a waste of resources..."


    Mobius understood what he meant, but she suddenly became very suspicious �C When did Phamas become so open-minded and honest... If she didn''t know better, she would think he was making arrangements for his own funeral!


    But she was happy with this and was afraid that the other party would go back on his word.


    "Clap!"


    Mobius threw the second plan on his table.


    "What do you think of this plan? Is it worth applying for more funding?"


    Phamas barely suppressed the urge to curse. He glanced at the table of contents of the plan and his eyes immediately lit up. He breathed a sigh of relief.


    "This plan is good, this plan is wonderful. Funding isn''t a problem. Let''s put the research on [Soulium weapons] under this [Divine Key] project as well."


    Only then did Mobius nod in satisfaction.


    She had achieved her goal and could leave contentedly.


    "Cough cough!" Phamas suddenly coughed, signaling Mobius to stay.


    Mobius''s heart skipped a beat, and she sat down again.


    Phamas leaned forward and said in a barely audible voice, "The joint government has assessed the damage caused by the Second Honkai and has decided to gradually merge the other departments of the joint government with the Fire Moth."


    "Merge?"


    "The first step of the merge is to send more officials from the joint government to join the Fire Moth''s decision-making level as consultants and advisors... The only thing I can help you with is this. Including that kid, in a way, he''s just a trump card that can only be used once. Once his identity is exposed, he must start running away immediately."


    Mobius''s eyes twitched. It was inevitable that the Fire Moth would gradually replace the joint government. From a certain perspective, this was also a good thing for the Fire Moth �C the current Fire Moth had only five anti-Honkai quick reaction teams, with just over a hundred soldiers.


    Most of the weapons were controlled by the joint government. The mech units and air units that appeared in the battles against the Herrschers were actually controlled by the joint government.


    But this was also detrimental to the Fire Moth. It meant that Phamas''s voice would gradually be diluted, and those fat-headed guys from the joint government wouldn''t be as polite to her, Mobius... Oh! She finally understood why Phamas was so easy to talk to today.


    Phamas took out a cigarette and put it in his mouth, saying vaguely, "Old friend, you have to be careful too. Heh, I can only help you this much... Be careful of Vasak!"


    He lit the cigarette, and the smoke rose into the air, drilling into the smoke alarm on the ceiling.


    Mobius suddenly pushed her chair back and successfully dodged the automatic fire suppression system, leaving a soaked Phamas alone in a mess.


    Mobius opened her vibrating phone:


    [Nuwa: Wow! A fire alarm just went off in the base. I wonder which guy was smoking indoors!]


    [Fuxi: Nuwa, didn''t you clean the commander''s office this morning?]


    [Nuwa: Yeah, why?]


    [Fuxi: Did you tear off the plastic wrap on the smoke alarm?]


    [Nuwa: Yeah, why was that on the ceiling?]


    Phamas''s voice came from afar, "I approved your request to transfer those two to your lab. You can go. I''m tired. Let it all be destroyed."

 Chapter 28: C-Rank Mission

    Chapter 28 - C-Rank Mission"As the captain of the Fifth Squad, I''m really sorry for missing your first mission due to my physical condition."


    Himeko stood at the front of the line, her back to the darkness. As always, she was like a torch burning in the night. She looked at the unfamiliar faces, feeling both apologetic and sad.


    The soldiers responded with their upright postures and fiery gazes. They had long admired this legendary captain who had ended the Second Honkai. Of course, this was thanks to the promotion of a certain young female sub-captain...


    Himeko turned to look at the darkness behind her. "But there''s also good news. Our Fifth Squad will have another member... She''s a lovely girl, but she''s also very strong!"


    As she finished speaking, the sound of "tap-tap-tap..." came from the darkness behind her.


    When Michael, standing at the head of the line as sub-captain, saw the figure of the person who came, his pupils contracted violently.


    "Hello everyone, my name is Sakura. I''m honored to work with you all. May you all have good fortune in battle!"


    The pink-haired girl looked a bit wooden and only made a brief self-introduction.


    But her gaze, without any attempt to hide it, was always fixed on Michael.


    Michael''s breath hitched. He had received too many shocks today. But then he breathed a sigh of relief. The reason why Sakura had joined the Fifth Squad wasn''t hard to guess. It was probably like Sai joining Team 7: to monitor and, under special circumstances, assassinate. That was all.


    But Sai was eventually won over... Michael naturally had enough confidence to win over Sakura �C compared to Sai, who had no bonds, Sakura''s weakness was too obvious.


    Standing behind him, Elysia keenly noticed his abnormality, but due to the situation, she couldn''t ask. She could only narrow her eyes and carefully size up the so-called "newcomer."


    Sakura lowered her head and walked to the end of the first row, where Michael was at the head of the line.


    Himeko looked at Michael in surprise, and then said, "It''s quite a coincidence that I came back. As soon as I arrived at the base, the staff department pulled me aside. Because the Vill-V capture operation you carried out before was a D-rank mission, they forced a C-rank mission on me. I assume you have some experience... Now, everyone, disperse immediately. Gather here again in three hours. Understand?"


    "Understood!"


    "Good. You two sub-captains, stay behind."


    After everyone had left, Himeko looked at her two subordinates with a smile. Her amber eyes sparkled. She first straightened Michael''s collar and then smoothed Ellie''s fluffy hair, unable to help but tease,


    "I didn''t expect that you two would become sub-captains while I was away?"


    According to past practice, the sub-captains should be two of the most powerful veterans in the entire squad. If the unit suffered too many losses, they would select soldiers from other units to transfer over.


    Michael and Ellie''s appointment was a temporary order issued by Ato, but the Fire Moth hadn''t revoked this order. One reason was that the other units had also suffered considerable losses in the Second Honkai, and they were basically in a state of having no soldiers to transfer. The reason why their unit''s new recruits had only been added recently was because the previous soldiers had been assigned to other units.


    Of course, the most important reason was that these two monsters were fighting for first place on the simulation training room rankings every week. If it was really based on combat power, no one should be able to compare to the two of them.


    "Michael, is your arm okay?"


    Before he could answer, Ellie took the initiative to tear off the bandage on his hand, turning it three times to the left and three times to the right.


    Himeko barely suppressed her laughter and said, "It''s good that you''re okay..."


    She didn''t ask about the assassination and didn''t explain the origin of the newcomer, Sakura.


    She had already heard about the little incident with Michael, but the fact that Michael was standing in front of her now meant everything. There was no need to ask any more questions.


    But she didn''t explain the origin of Sakura, which didn''t mean that Elysia wouldn''t ask.


    "Captain Himeko, where did that little girl come from?"


    Himeko shook her head. "The staff department explained that she was transferred from a special department. As for what specific department, I don''t know."


    "She looks even younger than Michael and me. Is it really okay to send a child that young to the battlefield?" Ellie''s eyebrows were furrowed into a figure eight. She seemed to be worried about the other party, but she was actually still trying to find out her origin and combat power.


    "Don''t underestimate her. You can look at the simulation training room rankings. Her short-term burst combat power is just below you and Michael."


    "She''s that strong!" Ellie couldn''t help but click her tongue.


    Without knowing when, the two of them had once again focused their gazes on Michael.


    Michael had been pondering for a long time, and finally decided not to reveal Sakura''s identity for now.


    "If Sakura is acting under the orders of the Poison Cocoons, then her mission is obvious. There''s no need to worry Ellie and the captain."


    He chuckled twice and looked at Himeko. "Captain, you asked us to stay behind not just to catch up, right?"


    Himeko responded with an approving look and then took out two files from her backpack and handed them to the two of them.


    "This is an overview and the goals of the mission. Take a look. Do you have any opinions?"


    Michael glanced at Ellie, who was scratching her head, and focused on the file.


    [Mission Location: Mu Continent - Ruruye]


    [Mission Rank: C (Note: This rank is the adjusted rank, corresponding to the original B-rank mission. That is, there is a high probability of fighting Honkai beasts. The assessment is that it is unlikely that upper-level Honkai beasts or lower-level Honkai beasts over ten meters tall will appear)]


    [Mission Overview: Ruruye, the capital of the Mu Continent, has experienced multiple paranormal events within the past month. Three districts have been abandoned. After further investigation, joint government investigators discovered the existence of a small number of Honkai beasts. The specific map is in the attachment.]


    [Mission Requirements: The Ruruye City Hall has submitted dozens of mission reports within the past month, requesting assistance from the Fire Moth. After discussion by the staff department, it was decided that, given that the Mu Continent academic conference will be held on April 21st, your unit is ordered to set off immediately after receiving the order, eliminate all the Honkai beasts in the districts, and must not be later than April 20th]


    [Mission Issuing Unit �C Ruruye City Hall to Fire Moth]


    [22:37, 14, 4]


    Michael looked up and said, not unexpectedly, "It''s a very normal mission... Uh, although strictly speaking, I''ve only carried out two missions, but from what I''ve seen of other units'' daily missions, this is about the same. It''s just that due to the special nature of Ruruye and the upcoming academic conference, a time limit has been added. But other units can basically complete this level of mission in about a week..."


    He looked at Ellie and then at Himeko. "And with our unit''s combat power, it should be even easier, so I don''t think this mission is difficult."


    In Himeko''s eyes, the look of approval was almost overflowing. It was clear that the young man in front of her, in addition to working hard to improve his combat power, had also made detailed observations of the missions carried out by each unit, the difficulty of the missions, and the procedures. If he was given time, he would definitely grow into a captain even more outstanding than her... What a pity...


    Himeko could roughly guess Phamas''s thoughts. He wanted to use Michael as a one-time trump card, play it, and then let everything be destroyed together.


    She then looked at Ellie, expecting that the girl who was on par with Michael would bring her a different surprise.


    Then she heard Ellie say, "Ah~ Mu Continent! Ah~ Ruruye! Michael, we''ve never been to Ruruye when we traveled! I heard that it''s the most technologically advanced place in the world! Hmm, just how advanced is it... Will all the buildings be made of crystal? Hmm, shiny, it must look good in the sun!"


    She clasped her hands together, placed them next to her cheeks, and looked at Michael with anticipation.


    "..."


    "..."


    "As expected, I shouldn''t have any unrealistic expectations for Elysia." Michael said with a solemn expression.


    "Indeed." Himeko nodded.


    "Hey, don''t say that about me. I''ll be sad! It''s clearly Michael who said everything that needed to be said!"


    Himeko tapped Ellie''s forehead with her index finger. "Alright, now is not the time to play around. There''s one more thing that Michael didn''t mention. Let me add to it."


    "This mission �C is not simple."


    Michael and Ellie were stunned.


    "Think about it. Because of the reduction in personnel caused by the Second Honkai, there are many backlogged Honkai incidents that haven''t been dealt with all over the world, including some adjusted B-rank missions. Why would they give us a C-rank mission at this time?"


    Michael frowned. "Isn''t it written here? Because there''s a time limit, the priority of this mission has been moved up."


    "No, that''s still not right." Himeko said, "Our Fifth Squad currently has the most new recruits. But the other units also have quite a few new recruits. No matter what, perhaps you yourselves haven''t realized it yet, but because of the two of you and your performance in Irkune City, our squad has become the well-deserved trump card."


    "According to the principle of four moving and one stationary, while the Second Squad is carrying out a mission, the Third and Fourth Squads have canceled the Vill-V capture operation and are instead carrying out missions nearby. The remaining First and Fifth Squads should have one unit stay on standby at headquarters. Logically speaking, the standby unit should be the trump card unit..."


    "Perhaps the staff department wants to train the Fifth Squad? After all, we''ve only carried out the Vill-V mission after being reorganized. The result was also a failure, and we don''t have any experience in fighting the Honkai head-on," Elysia guessed.


    Michael looked at the mission file from beginning to end, then turned his attention to the map in the attachment. After a moment, he suddenly spoke up.


    "I found the problem. Ruruye''s administrative area is very large. The residential areas are mainly located in the outer districts, including the Gatan District, the Zoga District, and the Dagon District."


    He pointed to a specific location on the map. "The academic conference, however, is being held on Ruruye Island in the city center. The island has its own independent airport, residential and recreational facilities, and service industries. It''s connected to the outer districts by only a few cross-sea bridges."


    Michael paused before continuing. "In other words, the abnormalities in the outer districts are unlikely to affect the academic conference. The city hall doesn''t need to submit multiple mission requests, asking the Fire Moth to solve the problem before the 20th. After all, the representatives won''t even see the outer districts."


    He leaned back and added, almost as an afterthought, "Of course, it''s not impossible that the city hall is just being responsible..." S��ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "But there''s also this," Michael continued, pointing at the report. "''After further investigation, joint government investigators discovered the existence of a small number of Honkai beasts.'' But there''s no mention of Honkai sickness or the appearance of zombies, which usually accompany Honkai beasts."


    He furrowed his brow. "Also, three districts were described as ''abandoned.'' What does that mean? Is it voluntary abandonment, with all the residents evacuated? Or is it a lockdown?"


    Himeko smiled sweetly. "Your insight is very sharp! I believe the staff department also noticed these discrepancies, which is why they sent us."


    Her expression quickly turned serious. "Of course, overthinking it won''t help. Only a field investigation can reveal the truth." She paused for a moment, then lightened the mood.


    "Never mind, let''s not dwell on such heavy topics. There''s also a big guy heading to Ruruye with us this time. We can hitch a ride on it!"

 Chapter 29: The Big Guy

    Chapter 29 - The Big Guy"Captain Himeko... the big guy you mentioned is bigger than I imagined..."


    Michael was completely enveloped in shadow, looking at the mountain range made of steel alloys in front of him, his mouth agape for a long time, both surprised and delighted.


    Elysia silently glanced at him. She felt that his words just now had some ambiguity, but this suspicion was quickly interrupted by the exclamations of surprise from the team members behind her.


    Even Sakura, who had been silent all the way, leaned on her sword, momentarily speechless.


    Michael looked at the introduction on the aluminum plaque next to him:


    [Fire Moth One Sky Carrier, Length 450.8 meters, Width 133.2 meters, Height 87.4 meters]


    As for the weight, weapons, and other information, probably because it wasn''t fully completed, there was no introduction for the time being.


    Himeko said, "This warship hasn''t been equipped with weapons yet. According to the plan, it should be equipped with 32 270mm railguns as secondary guns, and the main guns are 8 430mm railguns. It''s said that the reserved space at the bow was designed to install a 680mm railgun. I don''t know if it will be implemented in the future."


    "The Fire Moth is really rich." Michael sighed. You had to know that one shot from a 270mm railgun could solve a lower-level Honkai beast under ten meters, and even some of the upper-level Honkai beasts that didn''t appear often would have to kneel before a 430mm railgun.


    "We''ve only become rich recently. After the Second Honkai outbreak, the joint government directly increased our budget several times. Of course, this huge warship was actually started a long time ago, but due to engine problems, it never had the chance to take off. This time, it''s just going to Ruruye to put on a show. The Fire Moth also needs to show its strength to defeat the Honkai to a small number of people in the know!"


    "Engine?" Michael pondered. "It seems that the current Fire Moth One hasn''t completely solved the engine problem, right?"


    "You''re very perceptive." Himeko praised. "The Moonlight Engine it''s currently equipped with, even with the most advanced Honkai energy reactor, can only allow this empty shell to move at a speed of over 300 kilometers per hour, which is even slower than old-fashioned helicopters. If it''s loaded with weapons and ammunition, it might not even reach 200 kilometers per hour. More importantly, this warship was designed with aircraft carriers in mind, and according to the plan, it should also carry 150 various aircraft and a large number of mechs..."


    "Moonlight Engine..." Michael noted it down silently. This name immediately reminded him of someone...


    Wait! Mu Continent... academic conference... it couldn''t be such a coincidence, right?


    If he calculated the time, the Third Honkai...


    Michael''s good mood instantly disappeared.


    He wanted to ask something else, but Himeko had already turned around, urging the somewhat scattered line to quickly enter the Fire Moth One through the elevator.


    Half an hour later, the entire base moved along the buried rails, separating to both sides. The sound of motors and gears turning formed a whole, creating a thunderous roar that echoed in the distant mountains.


    From the outside, it looked like a mountain hundreds of meters high on the snowy plain had suddenly been split in half, and then, under the pull of some force, it separated to both sides. The tunnels and caverns lined with steel inside were countless �C this was the Fire Moth base, but in the eyes of higher beings, it was probably no different from an ant nest.


    Inside the ship''s island, because the seats hadn''t been installed yet, Michael and the others could only be tied to the walls outside the cockpit with crude safety belts. After a while, he felt the ship start to shake violently. The shaking made his ears ring with the sound of "rumble, rumble, rumble." Then, the behemoth began to rock, tilting left and right. From the outside, it might just be a slight tremor, but for the people inside, it was a bit terrifying.


    He suddenly thought of an inappropriate analogy �C it was like crossing the ocean in a washing machine.


    Then, he suddenly felt an itchy sensation in his ear canal. After that, something fell out, landed on his shoulder, and bounced up. He quickly grabbed it in his hand.


    Elysia noticed his movements and couldn''t help but look over curiously.


    Sakura hadn''t taken her eyes off Michael since the beginning, so she was now staring at his hand, guessing what he was holding.


    Michael spread his hand with a strange smile, revealing a black "peanut."


    Elysia''s beautiful features twisted together, and she waved her hand in disgust.


    Sakura was completely stunned.


    "Immer, Immer?"


    Immer turned to look at his favorite sub-captain. "What..."


    As soon as he opened his mouth, Michael threw the "peanut" into his mouth.


    Immer chewed it instinctively. "Ugh!"


    "That''s for throwing a grenade at me!"


    The serious combat mission was suddenly filled with a joyful atmosphere �C if you didn''t consider the injured Immer.


    But Michael himself was smiling a bit forcedly. He hadn''t been resting much these past few days, and accidents kept happening one after another. He was really at his limit and wanted to get a good night''s sleep.


    Suddenly, his heart sank. Michael turned his head and looked at the scenery outside the porthole again, and found that the altitude he was at was constantly increasing.


    It took a full half hour. Michael had lost count of how many layers of clouds the behemoth under his feet had passed through. It wasn''t until the sky above became pitch black and deep that the warship''s upward trend, along with the continuous tremors, stopped at the same time.


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief...


    The red light on the wall in front of Himeko went out, and a green light came on. She couldn''t wait to unfasten her seatbelt, and the members of the Fifth Squad naturally did the same.


    "Alright, it''s a long way from the base to Ruruye. According to the Fire Moth One''s speed, it will take about thirty hours to arrive. Everyone, follow me to the residential area first. It''s the only place that''s been decorated. Your names have already been put up. One room for each of you!"


    Hearing "one room for each of you," some people''s eyes lit up. After all, the space in the original base was small, and there were no private rooms, which severely limited their ability to express their skills.


    Michael didn''t care. After helping Ellie carry her large and small bags and getting her settled, his bedroom was next door. Coincidentally, Sakura lived across from him.


    Ellie tugged at his sleeve, seeming to want to say something to him, but Michael could only say a soft "sorry."


    He was really tired. It seemed that he hadn''t had a good rest since he had returned from the Vill-V incident. When he thought about the strange situation that might exist in this mission, he immediately had a bit of a headache.


    Logically speaking, since he hadn''t arrived at the scene yet and lacked a field investigation and evidence, he shouldn''t be able to think of anything even if he racked his brains. But Michael''s mind was more active than most people''s. His brain almost never had any free time. He would always start thinking about the mission for no reason.


    Ellie wanted to help him carry his luggage, but he waved his hand to stop her.


    Michael walked to the room next door alone. His name was written on a piece of white paper on the door.


    He took out the key, inserted it into the hole, and turned it...


    "Huh? It won''t turn! It''s already unlocked? What''s going on?"


    Michael looked around. The other members had all entered their rooms, even Sakura and Himeko.


    He couldn''t help but become vigilant. He gently grasped the door handle, turned it slowly, and when he heard a soft "click," he quickly pushed the door open and entered.


    The imagined attacker wasn''t there.


    But there was indeed a figure.


    Mobius wasn''t wearing the white coat that symbolized a researcher. Instead, she was simply wearing a light green shirt.


    Her long green hair was simply tied into a high ponytail. This swept away Michael''s inherent impression of her. With her taller figure compared to Ellie, she really had the aura of a mature woman.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Michael asked softly while frowning and closing the door.


    "What? As a high-ranking member of the Fire Moth, is there a problem with me being here?"


    She subtly covered her forehead.


    Michael moved her hand away. There was a bruise on her forehead �C clearly, Mobius had secretly climbed onto the Fire Moth One and hid in Michael''s room. But because she hadn''t been protected by a seatbelt during takeoff, she had probably fallen quite hard.


    Mobius slapped Michael''s hand away, fiddled with her bangs, covering the bruise, and said, "I saw a paper before and thought it was quite interesting. I heard that the author was a high school girl, which made it even more strange." Sear?h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So you sent an invitation to her, asking her to participate in the academic conference in Mu Continent. But you yourself couldn''t leave the Fire Moth for some reason, so you had to stow away? You''re a bit smarter than I thought. At least you didn''t hold onto the landing gear..."


    "You..." Mobius looked at Michael in surprise, as if saying, "How do you know?"


    But she quickly recovered and showed a meaningful smile.


    "Where would this warship have landing gear... Sigh! I''m only doing this for you. I had a fight with Phamas, and then I was put on house arrest..."


    Dr. Mobius, you''re not right...


    Michael quickly took two steps back. "Dr. Mobius, please calm down!"


    Mobius responded with a cold laugh. "Alright, I''m just joking. I''ve actually been on house arrest for a long time. Haven''t you noticed that I''ve never left the Fire Moth base?"


    "Why is that again..." Michael was halfway through speaking when he understood.


    On the one hand, Mobius was too important to the Fire Moth. On the other hand, she was just a...


    In short, putting her on house arrest was the most economical solution.


    "I''ll report this. Since what''s done is done, Phamas will probably agree to let you participate in the academic conference under surveillance."


    "Tch, you''re talking like you know Phamas very well."


    "I don''t care about that..." Michael covered his head. He felt like his head was going to explode.


    "Doctor, can I ask you to leave my room?"


    "Hey! Why?"


    "Do I need a reason?"


    "Do you need one?"


    "Don''t you need one?"


    "Are you trying to do something bad, or are you waiting for Elysia to come knocking?" Mobius rarely showed a mischievous smile.


    "Dr. Mobius, I suspect that you have a mental problem..." What Michael actually wanted to say was, "You''re probably Ellie in disguise!"


    "Michael, you''re being too heartless. Look, we''re alone in a room, and no one knows I''m here. We have enough time..."


    While nibbling on her fingers, Mobius clumsily imitated someone batting their eyelashes.


    Michael felt a chill in his heart.


    It wasn''t that he hated Mobius, but it was just that the doctor today was acting like she had taken the wrong medicine/hadn''t taken any medicine.


    Based on what Michael knew about her, if she hadn''t taken the wrong medicine, it meant that Mobius''s interest in him was even stronger.


    But who knew when she would turn on him and tear him into eight pieces?


    Michael suddenly regretted getting involved with her.


    After all, the Second Herrscher''s corpse was still lying in her lab.


    "Hey, by the way, how about you give me some deoxyribonucleic acid? I''ll try to make a test tube to see what the difference is between the offspring of a Herrscher and ordinary humans. Hmm, don''t you want to know?"


    "Um... um?"


    Michael was stunned.


    But on second thought, this might really be what Grandma Mobius was thinking.


    Michael''s eyes gradually widened...


    "Bang!"


    Mobius was thrown out of the room.


    She climbed up, her face twisted in anger. Before she could say anything, she saw Ellie leaning against the wall by the door.


    She was holding a head massager in one hand and half-covering her mouth with the other, smiling mischievously:


    "Oh dear! Dr. Mobius, you guys finished way too quickly!"


    Under Mobius''s gaze, which seemed like it was about to spit fire, Ellie showed a victory''s smile, flicked the hair that was hanging down by her ear, and swaggered open Michael''s door.


    "So, next, it''s my turn!"

 Chapter 30: The Strange Municipal Official

    Chapter 30 - The Strange Municipal Official"All members of the Fifth Squad, please assemble on the bridge!"


    Early the next morning, the Fire Moth One had already flown over Ruruye.


    Probably due to the rush, the bridge was a bit crude, like a combination of pipes and container steel plates. There weren''t as many people in the cockpit as Michael had imagined, not even twenty people �C thinking about it, with the development of technology, the degree of automation was higher.


    "Can the Fire Moth One fly with just one pilot in extreme situations?"


    On a whim, Michael turned his head and asked the AI next to him.


    "No," the AI replied decisively.


    "Okay..."


    "At least two people are needed, one to operate in the cockpit and one to start the engine in the engine room."


    "...I think it''s necessary to give you a Turing test..."


    "No, I''m just a bit more humorous than you. You can''t be jealous of me."


    Elysia, who was watching from the side, found it amusing. She tapped the AI''s screen with her finger and asked, "Hey, when you think of a girl with pink hair, who do you think of?"


    "I think of Sakura," the AI replied mechanically. sea??h th�� N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "..."


    "Wow!" Elysia had already raised her fist, but then the ship suddenly dove, breaking through the clouds, and the scenery of Ruruye came into full view.


    Michael squinted as he looked out. Unlike natural scenery, Ruruye was filled with the aura of human civilization everywhere.


    The first thing that caught his eye was "Ruruye Island," which was surrounded by the ocean. The edge of the entire city extended all the way to the coast. To deal with the high tide, high dikes had been built. Perhaps it was the designer''s bad taste, but these dikes had been artificially trimmed to look like ancient giant stone fortresses.


    The buildings in the entire city gradually increased in height from the outside to the inside, looking orderly. Even the outermost buildings were roughly seventy stories high. The buildings weren''t made of stone or cement, but a translucent green crystal material.


    As the morning sun shone down, the crystals glowed, like golden light shimmering on the blue waves.


    As for the outer districts, which were separated by a strait and were larger in scale, they would be considered developed in other places, but in front of Ruruye, which was like heaven, they were inevitably overshadowed.


    "Dr. Mobius, according to this AI''s calculations, there''s a 98.37% probability that Sub-Captain Michael will say to you: ''This greenish stone is very suitable for you.''"


    "Shut up!"


    "Yes, as you wish, Dr. Mobius."


    "Do you think you''re very funny?"


    "Yes, Dr. Mobius."


    "..."


    In the center of the gradually increasing buildings was a tower that had a base area that took up one-tenth of the total area of the Ruruye district and was over 3,000 meters tall. The top of the tower emitted a bright light, like a giant holding up a spark, or like a second sun in the sky.


    That was the energy source for the entire Ruruye district.


    Inside this tower, which Michael had mockingly called the plasma spark tower, there were actually thousands of small neutron reactors. The green crystals on the tower also helped the solar panels beneath it generate electricity. The electricity produced here not only supplied Ruruye, but 80% of the power demand for the entire Mu Continent came from here.


    And in recent years, with technological breakthroughs, humans had also built a group of miniature Honkai energy reactors underground on Ponape Island, not far from Ruruye, and connected them to the Ruruye district through underwater tunnels and pipes.


    Coincidentally, the Fire Moth One''s landing point was on Ponape Island �C the hills on the original island had been flattened by large machinery, and a huge airport had been built on the flattened land. This was specially prepared for the Fire Moth One.


    This behemoth, which seemed useless to Michael, would take off from Ponape Island early on the second day of the academic conference, fly over Ruruye, and demonstrate the Fire Moth''s armed forces against the Honkai to elites from all over the world.


    The Fire Moth One slowly landed. The Fifth Squad was already fully prepared. The moment the ship''s hull touched the ground and all the green lights in the ship''s cabin turned on, Himeko, who was standing at the front of the line with a brand-new fiery red greatsword on her back, lightly pressed the button next to her.


    The valve automatically rotated clockwise, spraying out white air, and then the quick-response hatch door suddenly popped open. The alloy rails slid down along the opening of the hatch door. In less than a minute, the entire Fifth Squad had quickly arrived on the ground...


    And then, they were surrounded by a group of people in suits.


    "Hello, let me introduce myself. I''m Alfred von Liechtenstein, the municipal official of Ruruye City in the Mu Continent Special Administrative Region. Captain Himeko, I''ve heard so much about you!"


    Perhaps it was because they had landed too close, but this municipal official, who looked to be under thirty years old, was a bit disheveled. His golden hair was straight up, like a Super Saiyan, but his face was delicate and fair, even with a hint of sickly paleness. The two buttons on the abdomen of his suit were also missing, so he could only wear it open. The wind blew through his wide shirt, revealing his tall but thin body.


    Himeko perfunctorily pinched his index and middle fingers at the second joint and then said strangely, "Municipal Official Alfred, you should know that we''re here to carry out a mission, so, what is this..."


    "You should call me Mr. Liechtenstein..." Alfred muttered, and when he looked up again, he had a bright smile again. "Captain Himeko, I come from the Liechtenstein family. I''ve long heard of your achievements, especially your performance in turning the tide during the Second Honkai... it''s really... hehe. I heard that you''re coming to my jurisdiction to carry out a mission, so as the host, I should naturally do my duty as a host and prepare a banquet. I wonder if Captain Himeko and your team members would do me the honor..."


    Himeko glanced at the crowd of people behind him. They all seemed to be celebrities from all walks of life in Ruruye. Although they were a bit far away, these people shouldn''t be able to hear what Alfred was saying.


    But Himeko still felt a cold sweat. She frowned and reminded, "Mr. Municipal Official, I know your family has connections to the highest levels, and perhaps you know a lot about the Honkai, but you shouldn''t be discussing this topic in public! As for the banquet... Mr. Municipal Official, we''re here to carry out a mission, not to be guests."


    "Oh, my goodness! Captain Himeko, look at the terrible mistake I made. I promise this is the last time... But you don''t have to rush into your mission, do you..."


    His emerald green eyes narrowed slightly. But before he could finish speaking, Himeko grabbed the greatsword on her back and gently slapped him with the flat of the blade.


    "Don''t block the way."


    The scene was in an uproar, but Himeko didn''t care. She walked forward without looking back. The so-called celebrities along the way all stepped aside to make way for her.


    Before leaving, Michael glanced at the young municipal official Alfred.


    There was no anger, no unwillingness, and no fear in his eyes.


    Michael even saw a hint of mockery in his eyes.


    As if sensing Michael''s gaze, he turned his head and glanced at Michael, showing a meaningful smile.


    This made Michael even more confused.


    "This man is definitely not a simple playboy, but he''s pretending to be like this."


    "Theoretically, if something like this happens, the municipal official would invite the captain to a banquet out of guilt, taking the opportunity to make some kind of shady deal. But that would be too idiotic. Besides, he''s acting very exaggerated, very stiff, as if..."


    "As if he''s not trying to hide anything, but forcing us to carry out the mission as soon as possible..."


    "It doesn''t make sense..."


    "It''s too deliberate..."


    "It''s a pity that Mobius stayed on the Fire Moth One. Otherwise, I could have asked her what the Liechtenstein family is all about."


    "Ah!"


    Michael covered his forehead. It turned out that he had been thinking too deeply and had unknowingly bumped into a guide rail.


    "What''s this?"


    "This is a 680mm railgun. It''s impossible for the Fire Moth One to fly over Ruruye in its current state... Heh, of course, if the takeoff weight is too high, this railgun will be replaced with a proportional model."


    Himeko had also followed to the back of the line at some point.


    She and Michael exchanged glances, both seeing the confusion in each other''s eyes.


    Himeko tapped his head.


    "Stop thinking about these things for now. Let''s go to the scene. Fortunately, the three districts are connected and are all in the Dagon District."


    "Okay!"


    Before boarding the vehicle, Michael looked back at the young municipal official on the airport runway again. He was too thin, like a matchstick figure made of a few bamboo poles, as if he would fall apart with a touch. His face was also too pale, almost as white as the snow on the snowfield, so pale that it was almost dazzling.


    He was probably a junkie...


    He was now standing in front of the group of celebrities who had come to welcome them, smiling as if he was saying something.


    It was as if the awkward scene just now hadn''t happened.


    "What exactly is he thinking?"


    The whole incident had become even more bizarre.

 Chapter 31: Entering the City

    Chapter 31 - Entering the City"The speed of the transport helicopter is much better than that useless Fire Moth One."


    They had arrived at Ponape Island before noon, and just after noon, the Fifth Squad had already reached the Dagon District. Given the traffic congestion in the city, the pilot simply showed off his skills, hovering the helicopter over a building on the west side of the "Abandoned Three Districts."


    After disembarking, Himeko casually pointed at a team member, asking him to use the Fire Moth''s ID to requisition the rooftop from the building''s owner. Simultaneously, she directed several others to set up tents and various investigative equipment.


    Elysia, as usual, chose to slack off. Sakura, who had just emerged from the Poison Cocoons, remained uninformed about the situation. Meanwhile, the ever-diligent Michael used a pair of binoculars to scout the desolate districts nearby.


    "How is it? Did you find anything unusual?"


    Putting down the binoculars, Michael turned around to see Himeko and Elysia standing behind him. Sakura maintained her usual distance, neither too close nor too far, seemingly eavesdropping on their conversation.


    "The distribution of the three districts, MLDG185, MLDG186, and MLDG187, is two horizontal and one vertical, forming a perfect square. The southern side borders the sea, while the other three are adjacent to different districts. The periphery is sealed off, and the method is so standard it''s flawless��surveillance, laser detection on key roads, and unmanned mechs deployed in hidden areas."


    Michael continued, "According to the report, the city hall explained the abandonment of these districts as part of a forced demolition. I wonder if the original residents were compensated."


    "No signs of human activity have been found so far. The streets are empty, with no abandoned cars, suggesting the evacuation was orderly. However, there are indications of combat in some locations. It''s hard to discern details from this distance, even with binoculars."


    "Additionally, there are no traces of Honkai beasts."


    The districts in front of him were too normal. If there were people living in them, they would look no different from other districts. But this normality made Michael feel very uncomfortable.


    Thinking about it carefully, it was probably because this normality was extremely inconsistent with the strangeness that the municipal official had revealed before.


    Himeko crossed her arms, deep in thought. "According to the administrative report submitted by Ruruye, the abandonment of these three districts occurred over a month ago. It even made the news at the time. Perhaps we can locate the original residents to gain some insight into the situation."


    Michael added, "The report also mentioned that investigators didn''t directly encounter Honkai beasts. Instead, they claimed to hear roars resembling those of Honkai beasts at night while still far from the districts. They retreated immediately. Instrument readings did indicate Honkai energy, but the strength was relatively low��likely pointing to one or two Chariot-Class Honkai beasts, around ten meters in size. It seems they are nocturnal."


    Himeko nodded, affirming Michael''s assessment. "I''ll contact the city hall to see if we can trace the original residents. With tens of thousands of people evacuated, finding some of them shouldn''t be too difficult. Also, have Immer use the drones for a more thorough check."


    She then turned away, dialing the city hall''s communication line, leaving the group momentarily.


    ...


    Half an hour later, Himeko sighed and walked back, her face looking unpleasant.


    "The city hall refused to cooperate?" Michael asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "Mm... They came up with every excuse imaginable. At first, they claimed the original residents were relocated to other districts or cities and couldn''t be contacted. When I pushed further, they said they''d need authorization from the municipal official. Even after half an hour of waiting, there''s still no response to their application."


    Ellie''s eyebrows shot up. "As expected! I could tell at a glance that that municipal official wasn''t a good person! Let''s just grab him and bring him to the scene. Let''s see if he''ll cooperate then!"


    Michael couldn''t help but smirk. "What''s this, your hero persona for today?"


    Elysia puffed her cheeks and stared off into the sky, pretending not to hear him. She actually had a good grasp of the situation but figured there was no need to join the brainwork when Michael and Himeko were already doing it.


    Wasn''t creating a lively atmosphere more in line with the identity of a cute girl than racking her brains?


    Michael looked at the screen in front of Immer. In half an hour, the drones had already flown over the three districts.


    As if sensing Michael''s gaze behind him, Immer very simply replied, "Nothing found."


    Michael and Himeko both tilted their heads and pondered.


    After a long while, Michael said, "How about we ignore all of this for now? I''ll take some people and equipment into the districts and investigate all the areas where the instruments show a concentration of Honkai energy. At night, we''ll use the drones to observe again. If there''s still no problem, we''ll just clear out all the Honkai beasts tomorrow... Maybe, it really is just a normal mission?"


    "Alright, there''s no other way. I''ll continue to communicate with the city hall... Which people are you planning to take in with you?"


    Himeko thought for a moment. Since there was no better way, she approved Michael''s plan. S��arch* The N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ellie, and Sakura. If the three of us encounter danger inside, we''ll be able to protect ourselves."


    Michael didn''t hesitate to decide on the team members.


    "Sakura?" Himeko hadn''t expected Michael to take the initiative to bring Sakura with him, but after thinking about it carefully, the reason he gave made sense.


    It wouldn''t be impossible for just him and Ellie to enter the districts, but a two-person team had a low tolerance for error. If an accident happened, they could easily get separated. With a third person, it would be safer, and Sakura''s combat power wouldn''t hold them back.


    Most importantly, not to mention Michael, both Ellie and Sakura had high Honkai energy adaptability. They could enter the districts in plain clothes for a short investigation. But if it was other team members, or even Himeko herself, they would need to wear hazmat suits �C which would be too conspicuous.


    But Himeko felt that there seemed to be some story between Michael and Sakura, but it didn''t seem like they were particularly close...


    "Okay. But I''ll say this first, I know that the three of you are strong, but don''t be too reckless. As soon as it gets dark, withdraw from the districts immediately. We have plenty of time. There''s no need to take risks."


    She emphasized the word "reckless," which was a subtle reminder to Michael that there was no need to expose his Herrscher powers in such a mission. After all, no one wanted to waste their trump card on a pair of threes.


    Now wasn''t the time to search for Vill-V. Back then, the entire team had to be responsible for searching an entire city. They were severely short-handed. Now, there were more than a dozen team members who were free. That was a lot of eyes on them.


    Moreover, from a tactical point of view, Immer would be controlling the drones in the sky to guide Michael and the others. Their actions would be in full view of the drone cameras.


    Michael nodded to show that he understood. This was also why he had decided to bring Sakura. Anyway, it was impossible to avoid being observed by others, so he might as well bring Sakura with him and take the opportunity to sound her out.


    Sakura had been wiping her brand-new katana at her waist. She hadn''t expected Michael to call her name, and she couldn''t help but show a hint of surprise. But she quickly reacted, sheathed her blade, and looked solemn, showing a maturity that didn''t match her age.


    "Oh, right," Michael suddenly added, "Since we''re so close, there''s no need to wear the battle recorders."


    Anyway, if they encountered an enemy that he could only match by exposing his Herrscher powers, he would crush the battle recorder immediately.


    The most inhumane thing was that Michael would have to pay for the damage himself �C which was equivalent to a month''s stipend.


    Himeko rolled her eyes and agreed to Michael''s request.


    The three of them changed into plain clothes, carried a small amount of weapons, and walked to the bottom of the building.


    For Michael, walking among people seemed to have become something he wasn''t used to. Even with the mix of so many people''s auras and voices, it was as if he was only surrounded by Ellie and Sakura.


    It was as if an invisible barrier was blocking him. The hustle and bustle of the world passed by, but it was diverted in front of him, not letting him be touched by even a trace of it.


    But for Sakura, she would still stop from time to time, look at the drivers who had rolled down their windows, their faces red while cursing and honking their horns, and listen to the jazz music playing on the car radios.


    She would look at a girl who was being held by her parents with one hand, holding snacks or a balloon in the other, and listen to her whine to her parents.


    She would take a deep breath when passing by a bakery, but her eyes couldn''t help but glance at the source of the fragrance.


    When passing an intersection, she would also subtly tiptoe, looking at the tall Ferris wheel in the distance...


    At first, she didn''t care about the strange looks that many people gave to the katana in her hand, but after being looked at too much, her face suddenly turned red, and she hugged the sword that was by her side to her chest.


    All of this didn''t escape Ellie''s eyes. She smiled slightly, and she had probably already figured out Sakura''s personality.


    Sakura seemed to be lost in thought, and she even forgot about her mission. She lowered her head slightly, pondering something.


    But the closer they got to the abandoned districts, the fewer people there were. She was still immersed in her thoughts, and she accidentally bumped into Michael''s back.


    Only then did she realize that the signs of human activity had disappeared without her realizing it.


    There were no obvious boundaries such as barbed wire fences between the abandoned districts and the other districts. They had simply put up a yellow road sign and a row of stone piers, dividing the two worlds.


    On one side was a sea of cars and a constant flow of people, and on the other side was a place where few people went, silent and still. The only sounds were a few tumbleweeds spinning and rolling across the road.


    Michael turned his head and gave Sakura a smile, but he didn''t say anything.


    He turned into a side alley, opened a trash can, and revealed the machine inside.


    He took out the Fire Moth''s ID and scanned it, and a green light lit up on the machine.


    "Let''s go. There''s not much time left before dusk. We need to speed up... Sakura, is this your ''first'' mission? Are you nervous?"

 Chapter 32: Traces of Humanity

    Chapter 32 - Traces of HumanityRuruye was located in the Southern Hemisphere, and April was the height of autumn there.


    The wind blew through the streets, scattering small pebbles across the ground and swirling the yellowed fallen leaves in circles.


    The tumbleweeds rolled and danced wildly, and the dust they stirred up blurred the light, making everything in front of them look even more desolate.


    Michael frowned. He had a feeling of being watched. He looked up and glared at the drone overhead �C it must be Mi... it must be Immer doing it!


    The three of them wandered aimlessly through the districts. Suddenly, Michael stopped and looked at a shop on his right.


    "What''s wrong?" Ellie asked softly.


    The situation inside the shop was hidden behind the heavy roller shutter door. The Honkai energy detection instrument also showed no abnormalities. But when she followed Michael''s gaze and saw the convenience store sign, she immediately understood.


    Michael didn''t waste any more words. He lightly tapped his toes and used his hands to grab the roller shutter under the sign. He exerted a little force, and the veins on his arms bulged. With a "click," the roller shutter, the sign, and a large piece of the wall "rustled" down, revealing the convenience store behind it.


    The air hadn''t circulated for too long. The moment the roller shutter door opened, a cool breeze carrying a faint musty smell escaped. Without electricity, the store was dark. However, the wind chimes hanging by the cashier felt the call of the wind, and the sound of the chimes echoed for a while.


    "Ellie, go to the back and check the second floor to see if there are any humans. Sakura, scan the shelves."


    Ellie happily accepted the order and left. Sakura was a bit dazed, seemingly not quite understanding the specific meaning of "scan the shelves." But how clever was she? She instantly understood what Michael meant.


    Michael himself wasn''t idle either. He turned on the flashlight on his multi-functional wristband and also scanned the shelves.


    After a while, Ellie came down from upstairs and said, "No humans found."


    Sakura finished scanning the last row of shelves. "Almost all the food has been taken. What''s left are some daily necessities. There are rotten fruits on the shelves. All the ice cream in the freezer has melted, but the freezer is open. Someone must have taken it... Also, all the batteries, big and small, have been taken." Sear?h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ellie wasn''t slow-witted. She immediately exclaimed, "There really are people left in the districts... Thinking about it, it''s been almost a month. It''s hard to imagine that ordinary humans could survive a month without electricity, internet, and a lack of food... But how did they collect supplies? Immer''s drones didn''t find any signs of human activity?"


    "It''s simple. They''re active during the night and hide during the day." Michael said, "But that makes it even stranger. They''d rather hide in the districts and live like this, collecting supplies at night, even facing the danger of encountering Honkai beasts... Why?"


    "Generally speaking, what would make humans willing to take a risk is probably the fact that if they didn''t do it, they would face an even greater risk," Sakura said softly.


    Michael was stunned for a moment, and then nodded. "That makes sense."


    "Buzz buzz buzz... buzz buzz buzz..." The noise from the walkie-talkie was like flies buzzing around a corpse, making Aldemir feel inexplicably annoyed and ironic. He wanted to smash it against the wall to make it wake up, but after thinking about it, there were only eight walkie-talkies in the entire tower, and he couldn''t bear to do it.


    He opened the back cover, replaced the battery, and patted it hard. The "buzz buzz buzz" sound finally disappeared.


    "Boss, boss! I just saw someone enter the districts." Aldemir said, holding a pair of binoculars in one hand to observe the street not far away and a walkie-talkie in the other.


    "Buzz buzz..." After a brief crackling sound, a deep male voice, as if suppressing great pain, came from the walkie-talkie. "Are they from the government?"


    "It looks like it. They''re wearing the official multi-functional wristbands, and there''s a drone following them in the sky. But they''re a bit young. And there''s a little girl. Would the official organization have minors? But that little girl is holding a sword in front of her chest..."


    "Hiss..." The man who was called boss sucked in a breath of cold air and then continued to ask. "What are they doing?"


    "It looks like they''re looking for something? Oh, boss, could they be looking for us?"


    "It should... hiss... not be. There are only a few dozen of us left. They need a unit of three thousand people. As long as we hide well, there''s no reason for them to spend the time and cost to find us... Hiss! Keep monitoring them and see what they''re trying to do."


    "I... I I I I I!"


    "What''s wrong, Aldemir?"


    "That young man, he just ripped off the roller shutter and half the wall! He''s a human monster!"


    "Roller shutter? What shop did they go into?"


    Aldemir held up his binoculars and looked intently for a while. "It seems to be a convenience store? Yes, it''s one of the first convenience stores we checked. We even made sure to pull down the roller shutter to cover our tracks!"


    "Damn it!"


    Aldemir heard something fall to the ground on the other end of the walkie-talkie.


    "Immer, raise the drone''s altitude and confirm again if there are any humans in the districts."


    After leaving the convenience store, the feeling of being watched became even stronger.


    Michael squinted and looked at the surrounding high-rise buildings. Suddenly, a reflection flashed into his eyes, and then it was gone.


    He was stunned for a moment, and then he was overjoyed. In the abandoned districts, polished metal and abandoned mirrors would produce reflections.


    But as the First Herrscher, who could analyze everything, Michael could say with certainty that the source of the reflection just now was a convex lens!


    Someone was spying on them with binoculars!


    "Immer! I''ve found a possible human presence in the building three hundred meters in front of me!"


    "Understood!"


    The drone''s motors suddenly powered up, and it instantly flew to the position that Michael had reported.


    "Sub-Captain, should I scout each floor? Or should I just monitor from high altitude?"


    "Maintain high-altitude monitoring. Scouting and capturing are up to us!"


    "Understood... Sub-Captain, the person has appeared on the top floor!" Immer was momentarily excited and accidentally touched the control stick. The drone immediately rolled to one side. By the time he managed to control the drone, he only saw a figure wearing a red T-shirt, as agile as an ape, climbing onto the crane on the roof and running on the hollowed-out crane arm.


    Even though he was just an observer, Immer''s heart was in his throat. The crane arm was long and thick, but it was dozens of meters in the air!


    Every step he took, the crane arm would shake. If he missed a step, he would be doomed. But the figure didn''t slow down at all. He was even running at a speed like a 100-meter sprint.


    The crane arm connected two buildings, but the connection wasn''t seamless. The end of the crane arm was more than two meters away from the building. But Aldemir jumped up when he reached the end and successfully jumped over the gap, entering the other building.


    "Sub-Captain, the other party has rushed into another building!"


    "So fast!"


    Michael couldn''t help but click his tongue. He quickly abandoned his plan to enter the building and instead turned into a side road.


    "Immer, continue to track the other party and provide me with their location."


    "Wait, Michael!" Himeko suddenly joined the communication. "It''s getting dark!"


    The outline of the setting sun had long fallen below the horizon.


    And now, the last sliver of light had also disappeared into the world.


    "Let''s withdraw first. Immer, use the thermal imaging on the drone to continue tracking. We should be able to find their hiding place."


    Michael exhaled a breath of air, feeling a bit unwilling.


    He looked back at Ellie and Sakura. Their stamina was still sufficient.


    "Should we follow orders? Or should we ignore everything and directly find the humans'' hiding place?"


    Michael was hesitating.


    Just at this moment, a cold wind blew past, and more and more footsteps and roars echoed in his ears.


    "The Honkai beasts are starting to move... Damn it!"


    "Withdraw!"


    This feeling of not being able to exert his strength and having to be careful at all times for fear of exposing his abilities was really uncomfortable!

 Chapter 33: yaksha

    Chapter 33 - yaksha"Get closer to me and return the way we came."


    The night was always the enemy of humans, because no one knew what was gathering strength behind the pitch-black unknown.


    Therefore, although he knew that both Ellie and Sakura were capable of standing on their own, Michael still kept reminding them to stay close to him.


    "Grumble..." A low growl suddenly came from the alley on his right. Michael glanced out of the corner of his eye. The faint purple Honkai energy that spilled out outlined its shape. He looked at the unreliable Honkai energy detector on his wrist and found that it was just a "small mosquito."


    Sakura instinctively lowered her body and gripped her sword. Before her blade could be drawn, Michael stopped her.


    "No need."


    There was no need to waste time and energy on a "small mosquito." Moreover, who knew if the commotion from this slash would attract more Honkai beasts?


    The desolate street scene in front of them gave a false impression, as if they were in an uninhabited area where they could destroy anything at will. But if they looked at the neon lights in the sky to the north, they would realize that they were still in the city and should be careful.


    "The detection range of the Honkai energy detector is only about half a block. Michael, be careful. Immer''s drone is still searching for human traces and can''t provide you with reconnaissance for the time being," Himeko reminded him through the communication device.


    Michael heard her, but he didn''t take it too seriously. Judging from the amount of Honkai energy reaction, there were probably one or two large beasts around ten meters in the districts, but the so-called large beasts were for ordinary soldiers. In front of Michael, Ellie, and Sakura, they were a bit lacking.


    And the current situation of the abandoned districts also seemed to confirm this �C if there wasn''t a particularly powerful Honkai beast as the leader, these Honkai beasts shouldn''t be following the rule of being active during the night and hiding during the day. But this Honkai beast shouldn''t be particularly powerful. Otherwise, it wouldn''t dare to make any moves during the day.


    But even if he wasn''t taking it too seriously, Michael wasn''t being so foolish as to be completely unprepared. His eyes would occasionally scan the screen of the Honkai energy detector. It was like a weather forecast, showing the changes in Honkai energy concentration in half a block.


    Behind him, Sakura and Ellie were on either side, walking sideways with their backs to the outside. The entire team formed a triangle with their backs to each other.


    "Boom-boom-boom..." The familiar vibrations came from the left front. Michael quickly pulled the two girls, and the three of them pressed themselves against the wall.


    Then, they saw a Chariot-Class Honkai beast over three meters tall slowly crawling out of the underground garage next to them.


    The three of them held their breath. After the beast had walked away, they started moving again.


    Immer''s frivolous voice came through the communication device:


    "Sub-Captain, I''ve found the place where those people are hiding. Now the drone is moving back to your side... Hey? Captain, did you see that white line on the screen just now?"


    Himeko was stunned for a moment, and then her face turned pale. She roared, "Michael!"


    Michael had realized that something was wrong as soon as he heard "white line." His mind seemed to jump into the sky in an instant, looking down at the three districts.


    "Immer was flying north all the time, and we were originally on the north-south road. After turning twice, we should now be on the east-west road..."


    "Prepare for battle!"


    Thinking of this, he pulled Ellie and Sakura behind him, stood facing the northeast, and lowered his center of gravity slightly...


    "Beep beep beep! Beep beep beep!"


    The Honkai energy detector suddenly sounded, which was an alarm triggered by a rapid increase in the Honkai energy concentration within the detection range.


    Michael instinctively wanted to look down at the screen, but after overcoming this impulse, when he looked at the darkness in front of him again, his eyes still had the afterimage left by the light.


    "It''s too late!"


    This thought flashed through his mind. He only had time to push Sakura and Ellie to either side, and a huge black shadow appeared in front of him.


    "It''s fast, but the Honkai energy reaction isn''t strong. The attack power won''t be too high. Construct a matrix energy shield, transform the lower legs into roller skates, and do a slide, I can dodge it! Hmm, Immer hasn''t arrived yet, so this part won''t be recorded!"


    In an instant, he had clearly judged the situation and made a plan to deal with it.


    Things developed as he had expected. The blue matrix barrier was quickly constructed half a meter in front of him, separating him from the incoming Honkai beast.


    But just as he was about to do the next slide...


    A biting, bone-chilling cold had spread out without him knowing it. Michael wanted to follow his plan and make a move, but his body didn''t react at all.


    "Freezing? No, wait! It''s not me that''s being frozen, it''s!"


    After all, he had fought the Second Herrscher before. Michael sensed a very familiar feeling in this coldness, which was a spatial fluctuation �C it wasn''t him that was being frozen, but space!


    The freezing of space caused the entire space to become brittle. The matrix barrier, which Michael had expected to be able to barely withstand a railgun shot, shattered instantly.


    "Boom!"


    A total of five buildings collapsed like dominoes. The collapsing buildings crashed into the other buildings, causing an even larger scale of collapse.


    "Michael, what happened! Michael!"


    "Sub-Captain!"


    Various shouts came through the communication device.


    "Chii!"


    At the last moment, Michael dodged and used his armpit to grab the Honkai beast''s claw, but its powerful force sent him flying dozens of meters away.


    Only then did he suddenly realize that his judgment might have been wrong �C this wasn''t an ordinary Honkai beast!


    That technique of freezing space, if he wasn''t mistaken...


    Was it a yaksha? Impossible, how could there be an Emperor-Class Honkai beast here!?


    Seeing that the young man in front of it hadn''t died, the Honkai beast didn''t hesitate to raise its other claw and slam it down.


    It tried to freeze space again, but Michael wouldn''t fall into the same trap twice.


    The golden gem appeared on his chest. Space trembled, and the Honkai beast''s attempt to freeze space instantly became futile.


    Michael didn''t waste any time. Taking advantage of the situation, he used both hands to grab one of the Honkai beast''s giant claws, exerted force in his waist, and easily lifted the nearly one-ton Honkai beast, slamming it down again.


    "Ha!"


    The entire road surface shattered, revealing spiderweb-like cracks.


    Michael''s tiger''s mouth also cracked because it couldn''t withstand the impact, and the pain made him unconsciously let go.


    The Honkai beast wailed and rolled on the ground, and then it flapped its thin, cicada-like wings and tried to fly away.


    But Ellie had already arrived. She was holding a steel bar. Seeing a black shadow rising into the air through the flying dust, she immediately twisted her waist and exerted force, throwing the steel bar. There was a sonic boom, and the dust in the sky was torn open.


    The steel bar accurately hit the base of the Honkai beast''s wing, shattering the entire wing.


    At the same time, a figure rose into the air, crossing a crescent moon.


    The next moment, a bright blade of moonlight shone, facing the crescent moon.


    By the time Michael couldn''t help but close his eyes due to the bright blade light, he heard the soft hum of the blade cutting through the air.


    The Honkai beast''s massive body crashed to the ground. Michael and Ellie instinctively gave each other a high five. When it was Sakura''s turn, she hesitated for a moment and then lightly bumped her palm against Michael''s and Ellie''s.


    Immer''s drone arrived late and could only turn on the lights on its belly to illuminate the battlefield.


    What appeared in front of Michael and the others was a strange creature less than three meters long, with two pink tentacles on its head. On closer inspection, they found that they were its long, thin ears. It had wings on its back and upper limbs but no lower limbs.


    One of its wings was already shattered, and a huge gash was torn from its chest to its abdomen. From the wound, organs slowly flowed out, and Honkai energy was dissipating in the form of small purple squares.


    "This... why does it look so strange?" This was Ellie''s comment. S��arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I think it looks like a moth with hands." Sakura said.


    "I''m more curious. Are its ears donkey ears or rabbit ears? They''re definitely not fox ears." Michael glanced at Sakura without showing any expression.


    "Michael, the city hall wants us to give them an explanation. What about the news tomorrow morning?" This was Himeko, who had been looking worried just now.


    "Just say that the demolition company caused an explosion. What''s so difficult about that?" Michael muttered.


    Himeko asked again, "This is a Honkai beast that we''ve never seen before. Michael, give it a name."


    "Let''s just call it yaksha." He was secretly wondering: from the perspective of its abilities, it should be a yaksha, but shouldn''t a yaksha be an Emperor-Class Honkai beast?


    But the Honkai energy reaction in the districts couldn''t support the existence of an Emperor-Class Honkai beast. Unless all the Honkai energy was concentrated on the yaksha, it would barely be able to enter the ranks of an upper-level Honkai beast.


    "Sub-Captain, the Honkai energy concentration in your area is increasing. It''s probably the energy dissipating from the Honkai beast''s corpse. To be safe, you should leave quickly. I''ll use the drone to spray a special cleaning agent in ten minutes."


    "Okay."


    Michael patted the dust off his body and prepared to leave.


    He casually asked, "Immer, your detectors can cover the entire district, right? Take a look and confirm if the increase in Honkai energy concentration is from the corpse dissipating, or if Honkai energy from other areas is gathering here."


    "Okay, Sub-Captain... Wait, Sub-Captain, you were right! It''s not from the corpse dissipating! It''s not from the corpse dissipating!"


    But Michael and the others had already noticed the abnormality before him �C the sound of Honkai beasts'' footsteps came from all directions, and Michael quickly led the two of them to hide among the ruins on the side.


    They saw countless "small mosquitoes" and "small cars" running to the dying Honkai beast and handing over their Honkai energy one by one to the yaksha, and they themselves turned into shriveled skin and flesh, falling at its feet.


    "No! We have to stop it!"


    Michael quickly jumped out of the ruins.


    But it was too late.


    The shriveled corpses of the lower-level Honkai beasts rotated around the yaksha, forming a large white and purple cocoon. Michael punched the cocoon, and heard a "crack" sound. His forearm bent ninety degrees, and the pain made tears well up in his eyes.


    "Sakura!"


    Before Michael could call out, Sakura''s blade light had already shone.


    But at that moment, the cocoon was torn open from the inside, and a brand-new yaksha emerged from its shell. Its entire body seemed to have swelled up, and it even had an extra pair of wings. Its claws collided with the blade light, and the reversed air currents directly overturned the drone that was directly overhead.


    After blocking the slash, it grabbed the blade with its claws and twisted it lightly. The katana, which wasn''t made of Soul Steel, instantly shattered into three pieces. The middle piece grazed Sakura''s face, cutting off a few strands of hair.


    Michael and Ellie exchanged glances and tried to attack from the side and back, but the yaksha had gained an extra pair of wings. They flapped them fiercely, and the cold wind that was stirred up made Michael stagger back, and Ellie, who was lighter, was even sent flying.


    "Sakura! Retreat!"


    Michael shouted loudly.


    The cold wind scattered his voice, but Sakura should be able to hear his instructions through the communication device.


    But Sakura glanced at him out of the corner of her eye. Instead of retreating, she advanced, pulled out the wakizashi from her chest, and stabbed it forward.


    The distance was too close! The yaksha tried to dodge sideways, but it was still stabbed in the shoulder. In pain, it raised its wings and tried to fly away.


    "Sakura! Let go! Let go!"


    Sakura didn''t let go. She held onto the wakizashi tightly, so much so that she was hoisted dozens of meters into the air by the yaksha.


    And the frightened yaksha flapped its wings and flew shakily to the south, finally disappearing from Michael''s sight.

 Chapter 34: A Rough Answer

    Chapter 34 - A Rough Answer"What''s going on?!"


    Since the three of them weren''t wearing battle recorders, Himeko could only listen to the exclamations of surprise over the communication device, fuming with frustration.


    As for the drone Immer was piloting��unfortunately, it had been overturned and fallen into the ruins. The status of its other components was unclear, but at least the belly camera was completely destroyed. Now, the screen in front of him displayed nothing but static.


    "The dead Yaksha suddenly attacked us..." Michael''s strained voice came through. "Sakura injured it, and it flew away, but Sakura..."


    Michael groaned, his body visibly struggling as he reconstructed his broken right arm. He quickly recounted the chaotic events to Himeko.


    "Sub-Captains," Lucien, the squad medic, interjected, his tone sharp with urgency. "I must remind you that you''ve been in a high Honkai energy concentration area for more than four hours. It''s best to leave immediately. Otherwise, the Honkai energy might have irreversible effects on your bodies."


    Himeko remained silent. She was waiting for her subordinates to make a decision.


    Michael exhaled heavily. "Hah..."


    "It hasn''t even been a minute since the Yaksha left..." he muttered. "We should be able to make it!"


    Michael turned to look at Ellie. Before he could explain further, Ellie had already anticipated his decision.


    "Let''s go! Let''s bring Sakura back!" she said firmly.


    But she had only guessed half of his plan.


    "No, Ellie..." Michael said.


    "You leave the districts. I''ll stay and save Sakura."


    "?"


    Michael gave her a look, although in the darkness, it was impossible to see anyone''s eyes.


    After all, Michael wasn''t quite sure about Ellie''s physical condition. Only two things were certain:


    1. She was a Herrscher. S��arch* The N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    2. Her human body structure was exactly the same as an ordinary person''s.


    So, who knew if the Honkai energy concentration here would affect Ellie, who hadn''t undergone the MANTIS surgery yet?


    "Okay... okay..." Ellie understood what Michael was worried about. She even felt slightly embarrassed by his constant concern. With a faint smile, she agreed to follow his instructions.


    "Be... be careful..."


    Meanwhile, the Yaksha climbed and dove erratically, stirring up a bone-chilling current in its efforts to shake off the "little bug" clinging to its body.


    Sakura gripped her wakizashi with one hand, relentlessly striking the Yaksha''s hardened exoskeleton with the other. Her attacks had no visible effect.


    The high-altitude winds stiffened her joints, leaving her entire body trembling. Her lips had turned a purplish-blue from the cold, but she refused to let go.


    This wakizashi was more than a weapon��it was a birthday gift from Rin last year.


    The Yaksha performed several rolls, trying to dislodge her. Its claws couldn''t bend far enough to reach its shoulder, adding to its frustration.


    Sakura, however, kept twisting the wakizashi, deliberately widening the wound. Each motion inflicted fresh pain on the Yaksha, driving it into a frenzy.


    With an ear-piercing shriek, the Yaksha dove toward the sea. It skimmed the water''s surface with its wings, dragging Sakura into the icy depths.


    The cold seawater drained her strength. After choking on several mouthfuls, her oxygen-starved body began to falter. Her fingers loosened, barely holding onto the wakizashi.


    "Squawk!"


    Suddenly, the Yaksha froze mid-flight, startled by something unseen. It shot upward in a nearly vertical climb, soaring a hundred meters above the sea.


    The abrupt G-force caused Sakura''s vision to blur. She nearly lost her grip but gritted her teeth and found a hidden reserve of strength.


    Her fingers tightened around the hilt as her eyes focused on the beach in the distance. A figure was rushing toward her, trailing a brilliant blue streak.


    "Is that the Sub-Captain...?"


    Her thoughts felt sluggish, as if her mind were stuck in molasses.


    She was trapped in a dilemma. Even if she let go now, falling from dozens of meters into the water would be no different from hitting concrete.


    But her body was at its limit. She couldn''t muster any more strength.


    Her mind screamed at her to hold onto the wakizashi, to take it back. Yet, her fingers betrayed her, slipping bit by bit down the hilt until she let go.


    Only two or three seconds remained before she would hit the surface, but it felt like an eternity.


    They said time slowed down before death, granting one a moment to relive their life.


    But her mind was blank. Perhaps in her short life, besides Rin, there wasn''t much worth recalling.


    And now, even the wakizashi that symbolized Rin was gone. It remained embedded in the Yaksha as it flew unsteadily toward the dark districts.


    Her vision spun wildly. She glimpsed the distant Yaksha, then the brightly lit outer districts of Ruruye, and finally, as her altitude dropped, her focus settled on the dark, abandoned districts below.


    "Huh?"


    Out of nowhere, a glowing blue line appeared, stretching from the coast to the space beneath her. It was as if someone had casually drawn it with a pen.


    A blurred figure raced along the track, leaving a dazzling blue trail in their wake.


    Before she could comprehend what was happening, her fall came to an abrupt halt. Her momentum stopped, and her body was steadied.


    Her gaze turned skyward. The stars above were scattered like grains of salt on a black cloth, their patterns random and unknowable.


    She stared at them blankly, unable to name a single one.


    "Hold your breath, prepare for impact."


    Michael''s voice came from beside her ear, followed by the familiar feeling of weightlessness. It reminded her of the slide she used to play on as a child.


    Tilting her head slightly, she caught a glimpse out of the corner of her eye. Michael had somehow used his authority to construct a slide��one that stretched dozens of meters into the air.


    The translucent blue slide shimmered, reflecting the scattered stars above. It looked as surreal as a shattered dream from years long gone, yet it felt so undeniably real in this moment.


    "Splash!"


    The dark night sky. The dark sea. The dark districts.


    The waves they created went unnoticed by anyone.


    Only a lone petrel, startled by the disturbance, flapped its wings and cried out with a sharp "chirp chirp."


    Two minutes later, Michael dragged Sakura, who was gasping for air, onto the shore.


    Gripping the back of her collar like a kitten, he hauled her onto the breakwater with one hand, climbing effortlessly with his feet.


    "Sakura? Sakura?"


    Michael laid her gently on her back and patted her cheek.


    She didn''t respond.


    He quickly checked her breathing and pulse. Both were faint, alarmingly weak.


    "Did she inhale too much water?"


    Michael acted without hesitation. Pinching her jaw, he adjusted her head to clear her airway. Then, straddling her, he clasped his hands together and began pressing firmly on her chest.


    "Ugh!"


    A gush of seawater spilled out of Sakura''s mouth immediately.


    Michael pressed down on her chest a few more times, only stopping when Sakura finally stopped spitting out seawater.


    "Sakura?"


    He patted her cheek again.


    Still, she didn''t respond.


    Her breathing had returned to normal, though her pulse was racing slightly. Michael noticed but chose not to comment.


    With a simple gesture, he hoisted Sakura over his shoulder.


    Closing his eyes, he concentrated. The Honkai energy within a thousand-meter radius swirled into a vortex, converging toward him at the center.


    All the Honkai energy reactions in the area became clear in his mind, displayed without concealment. This method was far more precise than any detector.


    After a brief moment of focus, Michael settled on a location: a small factory nearby.


    The factory was close to other districts, the Honkai energy concentration was within tolerable levels for ordinary people, and, most importantly, it likely had internet access.


    Reaching the factory, Michael kicked open the door to the security guard''s room and gently laid Sakura on the bed in the break room.


    The district''s power was out, but that didn''t stop him. He simply constructed a desk lamp with his authority.


    With a soft snap of his fingers, the small break room became the only source of light in the entire district.


    He placed a chair by the bed and sat down, carefully thinking about what had happened today.


    He couldn''t miss a single detail... yes, he couldn''t miss a single detail...


    Sakura''s blue jacket was gone, leaving only a plain white short-sleeved shirt soaked with seawater. Now, as her body temperature recovered, light green salt stains gradually formed. But since the water hadn''t completely dried, he could vaguely see the cartoon pattern of a bear and a bee on her undershirt.


    No! He couldn''t look any further.


    Michael, what were you thinking?


    He silently gave himself a hard slap across the face. Reluctantly, he forced himself to look away.


    But then his eyes fell on his palm. His five fingers were slightly curved, forming an arc that felt both unfamiliar and strangely familiar.


    "It''s over... I''m not pure anymore..."


    He simply ran outside, letting the reversed sea breeze slowly extinguish the restlessness in his heart.


    "What''s going on, little bro..." he muttered, patting his cheeks.


    "Well... it must be that this body has reached the age of... well, puberty. It''s not a big deal!"


    The salty sea breeze quickly cooled his damp hair and clothes, bringing his thoughts back into focus. He began reviewing everything that had happened today.


    The Yaksha that had appeared so suddenly...


    In his experience, even after breaking out of its cocoon, it hadn''t fully reached the level of an upper-tier Honkai beast. Its danger came more from its peculiar ability to freeze space.


    Michael recalled that the girl from his world had once been able to integrate this very ability into her swordsmanship. With it, she could deliver a slash akin to a law��ignoring all defenses, freezing space itself. Within that frozen space, even the target''s thoughts might be immobilized.


    The Yaksha he faced now, however, wasn''t capable of such feats.


    Michael considered the situation carefully. If he avoided simulating the Second Herrscher''s core and relied solely on raw explosive power, he could likely break free of its freezing ability.


    In the grand scheme of things, the Yaksha wasn''t a major problem.


    The strangest thing about this mission now was just two points.


    The strange municipal official, and the humans who still lived in the districts.


    With his thoughts organized, Michael began to check the equipment on him.


    There was no need to think about the Honkai energy detector. It was definitely dead.


    The communication device was still working stably. It had been soaked in seawater.


    But the phone, which had been specially modified by Michael, was still working, and it was tough! Moreover, the coast he was on now was close to other districts. Although the wireless signal was intermittent, sending text messages was no problem.


    He first reported that he was safe to Himeko and Ellie respectively.


    Then, after a long loading time, he connected to the Fire Moth''s intranet.


    [Search: Liechtenstein family]


    The progress bar moved very quickly, instantly reaching 99%, and then it stayed there for nearly half an hour.


    By the time Michael lost his patience and wanted to smash his phone on the ground, text finally appeared on the screen.


    [The Liechtenstein family, a world-renowned medical family. Of course, among its younger generation, there are also those who engage in business and politics. All of them are social celebrities and political figures. It''s worth mentioning that, in the past two years, a young scholar from the Liechtenstein family has cooperated with Dr. Spasi and conducted in-depth research on Honkai sickness.]


    The information stopped abruptly. The following part showed that his access level was insufficient.


    Michael helplessly exited the intranet and searched on the browser: Alfred von Liechtenstein.


    [Alfred von Liechtenstein]


    [Position: Municipal Official of the Mu Continent Ruruye Special Administrative Region]


    [Past Experience: Unknown]


    [Alias: Blondie, Mr. Municipal Official, Sickly Bishounen, The Dream of a Billion Girls in Ruruye]


    [An outstanding member of the younger generation of the medical family, Liechtenstein. Last year, he suddenly entered the public eye and successfully became the municipal official of Ruruye using money and good looks. But we don''t know what he did before that.]


    Michael pursed his lips. "A young scholar, a municipal official with an unknown past. Based on the limited clues, it''s hard not to connect these two identities..."


    It wasn''t that the clue was obvious, but that there were too few clues, so few that they could only make him think that way.


    But it wouldn''t be difficult to prove it.


    He clicked on Mobius''s profile picture:


    [Michael: Grandma Mobius, are you there?]


    [Mobius: Are you sick?]


    I knew you weren''t asleep yet, old auntie.


    [Michael: Have you heard of Alfred von Liechtenstein?]


    [Mobius: Isn''t he the municipal official of Ruruye? I heard that he''s very handsome. I haven''t met him in person yet. Is he difficult to deal with? Are you trying to get information from me?]


    Mobius used three question marks in a row.


    If she were in front of Michael, she would definitely criticize him for this rude questioning.


    But now, they were separated by the internet, and he needed her help, so Michael could only endure it.


    [Mobius: But I don''t know anything about his past.]


    Then why were you so smug just now?!


    Michael was very angry, but business was more important. He decided to take a roundabout approach:


    [Michael: In Dr. Spasi''s lab, have you seen a very thin, pale blonde man?]


    [Mobius: Yes, that was Dr. Spasi''s former assistant. Have you heard of the serum that can treat Honkai sickness? Dr. Spasi successfully developed the first version of the serum six months ago, but he didn''t apply for a patent. He explained to me that the theoretical construction of this serum came from his former assistant, but a year ago, during the final experimental phase, he suddenly resigned. Dr. Spasi has always believed that this patent should belong to that assistant.]


    [Michael: I see.]


    "More than a year ago... It''s basically confirmed."


    [Michael: What''s the principle of the serum?]


    [Mobius: Do you think I''m a know-it-all? I don''t know!]


    [Mobius: However, it is said that the underlying principle of this serum is very simple �C it''s a type of antibody.]


    Michael pondered for a while. His phone battery was only at 3%. He quickly flipped through the news from Ruruye over the past month while he still had time.


    A headline caught his attention:


    [Shocking! A patient with a severe mental illness from the 502nd Hospital in the Dagon District attempted to escape!]


    The sky gradually brightened. The phone''s battery ran out and it turned off. Michael had a rough answer in his heart.

 Chapter 35: The Tower

    Chapter 35 - The TowerMichael gazed at the sky. It seemed divided in two, with his position marking the midline.


    To his right, the sky was a deep, profound blue, sparsely decorated with a sliver of a crescent moon and a few scattered stars.


    On the other side, the clouds were tinged a golden yellow. The nearby sea shimmered with matching scales of light. The tiny Jinwu��the mythical sun-bird of Chinese legend, often depicted as a three-legged crow��was hidden within the rising and falling steel forest of the city. Even though it had pierced the thick curtain of clouds, it was destined to remain unseen by Michael.


    But that didn''t matter.


    Simply gazing at the sky like this allowed him to recall many things��and forget many others. It granted him a fleeting moment of absolute tranquility.


    Michael slowly closed his eyes. The cartoon image of the bee and bear flickered across his mind once more. This time, though, the thought wasn''t laden with desire. Instead, he tried to analyze his own shifting emotions.


    It was necessary.


    He couldn''t guarantee that the Honkai wouldn''t subtly influence him. He was, after all, a traitorous Herrscher. And recently, he''d noticed changes in his personality.


    Most of the time, he was his usual self. But sometimes, he grew impulsive. His needless obsessions and desires became more intense, reminding him of who he''d been before transmigrating.


    Was it because he''d grown complacent from too much peace?


    Michael grew wary.


    "Squad Leader."


    Sakura leaned against the door frame, her gaze complex.


    "Awake?"


    It was obviously a rhetorical question, but Sakura still nodded seriously.


    Perhaps sensing the awkward atmosphere, Michael added, "I already gave our location to Captain Himeko last night. Once Immer gets the new drones, they can airdrop us new equipment. Sakura, you''re still an ordinary person. I''ll get you out of here first."


    Sakura remained silent for a moment before responding. "Squad Leader, you know I''m carrying out the (cocoon)Chrysalis''s mission... And you also know what that mission is."


    "Isn''t it just to monitor me and kill me if I risk losing control? Anything else?"


    Michael turned to look at her. Her cheeks weren''t as thin as he remembered, still carrying a touch of youthful roundness. She held her chin in her hand, looking at him apologetically.


    Before she could say anything, Michael spoke first. "You want to ask why I saved you? Simple. During the previous assassination attempts, whether you could actually kill me or not, at least you held back. That''s your own good karma. Nothing more."


    "But that''s also your good karma..." Sakura murmured. The rest of her words were scattered by the morning sea breeze.


    She suddenly frowned. "Squad Leader, you just said you''d get me out first. What about you? Are you going to hunt the Yaksha alone?"


    "Do I look that stupid?" Michael rolled his eyes.


    He did have a limited Honkai energy sensing ability, but it wasn''t anywhere near Kevin''s level, which could cover hundreds of kilometers. Finding the Yaksha would be incredibly difficult.


    Of course, once he contacted Immer, they could probably use the squad''s large detector to search. But Michael had noticed yesterday that the Honkai energy within three blocks was concentrated at several points, each with a similar density. It was impossible to tell which one held the big guy.


    This was a classic counter-reconnaissance tactic. It just went to show that the Honkai beasts were getting smarter.


    Besides...


    "Why bother looking for it if I want to kill the Yaksha? I just have to wait until nightfall, act like I''m alone, and wait for it to take the bait. Oh, and remember to tell Captain Himeko this idea when we get back. After all, only a genius like me could come up with such a brilliant plan! Hahaha!"


    Sakura didn''t laugh at Michael''s forcedly lighthearted joke.


    She rubbed her brow with her fingers, smoothing out the frown lines. But as soon as she removed her hand, they reappeared. Her hand hovered awkwardly in mid-air.


    "Are you... going to look for the humans still living in the blocks?" she asked after a pause.


    Michael nodded. It wasn''t something he needed to hide, and he didn''t think Sakura would fail to guess.


    "I''ll go with you."


    Michael looked at her in surprise.


    "My mission is to monitor you and prevent you from losing control. Naturally, I can''t let you out of my sight." Sakura deliberately put on an official air, meeting Michael''s gaze impassively.


    Unexpectedly, Michael readily agreed. "Fine!"


    Sakura blinked, her fingers instinctively reaching for her waist, only to find emptiness there.


    Michael glanced at her. "Don''t worry. Immer probably wouldn''t forget to give you a knife."


    Just as he finished speaking, the noisy drone of a UAV came from the western sky.


    Half an hour later, Michael looked at Sakura, yawning and holding dual pistols.


    He shook his head. "Uh... I didn''t think he''d actually forget..."


    "It''s fine. But Squad Leader, don''t you need a weapon?"


    "Do I need a weapon?"


    Sakura tilted her head, thinking for a moment. It seemed he didn''t.


    "Squad Leader," Immer''s voice crackled through the drone. "I wanted to airdrop a sword, but the drone couldn''t carry the weight... By the way, follow this road. After the traffic light, turn right at the first alley, and go straight. The large building at the end is where the humans are hiding."


    "Okay," Michael replied casually.


    Following Immer''s instructions, he turned into the alley. The drone hovered overhead, quietly monitoring their surroundings.


    "Squad Leader, someone on the roof is watching you."


    "Ignore him."


    "There''s a gap in the wall on the first floor ahead... Um, Squad Leader, they seem to have an ambush on the first floor."


    "Ignore them."


    Like a clueless newbie, Michael charged straight through the large hole in the wall. Sakura quickly followed behind.


    The moment he stepped halfway inside, guns were pressed against both of his temples. Sakura, right behind him, immediately aimed her pistols to either side.


    But more people emerged. Some even jumped down from the second-floor windows, blocking their retreat.


    The group consisted of men and women, mostly young and middle-aged. Aside from the first two firearms, the rest carried baseball bats, shovels, pipes, and small knives.


    They were all emaciated, without exception. Their exposed skin was covered in thick grime. On closer inspection, the grime-free areas were a sickly pale, and many had purple veins crawling up their arms. S~ea??h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Despite the guns pressed against his head, Michael remained calm.


    His gaze passed over the crowd, landing on the man at the back who seemed to be the leader.


    The man wore a coat draped over his shoulders, one hand clutching the lapels. Sunglasses hid his eyes, and his gaunt cheeks made his cheekbones look sharp. A messy, long beard jutted out, resembling a piece of dried ramen that had exploded.


    "Let''s make a bet. Just for a dollar."


    The leader-like man paused. "Bet on what?"


    "I bet there are no bullets in their guns," Michael said casually.


    Sakura, behind him, saw clearly that after Michael spoke, his earlobes turned red. She couldn''t tell if he was holding back laughter or feeling deeply ashamed.


    She bit her lip, using all her strength to suppress the urge to burst out laughing.


    The leader-like man chuckled, reaching a hand from under his coat to adjust it as he leaned against the wall.


    Michael noticed his movements. He only had one hand.


    "Are you with the United Government?" the man asked.


    "More or less," Michael replied.


    "Hmph! With drones and all this high-tech equipment, who would believe you if you said you weren''t?" The young man in red holding a gun next to Michael glared with distrust.


    "I don''t know if you''ve heard of Fire Moth," Michael began. "The official explanation is that it''s a mobile response unit for special disasters. Of course, in reality, it''s for dealing with situations like this."


    The leader-like man raised an eyebrow. "You''re not with the Ruruye City Hall?"


    "Boss, don''t trust him!" The young man in red barked. "They''re all United Government departments; they must be connected!"


    "Actually, no." Michael spread his hands, a gesture that startled the two men holding guns beside him. They quickly stepped back.


    "Fire Moth is only responsible for dealing with those monsters outside," Michael continued, his tone calm. "And of course, people like you��Honkai sickness sufferers."


    "Anyone who stops us from dealing with the Honkai, regardless of who they are��even Ruruye''s city officials��will be eliminated."


    Michael scanned the group. He noticed their expressions didn''t change much when he mentioned "Honkai sickness." It seemed they knew something about the truth.


    When they heard "Ruruye''s city officials," more than half of the group started breathing heavily, their faces filled with resentment. This reaction matched Michael''s guess.


    The leader-like man asked, "Was the commotion last night caused by you?"


    "Yeah. We ran into a Honkai beast that looked like a moth and fought it."


    "?"


    All eyes focused on him instantly, their stares intense enough to make Michael''s scalp tingle.


    "You escaped from it unscathed?" the leader asked urgently.


    "We killed it once."


    Michael had wanted to say this outright, but as the words reached his lips, he hesitated. They wouldn''t necessarily believe him. So, he softened his response to a casual, "Yeah."


    Even that caused an uproar in the crowd. Their expressions ranged from suspicion to a mix of admiration and wariness.


    The young man who had spoken first narrowed his eyes. "Impossible! Only three of you entered the blocks yesterday. How could three people deal with that kind of monster?"


    Michael shrugged. "We''ve undergone professional training. We were... well, we were born to deal with monsters like that.


    "Did you hear about the news a few months ago about Irkutsk being hit by a comet? The actual situation there was much worse than here, and I was there. Only three of the twenty people in our squad survived. The pink-haired girl you saw yesterday and I are two of them."


    The crowd fell silent. Slowly, their gazes shifted to the leader.


    The leader remained quiet for a few seconds before pulling a coin from his coat. With a flick of his left hand, he tossed it in the air.


    The coin landed at Michael''s feet.


    "You were right," the leader said, a small smile forming. "There are no bullets in their guns."


    He straightened and added, "My name is Harris. Welcome to the Tower."

 Chapter 36: The Tower’s Secret

    Chapter 36 - The Tower''s SecretOutside, Michael had observed the building where the humans were hiding. It was nearly forty stories tall. While it couldn''t compare to the skyscrapers of Ruruye Island, it certainly stood out like a crane among chickens in these three abandoned blocks.


    Come to think of it, the nickname "The Tower" was quite fitting.


    The first floor seemed to have been the site of a battle. Rubble and broken furniture were scattered everywhere, and the ceiling had partially collapsed, creating a passage to the second floor.


    Now that the misunderstanding was cleared up, most people didn''t rush to the higher floors. Instead, they collapsed onto the first floor, the tension draining from their bodies.


    Harris, supported by Aldemir, climbed to the second floor and led Michael and Sakura through the maze-like corridors, finally stopping in front of an old elevator.


    As if anticipating Michael''s question, Harris spoke first. "We found a small manual generator, but the power is barely enough for the elevator. There''s no other way. The survivors mostly live on the higher floors, and we lack food and strength. Without the elevator, it would be too difficult to climb to the thirties."


    Just as he finished speaking, the button next to the elevator lit up, and a humming sound emanated from the empty shaft.


    "The elevator takes a while to start up. We''ll have to wait."


    Taking advantage of the wait, Michael looked around. The smell of decay permeated the corridor. Listening carefully, he could even hear delirious roars, which made him uncomfortable.


    "How many of you are there?"


    Harris answered without turning around, "You should ask: how many are left. A month ago, there were nearly a thousand people sheltered here. But now... you''ve seen the ones who can still move. Including those who can''t, there are just over a hundred."


    Michael took a deep breath, wanting to say something, but he felt choked up, unable to speak.


    Sakura, more naive, asked directly, covering her nose, "What about the bodies? Are they all kept in these rooms?"


    As soon as she spoke, she saw Michael, Harris, and Aldemir all turn to look at her.


    "What?" She felt that she had been a bit blunt, but she wasn''t wrong.


    "Do you really want to know?" Michael raised an eyebrow.


    The young Aldemir shrugged.


    Harris gave a smile that was uglier than crying. "Then let me show you."


    The Tower was a standard honeycomb apartment building, with about twenty rooms of varying sizes on each floor. They randomly chose one.


    Turning the doorknob and pushing the door open just a crack, the overwhelming stench of blood and decay almost made Sakura faint. Even Michael covered his nose and mouth. But Harris and Aldemir seemed to be used to it, their expressions unchanged.


    Opening the door completely, they could clearly hear the sounds of grinding teeth, chewing, and swallowing in the darkness.


    "Gulp..."


    Michael and Sakura swallowed in unison. S��ar?h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sakura switched on her high-powered flashlight, casting a bright circle on the floor.


    The circle moved towards the source of the sound, revealing three figures huddled together, squatting on the ground.


    As if sensing the long-absent light, the figure in the middle suddenly turned around. Sakura screamed, her body jolting, and the flashlight fell to the ground.


    Michael reacted quickly, slamming the door shut, leaving the flashlight inside. Even he, who had seen much, couldn''t stop his heart from racing, his palms sweating, and his mouth going dry.


    What had turned around in the harsh white light was clearly a Deadman. Its face was half sickly pale, half stiff black, and covered in purple veins. Its eyes had no distinction between whites and pupils, only bottomless darkness.


    Its mouth was split open, chewing mindlessly on bloody chunks of flesh. Its broken teeth were covered in scraps and gore, which fell from its mouth with every chew.


    And surrounded by the three Zombies was a corpse that could barely be recognized as human.


    Aldemir locked the door without expression, clearly accustomed to such scenes.


    But Michael noticed his fingers trembling as he turned the key.


    Even after seeing such a gruesome scene a thousand, ten thousand times, one couldn''t truly become indifferent.


    "Breeding Zombies! What... what are you doing?!" Sakura glared at Harris.


    Harris scoffed, his left hand trembling as he reached out from under his coat. This caused Sakura to take a step back, lowering her center of gravity, her hand slightly raised, ready to reach for the pistol at her waist. The fear wiped away any lingering pity she had felt for the survivors, leaving only the feeling that the people in front of her were demons.


    "Sakura, calm down."


    Michael quickly placed a hand on her shoulder, pulling her back.


    Harris slowly raised his single arm, the movement causing his coat to fall to the floor, revealing a dirty shirt underneath. The shirt was a bit short, suggesting it should have been too small for Harris, but it now seemed slightly loose, clinging to his body in the breeze from the corridor, outlining the protruding bones of his ribs.


    His fingers intertwined, shaking violently like a woodpecker at work.


    He removed his sunglasses, revealing an empty left eye socket, still crusted with dried blood.


    His remaining right eye narrowed, staring at Sakura until the hairs on her arms stood on end.


    After a long silence, he grinned, revealing a mouth full of yellowed, decaying teeth.


    "Perhaps in your eyes, this is enough to condemn me, but what choice do we have? We''re afraid of being discovered by City Hall. We don''t dare move during the day, and with those monsters out at night, we don''t dare move then either. No medicine, no food, no hope... More and more people are dying. We can''t bury them. At first, we simply placed them in the corridors, but that night, the bodies turned into Zombies and killed even more people..."


    "Later, we threw all the bodies into rooms and locked the doors and windows... Not all bodies turn into Zombies, and the ones that don''t often become food for those that do..."


    Sakura''s hand slowly lowered.


    "We''ve tried other things, like dismembering the bodies. That''s the easiest and most effective method. The dismembered bodies have other uses, but unfortunately, we lack the means to cook..." Harris added this last sentence unexpectedly, his face expressionless.


    Sakura swallowed a nonexistent lump in her throat, a sudden lurch in her chest almost making her retch.


    "But in the end, we couldn''t bring ourselves to do it... After all, they were people we lived with... And no one wanted to do it, thinking about how they''d be treated after they died." Aldemir quickly added.


    "Ding!" The elevator in the distance chimed. Harris put his sunglasses back on, ignoring his fallen coat, and turned towards the elevator.


    Michael frowned, one hand on his hip, the other hanging loosely, following behind.


    Only when all four were inside the elevator, the doors slowly closing, and the elevator began its slow ascent, did Michael ask, fake ignorance, "So, what exactly happened between you and City Hall? Why are you hiding from them, afraid of being discovered? Being discovered and sent to a hospital for treatment is better than waiting to die here, right?"


    "That''s because you don''t know what happens to those who get sick." Harris said coldly. "There were tens of thousands of people in our three blocks combined. Because of the monsters, most people believed City Hall and left their homes to be quarantined.


    Then the Honkai sickness broke out, and more and more people were infected. At first, they pretended to treat us, like with amputations."


    He shrugged his right shoulder. "I had my right arm amputated before the purple veins spread completely, but it didn''t stop me from getting infected again."


    "But later, the mortality rate increased, the time from infection to death became shorter, and people became more and more afraid. Until one day, a doctor left his handbook in the quarantine zone."


    Harris took a deep breath, as if suppressing immense anger and resentment. "It turns out that there was already a cure for this Honkai sickness �C a serum. And the principle of the serum is very simple: most Honkai sickness victims retain a small amount of antibodies after death. By extracting enough antibodies, you can create a serum that can cure one patient."


    Sakura''s mouth opened slightly. Seeming to realize something, she quickly asked, "How many people''s antibodies are needed to synthesize one dose of serum?"


    Harris glanced at her, raising his left index finger.


    "One... ten?" Sakura guessed boldly.


    "No, one thousand."

 Chapter 37: Weight

    Chapter 37 - Weight"One thousand! You''re kidding!"


    This was the first time Michael had seen Sakura truly angry. Her voice wasn''t shrill, but it was full of fury, even though it remained subdued. The intensity was clear, and Michael could feel a faint chill standing next to her.


    But her anger wasn''t directed at Harris.


    "Shocked, are you?" she scoffed. "Heh... I wasn''t much better when I first learned about this."


    She took a deep breath. "With all the sufferers in the world, how much serum can they possibly produce? We strongly suspect they''re doing this on purpose. They''re deliberately spreading Honkai sickness among us ordinary people to get enough serum. The medicine they gave us was nothing but saline, glucose, placebos! They''re letting us die just to keep those so-called VIPs alive."


    Suddenly, Harris turned, grabbing Michael by the collar. His hands trembled violently, lacking the strength to lift Michael, but he managed to slam him against the elevator wall.


    Sakura immediately drew her pistols, aiming them directly at Harris and Aldemir. Aldemir reached for his own gun, but then froze. He realized it was empty, offering no deterrent. S~ea??h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sakura! Don''t be impulsive!"


    Michael quickly signaled Sakura to lower her weapons, but she remained unmoved.


    Harris''s grip on Michael''s collar gradually loosened, but the rage in his eyes didn''t diminish. In their staring contest, Michael could clearly see the network of blood vessels in the white of Harris''s single eye, as if they might crack at any moment, shattering the cloudy orb.


    He knew the man before him was at his breaking point.


    The immense blow of reality, the relentless torment of the disease, the extreme scarcity of resources, and the despair of watching familiar faces die day after day for thirty days��powerless to help...


    As expected, in the next moment, the man, a hardened warrior by any measure, crouched down, clutching his head and sobbing.


    "Sigh..."


    Michael turned to the younger Aldemir. "So, Harris escaped from the official hospital? The 502nd Hospital in Dagon District?"


    "Yes. There were still over a thousand people in the blocks who hadn''t evacuated. He came back and revealed the truth, and we chose to stay with him."


    "Why... You must know that staying here means either dying from Honkai sickness or being killed by Honkai beasts... The outcome is the same."


    Michael had never loathed himself as much as he did at this moment. He even questioned whether it was truly him who had just spoken. How callous, how cold-blooded must he be to utter those words so casually: The outcome is the same...


    For him, an observer, the outcome might indeed be the same. But for the people before him, it meant hunger, death, the ultimate end, and the dissipation of everything.


    It meant...


    Nonexistence.


    Ceaseless nonexistence.


    It meant the end.


    But Aldemir seemed to have anticipated this. He answered seriously, "At first, everyone was just hot-headed. We didn''t realize the consequences and stayed. It''s not like no one left to go to City Hall... But I still think... well, there was this movie. I don''t know if you''ve seen it. The villain asks the protagonist, since his fate is already written, why struggle, why resist? The protagonist''s line was: Even if the final outcome is predetermined, I will choose the path to that ending myself."


    Michael pursed his lips. Sakura silently lowered her guns.


    Harris wiped away his tears and slowly stood up, his voice hoarse. "Of course, there''s also... a faint hope. What if the United Government notices the abnormality here? What if they send someone to investigate? We have to survive, counting the days, surviving until the last person, until the very last moment... We don''t desire salvation, and we can''t be saved. We just want to tell the world what happened here."


    "Well... that''s all idealistic talk. The truth is, we''re already living corpses. We don''t even know why we''re forcing ourselves to keep living..."


    The overhead light flickered, causing the shadows in the enclosed space to dance. Michael took a deep breath, trying to calm himself. Just then, the elevator stopped on the 39th floor. The doors opened, and Michael and Sakura rushed out as if escaping.


    With so few survivors left, Harris had gathered them all on the 39th floor.


    With the utilities cut off, they had collected a lot of bottled and barreled water from the supermarket. But that fresh water was barely enough to sustain life, let alone for washing.


    So, the smell in the small, enclosed space was imaginable.


    Most of the survivors were still on the first floor, resting before coming up. As for those who remained here, Michael observed them briefly. The purple veins on their bodies had spread to their chests and faces, even creeping into their eyes like reverse tear tracks...


    At this stage of the illness, they didn''t have much time left...


    Aldemir knelt before a woman as thin as a mummy, dipping his finger in drinking water and applying it to her dry, cracked lips.


    The woman''s eyes were closed, as if she lacked the strength to open them.


    The water slid down the corners of her mouth, washing a pale path through the grime on her cheeks. Her lips parted slightly, emitting a faint whimper. Her tongue darted between her teeth, unable to reach the moisture.


    "That''s his mother," Harris said quietly.


    Whether she heard Harris''s words or felt her son''s warmth, the woman used all her strength to raise her head, opening her eyes a sliver.


    Michael saw something flicker in her eyes, but it only moistened her eyelashes.


    Perhaps her body didn''t even have enough moisture left for a final tear.


    The next moment, her head fell back onto the yellowed pillow.


    Aldemir didn''t cry.


    Or rather, in this environment, he was controlling himself, not letting himself cry out, not wanting to affect the others.


    Michael stood frozen.


    He wasn''t a stranger to death.


    The Honkai eruption in Irkutsk had left no survivors, the death toll estimated at over three hundred thousand.


    But facing a cold corpse or hostile Zombies was entirely different from witnessing a living, breathing person take their last, inevitable steps towards death.


    A weight as heavy as a mountain pressed down on him from all sides, making it difficult to even breathe.


    As a Herrscher, he had thought he could do something to change this era.


    Just like he had vowed �C to no longer be a witness, but someone who could truly alter fate.


    But only now did he realize: he could do nothing.


    A Herrscher, in the face of death, in the face of Honkai, was nothing.


    "Saving the world is no easy feat. Sometimes, it''s difficult to even save a single person."


    That man''s words echoed in his mind.


    As for the serum, Michael could certainly condemn the powerful who used it to prolong their lives, but he couldn''t condemn Dr. SPACI and Alfred, who had developed it. The serum wasn''t only used on the elite.


    The real consumers were Fire Moth...


    His captain, Himeko, had temporarily left the team to recuperate after the Second Eruption due to Honkai sickness. Now, she had returned to the Fifth Squad, with no trace of the illness.


    Seven other veterans from the other four squads had gone with her for treatment.


    Considering the timing, it was highly likely that the eight doses of serum used to cure these warriors contained antibodies from the deceased here.


    It was a trolley problem. Sacrificing one life to save a thousand was a topic of endless debate, let alone sacrificing a thousand to save one.


    But what if the person being saved was a warrior like Captain Himeko?


    Their survival might save a thousand lives, or even more, someday...


    But then again, was sacrificing the few to save the many truly the answer that rationalism offered?


    No. In everyone''s heart, there were always a few whose weight far surpassed the many, even everything.


    How could such weight be measured?


    It couldn''t.


    Because from the moment the dilemma was born, it was destined to be unsolvable.


    The person making the choice, regardless of the choice made, would undeniably bear the burden of sin.


    As for Harris''s claim that City Hall deliberately spread the Honkai sickness... Michael subconsciously felt it was unlikely. Honkai was akin to a natural phenomenon, and it might have simply erupted here by chance.


    As for the hospital, they weren''t at fault either. Aside from amputations, saline, and glucose, they had nothing to offer these patients.


    So, was it the fault of Harris and the others? How could they possibly be at fault?


    A numbness spread from his back to his scalp. No one was wrong, but the outcome was.


    "This damned feeling of helplessness..."


    Michael''s dangling hand felt a chill. Sakura, at a loss, had grasped it.


    Soon, her other hand joined, her entire weight seeming to lean on him for support.


    Michael suddenly realized: perhaps this girl wasn''t as strong as he''d thought. Perhaps the darkness she had seen in Chrysalis wasn''t dark enough, leaving her weak and lost in this moment.


    He shifted his position, supporting Sakura''s arm, letting her small frame lean against him.


    But suddenly, another problem occurred to him:


    Since entering the Tower, he hadn''t closed the comms, wanting Himeko to know what was happening.


    "Oh no!"


    Michael put himself in her shoes. For an ordinary person, knowing their life was bought with a thousand others, that weight could easily crush them.


    "Excuse me, I need to go to the roof."


    Harris gave Michael and Sakura, now half-collapsed in his arms, a strange look, and couldn''t help but scoff, "It seems even the warriors who survived Irkutsk are nothing more than this."


    Ignoring him, Michael half-carried, half-dragged Sakura to the roof.


    Immer''s drone had landed there.


    Michael leaned against the railing, the wind whipping his thoughts and the hair on his forehead into a mess.


    "Captain, Captain? Can you hear me?"


    There was no response from the comms.


    "Chirp, chirp." The sound of birdsong reached his ears. Michael looked up. Two birds, probably petrels that had strayed inland, flew past the rooftop. They flapped their wings vigorously, trying to fly higher and faster, as if they could escape this dead land.


    Suddenly, one of them stopped flapping. Its claws straightened, its body convulsed twice, and then, unable to maintain its glide, it plummeted������ downwards.


    The other bird cried out mournfully, flapping its wings even faster. It quickly became a small black dot in Michael''s sight.


    But just as Michael thought it had escaped, the tiny black dot fell straight down.


    The Honkai was fair, treating ordinary animals and self-proclaimed primates alike.


    Finally, there was a response from the comms, but it wasn''t Himeko''s voice.


    Elysia''s voice was filled with confusion and an unspeakable weight. "Michael, the captain said... she understands."

 Chapter 38: What Lies Beneath the Waves?

    Chapter 38 - What Lies Beneath the Waves?"So... the operational plan against the Yaksha..." Michael asked, the question hanging in the air a little awkwardly.


    Silence stretched for a moment.


    Then, Himeko''s voice, firm and newly determined, came through the comms. "The bait plan remains unchanged. I''m not that fragile."


    Michael breathed a sigh of relief.


    Whether that relief came from Himeko''s strength or the simple fact that the plan wasn''t changing... even he wasn''t sure.


    He turned to Sakura, huddled in the shadows of the corner, wanting to offer some words of comfort. But she spoke first.


    "Squad Leader, do you think the Honkai eruption in these three blocks really happened by chance?"


    Her voice, calm and steady, drifted from the shadows, yet it struck Michael like a thunderbolt.


    He had been trapped in his preconceived notions, always believing Honkai was a natural phenomenon from a scientific perspective. But what if it wasn''t a natural disaster, but man-made?


    Michael closed his eyes, countless details replaying in his mind. He felt like he had missed a crucial clue.


    Was it the strange city official? No. There were many things about his behavior that Michael couldn''t understand, but that was irrelevant. Besides, his attitude seemed to differ from City Hall''s.


    His act of welcoming them seemed to be concealing something, but because it was so deliberate, it felt like he was intentionally leading the Fifth Squad to dig deeper.


    Could it be that he was simply incompetent? It wasn''t impossible, but Michael believed he was the assistant who had invented the serum. Such a person making such a low-level mistake was possible, but unlikely.


    City Hall''s attitude was clear. They had immediately refused Himeko''s request to contact the evacuees from the blocks.


    Could it be that the city official had given those orders?


    The more Michael thought about it, the more confused he became. He decided to discard all his assumptions and re-analyze the objective facts:


    [The anomaly in the three blocks occurred about a month and a half ago, engulfing the area within a week. Ruruye City Hall reacted immediately, evacuating tens of thousands of people within another week. According to Harris, these evacuees were almost all infected with Honkai sickness...]


    Pacing back and forth, Michael pulled out his phone, searching Fire Moth''s internal network for reports of similar missions.


    [Two years ago, a small-scale Honkai eruption occurred in the Rockford area. It began in a suburban town and expanded to a third of the urban area within half a month. The United Government declared Rockford abandoned. The city had 130,000 residents; around 34,000 died from Honkai sickness over the next year and a half.]


    [Thirteen months ago, another small-scale Honkai eruption struck Biling City, starting in the Bell Tower District. The local city hall quickly sealed and quarantined the area. But within a month, Honkai sickness spread to two nearby districts. The United Government chose to abandon half of Biling City. Out of 1.2 million residents, 174,000 were infected within six months. This was the highest-casualty Honkai eruption globally before the Irkutsk incident, with the death toll nearly double that of Vostok six years prior. The mass casualties forced the United Government to expend significant effort covering up the truth about the Honkai.]


    [...]


    Michael clenched his fists, untrimmed fingernails digging into his palms, drawing beads of blood.


    "I see... Firstly, Biling City has already proven that blockading is useless against Honkai. It can''t stop its spread. And in both Rockford and Biling, the Honkai spread rapidly within half a month to a month. In Ruruye, the Honkai''s emergence and spread to three blocks follow this pattern."


    "But strangely, the spread of Honkai has been contained in the past month. The other blocks seem completely unaffected!"


    "And according to Harris, almost everyone was infected with Honkai sickness within a week. This doesn''t match the situation in Rockford and Biling..."


    "Squad Leader!" Sakura whispered.


    Michael turned around and saw Harris, supporting himself against the wall, coming up the stairs.


    Suddenly, Michael realized what he had overlooked. He quickly spoke into the comms, "Captain, can I request a supply of food, water, and other necessities?"


    "Yes," came Himeko''s reply. "City Hall is probably a dead end, but Fire Moth has a small base in Ruruye. I''ll requisition supplies from there. I''ve also reported the situation here to headquarters. If they agree, we can evacuate them..."


    Her words trailed off into a sigh.


    "Harris, we''ll send a batch of supplies by drone soon... While it can''t alleviate the sickness..."


    "I understand." Harris shrugged. "Your organization is better than I thought... You know, when I heard you were coming yesterday, I couldn''t sleep, afraid you''d take me back. But then I thought, it doesn''t matter. Just like you said, we''re all going to die anyway. It''s just a shame I can''t tell the world what happened here."


    "Don''t worry!" Michael said seriously. "We''ll let the world know. I promise you."


    "Forget it. That''s just wishful thinking. Your department is part of the United Government, isn''t it? Doesn''t your superior have connections with Ruruye''s city officials?"


    Michael remained silent.


    "But it doesn''t matter now. At least someone knows. Kid, I beg you, remember this. Remember it decades from now, when perhaps no one cares about what happened here. Then, you must write it down and tell the world, okay?"


    Harris gripped Michael''s shoulder.


    Michael nodded quickly, then asked, "Harris, you''ve seen that Fire Moth is different from Ruruye City Hall. And... they don''t have much time left... Accept Fire Moth''s help. While we can''t cure Honkai sickness, we can at least..."


    "I understand..." Harris nodded. "If they agree, I have no objections... Actually, the truth is, most of us are on the verge of collapse. If you hadn''t come, maybe in two days, most of them would have left the blocks and surrendered themselves to City Hall..."


    Michael felt a wave of relief wash over him.


    "I won''t say much more. You want to kill that moth-like monster... oh, the Honkai beast, right? We encountered it once. We might be able to provide some intel."


    "Please, tell me!"


    Mentioning the Yaksha, Michael''s attention sharpened.


    "It was 26 nights ago. We were returning to the Tower after gathering supplies when a white streak flashed past. The person next to me was gone. When we followed the trail, the Honkai beast was already carrying them away, two or three hundred meters in the air... I don''t know why, but even though I reacted, I couldn''t move. Heheh, maybe I was scared stiff."


    "But back then, the Honkai beast wasn''t that strong. There were twenty of us at first, and then more and more people gathered after hearing the commotion �C over fifty men in total. We used almost all our bullets in that fight, and that''s when I lost my eye."


    Michael froze in shock. Could over fifty Honkai sickness sufferers rival a Yaksha? S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And Harris had survived. That was impossible! He, Elysia, and Sakura had all been in considerable danger last night!


    Michael quickly asked, "Did you... kill it once?"


    Harris nodded, then hesitated before asking, "You killed it last night too?"


    "Yeah."


    Harris shook his head with a wry smile. "We didn''t expect it to revive, and it became even bigger and stronger. In the end, we scattered, and only thirteen of us survived... It seems you already know. I''m sorry, I couldn''t provide any useful intel."


    No, it''s not entirely useless... Michael thought.


    "How did the Honkai beast revive? Did many smaller Honkai beasts gather... um... and make a cocoon for it?"


    Harris was taken aback. "Yes, that''s exactly what happened."


    Michael narrowed his eyes, thinking.


    "The Yaksha revives by consuming other Honkai beasts? No, impossible. That should be Vishnu''s characteristic... No, no, that''s wrong. This ability to drain a Honkai beast dry... Where have I seen this before?"


    Michael struggled to recall, his mind racing. Finally, the answer surfaced from a distant memory �C it was in Vostok, six years ago. He had been holding a cake he bought for Elysia when he encountered a "little mosquito."


    That was when he began his transformation into a Herrscher. The first thing he did was absorb all the Honkai energy from the little mosquito, leaving it a dried husk.


    "So, the Yaksha isn''t reviving but absorbing excess Honkai energy to accelerate cell division at the wound site, achieving rapid healing. And the excess Honkai energy makes it stronger..."


    He paused, his thoughts racing.


    "But why would it absorb Honkai energy from other Honkai beasts? Back then, I clearly felt Honkai energy converging on me from all directions... Wait! Could it be that the Honkai energy concentration here isn''t sufficient?"


    Michael frowned. "But if the concentration is insufficient, how could a Yaksha be born..."


    "Wait!"


    The pieces clicked together in his mind, like a puzzle finally revealing its image.


    He understood. Michael understood. Everything made sense!


    "What if the initial Honkai energy was sufficient, but then decreased?"


    But what could cause the Honkai energy concentration to first meet the threshold for birthing an Emperor-class Honkai beast and then rapidly decline?


    It couldn''t be that someone removed a large amount of Honkai energy, could it?


    "?"


    "Honkai is essentially energy radiation... If a radiation source were introduced into the blocks, controlling its intensity and dispersal, it could trigger a high-level Honkai energy reaction without spreading too quickly."


    Michael paused, the implications of his thoughts unsettling.


    "Removing the source afterward would create the current situation �C the radiation barely expands, and the Yaksha, which should be an Emperor-class, can''t reach its full potential due to insufficient Honkai energy."


    He frowned, his mind racing.


    "And this also explains why almost all the residents contracted Honkai sickness. While the controlled radiation didn''t spread rapidly, the short-term damage to the human body is irreversible. Under a radiation source powerful enough to birth an Emperor-class Honkai beast, the only one who could avoid Honkai sickness would probably be a Herrscher like me."


    Michael clenched his fists. "But what could serve as such a radiation source?"


    He took a deep breath, calming his chaotic thoughts.


    "Right, why did the Yaksha run towards the sea last night? Even though I scared it back."


    His gaze shifted instinctively toward the sea, sweeping over the faint silhouette of Pompei on the horizon...

 Chapter 39: Prophecy

    Chapter 39 - ProphecyHarris had left, but Michael''s fists trembled. He slammed a fist into the low concrete wall beside him, punching a small hole. Fragments of concrete sprayed out, ricocheting off the wall of a neighboring building.


    Two or three seconds later, the impacted wall crumbled like it had been clawed at.


    "Squad Leader!"


    Sakura jumped, startled by his sudden outburst. Michael glanced at her, red gears slowly appearing in his grey eyes, the unmistakable manifestation of Herrscher power.


    Sakura''s heart leaped. An oppressive pressure, like an invisible giant hand, gripped her throat, momentarily paralyzing her thoughts, even her instinct to breathe.


    Thankfully, the pressure lasted no more than a second. By the time she recovered, Michael was standing before her, apologetic.


    "Are you alright?" Michael asked with concern.


    "Y-yes, I''m fine."


    Sakura swallowed discreetly.


    "Th-that... just now... what was that power...? The Honkai energy in the air was so dense I could feel it without a detector... Is this why the captain is wary of the Squad Leader...?"


    "Squad Leader... what just happened?" Finally, she mustered the courage to ask.


    "Um... I figured some things out, but now''s not the time... Let''s focus on the task at hand."


    "Bzzt..." Immer''s voice crackled through the comms. "Squad Leader, the supplies have arrived. I''ll send them over with the drone. Sakura''s knife is included."


    Michael looked at the motionless drone beside him. "Isn''t this little thing too small to even carry a knife?"


    "Come on, Squad Leader, that''s a micro reconnaissance drone, smaller than your head. I just had the base prepare a medium-sized drone for transport. It''ll be there soon!"


    Half an hour later, a drone the size of a bed flew over slowly. It was so slow and wobbly, like it was about to crash, that Michael almost mistook it for a fat, drunken bird.


    The reason he said "almost" was because of the three large packages hanging from its landing gear. Michael doubted a bird, however intelligent, would do something so foolish.


    "This is your ''medium-sized drone''?"


    "Sorry, Squad Leader. I''ll request a large one next time..."


    The drone, which Michael had deemed a "fat bird," took half a day to deliver enough food, water, and daily necessities to last a hundred people for two days.


    During that time, Michael and Sakura helped carry the supplies downstairs for storage and then distributed rations to everyone.


    The people who had surrounded Michael earlier were stuffing compressed biscuits into their mouths one or two at a time, washing them down with gulps of purified water.


    The way they ate made Michael wonder if there would be any accidents. Fortunately, he and Harris had anticipated this and limited the amount of food per person, preventing anyone from overeating.


    With ample water now available, those who could move closed their doors after eating, using new towels to wash themselves and changing into T-shirts bearing the Fire Moth insignia.


    Under Harris''s direction, they then soaked the biscuits in water to make a paste, feeding it to the bedridden patients, washing them, and changing their clothes and bedsheets. S~ea??h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In just that half hour, Michael witnessed another patient die. He had only taken one bite of the paste before his head lolled to the side, losing consciousness. The paste dribbled from his mouth, staining the pillow a deeper yellow.


    Michael and Sakura found Aldemir, still in his dirty red T-shirt, by a shattered floor-to-ceiling window. He sat there in baggy jeans, heedless of the glass shards, swinging his legs in the air.


    Michael hadn''t actually signaled Sakura to follow him. He hadn''t even known where he was going, his feet simply carrying him, his thoughts leading him to the barely twenty-year-old boy. And Sakura, perhaps out of a shared, unspoken grief, had followed.


    "I''m sorry..." Michael murmured.


    Aldemir looked at him in surprise. "Sorry for what?"


    Michael was momentarily speechless. Could he say, "Sorry your mother couldn''t have a full meal before she passed?"


    Aldemir scoffed. "You don''t even know why you''re apologizing... But thanks. At least you''ve shown me that the United Government isn''t entirely made up of fat-headed, arrogant old geezers."


    Michael''s lips twitched slightly, unsure if that was a compliment.


    "You don''t seem very sad," Sakura couldn''t help but ask.


    Michael glared at her, as if reprimanding her for asking such an insensitive question.


    But Aldemir''s reaction was strangely calm. "It doesn''t matter. Trust me, if you know someone is going to die long beforehand, no matter how important they are to you, you''re prepared... you can''t be as sad as you imagine..."


    Michael didn''t like his words. They felt like a prophecy bestowed upon him by some higher-dimensional being.


    So, he subtly changed the subject. "Let me see your condition."


    "Hey, hey! Stop acting like you''re my elder... Seriously, is everyone like that where you come from? You''re still a wet-behind-the-ears kid, why act so mature?"


    Despite his complaints, Aldemir didn''t resist, pulling up his sleeve to reveal his wrist, sparsely dotted with purple veins.


    "Just here?"


    "Where else?"


    Michael, surprised, looked Aldemir up and down again.


    Aldemir shifted uncomfortably under his gaze.


    Michael didn''t say anything directly. He just patted Aldemir''s shoulder in a way that seemed "old-fashioned" and left.


    "Squad Leader, Aldemir''s Honkai resistance..."


    Sakura trailed close behind, whispering.


    Michael nodded slightly.


    "Michael, Sakura, sunset is approaching. Prepare for battle."


    "Right!"


    Without any farewells, they quietly left the Tower �C the largest tomb Michael had ever seen.


    The Tower wasn''t far from the sea. The sea breeze swept through the streets, scattering tumbleweeds.


    Michael looked towards the horizon along the east-west avenue.


    The setting sun was blood red.


    But soon, as if in a single blink, like a playful hound opening its jaws to swallow the scorching Jinwu, darkness descended.


    Night had fallen.


    The bait was cast, the die was rolled.


    "Ready?"


    Himeko and Elysia, armed, stepped into the night-shrouded streets. Michael and Sakura followed suit.


    They spread out, yet remained close enough to support each other quickly.


    But in life, things rarely go as planned.


    Michael, who hadn''t slept in over 36 hours, forced himself to stay awake the entire night.


    In this blend of anticipation and anxiety, Ruruye welcomed the dawn of April 18th.


    Yet, even as the sun climbed high in the sky, the Yaksha never appeared.

 Chapter 40: Flames Scorch All!

    Chapter 40 - Flames Scorch All!"What''s going on?"


    "Could it be that its injuries from last night haven''t healed yet?"


    Sakura immediately shook her head, dismissing the idea. "When it escaped the night before last, aside from the wound on its shoulder from my rib dagger, it didn''t have any other injuries."


    On the rooftops of the buildings near the abandoned blocks, the rest of the Fifth Squad had been deployed into the blocks. Their mission was to clear a path, escort the survivors from the Tower, and eliminate any Honkai beasts along the way.


    The critically injured survivors would be housed at the Ruruye branch base, while those who could still move would be transported by helicopter to Fire Moth headquarters for treatment.


    "Captain! I think I know what''s happening!"


    Besides Himeko, Sakura, Elysia, and Michael, the only one who hadn''t entered the blocks was Immer. Hearing him yell, Elysia glared at him, and Himeko made a silencing gesture.


    "Quiet down. Let Michael rest."


    Immer glanced at Michael, snoring softly in the nearby tent, and scratched his head sheepishly.


    He gestured, and Himeko, Elysia, and Sakura followed him to the large Honkai energy detector.


    After some quick operational, the screen began to replay the fluctuations in Honkai energy within the blocks from the previous night.


    Just as Michael had surmised, there were initially four points with high Honkai energy readings. As the team followed Immer''s directions, probing closer to these points, there were no issues at first.


    But shortly after Michael approached and then left point 03, the energy reading there suddenly weakened, and a new anomaly, designated 05, appeared.


    Immer rewound and slowed the playback by 30x. They finally saw it �C an entity, containing almost all of the Honkai energy from point 03, had rapidly relocated.


    "It moved too fast. At normal speed, it looked like it appeared instantaneously... I''m sorry, I misjudged the situation last night."


    "This happened three times throughout the night. Coincidentally, each relocation occurred after Squad Leader Michael approached and then left an anomaly point."


    "...I''m guessing the Yaksha is wary of Squad Leader Michael, which is why it hasn''t shown itself."


    "So... what did Michael do to it the night before last?"


    Elysia and Himeko exchanged glances, understanding dawning in their eyes.


    Sakura, recalling the glimpse of power she had witnessed on the rooftop yesterday afternoon, shivered.


    "Uh... why do I feel like you all know what''s going on...?" Immer said sadly.


    "...Well, if that''s the case, then the three of us will go tonight. Let Michael rest here." Himeko made the decision.


    Elysia asked, "Isn''t that a bit risky?"


    Himeko''s furrowed brow smoothed slightly, but she still flicked Elysia on the forehead. Then, she pulled out the crimson greatsword that had been wrapped in black cloth and slammed it into the ground.


    "Didn''t Michael already make a plan? And besides, Ellie, don''t underestimate your captain!"


    Elysia pouted, rubbing her forehead, then suddenly asked, "Captain, you look a bit pale. Did Michael tell you something privately?"


    Himeko sighed, forcing a smile. Michael had told her all his deductions and the evidence. Faced with the horrific possibility of a man-made Honkai eruption that had caused tens of thousands of deaths, how could she look well?


    But...


    "Captain Himeko, can I ask you not to tell Elysia about this yet?" The boy''s voice echoed in her mind, his worried and angry expression vivid in her memory.


    "Why?"


    "Because... it''s better for her to learn about this kind of darkness when she''s a bit older..."


    Looking at Elysia''s slightly strained smile, a question that Michael had also raised surfaced in Himeko''s mind:


    "Does Elysia... really not know anything?"


    Immer''s phone suddenly rang. "Hello...? Oh, okay, okay. Sorry!"


    "Um, Captain... your sword went through the ceiling downstairs..."


    By the time Michael woke up, it was already dark.


    The Ruruye sky was dotted with stars, their light weaving together, momentarily disorienting him.


    He quickly came to his senses, grabbing the water bottle beside him and pouring it over his head. The cool breeze lifted the tent flap, instantly waking him.


    Emerging from the tent, Michael found only Immer.


    He was wearing headphones, humming a tune, and tapping his foot to the beat.


    Michael snatched the headphones off.


    "Weren''t you supposed to wake me up before the operation? Where are they? What''s going on?"


    Immer quickly shushed Michael, then pointed at the headphones.


    "What is it? Is Michael awake?"


    "Captain, it''s me."


    "Immer will fill you in. Don''t worry, you should learn to trust your teammates sometimes!"


    Himeko temporarily muted the comms.


    She walked down the deserted street, her crimson greatsword slung over her shoulder.


    There were no streetlights, no lights at all. Even the moonlight only offered a faint glimmer, preventing the scene before her from being pure darkness.


    She made no attempt to conceal her presence. Since she was the bait, how could she lure the enemy without revealing her location?


    Besides, she had a feeling.


    "If I were the Yaksha, who would I attack first?"


    Although their encounters were brief, both Elysia and Sakura had dealt heavy blows to the Yaksha the night before last.


    The Yaksha should be well aware of their strength. Putting herself in its place, Himeko felt that if she were the Yaksha, her primary target would be this woman who it hadn''t fought yet, who was openly revealing her position, practically screaming "rookie."


    "According to what Michael told Elysia to relay to me, the Yaksha''s ability seems to be freezing space? Interesting, a Honkai beast with Herrscher-like powers... But too bad..."


    She tightened her grip on her greatsword.


    Suddenly, Immer''s voice came through the comms, "The Yaksha is moving... It''s targeting the captain!"


    "Just as I thought..."


    Himeko''s lips curled into a slight smile. The Yaksha''s actions were entirely predictable.


    "Due north!" Immer warned.


    Himeko had already heard the sound of something tearing through the air. She relaxed her shoulder, letting the greatsword drop. The pommel struck the asphalt with a loud crack, the blade sinking almost entirely into the road surface.


    Then, gripping the hilt with both hands, she stepped forward with her left foot and shifted her weight!


    The greatsword carved an arc in the road, then leaped up, emitting a dark red glow.


    At the same time, a large hole was punched through the building to Himeko''s left. A dark cloud obscured the moon at that very moment, leaving her only able to see dark debris flying as a larger figure lunged towards her greatsword.


    "Did it work?"


    The next instant, Himeko felt a piercing chill, like ice needles stabbing into her skin, her bones, her very heart, as if trying to freeze everything solid.


    The dust in the air, the flying chunks of concrete, all froze mid-air.


    Only the oncoming Yaksha, its form growing larger in her amber eyes. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The distant spaces, unaffected by the Yaksha, and the thin clouds couldn''t completely block the moonlight.


    As the light returned, Himeko finally saw the Yaksha clearly. Its long, pink ears were swept back by inertia, its purple eyes covered by a mesh-like structure, like a fly''s. Its extended claws shimmered with a cold light, a delicate rib dagger embedded in its shoulder.


    Two pairs of bony wings extended from its back, the thin membranes a translucent purple. Its lower body resembled a round pupa, encased in white exoskeleton.


    A smile still lingered on Himeko''s face as the Yaksha''s claws neared her cheek.


    Her pupils contracted as they met the cold glint of the claws.


    But...


    "It''s over... Surtr!"


    "Flames... Scorch All!"


    When the first flicker of flame ignited, even Himeko couldn''t say for sure.


    The Honkai-forged greatsword, Surtr, blazed with intense heat, melting the frozen space in less than an instant.


    Surtr carved an arc through the air, the ensuing flames painting the arc into a blazing fan!


    As the flames dissipated, Himeko saw the Yaksha screeching and fleeing towards the sea.


    At her feet lay the Yaksha''s severed claws, blackened and charred by the flames.


    Even the chunks of concrete that had flown from the damaged building had vanished under Surtr''s intense heat.


    Himeko excitedly flicked Surtr''s still-warm blade with her finger. Flickering flames danced on the hilt, yet her hand remained unharmed.

 Chapter 41: Resolution

    Chapter 41 - Resolution"Is this... the power of a Honkai?" Himeko stared at her pristine hand, momentarily stunned.


    Though not the first time she''d wielded this power... she was still awestruck.


    She had believed she could use flames to counter the Yaksha''s "space freeze," but she hadn''t known the extent of its effectiveness.


    Just like she hadn''t expected to so easily kill a ten-meter-tall Chariot-class Honkai beast.


    That''s why, until the moment the Yaksha appeared beside her, despite her confidence, she had mostly felt apprehension.


    She never expected the power of her strike to be so terrifying.


    "Doesn''t this mean... my combat strength is now comparable to Michael''s... no, to Elysia''s?"


    As the captain of these two prodigies, Himeko felt a certain amount of pressure, especially after witnessing Michael slay the Second Herrscher. So, the two months she''d spent away from Fire Moth weren''t entirely for treating Honkai sickness.


    She had also been exploring how humans with high Honkai resistance could utilize Honkai energy in combat �C the blackened lump at her feet was the result.


    "No, it''s not just my power, but also Surtr, this Honkai-forged greatsword."


    She quickly snapped out of her self-satisfaction. Having witnessed a true Herrscher and humans with even higher Honkai resistance, she had to admit that compared to Michael and Elysia, the amount of Honkai energy she could utilize was minuscule.


    Her powerful attack was largely due to Surtr. While she hadn''t channeled much Honkai energy, this special material, called Honkai-forged steel, maximized its power!


    And according to the researchers, this was merely "a first-generation experimental prototype with infinite upgrade potential"!


    For the first time in years, Himeko felt such hope for humanity''s future.


    But her reflection was fleeting. Seeing the Yaksha stumbling away, she immediately gave the order, "Elysia, Sakura, I''ve heavily wounded the Yaksha. Intercept it from the north and east, and drive it towards the sea!"


    "Michael, you''ve been waiting, haven''t you? Move! Don''t give it a chance to absorb a large amount of Honkai energy!"


    "What? The captain injured the Yaksha alone?" Sakura was astonished. She knew better than anyone how powerful the twice-evolved Yaksha was.


    But she quickly noticed that Michael and Elysia simply acknowledged the order, as if they had expected this. She didn''t dwell on it, breaking into a run.


    The Yaksha glanced back at the fiery woman. Seeing the distance between them closing, it roared, turning slightly, and suddenly, countless icicles, like a scattering rain of needles, shot towards Himeko.


    Himeko dodged five or six icicles, but more struck the asphalt in front of her, releasing a chilling air that glazed the road with a thin sheet of ice.


    Himeko stumbled, barely managing to steady herself with Surtr.


    Seeing this, the Yaksha abruptly turned and charged, its remaining claw raised, preparing a strike.


    Himeko smiled. Honkai beasts were, after all, beasts, even in their thinking.


    Seeking advantage and avoiding harm didn''t equate to intelligence. Look, she had simply feigned weakness, and the Yaksha had readily fallen for it.


    As Himeko thought this, flames flickered once more across Surtr''s rough surface.


    As she swung the heavy greatsword in an arc, the small flames instantly erupted into a raging inferno.


    At the last moment, the Yaksha sensed the danger, halting its charge and hastily erecting a wall of ice.


    But the flames devoured everything. A violent explosion rocked the area, obliterating buildings and streets for hundreds of meters.


    Immer removed his headphones, looking towards the abandoned blocks. Half a street was engulfed in flames. Soon, the fine dust triggered a secondary explosion, even more violent than the first. Even in the darkness, a miniature mushroom cloud was clearly visible.


    Immer''s jaw dropped, but he quickly regained his composure and immediately called Ruruye City Hall. People in the surrounding blocks must have noticed the explosions. Someone might have already called the fire department. They had to suppress this quickly.


    "Cough, cough!"


    The rubble from the collapsed buildings formed a small mountain, blocking the road. Himeko coughed, using Surtr as a support to climb to the top.


    The Yaksha had been flung back by the force of the explosion, landing at a crossroads hundreds of meters away, its condition unknown.


    Looking down the street, the sea, indistinguishable from the night sky, was less than two hundred meters in front of it.


    Himeko''s hair, usually tied up, had come loose, her face blackened by soot, her armor almost completely destroyed, leaving only the black bodysuit underneath. She gasped for breath, her vision blurry, her legs weak. She stumbled, half-kneeling on the ground.


    "Should be... over, right?"


    She rested for a few seconds, forcing herself to stand, only to see several Chariot-class Honkai beasts charging from the side �C but not towards her.


    "Damn it!"


    She was exhausted, barely able to walk, let alone stop Chariot-class Honkai beasts!


    But she set her jaw, holding her breath, and hurled Surtr with all her might.


    The greatsword spun, its heavy blade cleaving one of the Chariot-class beasts in two. But the other two continued towards the Yaksha.


    They were quickly drained into husks. Fortunately, the Honkai energy from two small Chariot-class beasts wouldn''t be enough for the Yaksha to fully recover.


    But its injuries had clearly been healed. It glanced back at Himeko, struggling to climb from the rubble, and flew towards her again, wings flapping.


    Life was full of such dramatic reversals. The hunter and the hunted could switch places in an instant.


    But Himeko was undaunted. She drew her electromagnetic pistol and rapidly emptied a magazine at the Yaksha.


    The Yaksha weaved and dodged, but it was a large target. A shot struck it squarely in the face, scattering chunks of solidified Honkai energy.


    Provoked, the Yaksha waited for Himeko to reload, then flapped its wings, sending a gust of cold wind that blew her away.


    But just as it left the ground, preparing to attack again, a flash of pink appeared behind it.


    Elysia leaped high, delivering a swift kick to the Yaksha''s back.


    The Yaksha crashed into a building. As it emerged from the rubble, another pink figure appeared before it.


    Sakura''s katana remained sheathed. The Yaksha swung its remaining claw, but she ducked, slipping under its arm.


    She quickly closed in, gripping the slightly damaged but still firmly embedded rib dagger in the Yaksha''s shoulder, and yanked it free. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Dense, almost solid fragments of Honkai energy sprayed onto her face, blurring her vision.


    Just then, she heard the whoosh of an attack. Her ears twitched, she twisted her waist, flipping onto her back in mid-air, the reversed rib dagger meeting something solid. Sakura exerted force, severing whatever it was.


    Opening her eyes, she saw it was the Yaksha''s claw.


    "Now, where will you run...?" Sakura retrieved her dagger, her spirits lifted.


    "Sakura, finish it!" Elysia, supporting Himeko, called out from the rubble.


    Sakura nodded, glancing at the whimpering Yaksha, her gaze lingering on its long, animalistic ears.


    A strange feeling washed over her. She quickly touched her own head. Thankfully, there was nothing but soft, pink hair.


    She raised the rib dagger, aiming for the Yaksha''s heart.


    The Yaksha roared, tears seemingly welling up in its mesh-like eyes. It shook its head at Sakura, as if begging for its life.


    Sakura hesitated, the tip of her dagger hovering in the air. But she quickly snapped out of it �C she couldn''t afford to be merciful.


    But it was too late.


    The Yaksha flapped its wings. Sakura strained, trying to plunge the dagger into its heart, but space froze, her efforts futile.


    The Yaksha, seemingly using the last of its strength, took to the air, flying unsteadily towards the distant sea.


    The spatial freeze dissipated. Sakura''s forehead was covered in cold sweat.


    Filled with regret, she stamped her foot, about to give chase.


    But she noticed Elysia and Himeko below, still looking surprised, but not overly concerned.


    Elysia even yawned nonchalantly.


    "Aren''t... aren''t we going to chase it?" Sakura pointed towards the sea, her voice small.


    "It''s fine. Someone''s waiting for it there."


    "Squad Leader Michael?"


    "Who else? Do you think he''s the type to just stand by idly?"


    "Stand by idly?" Sakura tilted her head, confused by the expression.


    Himeko listened to the two girls'' conversation and chuckled, climbing up the rubble and discreetly pocketing the Yaksha''s severed claws while they weren''t looking.


    The sea and the night sky blended seamlessly, almost indistinguishable without the flickering neon lights in the distance.


    Severely injured, the Yaksha flew for who knows how long before crashing into the sea.


    It created a platform of ice with its power, collapsing onto it, grateful for the respite.


    But it quickly noticed a pair of boots on the ice in front of it.


    Michael looked exhausted. He glanced around, the familiar silhouette of Pohnpei visible on the horizon.


    "We''re only a few hundred meters from Pohnpei. That long-distance spatial jump almost drained me dry!"


    "Hold on, let me rest for a bit!" Michael closed his eyes, Honkai energy flowing through the gate on the Imaginary Tree and into his Herrscher core. The Yaksha, barely clinging to life, could only whimper.


    A moment later, Michael opened his eyes. He stretched out his hand, blue lines converging to form a shape the Yaksha knew all too well.


    "Let me try out Surtr''s power too!"


    He didn''t aim for a fiery explosion like Himeko. Instead, he heated Surtr''s blade to its maximum temperature, the flames on the verge of igniting.


    Then, the blade easily sliced through the Yaksha''s white exoskeleton, cleaving it in two. The ice platform dissolved, and its body sank into the depths.


    "Damn! I forgot to save some tissue samples... What about Sakura''s augment core later?" Michael smacked his forehead, realizing his mistake.


    But he soon had no time to worry about it. As the ice melted, he plunged into the freezing seawater.


    "Glub, glub, glub... Help... glub, glub, glub... me..."

 Chapter 42: Unforgivable

    Chapter 42 - Unforgivable"Awake?" Michael heard Mobius''s voice the moment he opened his eyes. Sear?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This is... Fire Moth One..."


    He turned his head sluggishly, seeing Mobius perched on a chair beside his bed, a stack of reports in her hand, which she was reviewing absentmindedly.


    She impatiently crossed her legs, swinging one foot back and forth, her small heel dangling from her shoe. She didn''t seem to be wearing socks, and with Michael''s eyesight, he could clearly see every line and texture of the skin on her foot.


    "It stinks..." Michael''s voice was weak.


    "What?"


    Mobius looked up, frowning at him. Michael noticed she was wearing a small pair of glasses, making her look more mature than usual.


    "I said... you always keep the lights off in your lab. Now you''re nearsighted?"


    "Tch! Better than almost drowning at sea! Wait, don''t you know how to swim?"


    "Cough!" Michael, regaining some strength, sat up, propping himself up with his hands. "Isn''t there an old saying in Shenzhou? It''s the ones who know how to swim who drown..."


    It was rather ironic. He''d had several escape options, including but not limited to: swimming the two hundred meters to Pohnpei, using his Herrscher powers to create a boat, or simulating the core of the Herrscher of the Void for spatial travel...


    But the water was too cold, and his scalp was really itchy [author''s humorous aside, likely to avoid criticism]. His leg cramped almost the moment he hit the water, and he started thrashing uncontrollably, swallowing a considerable amount of seawater. Fortunately, he was lucky enough to be swept onto the island by the current after only ten minutes or so.


    "Where are the others?" Michael asked casually.


    Mobius scoffed. "You mean Elysia, right?"


    "No, don''t overthink it."


    "Tch! Relax, they''re all back safe and sound, no injuries. That woman was blocking my door this morning, wanting to see you."


    "Which woman?"


    Mobius glanced at him, not bothering to respond.


    His attempt at humor failing, Michael got out of bed and changed into his combat uniform without hesitation.


    "By the way, the commotion you caused last night made the news."


    "Oh? Is it serious?" Michael had seen the miniature mushroom cloud from afar last night and had to admit, the impact had been a bit excessive. A normal Chariot-class Honkai beast, even one over twenty meters tall, close to being a higher-class beast, would have been either severely injured or dead after that attack.


    Even Michael wasn''t confident he could have emerged unscathed.


    "So?"


    "So, there''s probably a protest going on in Ruruye''s Dagon District right now �C residents complaining about the demolition company working late at night and disturbing their sleep."


    Michael struggled to suppress a laugh.


    "By the way, what about the survivors from the Tower...?"


    "Everything''s taken care of. That kid, A... Al-something? I heard you specifically requested him?"


    "Yeah, he has good Honkai adaptability... Don''t you dare get any funny ideas!"


    "Tch!" Mobius shook her head dismissively. "Michael, have you gone soft these past few days? Why do you care about every stray cat and dog?"


    Michael was about to leave, but her words stopped him in his tracks.


    They were physically close, yet their backs to each other, they seemed miles apart. The fluorescent lights illuminated Mobius''s face, casting a shadow behind her.


    The same light illuminated Michael''s back, his face hidden in darkness.


    "Mobius..."


    Michael''s voice was low and hoarse, and for the first time, he omitted the honorific "Doctor."


    Mobius shivered involuntarily, her eyes narrowing, pupils trembling slightly.


    "I know that in your mind, humanity is a collective concept. Sacrificing some individuals for the whole is inconsequential. After all, the minority must always align with the interests of the majority."


    "Perhaps. But what''s wrong with that?"


    They both turned their heads slightly, their gazes meeting in their peripheral vision.


    "No. One day, you''ll realize that there are always certain ''individuals'' in your heart whose weight, whose significance, surpasses all others."


    "Oh? I''d like to see that. Who would this individual be?" Mobius said nonchalantly.


    Michael turned his head back. The pose had been dramatic, but his neck was stiff.


    "I''m just saying, Mobius. For the sake of our... acquaintance, can I request that you don''t target innocent people?"


    "Hmph..." Mobius stiffly turned her head back, letting out a grunt.


    "I''m leaving." Michael declared unilaterally, an air of finality in his tone.


    "Wait!"


    "What now?" Michael''s hand was already on the doorknob.


    "Did you use your Herrscher powers last night?"


    "Of course." Michael was puzzled. This pointless question wasn''t like Mobius.


    Had Fire Moth discovered something? No, that couldn''t be right, or he wouldn''t be comfortably resting in Fire Moth One.


    "Nothing. When we fished you out last night, your Honkai energy readings were a bit high. I had to cover for you."


    "Oh, thanks."


    Michael was relieved. As long as Fire Moth hadn''t found any concrete evidence, it wasn''t a big deal �C well, he felt like he was missing something, but it wasn''t a big deal!


    The sun outside looked like it was past noon. Michael went to the cafeteria for a meal, then, instead of seeing Elysia immediately, he asked for directions and found Himeko in the cockpit, helping to record flight data.


    Himeko didn''t seem surprised to see him. She continued writing something on a piece of paper, asking casually, "Are you feeling better?"


    "Fine."


    She nodded, then whispered, "I''ve had Sakura distract Elysia. Leave Fire Moth One and wait for me by the 680mm railgun. I''ll be there in ten minutes."


    Michael paused, then felt a surge of excitement.


    What were they going to do? Simply ask for the "truth," and then attempt to deliver some form of judgment.


    An hour later, night was about to fall on Ruruye once again. It was quitting time, and clerks streamed out of City Hall, walking on the frosted streets that were both translucent and subtly textured.


    Michael and Himeko sat on a bench in the park opposite City Hall, chatting casually.


    Calling it a park was a stretch �C there wasn''t a single blade of grass. Human civilization on Ruruye Island had completely overtaken nature.


    But... Ruruye was still a magnificent sight.


    "See? Even with just human power, we can create such incredible landscapes." Himeko said with a touch of pride.


    Michael looked up at the sky. Pale green crystal skyscrapers formed a circle, with only a tiny point of light visible at an immense height, bringing to mind the metaphor of a frog in a well.


    "It''s certainly impressive." Michael offered genuine praise, but silently thought, "...Also called Ruruye, this place really resembles somewhere three million light-years from Earth..."


    Himeko was already talking about something else. "I checked. Alfred leaves work half an hour later than everyone else. We''ll wait until everyone''s gone before going in. We''ll have plenty of time."


    Just as she finished speaking, a man in a suit came hurrying towards them.


    They exchanged glances, a hint of wariness in their eyes.


    The man quickly reached them. "Captain Himeko, Squad Leader Michael, City Official Alfred has been expecting you. Please, come this way."


    When Michael saw Alfred again, he was hunched over his desk, his face almost buried in the paperwork. He wore a jacket draped over his shoulders, a thin white shirt underneath. His skin was as pale as ever, almost the same color as his shirt.


    "One moment... cough, let me finish this document."


    The assistant didn''t enter the office. He closed the door behind Michael and Himeko.


    Only the three of them remained. Michael, unwilling to wait any longer, asked directly, "Alfred, doesn''t your conscience bother you?"


    Alfred''s writing stopped.


    "So you''ve come to condemn me? But what have I done wrong? If it weren''t for my serum, Captain Himeko, would you even be standing here?"


    He calmly denied any wrongdoing.


    Himeko frowned. "You know that''s not what we''re talking about. Just tell us, was the Honkai eruption in the three blocks of Dagon District your doing?"


    "Hey, hey, hey! You can''t just make accusations. Do you have any proof?"


    Michael took a deep breath, suppressing his anger.


    He meticulously listed all the inconsistencies he''d found, his voice steady but laden with quiet fury. "I suspect you diverted the miniature Honkai reactor from Pohnpei, causing the Honkai energy reaction in one of the blocks to spike instantaneously."


    He paused for a moment, his gaze narrowing as the pieces of the puzzle clicked into place. "Then, you quickly shut it down and removed it, ensuring the reaction stopped. This would have caused a rapid initial outbreak, spreading to three blocks and infecting everyone with Honkai sickness. But it would have also prevented further spread, wouldn''t it?"


    Alfred leaned back in his chair, a smile spreading across his face as he listened to Michael''s analysis. Then, he started clapping slowly.


    "Perfect! Brilliant! And then? As warriors fighting the Honkai, surely you don''t believe the value of a few dozen doses of serum is less than that of tens of thousands of ordinary people?"


    Michael couldn''t hold back any longer. He grabbed Alfred by the collar, lifting him easily and slamming him against the wall.


    Alfred, unaccustomed to such treatment, grimaced and coughed uncontrollably.


    Himeko didn''t intervene, simply watching coldly.


    "You..." Michael''s voice suddenly trembled. Himeko frowned, sensing something wasn''t right.


    "What is it?"


    "See for yourself." Michael released Alfred, whose lips were twisted in a mocking smile.


    He casually unbuttoned his shirt, revealing his neck, covered in purple veins.


    "How... You didn''t have this when we were on Pohnpei..." Himeko was increasingly bewildered. This revelation was more ironic than Alfred''s mocking smile. She even thought he might have drawn the veins on with a marker.


    "It''s definitely Honkai sickness," Michael said coldly, his tone final.


    He thought for a moment, then added, "Late stage."


    A long silence followed, a deathly, solemn silence, as if they were in a graveyard, not a city official''s office.


    Did he really do it? If he had dozens of doses of serum, why wouldn''t he treat himself? Was it because he hadn''t done it, or was it out of guilt?


    A barrage of questions tormented Michael and Himeko''s minds.


    They recalled how he had acted all frivolous and carefree, yet pushed them with unusual urgency when they first arrived in Ruruye.


    For a moment, they couldn''t tell whether the man before them was good or evil.


    "Any more questions? If not, may I ask you to leave?"


    Michael, his face grim, turned to leave.


    Just as they reached the door, Alfred spoke softly, "Oh, give my regards to everyone on Pohnpei!"


    Michael didn''t stop.


    After they left, Alfred remained in his office late into the night.


    "Beep, beep, beep..."


    He held his phone to his ear, listening to the raspy voice he both knew and loathed. "The annoying moths are gone?"


    "Gone. Tch, as per your request, old man, I first took the blame, and now I''ve cleared my name by showing off my Honkai sickness... no, not cleared, they''re still confused, unsure what kind of person I am."


    "Good." The voice on the other end didn''t seem angered by the "old man" remark, perhaps having grown accustomed to it. "Moths will be moths. They only chase faint flickers of light, especially when the lead moth is on the wrong path."


    Alfred frowned. Despite his familiarity with it, the voice, like it had gargled hot coals, still grated on him, especially with its condescending tone.


    "That''s all. Give yourself a shot, quickly. You''re my most promising biologist, much better than that lunatic Mobius. I wouldn''t want anything to happen to you..."


    Alfred hung up. "Scoff! Much better than Mobius... Is that praising my competence or my obedience?"


    He opened a drawer, staring at the only two objects inside �C a vial of serum and a photograph.


    Driven by a powerful survival instinct, he picked up the serum, removed the cap from the needle, and aimed it at his vein...


    But his eyes fell on the faded photograph, and he hesitated.


    "Perhaps... But I don''t want to solve this trolley problem anymore... Saving some means killing others. There''s no right or wrong choice... only... the one who makes the choice, the one who carries it out, bears an unforgivable sin. The only way..."

 Chapter 43: Ramen or Girlfriend?

    Chapter 43 - Ramen or Girlfriend?"All units, attention. The first half of the academic conference has concluded. It''s now tea break time. Do not let Dr. Mobius out of your sight."


    Himeko''s voice came through the comms.


    The conference hall was massive, large enough to hold ten thousand people. Hundreds of grand doors lined its walls, now opening one after another.


    Countless scholars poured out like a tide. They came in all shapes and sizes, with a variety of skin tones, hair colors, and builds.


    Michael''s eyes darted across the crowd, mistaking several people for Mobius. But it didn''t matter. Other members of the Fifth Squad, disguised as scholars, were inside the hall, constantly reporting Mobius''s location through the comms.


    "All units, Dr. Mobius is accompanied by a high school student with blue-violet hair."


    "All units, Dr. Mobius is heading towards Gate 13."


    "Squad Leaders, a stampede occurred at Gate 13. Dr. Mobius is rerouting to Gate 15."


    "Understood."


    Michael and Elysia immediately moved towards Gate 15. As they arrived, the doors were just opening.


    Spotting Mobius, they quickly pushed through the crowd, flanking her and the girl beside her.


    Mei pushed up her glasses, studying the two figures who had suddenly appeared, while being swept along by the crowd.


    Mobius chuckled. "Don''t worry, they''re just ''security.''"


    Michael, walking in front, snorted softly but didn''t say anything more.


    Since their brief conversation that day, they hadn''t spoken properly.


    Mei blinked, not quite understanding the strange interaction between them.


    Elysia, however, sensed that they had argued about something. But it didn''t seem like their relationship had soured��just two stubborn people unwilling to back down.


    Michael led the way, guiding them away from the crowd and into the secluded Tea Room 0. Unlike the other tea rooms, which were hundreds of square meters in size, like small lecture halls, Tea Room 0 was rather simple��about the size of a karaoke booth.


    It was specifically for Mobius. Fire Moth didn''t want her interacting too much with outsiders, and a small room like this ensured she would only bring one or two people inside.


    But after Mobius and Mei entered the tea room, Michael didn''t leave. Instead, he closed the door from the inside.


    Mobius glanced at him, scoffed, and turned to Elysia. "So, you''re not even giving me the freedom to talk now?"


    "Don''t say that!" Elysia suppressed a smile. "After all, our mission is to keep you in sight... Mobius, don''t mind the little things! We won''t say a word. You can pretend we''re not even here! Right, Michael?"


    "Michael?"


    Mei pushed up her glasses and blinked, trying to hide her nervousness and embarrassment. For some reason, the silver-haired boy, who seemed about the same age as her and Kevin, had been frowning at her since they entered the tea room.


    There was nothing negative in his gaze, just curiosity and scrutiny. But it still made Mei uncomfortable.


    She knew who the Mobius who had invited her for a private chat was. In fact, as a renowned scholar, Dr. Mobius''s presence at the conference had caused quite a stir. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But Mei hadn''t paid attention to the flattery. Instead, she had sought out Mei, who was sitting inconspicuously in a corner...


    Mei was excited, but also nervous. She didn''t know Michael and Elysia, but judging by their casual manner with Mobius, they were clearly important figures.


    Being stared at by three important people made Mei feel uneasy. She involuntarily pressed her knees together, her hands clenched into fists on her lap, trembling slightly.


    What she didn''t know was that a lack of honorifics didn''t always signify equality. Sometimes, it simply meant a lack of manners...


    "Hmm... Mei really is just a naive little girl right now... I wonder if the prince is here? He wouldn''t be slurping ramen outside, would he?"


    Michael''s thoughts were interrupted by a sharp pain in his side. He turned to see Elysia, cheeks puffed out, pouting at him.


    "Uh? What''s wrong?"


    "Pfft!" Mobius couldn''t help but laugh but quickly covered her mouth, resuming her composed posture.


    "Huh? Oh! Let''s go, give Dr. Mobius some privacy." Michael poked Elysia''s cheek without hesitation, giving Mobius a provocative look before leaving the tea room. He knew what they were going to talk about and had no desire to eavesdrop.


    Unfortunately, duty called. He and Elysia still had to stand guard outside the door like a pair of gatekeepers.


    "Standing guard... so boring..."


    The hallway was crowded. Not everyone had gone for tea. For these scholars, encountering an interesting topic could lead to impromptu debates between complete strangers.


    Elysia chuckled at the sight. Michael glanced at her, and coincidentally, she glanced back at him. Their eyes met briefly, then quickly darted away, as if afraid of being noticed.


    "Huh?"


    Elysia saw Michael''s entire body tremble. His eyes lit up, and his cheeks and earlobes flushed an unnatural red. He seemed captivated by something.


    Elysia followed his gaze and spotted a boy in a turtleneck T-shirt, completely out of place among the formally dressed scholars.


    He was holding an unopened cup of instant ramen, looking around on tiptoe as if searching for something.


    "Hmm~ A handsome boy, just a little less so than Michael... Wait, Michael''s expression... No way!"


    "Sorry, Elysia, I''m ditching my post!"


    Completely oblivious to Elysia''s reaction, Michael didn''t even look back, simply leaving those words behind as he hurried towards the boy.


    Elysia''s jaw dropped, watching Michael disappear into the crowd, speechless.


    "I''m... I''m risking my life playing along with you, and you treat me like air! You''re ditching me to hit on a guy?!"


    But her doubts were quickly dispelled.


    "Excuse me, sir, this is a private gathering for accredited scholars today. Unauthorized personnel are not allowed."


    Michael flashed his ID at Kevin. Before Kevin could even read it, Michael grabbed his wrist and pulled him away.


    "Hey! Wait, I''m just not wearing formal attire. How do you know I''m not a scholar?!"


    Michael paused, then asked, "A needle falls from a height of 2000 meters above ARC City. Ignoring air resistance, how long does it take to reach the ground?"


    Kevin frowned, thinking for a moment before answering, "20 seconds!"


    Michael looked at him as if he were an idiot. "ARC City''s latitude is 39��56��N. I asked you this question specifically because the gravitational acceleration at that latitude is approximately 9.8 m/s2. You dare to just round it up to 10?! And you call yourself a scholar!"


    "Ah... hahaha, so that''s how it is... Wait! Who says I can''t... I... I... I study chemistry!"


    "Then... what type of reaction is the first step in wet copper refining, where copper oxide reacts with sulfuric acid to produce soluble copper sulfate?"


    "... Displacement reaction?"


    "Wrong! The first step is a double displacement reaction. The displacement reaction is the second step!"


    "Then... then I can still be a biologist, right?"


    "Then explain the principle behind seedless watermelons."


    "Sterilization?"


    "Heh..." Michael scoffed. "I think you''re a physiologist... Don''t move! Come with me!"


    "Hey! I''m not a bad guy! I''m just looking for my girlfriend!"


    "Really? Your girlfriend?" Michael turned back, winking.


    "Uh... yes." Kevin answered hesitantly.


    "Then, ramen or your girlfriend? Choose."


    "Ramen!" Kevin answered without hesitation, then froze, finally realizing something was amiss. "Wait, who are you?!"


    "Shush! No talking, let''s slurp some... beef... ramen!"

 Chapter 44: Is It Truly Resolved?

    Chapter 44 - Is It Truly Resolved?"Mmm... satisfying!" Kevin finished the last of his broth in one gulp and placed the empty bowl on the track in front of him. Sensing the weight, the machine automatically rotated, taking the bowl away.


    He pressed the "one more bowl" button, a green light flashing beside the machine along with a countdown timer. While waiting for his next serving, he turned to Michael, who was meticulously eating his noodles. Sear?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The way you eat ramen... It has no soul!"


    Michael raised an eyebrow, detecting the provocation in Kevin''s tone, but remained unfazed. This methodical way of eating was necessary in a sense. While it prolonged meal times, it prevented his stomach from filling up too quickly, ensuring he wouldn''t be hampered in combat by overeating.


    Kevin still had much to learn in this regard...


    "While I appreciate the free ramen, I still want to ask, who are you?" Kevin asked, taking a second steaming bowl from the serving robot and fanning it with his hand.


    "Me...?"


    Michael wasn''t sure how to explain. He had been too excited when he saw Kevin and hadn''t considered whether Himeko had noticed him abandoning his post...


    "Beep, beep, beep... beep, beep, beep..."


    Speak of the devil. Michael activated the comms, Himeko''s holographic image appearing on his wristwatch. "Michael, what-are-you-doing?!"


    "Um... that..."


    Michael was trying to think of an excuse when a piercing alarm blared through the air.


    A few seconds later, a calm female voice announced, "Esteemed citizens, in accordance with the United Government''s mandate, Ruruye City will be conducting an emergency combat readiness drill today. Please follow the instructions of military and police personnel and proceed to the nearest shelter immediately."


    "Repeating, esteemed citizens..."


    "What''s going on?!" Michael''s heart skipped a beat. Just as he was about to ask Himeko, the comms cut off.


    "Damn it! The United Government is conducting a combat readiness drill? Who are they fighting?" Michael heard someone at a nearby table complain.


    He surveyed the other diners. Some took the announcement seriously and hurried out. Most remained indifferent, some even continuing to eat their ramen unhurriedly.


    "You..." Kevin, having heard Michael''s conversation with Himeko, frowned at him, his chopsticks hovering mid-air.


    His eyes widened suddenly. Michael pulled out a pistol and fired a shot into the ceiling.


    "Bang!"


    "What are you waiting for? Run!"


    The diners who had been complaining just moments ago screamed and scattered, leaving only the serving robot, holding a bowl of ramen, spinning in confusion.


    Michael tapped the robot''s head with his gun. "You should go hide in a shelter too!"


    Then, ignoring whether the robot understood, he grabbed the still-ringing Kevin and rushed outside.


    Himeko''s comms reconnected. "Michael, I''ll be brief. Get to Temporary Airfield 003 immediately. We''re taking a helicopter to Pohnpei. You have two minutes!"


    "Roger!"


    Michael lifted Kevin under his arm and sprinted against the flow of people.


    "What are you doing?!" Kevin, no longer caring about his undignified position as Michael''s speed increased, cried out.


    Then, he felt himself become weightless, as if freed from gravity. His restricted view only allowed him to see Michael''s legs pushing off the smooth, pale green walls, carrying him swiftly upwards. In just over twenty seconds, the running figures on the ground below became blurry and minuscule, indistinguishable from one another.


    Then, his vision spun. In less than half a minute, Michael had carried him to the roof of the nearly three-hundred-meter-tall building.


    "Dude, are you even human?" Kevin''s waist was still in Michael''s grip, his body bent into an inverted U. He''d thought he''d finally be free upon reaching the roof, but Michael proceeded to leap across the rooftops.


    "Dude! Please, have mercy! I want to go to a shelter!"


    Michael remained unmoved. Kevin''s importance went without saying. He wasn''t sure if, in the original storyline, Kevin had even come to Ruruye with Mei �C most likely not. And the sudden emergency during the academic conference was also probably not part of the original plot!


    While he didn''t understand the specifics, Michael figured it was the so-called "butterfly effect" of a transmigrator. How could he let Kevin out of his sight? What if this butterfly effect led to his demise?


    Besides, it was rather satisfying to bully a pre-peak Kevin �C Blame your future self, Ancestor Kevin!


    With a few leaps, they reached Temporary Airfield 003 �C which was really just a white circle drawn on the rooftop with chalk, a large "H" inside it.


    Seconds later, a helicopter descended from the sky, hovering beside the makeshift airfield.


    Kevin yelped as he was thrown in a perfect arc, Michael following close behind, landing inside the helicopter.


    "Kevin! What... what are you doing here?!"


    Mei and Mobius were huddled in a corner of the cabin. Seeing Kevin, Mei''s initial joy quickly turned to annoyance.


    Kevin was equally surprised to see Mei, but his attention was immediately drawn to the helicopter.


    He tapped the cabin floor with his finger, a dull thud echoing. "Mei, I must be dreaming! I''m actually riding in a ZHYM-19 multi-purpose helicopter!"


    Mei''s annoyance turned to full-blown anger.


    Mobius, observing the scene, couldn''t help but tease, "Michael, why do you always pick up strays?"


    Michael ignored her, quickly scanning the cabin. He saw only Himeko, Elysia, and himself as combatants �C the same number as the non-combatants.


    Elysia, sensing his confusion, whispered, "It''s an emergency. There weren''t many helicopters available. Sakura and two other combatants have already gone ahead to Pohnpei. We''re the second group. The rest will follow."


    "Then what about this girl and Mobius?"


    "When the alarm went off, the situation was too chaotic. To ensure their safety, I had to bring them along!"


    Michael rubbed his forehead. "What exactly happened?"


    He vaguely guessed something was wrong on Pohnpei.


    What could it be? The Honkai reactor exploding? But Honkai energy was as stable as TNT. Even in the case of a leak, as long as it was handled promptly, it shouldn''t cause a major disaster.


    Himeko frowned, looking out the window at the distant sea instead of answering immediately.


    Michael followed her gaze. The sky above the entire sea was covered in dark clouds, the gloomy sky merging with the equally gloomy sea at the horizon, their boundaries blurred.


    Above Pohnpei, the air shimmered and distorted, forming a slowly rotating spiral, as if a massive object were warping space itself.


    "The Honkai energy concentration there has risen to 600 HW, and it''s still rising," Himeko said succinctly.


    "And if my model is correct, a Honkai energy reaction exceeding 1000 HW will birth a Herrscher," Mobius added ominously.


    "Uh... Honkai? Herrscher? What are you talking about? A military exercise against hypothetical alien enemies?" Kevin was completely lost.


    Mei, the daughter of a scientist, seemed to know about Honkai. She quickly grabbed Kevin''s hand and shook her head slightly.


    "No... it can''t be..." A bitter smile appeared on Michael''s face.


    "The Third Herrscher should be born in East Asia... Even if I were a butterfly with a 10086-meter wingspan, I couldn''t cause such a huge butterfly effect, could I?"


    This was the first time Elysia had seen Michael look so bewildered and panicked.


    "Beep!" Himeko''s wristwatch chimed, followed by Sakura''s calm voice, "Captain, ah, both Squad Leaders are here too. Good news... I suppose it''s good news. The Honkai energy readings on Pohnpei have stopped rising and stabilized at around 700 HW."


    "What''s the situation there? Have you found the enemy?"


    "No. We''ve confirmed that the Honkai energy reaction is coming from underground."


    "Underground?" Michael, Himeko, and Elysia exclaimed in unison.


    "The Honkai reactor!"


    "Is it just a simple leak?"


    "What a coincidence!"


    "But... what could it be?"


    Their gazes met. Finally, Elysia softly broke the silence. "Michael... is the Yaksha... really dead?"

 Chapter 45: An Innocent Question?

    Chapter 45 - An Innocent Question?As the numbers on the Honkai energy detector settled at 700, Immer let out a long sigh of relief. His legs felt weak, trembling uncontrollably. He casually leaned against the rail of the nearby railgun to maintain a semblance of composure.


    But he kept glancing at the ground, as if expecting something to burst forth at any moment.


    He suddenly understood. Courage, ruthlessness, training �C all were meaningless in the face of overwhelming power.


    "No... that''s not my mission..." He pounded his chest, finding a convenient excuse to mask his lingering tremors.


    Sakura happened to glance at him. "Is your chest hurting?"


    Immer was embarrassed. The girl before him was younger than he was, but her gaze was calm and unwavering, carrying a chilling indifference and a hint of killing intent. It made him feel inadequate. S��ar?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Especially since he vaguely sensed a similar aura emanating from both Sakura and Michael...


    They were all... But when truly facing the Honkai, why was the difference so stark?


    "N-no... it''s nothing..." His voice trembled again.


    Sakura ignored him. "Captain, I request permission to enter the underground Honkai reactor zone for reconnaissance."


    "Crazy! She''s absolutely crazy!" Immer screamed internally. "Even if the hundreds of meters of earth weren''t there, the sheer magnitude of the Honkai energy reaction would be enough to turn most people here into Deadmen!"


    And it was true �C they had just been organizing the evacuation of Pohnpei Island. Two people, clutching their chests, had suddenly transformed into Deadmen right before boarding. If Sakura''s blade hadn''t been fast enough... He glanced at the unsheathed katana in her hand, blood still dripping from it.


    Sakura, seeming to sense his gaze, flicked her wrist, the blade instantly clean.


    Immer stared at the bloodstains on his boots, feeling nauseous.


    The other end of the comms seemed to be having a disagreement. Almost a minute had passed since Sakura''s request, but there was still no response.


    Sakura considered herself patient, but the current situation could worsen at any moment. She couldn''t wait indefinitely.


    "Captain, I''ve made my decision. Have Immer and the others evacuate. I''ll enter underground alone. Over."


    Immer breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Wait!" Michael''s voice came through the comms. "Sakura, give me half a minute!"


    "?"


    Michael pulled Elysia aside, ignoring the stares of the others in the cabin, and whispered four words in her ear.


    Then he glanced at Himeko, who nodded. He suddenly opened the cabin door and jumped out.


    Mei gasped. The sudden decompression and rush of cold air as the door opened startled everyone. Thankfully, they were all strapped in. Kevin scrambled to the open door before Elysia, looking down as he closed it, but there was no sign of Michael on the churning sea below.


    A bolt of lightning flashed past the helicopter, making Kevin break out in a cold sweat. He quickly slammed the door shut.


    Raindrops began to patter against the windows.


    "Um... may I ask what''s happening? And... what organization are you with?"


    Half a minute was enough time for someone with Immer''s training to board the helicopter and evacuate. Of course, they had to abandon all their equipment, but that was a small price to pay. For Fire Moth, experienced warriors were far more valuable than equipment.


    After the helicopter carrying the regular soldiers flew away from Pohnpei Island, Sakura turned her head slightly. Michael was standing beside her.


    "How did you do that?"


    Michael remained silent, staring intently at the 680mm railgun, even reaching out to touch it.


    "Let''s go. I imagine you''ve already found the entrance to the underground Honkai reactor complex, haven''t you, Sakura?"


    "Wait, we can''t go any further!" Himeko slapped the steel plate behind the cockpit. This crude form of communication was effective. A few seconds later, the helicopter slowed, hovering in mid-air.


    The Honkai energy on Pohnpei Island was now a visible purple. Himeko and Elysia could handle venturing further, but the others...


    "Increase altitude. Maintain at least fifteen hundred meters above sea level."


    "Okay! This altitude is sufficient!"


    Mobius glanced towards Pohnpei through the window, instantly estimating the distance. "Wait, Himeko, are you planning to use that? Are you crazy?! With this spiral airflow, the strong crosswinds and tailwinds... you''re asking for death!"


    "While I am a combatant, I have to admit, I''m nowhere near as reckless as you." Himeko retorted as she pulled out a wingsuit from a metal box.


    "Not to mention, Elysia and I aren''t exactly ordinary humans. Besides, do you have any other ideas?"


    As she spoke, she put on her goggles, opened the door, and jumped, Elysia following close behind.


    Mobius shrugged at Mei. "See? This is what my colleagues are like. A bunch of lunatics."


    The helicopter, its task complete, began to turn slowly, but Mobius banged on the cockpit door. "Hey! Don''t fly too far away. Hover fifty kilometers out. I want to observe the situation on Pohnpei."


    Landing with a tailwind was a cardinal sin in wingsuiting, especially with the current swirling, high-speed air currents. Himeko and Elysia landed in a series of tumbling rolls. Fortunately, Ruruye City Hall had flattened the island to build the airfield for Fire Moth One.


    "Ptoo!" Himeko spat out the dust she had inhaled, then struggled to her feet. At first, she had to support herself, her body aching, but as the ambient Honkai energy flowed into her, the pain quickly subsided.


    "Elysia, what did Michael tell you?"


    Himeko was a warrior. Warriors excelled at following orders, not thinking �C even she believed this.


    And while she had previously been reserved about Michael''s strategic thinking, after the Second Eruption and the recent Yaksha hunt, she sometimes preferred to have Michael give her orders.


    "Captain, do you remember what Michael asked the AI before we landed on Pohnpei?"


    "The AI... Fire Moth One?"


    Elysia patted her fluffy hair, sending up puffs of dust, and nodded. "Yes, the AI said that Fire Moth One only needs two people to take off �C one in the cockpit to pilot the ship, and one in the boiler room to start the engines."


    "You mean..." Himeko instantly understood Michael''s plan. Whatever the enemy was, humanity''s only immediate recourse was the still-incomplete Fire Moth One.


    But Fire Moth One wasn''t armed... No, that wasn''t a problem. Michael was already familiar with the construction of the two smaller railguns, and the 680mm giant railgun was fundamentally similar...


    Meaning, Fire Moth One could take off unarmed, and Michael could construct the weapon later!


    And the ordinary people on Pohnpei, including the original crew, had already evacuated. No one knew what was happening here, allowing Michael to perfectly conceal his identity.


    "So, when he asked the AI that question, was it really just an innocent question?" Himeko wondered.

 Chapter 46: Emperor-Class Honkai Beast

    Chapter 46 - Emperor-Class Honkai Beast"Grumble..."


    A massive Chariot-class Honkai beast blocked the tunnel leading to the miniature Honkai reactor. Its large and imposing body, normally a symbol of strength, was a hindrance in this narrow space, making even turning around difficult.


    Michael was well-versed in dealing with this common lower-class Honkai beast. He rushed forward before Sakura, two flashes of white blade-light, and the Chariot crashed down. Before it could even whimper, another swift strike pierced its brain.


    "This... this isn''t my..." Michael swung a nonexistent blade, mimicking Sakura''s gesture of shaking off blood. For the First Herrscher, imitation was the simplest form of understanding, even if the object of "imitation" wasn''t a physical substance, but an experience formed by consciousness.


    He didn''t answer Sakura''s unspoken question, simply waving her forward. They continued deeper into the tunnel, encountering hundreds of floating Honkai beasts along the way, but Sakura rarely had a chance to draw her katana.


    She felt slightly neglected, though she couldn''t understand why.


    In reality, Michael''s mind was racing, calculating all future possibilities, making him appear outwardly sluggish, reacting purely on instinct.


    "No... these calculations are based on the Yaksha''s previous combat strength... I don''t know how its power has been enhanced after fully becoming an Emperor-class... No, I can''t even be one hundred percent certain it is the Yaksha..."


    Lost in thought, they reached the end of the tunnel. Under the flashing red lights, the massive reactor complex stretched before them, a stark contrast to the confined tunnel behind them.


    The so-called reactor complex looked more like a towering structure built from smaller units, each reactor about the size of a hand. They should have glowed with a faint blue light, but having been drained of their energy, they were now a lifeless grey.


    Sakura subconsciously controlled her breathing, feeling a sense of suffocation �C a normal reaction for ordinary humans in areas with high Honkai energy concentration. She quickly checked her limbs, relieved to see no purple veins.


    But for some reason, when she looked at Michael, he seemed... like a fish returning to the sea... Not only did he show no discomfort, but he seemed even stronger...


    The reactor tower was over a hundred meters tall. Michael and Sakura stood on a hollow steel platform near the top. He leaned against the railing, peering down into the darkness below, where the reactor lights no longer shone.


    No, it wasn''t just darkness, but a combination of darkness and silence. Michael listened intently for a while, finally catching a faint buzzing sound of flapping wings.


    "That sound... the Yaksha!"


    Sakura couldn''t remain calm now.


    "But wasn''t the Yaksha killed by you...?"


    She instinctively wanted to question Michael, but quickly realized he had no reason to lie about this. The problem must lie with the Yaksha itself...


    As if anticipating her thoughts, Michael quickly explained, "I admit, I made a mistake. Mobius hinted that my Honkai energy readings were a bit high. I dismissed it as a side effect of using my powers.


    "Now that I think about it, the reactor itself probably can''t completely contain the radiation... So, the surrounding seawater also contains Honkai energy, giving the Yaksha a chance to heal..."


    Just as he finished speaking, a faint, ethereal hum resonated from below, making their hearts tremble.


    "Grumble..."


    "!"


    Michael and Sakura instinctively leaped to the sides as a claw burst through the floor beneath them. With a casual swipe, it tore a large hole in the steel grating, and a dark figure leaped out, lunging at Sakura.


    "Tch! Same old trick, picking on the weaker one..."


    Facing the sudden attack, before Sakura could even feel fear, her body reacted, drawing her katana and swinging... though she didn''t think the attack would connect.


    But it only sliced through air. Her momentum threw her off balance, sending her tumbling across the floor.


    "What happened? Where''s the enemy?!"


    A gust of wind erupted from behind her. She quickly turned to see Michael standing where she had been just moments ago.


    He held the translucent Surtr aloft, blocking the Yaksha''s claw, a golden gem clutched in his other hand. The faint golden light illuminated the massive attacker.


    And it was massive. Compared to their last encounter, the Yaksha was even larger, likely over ten meters tall. It had grown another pair of wings, three in total, now feathered �C red on the left, yellow on the right. The pupal lower body had elongated into a pink tail, two clawed legs sprouting from its sides �C finally completing its four limbs.


    If there was one feature that remained unchanged, it was those long, pink ears.


    "Hmph..." Michael grunted. The Yaksha was much stronger. His arm trembled as he was forced back until the steel wall stopped his retreat.


    "Heehee..." Michael thought he heard a faint chuckle from the Yaksha.


    He didn''t have time to think. The pressure on his arm lessened. Unable to adjust his stance in time, he gritted his teeth, flames erupting from Surtr as he thrust towards the Yaksha''s neck. Sear?h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But everything froze. Even the flickering flames were suspended mid-air.


    "Sakura..." He had just used the simulated Void core for a spatial swap, and it needed time to recharge. He could only hope Sakura could break the stalemate, but even his call was frozen in his throat.


    Sakura wasn''t idle. She had already moved behind the Yaksha, but as she tried to swing her katana, her thoughts and movements were frozen.


    The Yaksha grinned triumphantly �C this time, Michael was certain it was smiling. It turned slightly, its thick tail sweeping past, sending both Michael and Sakura flying like leaves in the wind.


    Michael crashed through the meter-thick steel plating, landing hard in the dirt below.


    Sakura rolled across the floor, trying to push herself up, but sparks flew from her neck, and she collapsed.


    Seeing its two old adversaries incapacitated, the Yaksha was ecstatic. It tilted its head, raised its hands above its head, and happily hopped twice before running towards another tunnel.


    This tunnel connected the reactor complex to the central tower on Ruruye Island.


    Even from a hundred kilometers away, the Yaksha could sense the rich, Honkai-repelling aura of human civilization emanating from Ruruye Island.


    "Grumble... Huh? Gah!"


    In the dim tunnel, the Yaksha heard a very familiar voice:


    "Target confirmed as Yaksha. Preliminary assessment: Emperor-class Honkai beast."


    The Yaksha stared dumbfoundedly at the two figures in the tunnel.


    Michael gave it an awkward but polite smile. The screen in front of him and Sakura, along with the neural link cables, dissolved.


    The figures the Yaksha had defeated were merely bio-droids, similar to the ones Michael had created with Vill-V.


    He had already deduced the Yaksha''s target �C Ruruye Island. So, he had brought Sakura here ahead of time to intercept it.


    But he hadn''t been sure of the Yaksha''s strength, so he had resorted to this tactic, deceiving the naive creature �C You hurt me, but I just smiled...


    "By the way, Sakura, can you swim?"


    "?"


    "Snap!" Michael snapped his fingers. An explosion rocked the already fragile tunnel ceiling, and icy seawater poured in.

 Chapter 47: Crystal Rose

    Chapter 47 - Crystal RoseFlooding the tunnel with seawater was indeed a good idea to stall the Yaksha �C the tunnel structure was already fragile. While Michael had only detonated a small section, the chain reaction quickly brought down the entire tunnel.


    Honkai beasts were silicon-based. Michael wasn''t sure if they needed to breathe, but he himself certainly didn''t.


    So, whether the seawater would be an effective barrier, he wasn''t certain.


    But he trusted the Yaksha''s... simplicity. After being provoked like this, it would likely chase after him mindlessly instead of heading straight for Ruruye...


    Sakura, though slightly annoyed that Michael had pulled such a risky move without warning, reacted with surprising calmness: she simply stood there, doing nothing. If Michael dared to do this, he must have a way to get them out.


    Only after this thought surfaced did she feel a flicker of resistance �C What was my mission when I joined the Fifth Squad again?


    But this resistance was quickly suppressed by her subconscious reliance on Michael.


    And Michael didn''t disappoint. As the seawater surged into the tunnel, it didn''t rise above their feet. Instead, it curved strangely. Only after Michael pulled her out of the tunnel did Sakura see it �C a spherical barrier composed of hexagonal matrices separated them from the seawater.


    No, not a barrier, but something like a semipermeable membrane, blocking the water while allowing oxygen to pass through.


    The only downside was the faint blue fluorescence emitted by the membrane, making them stand out like stars in the dark depths.


    After a brief pause, the Yaksha relentlessly pursued the "stars." Trembling with rage, its high-frequency vibrations sent ripples through the surrounding water. These ripples struck the spherical membrane, tearing a small hole. Thankfully, Michael reacted quickly, patching it almost instantly.


    The Yaksha''s speed increased. It didn''t use its limbs to swim, but its three pairs of wings as paddles, its tail undulating like a fish.


    Michael and Sakura, relying solely on buoyancy, were much slower.


    Fortunately, Michael was prepared. With a wave of his hand, four or five unmanned mecha blocked the Yaksha''s path. The mecha moved sluggishly in the water, but it still took the Yaksha a few seconds to tear through their formation.


    As it broke through the first line of defense, more mecha swarmed it, some pulling at its wings, some clinging to its legs, some tugging at its tail, and of course, some grabbing its ears.


    But in a flash, the Yaksha pushed past the mecha, hot on Michael''s heels. The abandoned mecha, meanwhile, began to disassemble at their joints, a stray finger drifting away and bumping into a passing fish. The fish seemed unharmed, but the moment the mecha finger touched it, it exploded, dissolving into the cold water without a trace of blood.


    "Is it using its space-freezing ability again?" Michael thought, waving his hand. Another wave of mecha surrounded the Yaksha.


    This time, they held it back longer, until the enraged Yaksha tore them all to shreds and resumed its pursuit.


    "Hmm... it didn''t freeze space immediately... During our first encounter, it used the ability twice in a row... Is it because after fully evolving into an Emperor-class, the ability is stronger, but also consumes more energy, requiring time to recharge...?"


    Instead of jumping to conclusions, Michael continued summoning mecha to harass the Yaksha.


    Meanwhile, Sakura noticed the surrounding space growing brighter, and the number of fish around them increasing.


    She looked up. The ripples of the sea surface were now clearly visible.


    "Elysia, what''s the situation in the engine room? Why is it taking so long?" Himeko pressed.


    Elysia grunted, her body soaked in sweat, and didn''t immediately answer.


    Countless purple ribbons danced around her, swirling tendrils of dense Honkai energy, each seemingly delicate strand containing enough power to create a lower-class Honkai beast. S��ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Honkai reactors were different from nuclear reactors: nuclear reactors, through controlled self-sustaining chain reactions, could operate for extended periods after a single refueling.


    Honkai reactors, while more efficient, were less sustainable due to technological limitations, especially the massive Moonlight Engine, which required a large influx of Honkai energy for each activation.


    Normally, the crew would load Honkai energy canisters into a robotic arm. After personnel evacuated the engine room, automated systems would connect the canisters to the reactor and release the energy.


    That was Michael''s assumption, Himeko''s assumption, and even Elysia''s assumption �C until she reached the engine room.


    She couldn''t find any Honkai energy canisters. A quick check of the logs revealed that the Moonlight Engine''s consumption had far exceeded expectations. To ensure sufficient energy for the next activation, and for convenience, the crew had taken the empty canisters to the underground reactors for refilling.


    And they hadn''t returned...


    But the sun still rose, and Fire Moth One still needed to fly.


    Michael was probably fighting the Emperor-class Yaksha. What if he lured it out, only to find Fire Moth One grounded?


    Elysia paced anxiously.


    She suddenly thought of Himeko''s Surtr. When Himeko wielded the greatsword, she first absorbed a small amount of Honkai energy from the surroundings, channeling it through her body to Surtr, which then generated heat and flames.


    So, theoretically, if Elysia became the conductor, channeling the ambient Honkai energy through her body into the reactor, wouldn''t that work?


    If Michael were here, he would have praised her ingenuity.


    Ordinary humans had a limit to their Honkai resistance and adaptability. Even Himeko, among the best of ordinary humans, could only absorb a minuscule amount of Honkai energy �C not even a thousandth of Michael''s full power.


    Filling the Moonlight Engine''s reactor was theoretically impossible for Himeko. The excess Honkai energy would turn her into a Deadman.


    But Elysia wasn''t one to overthink things. It was her habit, anyway. If she caused any trouble, Michael would always clean up after her!


    With this inexplicable reliance, she let the Honkai energy flow through her into the reactor. She quickly reached her "limit." The flesh on her arm, connected to the reactor, began to turn to ash, revealing blackened, necrotic tissue.


    "Just... a little longer... This shouldn''t be my limit... My Honkai adaptability is so much higher than an ordinary person''s... It shouldn''t happen this quickly... It''s okay... it''s okay... Even if this body turns into a Deadman, Michael will find a way... He can construct bodies, can''t he? He can just make me a new one... A taller one... I don''t want to have to stand on my tiptoes to talk to Mobius... And a thinner one, I''ve been eating too many sweets lately, my clothes are getting a bit tight..."


    Her consciousness fading, Elysia''s thoughts drifted...


    Suddenly, she felt a snap in her mind, like a fuse blowing.


    Then, a miracle happened.


    Her blackened arm gradually returned to its normal color, the skin regenerating, smooth and soft like a baby''s.


    Honkai energy poured in, a hundred, a thousand times more, but Elysia felt no discomfort.


    "It''s like my Honkai adaptability is infinite!"


    The reactor filled almost instantly. Elysia, exhausted, left the engine room, closed the door, and activated the engine from outside.


    "Captain... the engine is online..." she said weakly, leaning against the wall. Her legs gave way, and she slid down to the floor.


    "Elysia! Elysia! Are you alright?!"


    "I''m fine... Captain, take off... Don''t make Michael wait too long..."


    "This child..."


    Elysia muted the comms. She had always felt a pang of frustration. While her scores in the simulation room were comparable to Michael''s, in actual combat, he always protected her.


    This protectiveness seemed overly doting to outsiders.


    And she felt the same way.


    She was strong, yet she always ended up being the one who slacked off.


    It frustrated her.


    Thankfully...


    "Thankfully, I was finally useful this time... I''m so tired... I want to sleep..."


    As she drifted in and out of consciousness, she replayed the earlier events in her mind.


    The scene repeated over and over until, just as she was about to fall asleep, a thought struck her like lightning, jolting her awake:


    "It''s like my Honkai adaptability is infinite..."


    Fire Moth''s testing equipment was rudimentary, only able to classify Honkai resistance as poor, average, good, or excellent. Ato was good, Himeko was barely at the good threshold, and Michael and Elysia were both at the very top of excellent.


    She had always assumed the equipment''s limitations were holding Michael back. After all, a Herrscher''s Honkai adaptability was infinite, how could it be the same as hers?


    The equipment''s limitations were a possibility, but it didn''t rule out another...


    Elysia shook her head violently, pushing the thought away.


    "Impossible. I don''t have a core, and I''ve never experienced another consciousness invading my mind like Michael described. How could I be a Herrscher...?"


    It was an irrefutable argument, and she relaxed.


    She habitually touched the crystal rose brooch Michael had given her, pinned to her chest, only to realize that since it was technically a Honkai product, she had inadvertently converted it into energy and fed it to the reactor.


    "What do I do?! If Michael finds out the brooch is gone..."


    Elysia was on the verge of tears.


    She suddenly thought, if she really were a Herrscher, she could be with Michael. And if she had his powers, that would be even better �C like, creating a crystal rose brooch herself?


    As she entertained these idle fantasies, Honkai energy instinctively gathered in her palm. Elysia didn''t try to control it; it was just a meaningless daydream.


    But she was wrong.


    A pink glow appeared in her hand, more and more Honkai energy converging. The image of a rose bloomed in her mind...


    Then, a rose made of pink crystal materialized in her palm.


    The ship shuddered violently.


    Elysia, already familiar with the sensation, knew that Fire Moth One was taking off.


    She clenched her hand, and the crystal rose shattered into countless fragments, dissipating into faint purple Honkai energy.

 Chapter 48: The Forty-Eighth Palm: Fire!

    Chapter 48 - The Forty-Eighth Palm: Fire!"It''s really ironic... I always say I''ll stay with Michael until the end, but when that possibility actually arises, even I feel apprehensive, hesitant... Then Michael, all these years..."


    With these complicated feelings swirling in her heart, Elysia, supporting herself against walls and the handrails of the moving walkways (Fire Moth One was so large, it had horizontal moving walkways like those in airports), finally dragged her exhausted body to the cockpit.


    Himeko, guided by the AI, was rushing between control panels, pressing buttons she both recognized and didn''t.


    "Seriously... this so-called ''smart operation mode''... I thought it would be more advanced, but I still have to manually operate everything!" she complained without turning around.


    "What else did you expect...?" the AI replied flatly.


    "I thought... I thought it would be like driving a car. I''d just control the throttle and steering, or even have it on autopilot."


    "Oh, that... That''s not ''smart operation mode.'' That''s ''lazy mode.'' Would you like to switch?" S��arch* The n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "..."


    "Pfft... Hahaha!" Elysia, leaning against the wall, covered her mouth with one hand and her stomach with the other, bending over with laughter.


    Himeko glared at her and said through gritted teeth, "Switch to lazy mode."


    "Acknowledged. Lazy mode activated. Autopilot engaged."


    With the AI issue resolved, Himeko turned to Elysia. "Did something happen? You took longer than expected, and you don''t look so good."


    Elysia didn''t answer, offering only a tired smile �C she didn''t know how to explain what had just happened.


    She looked out the large window at the turbulent sea.


    Suddenly, a white spray erupted from the blue waves. From the height of Fire Moth One, Elysia could only make out three small black dots emerging from the water.


    Himeko, noticing Elysia''s gaze, looked as well. They both breathed a sigh of relief.


    Elysia straightened up, taking two steps forward.


    But the exhaustion hadn''t faded. She stumbled, losing her balance, and started to fall.


    Before she could cry out, she landed in a familiar embrace.


    Her ear, her neck, even her scalp through her hair, could feel the faint warmth emanating from the embrace.


    His breath, seemingly light, was actually carefully controlled, like fingers brushing against her hair, lightly touching her scalp.


    Then, a warmth at her waist. Michael had pulled her fully into his arms. She tried to struggle, but she was too weak, only managing to pinch him lightly in retaliation as he half-carried her to a metal chair in the cockpit.


    She finally had the chance to look at the two new arrivals.


    Sakura clutched her head, leaning against the wall as she slowly crouched down, seemingly still adjusting to the sudden spatial transition. Though Elysia suspected she was just trying to hide her embarrassment.


    Michael''s face was unusually pale. After setting Elysia down, he finally took a deep breath. He hurried to the window, his eyes like high-definition cameras, zooming in on the activity on the sea below.


    The Yaksha, having lost its target, looked around in confusion. Two petrels, braving the storm, flew towards it. Just as they were about to cry out, their calls were cut short.


    The Yaksha''s form blurred into a smoky streak, a mere afterimage of its high-speed movement. The two unfortunate birds, caught in its path, were torn to shreds.


    "Captain, dive!"


    Without hesitation, Himeko took control from the AI, leaning forward and pushing the control stick down with all her might...


    Fire Moth One''s bow, like a sharp sword, pierced through the clouds. Bathed in the descending light, the disoriented Yaksha looked up to see a massive mountain floating in the sky...


    No, not a mountain, but an immense sword, its blade angled downwards, its tip aimed directly at its small form.


    The approaching sword displaced the air, creating powerful updrafts that even caused the sea below to cave inwards.


    The only imperfection was perhaps the slightly blunt tip of the sword...


    But then, a blue light glowed at the bow. Countless translucent parts materialized in the designated gun emplacement, assembling themselves like Tetris blocks under an invisible hand, solidifying into a pair of thirty-meter-long rails, completing the sword''s tip.


    The sudden weight forced the bow down further, almost pointing directly at the sea.


    "Warning! Warning! Abnormal flight attitude! Excessive speed, hull integrity compromised! Altitude critical, imminent crash!"


    "Michael, the ship''s going down!" Himeko shouted.


    "Hull breach countdown: 17, 16, 15..."


    "Crash countdown: 23, 22, 21..."


    In the cockpit, the color drained from Michael''s face, the blood vessels in his eyes like a net, constricting his vision. His scalp throbbed in time with his heart, each beat a spike of pain so intense he wished he could just crack his skull open...


    But this was it.


    His silver-grey eyes spun, his pupils transforming into gears.


    "Magnetic storm grenade loaded, target locked..."


    The AI continued its dispassionate countdown:


    "Hull breach countdown: 12, 11, 10..."


    "Crash countdown: 18, 17, 16..."


    The gears spun, then contracted sharply, turning a dangerous blood red �C


    "Fire!"


    The entire ship shuddered, as if a giant finger had poked it, causing it to recoil slightly.


    As the projectile left the barrel, Michael vanished from the ship, reappearing behind the Yaksha.


    The Yaksha, about to flee, sensed the danger and instinctively froze space. But a golden light flashed, shattering the frozen space.


    Elysia ran to the window. A blue beam pierced the space between the sea and the ship''s bow, sending a massive wave of water, laced with writhing arcs of electricity, surging skyward.


    The 680mm railgun''s rails dimmed, the metallic solidity fading into a translucent blue, then shattering into fragments.


    Without the weight of the railgun, Himeko, without needing to be told, pulled the control stick up with all her might.


    "Warning! Altitude critical!"


    "Activating anti-gravity engine, overload engaged!"


    "Flight attitude stabilized!"


    The massive ship leveled out, skimming just above the sea surface.


    It sped forward, the sea below parting like a cut by a knife, waves surging on either side.


    "Is it over?"


    Elysia turned sharply as a familiar figure collapsed into her arms. She instinctively caught him, gently laying him down on the floor.


    Michael was soaked, faint electrical arcs still crackling around him. He hadn''t completely avoided the blast.


    The arcs shocked Elysia''s hands, the pain and numbness making her wince, but she didn''t let go.


    Honkai energy flowed through the Imaginary Tree and into his Herrscher core, healing his injuries.


    Elysia wiped the seawater from his face.


    Michael said, his voice tinged with pride, "I timed it to coincide with the projectile''s arrival, forcing it to use its space-freezing ability. It took the full force of the blast."


    "Yes, I know! Michael is the best!" Michael simply smiled at Elysia''s childish praise, then, remembering her earlier state, he was about to ask her about it.


    But Himeko interrupted, "No! Michael, the Yaksha isn''t dead! That black streak... Damn it, it''s heading for Ruruye!"

 Chapter 49: Ancestor Kevin Charges!

    Chapter 49 - Ancestor Kevin Charges!"Impossible!" That was Michael''s first reaction.


    Besides its space-freezing ability, he couldn''t imagine how the Yaksha could have withstood the 680mm railgun''s magnetic storm grenade.


    Just relying on its physical defenses?


    It wasn''t impossible, but even a minor flesh wound on a human leg could significantly reduce running speed. The black streak heading for Ruruye was moving too fast, showing no signs of serious injury.


    Michael had clearly tested the Yaksha''s limits. It couldn''t use its enhanced space freeze twice in rapid succession. The shortest interval he''d observed was five seconds...


    Just like how Michael could teleport to the Yaksha but needed time to recharge before returning to Fire Moth One.


    Wait!


    That line of thinking was too rigid. Firstly, the Yaksha could have been holding back during his tests.


    Or, assuming the Yaksha could expend 10 units of Honkai energy at once, the interval Michael had observed was the recharge time after complete depletion. The Yaksha could have used only 1 unit to freeze space, presenting a deliberate weakness, then, after Michael broke through and retreated, used the remaining 9 units to escape the magnetic storm grenade...


    Regardless, since the mistake had been made, all he could do was fix it.


    He struggled to his feet, but Elysia grabbed his wrist. S��arch* The N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He turned to see Elysia biting her lip, shaking her head hesitantly.


    Michael glanced at his reflection in the polished stainless steel handrail. His face was almost blue �C like he''d just run a marathon at high altitude, suffering from severe altitude sickness and hypoxia, on the verge of collapsing.


    Even stranger, his forehead was an unnatural red. A light touch with his cool fingers produced a sizzling sound and a puff of white smoke.


    "Already at my limit...?" Constantly using his powers consumed not just Honkai energy. If it were that simple, wouldn''t Herrschers be invincible?


    Physical and mental strain were the price of power, especially for Michael. Using the power of Reason to simulate the core of the Void, exploiting its powers like a glitch, came at a double cost.


    But his fight wasn''t over.


    The Yaksha was incredibly fast, but only compared to other flying creatures. Compared to Fire Moth One, it didn''t have much of an advantage.


    Himeko pushed the throttle to its limit, the ship cutting through the waves, pursuing the small black dot.


    Michael stretched out a hand, wanting to construct another 680mm railgun, but the throbbing pain in his head returned the moment he tried to use his powers.


    "Ugh... ah!" He clutched his head, groaning. If Elysia hadn''t caught him, he would have collapsed.


    "Are there any other weapons on Fire Moth One? Like mecha? I can pilot them!" Sakura couldn''t stand it anymore. This feeling of helplessness and inaction was driving her crazy.


    She believed she wasn''t truly outmatched by the Yaksha... well, perhaps she was outmatched by its current form, but if Michael created an opening, she was confident she could find the Yaksha''s weak point and deliver a fatal blow.


    But she couldn''t even get close!


    That was the most frustrating part!


    "You can pilot a mecha?" Himeko asked, her eyes glued to the radar screen.


    "Uh... no." Sakura deflated. Her training in Chrysalis had focused on swordsmanship, tracking, disguise, assassination, and so on. Mecha piloting wasn''t part of the curriculum. She''d just spoken out of frustration.


    Himeko watched the radar intently. When the distance to the Yaksha closed to within ten kilometers, she pressed a button on the console.


    The radar flashed red, a targeting marker appearing on the red dot representing the Yaksha. Two small missile bays opened on the sides of the ship, and four missiles, trailing white smoke, shot towards the Yaksha.


    "This is!" Sakura''s spirits lifted, seeing a glimmer of hope.


    But Himeko quickly extinguished it.


    "These are experimental missiles, the only four we have. They''re designed for aerial Honkai beasts, similar in principle to air-to-air missiles �C meaning, they don''t have a large payload. Even if they hit, the damage won''t be much more than fireworks. And there are other issues, like unstable guidance and a low G-force tolerance. But, it''s better than nothing."


    As she spoke, the four white trails rapidly closed in on the Yaksha. Just as the missiles were about to hit, it abruptly pulled a 90-degree climb, like a fighter jet performing a Cobra maneuver.


    Two missiles overshot their target. One tried to turn, guided by the radar, but it was too slow. By the time it corrected its trajectory, the Yaksha was too far away.


    The remaining two missiles continued their pursuit, twisting and turning with the Yaksha, then exploded, engulfing it in flames.


    But Sakura saw clearly that the missiles hadn''t hit the Yaksha directly. They had collided with each other at an angle.


    As expected, the familiar black figure emerged from the smoke.


    It hesitated, glancing at Fire Moth One, then, seemingly making up its mind, continued towards Ruruye.


    Himeko reluctantly pulled back on the throttle and adjusted the steering, slowing the ship.


    "Why aren''t we chasing it?" Sakura asked.


    "Ruruye''s buildings are too tall. Fire Moth One needs to gain altitude..." Elysia explained quietly.


    But understanding the reason didn''t make it any easier to watch the Yaksha approach the castle-like breakwater and enter the city.


    Michael''s Honkai energy had recovered. Seeing this, he knew there was no other way. He gritted his teeth, constructing the Second Herrscher''s core, preparing to...


    "Boom!" Dozens of rockets streaked towards the Yaksha, a wall of water erupting before it, halting its advance.


    "?"


    "Where did the helicopter come from?"


    "Isn''t that the one carrying Dr. Mobius?!"


    "Switch out of lazy mode! We''re providing support!"


    The helicopter descended rapidly, tilting to expose the open bay doors on its underside. A figure Michael recognized, yet hadn''t expected, stood in the doorway, wielding a 12.7mm heavy machine gun, firing relentlessly at the Yaksha.


    Bullets rained down on the Yaksha, sparking off its white exoskeleton, forcing it back.


    While it didn''t seem injured, it was clearly taken aback, hovering in place in disbelief.


    "Ahhhhhhh! I''m going to brag about this to Su!" Kevin yelled excitedly, holding down the trigger until the five-hundred-round belt was empty.


    The barrel glowed red, emitting wisps of white smoke, but Kevin didn''t care.


    "Mei! More ammo!"


    Mobius, seeing Fire Moth One take off, knew something was wrong. Using her authority, she ordered the helicopter pilot to return to Ruruye, grabbing a random assortment of weapons and ammunition from the Ruruye defense forces, who were on high alert.


    But how could Mei, even with her unusual hobbies, find 12.7mm armor-piercing incendiary rounds in the chaos of the helicopter''s cargo hold?


    Mobius, without hesitation, handed Kevin a thick, green cylinder.


    Kevin took it without looking, then realized something was off �C was this 12.7mm ammo? The size seemed wrong.


    He looked down and saw that Mobius had given him a portable railgun!


    He wanted to curse, but then he saw the Yaksha emerge from the smoke. Its long, slender limbs ending in gleaming claws, its fly-like multifaceted eyes, its three mismatched wings, its lizard-like tail, and those long, girly pink ears that no one could quite place.


    All of these screamed "enemy." �C "Mei, I told you there were monsters in this world!"


    Mei really wanted to tell Kevin to shut up!


    But then, a look of horror appeared on her face �C the Yaksha seemed to have recovered from its shock. Its already crimson eyes bulged as it charged towards the helicopter.


    Kevin shouldered the railgun, firing without even aiming. A puff of smoke erupted from the barrel, the projectile leaving a black trail, and, against all odds, hitting its mark!


    The force of the explosion sent the helicopter tilting precariously. The skilled pilot quickly regained control and began ascending without waiting for Mobius''s orders.


    Kevin reached behind him without looking back. Mei, learning her lesson, quickly handed him something round.


    He took it, feeling that it was still wrong �C why was it so thin and light this time? He looked down and saw a baseball bat.


    "..."


    "Why is there a baseball bat?"


    In that brief moment of distraction, a dark figure emerged from the smoke.


    Time seemed to freeze. Kevin stood there dumbfoundedly, holding the baseball bat, the Yaksha''s claws gripping the sides of the helicopter''s open bay, its massive head blocking the entire opening. Its claws tightened, the helicopter''s frame buckling.


    The added weight sent the helicopter plummeting towards the sea, bringing Kevin almost face-to-face with the Yaksha''s jaws. The pilot yanked the control stick, tilting the helicopter, and Kevin stumbled back.


    But this didn''t stop the Yaksha. Its multifaceted eyes glowed crimson as its jaws opened wider, stretching the helicopter''s frame.


    A drop of viscous saliva dripped onto Kevin''s forehead, a pungent mix of blood and something like plastic.

 Chapter 50: Unquenchable Flames

    Chapter 50 - Unquenchable FlamesKevin wasn''t sure how long it took him to fully widen his eyes. He wanted to scream to mask his terror, but his throat was constricted, unable to make a sound.


    He thought of Mei behind him. Wasn''t this the time to show his manliness? "If I turn around now, grab Mei, and slide out the other door, we can both be saved �C and I''ll earn some brownie points with her, too."


    But when he tried to turn, his body was stiff, unresponsive.


    He belatedly realized that it wasn''t time slowing down or anything like that... In this moment of crisis, his mind was racing, electrons firing between neurons at an incredible speed, his consciousness briefly surpassing time itself...


    But consciousness couldn''t control matter. No matter how much his mind struggled, his body wouldn''t respond to the approaching maw of the Yaksha.


    Then, his consciousness resynchronized with reality. The abyssal jaws continued their advance, about to swallow him whole.


    Kevin could only react instinctively �C ignoring his contorted posture, he swung the baseball bat at the Yaksha''s face with all his might.


    A sharp crack echoed as the Yaksha''s nose was knocked askew. It seemed stunned, its white exoskeleton flushing red with rage. It roared, spraying Kevin with saliva.


    Its teeth were less than an inch from his face.


    He felt a tug at his waist. Kevin felt a flicker of hope. Judging by the position, it seemed Mei was trying to pull him back.


    "But there''s no time... Mei, don''t worry about me, just run! Jump out the other door!"


    In his despair, he saw a blue light, like threads, wrapping around the Yaksha. The other ends of these threads were held by someone, or some machine. With a sudden pull, the translucent threads, almost digging into the Yaksha''s flesh, yanked it away.


    "Whew! Saved!"


    Kevin''s legs went weak. Before he could celebrate, the helicopter, now free of the Yaksha''s weight, tilted again. He lost his balance, stumbling back into Mei''s arms.


    He was immediately punished for this.


    "Ow, ow, ow! Mei, I''m sorry!"


    Mei pulled him up by his ear. The helicopter had stabilized.


    Mobius, ignoring the two bumbling high school students, leaned out of the open bay, watching the battle below. Mei and Kevin quickly joined her.


    Two figures, one blue, one red, clashed rapidly above the turbulent sea. Even from hundreds of meters away, they could feel the vibrations in the air from the impacts.


    "Boom!"


    Michael and the Yaksha collided again, the sea surface beneath them caving in, waves surging outwards. Both were flung back by the force of the impact.


    The Yaksha, with the advantage of its wings and tail, quickly regained control in mid-air, turning to face the sea and descending in a controlled glide.


    Just before it hit the water, frost spread from its feet, instantly freezing the sea surface into a sheet of ice.


    Its claws dug into the ice, stopping its momentum. Before it could fully regain its footing, it raised its forelegs and slammed them down onto the ice.


    Its red and yellow wings flapped powerfully.


    A chilling blast of air, transformed into thousands of icy shards, shot outwards, turning the falling rain into thumb-sized hailstones. Fueled by Honkai energy, the seawater surged towards Michael, still retreating in the air. The freezing air, the hailstones, and the waves converged, instantly freezing everything in their path.


    Michael, anticipating his landing spot, used the Void core to solidify the space. But as he landed on the sea, the Yaksha''s freezing wave was almost upon him.


    "Tch!"


    He gritted his teeth, tiny blue hexagonal matrices appearing before him, forming a solid energy barrier. The freezing air, the hailstones, and the waves, unable to penetrate the barrier, flowed around him.


    But Michael had underestimated the intensity of the Yaksha''s freezing power, amplified by the water and the rain that had soaked him.


    His joints stiffened, his thoughts slowed.


    "Not good..."


    Facing the Yaksha alone in these unfavorable conditions was proving difficult.


    He couldn''t expect any help. Himeko, Sakura, and Elysia didn''t have his versatility. They could only be deployed when Fire Moth One flew over Ruruye.


    Damn it! It all came down to Fire Moth One being incomplete. If it were fully operational, with its thousands of missiles, dozens of railguns, and fighter squadrons...


    Michael shook his head, dispelling these unrealistic fantasies.


    Just then, the massive shadow of Fire Moth One passed overhead, darkening the already gloomy sky.


    Seeing its attack succeed, the Yaksha charged towards Michael. In his weakened state, Michael couldn''t risk a direct confrontation. sea??h th�� N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Retreat, buy some time, use Surtr''s heat to dispel the freezing effect, and catch it off guard."


    The aftereffects of excessive spatial manipulation lingered, his head still throbbing. He didn''t want to overuse his powers.


    But he had no better option. He had to push himself...


    "Huh?"


    As he tried to retreat, he realized something was wrong �C his legs wouldn''t move!


    He looked down. The freezing air, creeping up from the seawater, had encased his legs in ice from the calves down.


    "Damn it!"


    A shadow fell over him. The Yaksha was upon him.


    Michael leaned back, his eyes widening, but it was too late.


    "Boom!"


    Shards of ice sprayed everywhere, pelting Michael.


    But the pain wasn''t from the Yaksha.


    A translucent pink crystal pillar stood between him and the Yaksha.


    "Is that... Elysia?"


    He saw a flash of pink. Elysia, wielding a massive crystal rose, plunged it into the Yaksha''s arm.


    The Yaksha roared, swinging a clawed hand at her. But Elysia, smaller and more agile, dodged its attacks, even finding time to counterattack with the pink crystal.


    Michael, seizing the opportunity, broke free from the ice. Seeing the Yaksha''s attention focused on Elysia, its back turned to him, he flipped backwards into the air, pushing off the solidified space with his feet. His feet glowed blue, transforming into engine nozzles. Golden flames erupted, propelling him forward like a missile.


    The Yaksha heard the sound behind it. It wasn''t unresponsive. Michael had anticipated it using its space-freezing ability to dodge.


    But it hadn''t used the ability in over ten minutes. It seemed that tanking the railgun blast had taken its toll.


    Perhaps it could have dodged with its agility alone, but Elysia, standing before it, smiled mysteriously.


    The Yaksha found itself unable to move �C just like Michael moments ago.


    Pink crystals bloomed within its body, crystallizing its joints. It struggled to suppress the effect with its Honkai energy, then felt a sharp pain in its back as it was sent flying like a meteor, crashing through the castle-like breakwater several kilometers away.


    The breakwater, made of resilient stone, crumbled into dust, a thick cloud of debris rising into the air like smog. The constant rain turned the dust into a sticky, cotton-candy-like substance.


    "Boom..."


    "Boom..."


    "Boom..."


    With each step, the Yaksha''s massive form left giant footprints in the stone and green crystal.


    Even the nearby buildings seemed to tremble with each of its steps.


    Beneath the dust cloud, a faint outline of a small mountain emerged.


    The outline solidified, its colors deepening, until its white exoskeleton, pink ears, crimson eyes, and one damaged wing were clearly visible.


    The Yaksha had finally reached Ruruye Island, thanks to its enemies.


    It rubbed its aching back, feeling the destructive urge within its genes finally unleashed.


    Especially when faced with this "forest" of human construction.


    But it quickly realized things weren''t so simple.


    Green camouflage netting was pulled away, revealing dozens of mecha, piloted by the remaining Fifth Squad combatants and the Ruruye defense forces, surrounding the Yaksha in a crescent formation.


    The lead mecha attacked first, unleashing a barrage of missiles and machine gun fire.


    But the projectiles stopped mid-air as they approached the Yaksha, as if blocked by an invisible force, forming a metallic cocoon around it.


    Raindrops striking the metal shell froze into frost before they could even spread.


    Then the rain stopped, turning into hailstones of varying sizes.


    Space froze, yet again.


    As Michael, clutching his head and wiping his nosebleed, climbed onto the breakwater, supported by Elysia, he saw the missiles and bullets, along with the hailstones, suddenly reverse direction, flying back towards the mecha that had fired them.


    "It''s recovered!"


    Amidst the explosions, the dozens of mecha were reduced to scrap metal. The shockwave from the blasts struck the nearest hundred-meter-tall building, causing it to collapse onto the Yaksha.


    The Yaksha swatted the falling building aside, but something else was behind it.


    Behind the falling debris, Himeko raised Surtr, flames blazing.


    At the same time, a small figure darted out from the Yaksha''s right, enveloped in a crescent of flashing blade-light.


    "Now''s our chance!"


    Pink crystals spread across the ground, creeping up the Yaksha''s legs.


    Michael also summoned Surtr, its blade wreathed in blue flames, unlike Himeko''s.


    A four-pronged attack!


    We can take you!


    One hit from any of them would either kill or severely injure the Yaksha.


    Victory is ours!


    Facing this predicament, the Yaksha had only one option �C freezing space.


    A bone-chilling cold spread outwards.


    But the sensation was too familiar to Michael, so familiar that his body reacted instinctively �C


    A golden light flashed from his chest...


    Michael smiled �C if he could pull this off in frozen space.


    "It''s finally over...?"


    "Ugh... Aaargh!!!" A sharp pain shot through his head �C his mind, overloaded from overuse, had reached its limit!


    It felt like someone had jammed a metal rod into his brain and twisted it.


    "Damn it! Not now!"


    The golden light at his chest vanished. He clutched his head, collapsing to his knees, blood gushing from his nose. Even more despairingly �C


    Only he had escaped the frozen space.


    "It''s over!"


    The Yaksha flapped its wings, the powerful gust of wind shattering the pink crystals around its legs. Its long tail swept past, grazing Michael''s head.


    Himeko and Sakura were sent flying, each crashing through several crystal skyscrapers. The buildings in Ruruye, densely packed, collapsed like dominoes...


    Dozens of skyscrapers, over a hundred meters tall, were reduced to rubble in an instant.


    Too preoccupied to worry about Himeko and Sakura, Michael turned to Elysia. Thankfully, she had been flung towards the sea, the water cushioning her fall. He saw a burst of pink crystals on the sea surface, a sign that she was unharmed.


    The Yaksha slowly turned, its fly-like eyes fixated on Michael.


    Michael struggled to his feet, summoning Surtr, but as the hilt materialized, a searing pain shot through his head.


    "Grumble... Gah!" The Yaksha seemed pleased, a red grin spreading across its face, as if mocking Michael''s futile efforts.


    A faint sound came from behind the Yaksha, so quiet that even it didn''t notice.


    Michael glanced discreetly. The cockpit door of a wrecked mecha had opened.


    The cockpit was mostly for show. In most cases, no sane commander would allow anyone inside a mecha during combat. The scattered wreckage was a testament to this.


    But then, Michael''s eyes widened.


    Someone was crawling out. That familiar blond hair �C


    The Yaksha, seemingly sensing Michael''s surprise, started to turn. Michael quickly summoned a smoke grenade and threw it at the Yaksha''s head �C the most he could manage in his current state.


    The smoke grenade diverted the Yaksha''s attention, but Michael, hidden nearby, saw clearly.


    The figure crawling from the mecha had had its legs crushed into a pulp, only shreds of flesh clinging to its thighs.


    While the Yaksha was distracted, it slowly crawled towards its tail.


    Then, the young man, Alfred von Liechtenstein, carefully pulled out a portable syringe.


    He plunged the needle into the Yaksha''s tail, injecting the serum.


    The Yaksha went berserk, Honkai energy erupting from its body, forming massive purple branches behind it, over a hundred meters tall.


    But it couldn''t stop it.


    It thrashed its tail wildly, pulverizing Alfred''s already cooling body.


    But it was too late.


    The serum, designed for humans, couldn''t kill the Yaksha outright, but it severely weakened its Honkai energy.


    Michael, wiping the blood from his nose, absorbed the released Honkai energy, recovering slightly...


    Surtr reappeared in his hand.


    This time, there would be no escape...


    Michael swung the greatsword, his expression as frenzied as the Yaksha''s. The heavy, blunt blade easily severed the Yaksha''s lower leg, sending it crashing to the crystal ground.


    Then, he quickly sliced off its wings, its tail, its claws, its remaining leg...


    Finally, the blade, wreathed in flames, severed its head.


    He left the ears intact, then incinerated the rest.


    Embers landed on Alfred''s mangled corpse. Michael, leaning on the greatsword, stepped forward, wanting to extinguish the flames, wanting to leave some semblance of a body for this person he barely knew, this person he wasn''t sure how to judge.


    But he realized Alfred was still alive.


    His once handsome face was twisted into a gruesome mask, purple veins, like tear tracks, running from his eyes to his chin. His blond hair, usually tied back, was now matted with blood. He looked at Michael with his remaining eye, an expression identical to Harris''s �C perhaps, only in the face of death did people truly become equal, their expressions indistinguishable.


    His lips moved slightly. Michael leaned closer, barely making out his words: "My... drawer... letter... photograph..."


    Michael nodded quickly, wanting to ask if he had any last words, but the words caught in his throat.


    "Am... I... redeemed...?"


    He received no answer.


    A flicker of light appeared in Alfred''s single eye, a last spark of life, or perhaps, a glimpse of someone he had been searching for.


    His voice grew clearer. "Fire... stay... cold..."


    The voice faded.


    Alfred von Liechtenstein, his appearance like a fleeting meteor. By the time Michael noticed him, his light was already fading, then extinguished.


    Knowing so little about him, Michael couldn''t understand him.


    He even thought Alfred was a villain.


    He even felt this ending was too abrupt.


    So, he didn''t expect to feel pity, or moved.


    But a heavy weight settled in his heart.


    The sea breeze picked up, the steady rain turning into a downpour.


    But no matter how heavy the rain, it couldn''t extinguish the flames.


    The flames burned until the morning of the third day.

 Chapter 51: The Afterglow of Twilight

    Chapter 51 - The Afterglow of TwilightThe familiar gala, the familiar air of human self-congratulation as "victors," but Michael no longer felt the festive spirit of his first gala, even though he, Himeko, Sakura, and Elysia were supposed to be the stars of the show.


    Of course, Himeko and Sakura, still in casts, couldn''t attend. Elysia was only interested in the desserts, and Michael... Michael wasn''t in the mood.


    Thankfully, Kevin and Mei, hailed as "heroic citizens," were basking in the limelight �C and the flashes of the cameras.


    This gave Michael a chance to retreat to a corner and examine Alfred''s belongings.


    [My name is Alfred von Liechtenstein. When you read this, I''ll probably be dead, right? Dead at the hands of the Honkai sickness I''ve dedicated my short life to studying.


    Let me guess, who are you? Himeko? No, I imagine it''s Michael holding this letter, right?


    You must be curious why I''ve omitted the "von" from my name, the symbol of my noble lineage... well, you''re probably not curious about that. You probably want to know what happened in those three blocks in Dagon District. Whether your deductions were correct.


    Haha, I can imagine your frustration, that burning rage mixed with helplessness.


    So, I''ll tell you now, all your deductions were correct.


    Truly remarkable. It took us nearly a year of calculations and deductions to finalize the experimental plan, and you figured it all out in just a few days?


    I suppose, unless you just got lucky, your understanding of Honkai far surpasses ours. At least, most doctors still consider Honkai sickness a common infectious disease, trying to identify the bacteria responsible.


    But you should know the cause isn''t bacteria, but radiation from Honkai energy �C just like nuclear radiation.


    Oh dear, why am I rambling? (smeared bloodstain) Perhaps I''m just trying to give you a hint, in case you did just get lucky.


    Anyway, as you can see, my experiment led to the deaths of tens of thousands (though, in a way, I also saved a few dozen). I am indeed an irredeemable executioner, so you needn''t feel any pity or sorrow for my death.


    Because this is my retribution, the sin I must bear (smeared bloodstain)...


    Of course, if you do feel even a sliver of pity or sorrow, I would be happy (crossed out).


    Oh, right, there should be a vial of serum in my drawer. I know you, like Himeko, are a warrior who fights with Honkai energy. The Honkai will erode your body. Honkai sickness is the best-case scenario; losing control and becoming a Deadman would be far worse.


    So, that serum is for you! If you contract Honkai sickness, or if you feel the Honkai energy within you becoming unstable, give yourself a shot... Not during battle, though. You''ll need a long time to recover afterward �C so, reassure Himeko. Her serum had nothing to do with my experiment.


    Uh... you''re not afraid of needles, are you?


    Alfred von Liechtenstein


    Twilight of Fire Moth]


    This was likely Alfred''s final message, written in anticipation of his death. But he hadn''t anticipated a slightly better ending, dying in battle.


    And this made it easier for the United Government to handle the aftermath.


    His experiment definitely wouldn''t make the news �C it might even have been sanctioned by the United Government, after all, he had written "It took us nearly a year..."


    The official story was that Pohnpei Island was intended to be a prison for a group of dangerous death row inmates. A riot broke out, the inmates seized weapons, and there were casualties.


    And the young and promising Ruruye City Official, Mr. Alfred von Liechtenstein, bravely fought on the front lines, piloting a mecha, ultimately sacrificing himself heroically, a true role model, and so on...


    That was it.


    This wasn''t the outcome Michael had promised Harris �C Fire Moth had also reported that only Aldemir had survived from the Tower, his survival attributed to his exceptional Honkai resistance, earning him a dose of serum.


    As for his promise to Harris to reveal the truth, that would have to wait... but did humanity even have that much time left?


    He planned to contact Vill-V privately. She hadn''t signed a "ceasefire agreement" with Fire Moth yet, so revealing a scandal shouldn''t be a problem, right?


    Michael looked at the letter again.


    It was mostly rambling, and the serum mentioned at the end was missing. Michael felt that Alfred, even at the end of his life, had been conflicted, carrying the serum with him, a last chance at survival if he changed his mind.


    And it was thanks to that serum �C the one injected into the Yaksha''s tail.


    But within the rambling, Alfred, intentionally or not, had left Michael some valuable clues.


    The most obvious was the word "us," implying that his actions weren''t solely his own, but directed by someone higher up, or a group.


    It was understandable. Given Alfred''s conflicted state of mind, without external pressure or influence, Michael doubted he would have done such a thing.


    Moreover, even as a city official, being able to manipulate a Honkai reactor undetected was alarming.


    So, who else was part of this "us"?


    Michael''s first thought was Poison Cocoon. Not because of any concrete evidence, but, again, it was the most logical conclusion based on the limited information: fine, I''ll stop pretending, it was basically intuition...


    Or perhaps it was a process of elimination. Assume Poison Cocoon was involved, then work backward: was there any basis for contact between Alfred and Poison Cocoon?


    Yes, he had been an assistant in Dr. SPACI''s lab. It wouldn''t have been difficult for Poison Cocoon to reach him.


    But Michael couldn''t think of anything more.


    However, there was something else noteworthy: While Alfred hadn''t stated it explicitly, just like his deliberate act of playing the flippant���, some parts of the letter seemed too deliberate.


    Why was the "you" in his letter referring to Michael? Why did he specifically mention that Michael''s "understanding of Honkai far surpasses ours"?


    Finally, if he had the serum with him, why mention giving it to Michael?


    It was as if he was subtly saying: We''re watching you. We''re even suspicious of your identity.


    He might as well have directly asked Michael if he was a Herrscher.


    This was why Michael suspected Poison Cocoon''s involvement.


    Among those who knew his identity, Elysia wouldn''t tell, Himeko wouldn''t tell, Phamas had no reason to tell, Sakura''s attitude was ambiguous but ultimately unimportant since Poison Cocoon already suspected him, and Mobius, who knew him best from a physiological perspective, was tight-lipped and wouldn''t tell either.


    Wasn''t the answer obvious?


    Michael folded the letter, placing it back in the empty envelope, and tucked it away.


    Elysia approached the table with two strawberry cakes, carefully setting them down, then, after a moment of hesitation, pushing the larger one towards Michael.


    Michael felt a warmth in his heart, reaching for the cake, about to thank her, when he was startled by the pained expression on Elysia''s face.


    Before he could react, Elysia snatched the chocolate and strawberry from the top of his cake.


    "..."


    Michael''s lips twitched. He was speechless.


    But as Elysia beamed with satisfaction, Michael felt the heavy weight on his shoulders lighten, as if someone was sharing the burden.


    "Here, eat, eat! Mei... I mean, that girl Mei, said that sweets make people happy! You''re always frowning. You need to eat more!" She said, spooning her own cake while constantly glancing at Michael''s.


    Michael, stifling a laugh, poked her cheek. "First, Mei seems to be about your age. Don''t call her ''Auntie.'' Second, Elysia, have you gained weight?"


    Elysia''s eyes widened in mock surprise and panic. "Ah! Have I?! Impossible!"


    "Yes... Look, your socks are digging into your thighs."


    "No! Impossible! My socks must have shrunk in the wash!"


    Elysia refused to accept this harsh reality, but when she saw Michael hiding his smile behind his glass of water, she knew he was teasing her.


    She immediately put on a knowing smile.


    "Hey... Michael..."


    "What?"


    "Were you just staring at my legs?"


    "Pfft�C" Michael sprayed water everywhere.


    K.O.!


    "By the way... that attack method of yours, using the pink crystals..." Michael hesitated, then finally asked.


    "Ah! That! I don''t really know how it works, but I think it''s great! Beautiful and cute, perfect for a girl like me!"


    Michael''s smile faded as he studied Elysia.


    She simply smiled back at him, unflinching.


    Michael understood. Elysia was hiding something from him.


    People only maintained eye contact like that when they were hiding something, or lying.


    It irritated him.


    He also wanted to warn Elysia that he wasn''t the only one Poison Cocoon suspected. As someone who had emerged from Vostok along with him, Michael was certain Poison Cocoon wouldn''t ignore her.


    But Elysia seemed to have anticipated this. She said casually, "Captain Himeko said she''s requested custom Honkai-forged weapons for us. Then, with the weapons as a cover, you''ll be able to use some of your powers more openly!"


    Michael nodded. While she seemed to be talking about him, the underlying message was that she would conceal her pink crystal abilities with a weapon, so he didn''t need to worry.


    Seeing Michael''s downcast mood, Elysia quietly left, taking two... three cakes with her, intending to bring them to Himeko and Sakura in the infirmary.


    After Elysia left, Michael pulled a faded photograph from his pocket.


    The background was intact, seemingly a church. Alfred, much younger and less pale, was wearing a tuxedo.


    But the person beside him, the woman in a white wedding dress, was blurry, her features indistinguishable, only her white hair visible.


    It was a wedding photo, Michael surmised, but he had already checked online. Alfred hadn''t married.


    With current technology, there was no reason for a photo to be damaged like this.


    The only explanation Michael could think of was that someone had deliberately removed the protective layer and repeatedly rubbed their thumb over the woman''s face.


    Until her features were completely obscured, unrecognizable.


    And in that person''s memory, her face, her voice, everything about her, had also faded.


    Kevin suddenly plopped down in front of him.


    "What''s wrong? Not dealing with the reporters?" Michael put the photograph away, half-joking.


    Kevin finished a bottle of soda in one gulp, burped, then said with a hint of annoyance, "I felt proud at first, but it got tiring... Forget it, Mei seems to be good at handling that sort of thing. I''ll leave it to her!"


    Michael suddenly had an idea. "Kevin, have you... considered becoming a hero?"


    Kevin understood the implication and, unsurprisingly, shook his head. "No, thanks. You have too many rules. Mei and I helped you, and you practically put us under house arrest, making us sign non-disclosure agreements and undergo psychological evaluations..."


    "It''s actually Mei who hasn''t made up her mind, right?"


    Michael interrupted him, hitting the nail on the head.


    "Uh... hahaha! You saw right through me!" Kevin blushed, embarrassed.


    "Mei said she needs to think about it. Of course, if she joins your... Moth organization, I definitely will too. But for now, we''ve already bought tickets back to Nagazora."


    Michael nodded, not pressing the issue.


    The Third Eruption would happen soon, and Kevin and Mei would join Fire Moth then.


    He noticed Kevin fidgeting, seemingly bothered by something he wanted to talk about but was hesitant to bring up.


    "What''s wrong? You look like you want to get something off your chest."


    Kevin glanced at him, then leaned closer and whispered, "I actually know Ruruye''s city official." sea??h th�� N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh." Michael wasn''t surprised. Chiba Academy was a prestigious school for the elite. Entry required a certain background and status.


    Michael''s calm reaction seemed to embolden Kevin. He pursed his lips, seemingly making a decision, then continued, "I remember, when I was very young, I heard the adults talking about how Mr. Liechtenstein''s youngest son was pursuing my aunt."


    Michael narrowed his eyes. "And?"


    "But... Sigh! Fine! I was too young then, I don''t remember the details, but I think he wasn''t in good health. Anyway, our family opposed their relationship, so Alfred eloped with my aunt! But without parental consent, they couldn''t get a marriage license, so they had a ceremony in a small church. They lived together for six months, then my aunt suddenly fell ill, and not long after... well... Hey, what''s wrong?"


    "..."


    Michael''s face darkened, but he didn''t want to burden Kevin with such heavy news.


    He excused himself, fleeing the gala and stepping onto the rooftop.


    From here, he could easily see the Ruruye sea, the temporary lighthouse''s orange glow illuminating the faint mist that shrouded the ruins of the collapsed buildings.


    In just three days, Ruruye, the city of hope built with the world''s resources, the symbol of the "new Mu continent," had returned to its normal life and order. Streetlights and neon signs, reflected in the crystal skyscrapers, bathed the city in a green glow. Even on the rooftop, he could hear the sounds of revelry.


    As for the dozens of Pohnpei Island personnel turned into Zombies, the thousands killed or injured when the collapsing skyscrapers crushed the underground shelters, and the city official who, on the verge of death, had used a mecha to deliver the final blow to the Yaksha...


    They were quickly swept into the dustbin of memory.


    Because people always sought pleasure and hope for the future. Who would dwell on the heavy past and the meaningless present?


    "I should have known... Green eyes, blond hair... That''s..."


    "So, what is this unavoidable thing called fate, called reincarnation?"


    He looked up at the starless night sky.


    The sky seemed low, almost within reach, yet infinitely vast and oppressive, as if a pair of indifferent eyes were watching from beyond the darkness.


    So, the question was, was this night sky, this connected night sky, real? Or was it an illusion?


    The recent events had been too much, even for Michael, who had been mentally prepared.


    He took a deep breath, clutching his head.


    The road ahead was still long...


    "Hey... if the von Liechtensteins are a prominent family, maybe I can investigate this ''us'' from that angle? And, Kevin''s surname is Kaslana now, right? I should look into that too."


    He turned to leave the rooftop and ran into Immer, fiddling with his phone.


    Immer seemed startled to see Michael, but he appeared to be in a hurry. He saluted Michael and rushed onto the rooftop.


    Michael watched him thoughtfully. "Tsk... I wonder which girl has him so smitten, calling at this hour... Should I eavesdrop? No, I should respect his privacy."


    "I neglected Elysia earlier... I should find a way to make it up to her..."


    "Right, I should get some time off after dealing with an Emperor-class Honkai beast! I could take Elysia to Eden''s concert!"


    "Wait! I almost forgot, Captain Himeko still owes me two tickets!"


    "She''s been putting it off for months!"


    "No, I have to take Elysia to the concert this time!"


    The chaotic thoughts in his mind weren''t organized. He had simply latched onto one.


    But it still occupied his entire night.


    When he finally looked out the window again, the rising sun, like a fiery ball, had leaped from the sea.


    But the cleansing orange-red light was distorted by the dark clouds, taking on a demonic form.


    What awaited humanity in the distant, distant future? A new dawn? Or the afterglow of a dying twilight?


    (End of Volume One: Year of Twilight)

 Chapter 52: Interlude: Life is But a Dream (Side Story)

    Chapter 52 - Interlude: Life is But a Dream (Side Story)"So... how was my lecture?"


    Warm, bright sunlight streamed through the large windows into the classroom. Michael stood at the podium, nervously rubbing his hands, a hint of melancholy in his voice as he addressed the students.


    Silence met his question. The young Valkyries exchanged glances, wondering why the headmistress had invited this general studies teacher to spend an entire class telling such a... strange story.


    The concept of Honkai and the classification and naming of Honkai beasts were identical to the current world''s, but the names of people and places were completely different.


    Fu Hua covered her mouth, hesitant. Her theoretical knowledge was impeccable, which was precisely why she could discern that much of what Michael said about Honkai and Herrschers wasn''t baseless.


    But this only deepened her confusion �C if the purpose of this lesson was to educate the Valkyries about Honkai, why not just lecture directly? Why go through the trouble of crafting a story?


    And this story... felt familiar...


    She was certain she hadn''t experienced these events, yet the story resonated with her on some level...


    However, from her perspective, the story was riddled with inconsistencies.


    Like the description of the Herrscher cores...


    And, if she remembered correctly, the First Herrscher who fought for humanity in his story seemed to correspond with Walter Joyce, the First Herrscher they had learned about in history class. (Wait, who''s that?!)


    And Irkutsk, where the Second Herrscher was born, judging by the name, was likely located in the Siberian wilderness, corresponding with the Second Eruption decades ago. (Was there a major Honkai eruption decades ago?)


    As for the later locations, Mu and Ruruye, while they didn''t exist on current maps, Pohnpei Island was a real place in the South Pacific!


    Was it a coincidence?


    Or was he hinting at something...?


    Fu Hua felt a sense of unease.


    She glanced at Bronya to her right, who seemed fascinated by the 680mm railgun Michael had described and was already doing calculations on a piece of paper...


    Uh... her hair and eyes are also silver-grey, and she was born in Siberia. And the Vostok that Michael mentioned sounds like it''s also there. Are they related? Fu Hua suddenly wondered.


    As for Mei on her left... (Huh? Mei? Mei? Does that refer to Mei or Mei?)


    Mei nibbled on her finger, probably thinking about what to add to her lunch bento.


    Wait! Mei''s bento!


    Huh? Why do I feel both resistance and anticipation? Hua wondered.


    Feeling Fu Hua''s gaze, Mei blushed, turning away awkwardly.


    On the other side was Kiana, fast asleep. Fu Hua watched, half-amused, half-exasperated, as Mei stacked books in front of Kiana, shielding the snoring girl from Michael''s view.


    Fu Hua turned back to the podium, feeling lost. These classmates... they were strangers, yet strangely familiar. But she felt like something was missing, some teachers, some classmates who should be here...


    Michael, having received no response to his question, scratched his head awkwardly.


    Seeing him like this, Fu Hua thought, "He''s a teacher, but he doesn''t seem much older than us... Being ignored like this, he must feel hurt and embarrassed..."


    As she thought this, her hand instinctively rose.


    Michael''s eyes lit up, seeing a raised hand.


    "Uh... Hua has volunteered. You can answer the question!"


    "Ah!" Perhaps because she hadn''t heard that name in a long time, Hua paused, then let out a small sound. After a moment of hesitation, she stood up.


    Her brow furrowed, her gaze drifting away, as if suppressing some deep sorrow.


    When she finally looked at Michael, her expression was a complex mix of confusion, scrutiny, and sadness.


    "Mr. Michael, I think your story was very good."


    She gave her concise answer and was about to sit down.


    Michael quickly stopped her, asking a crucial question:


    "What was good about it?"


    Hua''s expression shifted from surprise to confusion, then to a strange sense of embarrassment.


    "Uh... I really liked the description of the Tower, like... those people really struggled to survive... Sir, if you wrote these stories as a novel, it would be a huge success �C provided Schicksal allowed the dissemination of knowledge about Honkai..."


    A fleeting smile appeared on Michael''s face, his story having been praised.


    But Hua continued, her tone shifting to critique, "But there are serious problems with the story''s structure and pacing: why did you spend so little time describing the Honkai eruption in Irkutsk, even less than the... capture of... Vill-V? And the Ruruye arc was three times longer than the Irkutsk arc!"


    Michael pursed his lips, wanting to retort, but remained silent.


    Instead, Hua heard his voice in her mind:


    [Those memories span fifty thousand years, or even longer. Many parts are like the photograph at the end of the story, only blurry outlines remain.


    Even... even their faces, their voices, their smiles... everything is covered in dust. Only faint outlines remain.


    That''s why I can''t help but tell these stories...


    I''m truly afraid that if I lose even these outlines, how will I find my original self at the end of time...?]


    Hua looked around, wondering if she had imagined it.


    She didn''t dwell on it, assuming it was just fatigue from lack of sleep, and continued her critique, "And there are some strange inconsistencies. As far as I know, the current number of active Valkyries worldwide is around three thousand (What''s a Valkyrie?!). Even B-rank Valkyries possess superhuman strength. And we have the Hyperion, a more advanced battleship than Fire Moth One. Yet, we still struggle against large-scale Honkai eruptions. How did Fire Moth combat the Honkai with only a hundred people?"


    "Uh..." This stumped Michael. Hua watched as his expression shifted, finally settling on a sigh.


    A sigh of both relief and helplessness.


    He suddenly uttered a number: "MSA-209?"


    Hua''s eyes lost focus. Her lips parted slightly, then closed, then parted again.


    "Excuse me, Sir, what did you just say?"


    All the surrounding sounds faded, becoming distant and muffled. Her eyes seemed to lose all color. M��S��A��2��0��9, each letter and number individually familiar, yet...


    Combined together, they meant... nothing.


    She felt the code held immense significance for her, but she couldn''t find any trace of it in her memory.


    But... even though she couldn''t remember... why did her heart ache so much...?


    Hua hunched over, her left hand gripping the desk, her right fist pressed against her chest, gasping for breath.


    It felt like something had pierced her heart.


    But why wasn''t there any blood?


    Why did she feel such pain, yet her eyes remained dry?


    She collapsed to the floor...


    Wait! The floor?! Where''s my desk?! sea??h th�� Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She opened her eyes slightly. The bright sunlight, the tidy classroom, the unfamiliar classmates were gone.


    The surface beneath her changed. Still cold, but less hard.


    Clear and transparent, like water.


    Her consciousness began to dissolve �C dissolve, not dissipate, like an iceberg melting into the sea.


    Then she began to fall �C or rather, rise �C from the earth''s core to the surface, then into the ocean, into the clouds, until she reached the desolate white desert of the moon... Then, she began falling back to Earth.


    Until she plunged back into the ocean... no, into water.


    Yes, water. She felt herself enveloped in some kind of liquid.


    "Was that... a dream?"


    "Such a strange dream, people I knew and didn''t know... like a glimpse of the future..."


    "How long was I dreaming...?"


    "Wait! Michael... Michael is..."


    In her last moment of awareness, she saw a silver-haired man walking towards her on the water.


    His low, ancient voice, echoing through the viscous liquid and bubbling air, reached her ears, a distorted whisper:


    "Life is but a dream, a fleeting joy... Hua..."


    "It''s time to wake up..."


    "A new era... has begun..."

 Chapter 53: Summary and Q&A

    Chapter 53 - Summary and Q&AFinally... freaking... finished!


    I just want to say: Volume One is finally freaking finished!


    Do you know how I freaking spent the last month?!


    It''s actually quite funny. When I started writing this book, I didn''t think too much about it. I had a vague, thousand-word outline, and I just started writing.


    Even the beginning was very casual.


    Like I mentioned in the side story, through Hua, the Second Eruption arc was only six Chapters long, at most.


    At the time, I just wanted to get to the Third Eruption quickly, because there are so many characters introduced then: Mei, Kevin, Su, and Hua all experienced the Third Eruption �C so even though Hua looks young, she''s actually quite a veteran...


    Uh... I digress. Let''s talk about the specific content.


    First, as I just mentioned, there was a lot I could have written about the Second Eruption, but I really wanted to introduce Kevin, Hua, and the others quickly, so I compressed it into just six Chapters, half of which focused on Fire Moth. I consider this a major failing.


    Second, about Vill-V, in the actual story, she was apprehended after the Second Eruption, so the timing is roughly correct. And according to the in-game story, she was running a scam in Huang Huai Street [probably meant to be "Twilight Street"] when she heard the news and escaped, so that checks out.


    That arc served as a buffer. I realized I had rushed the Second Eruption, so I tried to slow down the pacing. The Vill-V arc was meant to do that, and it ended up being eight Chapters long, even longer than the Second Eruption arc... I can''t even...


    And in that arc, I tried a new style... being generous, let''s call it "humorous," being less generous, it was "batshit insane"... It didn''t seem to have much effect, but I thought it might lighten the heavy atmosphere a bit.


    I don''t want to make the story too depressing, but with this Previous Era content, I really don''t know how to avoid it. If I wrote a mindless power fantasy, I feel like it would be insulting to the Flame-Chasers.


    And if the Previous Era had achieved complete victory, I believe many readers wouldn''t accept it either. After all, how can a Honkai Impact 3rd fanfic not have big tiddies, a certain cook, and the Bronya?


    Of course, attentive readers should have noticed the foreshadowing in the Vill-V arc. Introducing Vill-V and Pardo, keeping them separate from Fire Moth, was to pave the way for Michael''s eventual departure from Fire Moth.


    This was unavoidable. It''s not like Ultraman, where they can hide their faces after transforming. I can''t hide Michael''s identity forever...


    So, if problems arise, Michael will inevitably need to leave Fire Moth for a while.


    That''s why Pardo is important. Cough, you know what I mean.


    Sakura was an accident, a pure accident. I didn''t research thoroughly. She actually appears much later, just a bit before the Twilight Street trio, because she assassinated Dr. MEI before the 7th Eruption, and was then subdued by Kevin. When Mei talked to her, she had no idea what Honkai was and even asked if there would be a second one. And the in-game description portrays her as a young girl.


    Her mature voice actress deceived me...


    But there was no going back. I had already written it, so I had to make it work. I lowered her age, and since she had already appeared, I just brought her into the main group.


    Of course, if you think carefully (and I did hint at it), her mission is too obvious, suspiciously so. Sakura is just a smokescreen created by Vashak (am I spoiling too much?).


    The Ruruye arc... everyone knows why the buildings on Ruruye Island are made of green crystal and there''s a tall tower in the center, right? (doge)


    That arc made me want to vomit.


    In my outline, it was supposed to be twelve Chapters at most, but it ended up being twenty-three...


    The motivation for that arc, especially the three blocks segment, came from a conversation with a friend majoring in Chinese language. We were talking about immersion in historical fiction. We talked for a long time and concluded that strong immersion comes from character and setting development.


    I suck at character development. I can''t even copy descriptions properly. So, I wanted to try setting development, which also seems to have failed. Because I rushed the beginning, I didn''t create a proper post-apocalyptic atmosphere. Trying to fix it now isn''t working very well. My writing skills are just not good enough...


    And, as some readers pointed out, that arc felt too forced. Michael, a Herrscher, struggling so much against an Emperor-class Yaksha felt contrived...


    There are ways to explain it, but there''s no point. Forced is forced. No amount of explanation can change the fact that I''m bad at plotting.


    The only other time I wrote a detailed outline for a small arc was the thirty-thousand-word duel at the end of the first volume of my Genshin Impact fanfic (which I haven''t finished posting here). But that was... three hundred thousand words of buildup for thirty thousand words of payoff. As a result, almost no one read that part, and the book naturally went to the dogs...


    Initially, the Honkai beast in that arc was supposed to be Padmasambhava. The reason was simple: to allow Elysia to augment (Elysia''s crystal powers don''t come from Padmasambhava, the in-game story confirms this, and Mobius even questioned whether Elysia had undergone augmentation surgery, because she didn''t show any of the side effects). I had started to realize that, besides the romance, Elysia had become a background character...


    But I ultimately chose the Yaksha. Firstly, I couldn''t imagine how powerful a Judgment-class Honkai beast would be, since Vishnu, another Judgment-class, had such broken mechanics.


    And there''s no information on Padmasambhava... Elysia''s fighting style couldn''t be used as a reference, so I would have had to come up with everything myself...


    As for the Yaksha, well, its abilities were actually based on Sakura''s, even though I don''t think that''s actually its ability, because no one knew Sakura had that power before she used it on Kevin.


    But I had to write something. If the Yaksha only had freezing powers, it wouldn''t be any different from the ice boar. At least, that''s what I thought...


    Of course, I also think the Yaksha''s portrayal was a failure. I wanted to show its assassin-like qualities, but it didn''t work out.


    In short:


    My writing skills suck!


    My writing skills suck!


    My writing skills suck!


    Now, about character development. I saw a comment saying that there wasn''t enough interaction with Elysia, less than with... well, you know who...


    True.


    The reason is simple �C my writing skills suck!


    I''m afraid of writing too much about Elysia, in case I mess up and make her OOC.


    But Dr. MEI is also difficult to write, so I''m really scared of writing about characters!


    The only exceptions are Pardo and Hua. Pardo is a simple character.


    And Hua is... uh... Are our personalities similar?


    Hua, before experiencing the Honkai, was like me, living an ordinary, unremarkable life, but with very little to truly call her own.


    Always lost and confused, with a sense of justice and conscience, but only protesting questionable orders verbally, always obedient in the end.


    So, understanding Hua''s psychology is slightly easier for me.


    The biggest failure is definitely the protagonist!


    Authors usually project their own personalities onto their protagonists, so you''ll notice that the protagonist is �C too awkward...


    Wait... that''s similar to Hua...


    But sometimes the protagonist is more... erratic. His moral compass fluctuates wildly depending on the situation. So, he could propose the augmentation plan without hesitation, yet shortly after, advise Mobius against harming innocent people.


    He just lacks presence.


    I''ve talked enough about the problems in Volume One. I''ll briefly mention Volume Two.


    Don''t assume the interlude Chapter and the title of Volume Two, "Volume of Anti-Entropy," mean a time skip to the current era. There isn''t one. The interlude is because the beginning of Volume Two will focus more on Hua, while still maintaining Elysia''s importance. And Anti-Entropy... First Herrscher... You know what I mean...


    Okay, no more spoilers.


    Are you getting impatient?


    Finally, finally, the main event.


    The romance, which everyone is so concerned about (I can''t believe I''m actually talking about this!).


    Some might think I''m stupid. The book is still new, and with the poll results, I might lose half my readers after this. Dead in the water.


    But I believe in honesty and love. Making a decision and not telling anyone, hinting vaguely while writing... it might work for a while, but it''s wasting the readers'' time, even their subscriptions and donations. Isn''t that a scam?


    So, here''s the conclusion. As of writing this, there are 75 votes, not counting my own.


    34 votes for a single heroine, almost half.


    31 votes for multiple heroines. The remaining 10 are indifferent, but some of those lean towards single, some towards multiple.


    Crap! Now the pressure is on me.


    Almost all the initial readers voted for a single heroine, or indifferent but leaning towards single.


    So, I sat here for days, agonizing over this, ever since I started the poll on the 17th, even before there was a clear trend.


    This is my personality flaw. I''m very indecisive.


    Until I saw a comment: You''ve already written it...


    I suddenly understood!


    One must take responsibility for their actions, right? I''ve already written it, I''ve already laid the groundwork. Suddenly declaring this a single heroine story would be unfair to everyone, regardless of their preference.


    I learned this the hard way when I wrote my Super Gene fanfic. I only hinted vaguely at the romance with Sakura, a friendship that never quite blossomed, and both Himeko and Sakura fans were furious. Single heroine supporters and multiple heroine supporters were all angry.


    It''s impossible to please everyone, but I have to take responsibility for what I''ve written. Michael has to take responsibility for his actions.


    So, the answer is clear. I can only guarantee two things: first, Elysia''s position is absolute. She''s a constant throughout the entire story. Second, I''ll put all my effort, as a single dog, into writing every romance arc. There will be no mindless love or forced relationships.


    I''ve noticed that in most single heroine stories, the heroine is just a tool, disappearing in the later parts. Multiple heroine stories aren''t much better either.


    So, I sincerely wish to become a legendary chad like Jix �� and Jingong (doge).


    If any single heroine supporters drop the book, or even curse me in the comments, I''ll accept it. And to those who have been reading from the beginning, even donating generously, I''m truly sorry.


    Writing multiple heroines will feel a bit... off, and it''s unfair to Elysia. But this story isn''t lighthearted. It''s heavy. In any other genre, it would probably be considered "grimdark."


    More romance might lighten the mood a bit �C for both the readers and the author.


    Now, about the heroines.


    Let''s talk about the original plan. As you can see from the names, Elysia''s meaning is self-explanatory. Michael means "gift from God," "guardian of paradise."


    So, the original plan was 50% single heroine Elysia. Why 50%? Because I know myself too well. I might go off the rails at any moment.


    This is the consequence of an incomplete outline. A proper outline should include the romance, preventing sudden changes midway.


    So, the original plan could be expressed as:


    [Elysia, Elysia + Hua]


    Hua should be easy to understand. I said before, Hua''s personality is similar to mine, and the Herrscher of Sentience... who can resist?


    But when I wrote the Twilight Street arc, Pardo''s recollections broke me. But I''m still hesitant about Pardo... To quote a certain author I admire: Taking xxx as a heroine? That''s something only third-rate authors do.


    Because Pardo''s character... It''s complicated... Just treating her as a little sister is also good, and she plays an important role in a certain part of the next volume.


    Then there''s Mobius. Her character design is so well-done that many people overlook the blood on her hands. All those human experiments, the Stigmata project, now the blame for the augmentation surgery has shifted from MEI to her, and countless experiments on Hua and Kalpas.


    She even dared to conduct experiments with a zero percent success rate on Hua!


    One crazy scientist proposing it, and another crazy warrior accepting it!


    So, Mobius... is uncertain. It''s unclear what this foolish author will do with her. If her dark side doesn''t change much, probably not.


    Sakura... Speaking of Sakura, I have to say: I fell in love with your body, and another woman''s voice.


    Ignoring the voice actress, I really love that voice! It''s so captivating! (This guy is obsessed, there''s no saving him)


    But she''s unplanned! Let me be frank, an author can''t control every action of their characters, not even the protagonist.


    If you want them to show more humanity beyond the cold words on the page, you have to give them some freedom. (Basically, let your hands guide your mind while writing)


    So, Sakura was essentially an accident. But I thought it worked well, complementing the protagonist''s character development and his changing personality, so I kept it.


    And thus, Sakura''s tragedy was born.


    But I don''t regret it. Maybe I''ll talk more about authors and romance later.


    Summary:


    [Elysia (are you looking at me?) + Hua (fifty thousand years! Do you know how I spent those fifty thousand years?!) + Sakura (I lose it every time I see that donkey ear picture), Elysia + Hua + Sakura + Mobius (you didn''t have a choice before, but now you can be a good snake) + Pardo (Mei... I... I don''t want to die...)]


    That''s it.


    (Kalpas: ? Kevin: ? Su: ?)


    Sorry, single heroine supporters! I''m so sorry!


    Bows deeply


    Kneels


    Kowtows three times


    Uh, how should I end this...?


    Let me think...


    I''ll use the epigraph for Volume Two:


    Because entropy is the inescapable fate of the universe, humanity defies it.


    //


    Translator Note: The True Heroine is just Elysia, other woman just try their chance. sea??h th�� nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This information is a major spoiler for far later volumes. Decode at your own risk!


    Encoded Spoiler: xjepxfs


    Decoding Instructions: To reveal the spoiler, shift each letter back one position in the alphabet (e.g., ''x'' becomes ''w'', ''j'' becomes ''i''). (clear your webnovel cache)

 Chapter 54: Girl, Night, Zombies

    Chapter 54 - Girl, Night, ZombiesVolume II: The Year of Anti-Entropy


    -----


    "Ahh... that was delicious!" The girl sighed contentedly after swallowing the last bit of noodle from her bowl.


    After a moment of hesitation, blushing slightly, she lifted the bowl and tried to sip the broth slowly, one mouthful at a time, instead of slurping it all down at once �C trying to blend in.


    But her frugality stood out in this city of abundance. Though they didn''t say anything, Hua could feel the other diners glancing at her with... surprise? No, that wasn''t quite right �C curiosity!


    Yes, that was the word.


    Like watching a monkey in a zoo trying to use utensils.


    The looks weren''t hostile, but they made her uncomfortable, especially for a girl like her, already somewhat withdrawn and sensitive due to her family''s financial situation.


    Well... it wasn''t that her family was poor, but ever since her father had been injured in an attack by those zombie-like creatures, their savings had become less and less rapidly due to his medical expenses.


    The elderly shop owner approached her, smiling. "Would you like another bowl?"


    Another bowl...?


    Hua touched her flat stomach. Honestly, the serving size was generous, but for someone like her, who had practiced martial arts since childhood and could easily eat four bowls of rice in one sitting, it wasn''t quite enough.


    Hua pursed her lips, instinctively wanting to nod.


    Then she saw the price list and snapped back to reality �C she was in shanghai City! One of the most expensive cities in the world!


    Even the cheapest bowl of plain noodles here cost almost double what it did back in her small hometown!


    It was the end of the month, her living expenses were already tight, and she still had to pay for the subway back to school �C I should have just stayed at school...


    Forcing a smile, she declined the owner''s offer and left the restaurant, walking into the bustling night, filled with neon lights and the clamor of voices.


    "It''s... less than ten kilometers to school. Should I just run back...? I could save some money." Hua had a sudden thought.


    "Uh... no, I''ll get hungry after exercising, and then I''ll be in trouble..."


    A poster on a nearby building caught her eye.


    "The Thorned Crown, an opera written, directed, and starring the famous Eden, premiering tonight at the shanghai Grand Theater!"


    Hua listened intently. Though the theater was still some distance away, she could already hear faint, melancholic singing.


    "Is it a tragedy? Oh well... I can''t afford a ticket anyway."


    She was on the busiest street in shanghai City, a place where, as her textbook described, cars flowed like water and horses galloped like dragons.


    And something her textbook didn''t mention �C the neon lights that painted the night sky a dark purple.


    Though not her first time in the city, Hua still felt a sense of displacement amidst the bustling crowds.


    She remembered her philosophy teacher saying it was a lack of belonging, a consequence of having no one to care for and no one who cared for her. Because she had so little, she was like a rootless tumbleweed, drifting aimlessly, belonging nowhere and to no one.


    Hua shook her head, chiding herself for being overly sentimental.


    She glanced at her watch. It was getting late. It was better to get back to school. Being locked out by the dorm supervisor would be... unpleasant.


    She hurried towards the subway station.


    After taking a few steps, she hesitated, then turned and ran down another street.


    Save some money...


    "I heard some people at school talking about those zombie-like creatures appearing in shanghai City... Uh... there''s a less crowded area ahead. I should be careful." Hua reminded herself as she ran.


    Unlike others who dismissed the creatures as urban legends, or even sought them out for thrills, Hua couldn''t afford to be careless. Her father was a victim, his wounds proof of their existence �C though she still didn''t understand why the United Government refused to acknowledge the truth.


    "Help! Someone, help!"


    The cry for help was almost drowned out by the surrounding noise, barely audible. But Hua''s hearing was sharp. She quickly pinpointed the source �C the block she was about to pass!


    And... did that voice sound familiar?


    Hua stopped at the entrance to the block, catching her breath. She hadn''t been keeping up with her morning training since arriving in shanghai, and her stamina had declined. Just two kilometers of running had left her feeling tired.


    "Something''s not right."


    She had only heard that this block was sparsely populated �C a miracle in a city as densely packed as shanghai.


    But it wasn''t just sparsely populated, it was eerily deserted!


    Compared to the brightly lit streets outside, this place was shrouded in true darkness. Only a few lights were on in the windows of nearby buildings. The residents must have heard the cries for help, but for some reason, they chose to ignore them.


    Most of the apartments looked abandoned. Many balconies were open, and in the faint light, clothes hung on clotheslines, swaying gently in the breeze �C at first glance, they looked like hanging figures, startling Hua.


    The early summer evening breeze swept through the street, like someone whimpering in the silent night.


    "Help me! Please, someone save me!"


    This time, Hua recognized the voice. She remembered two girls at school discussing those zombie-like creatures. This was one of them!


    She had actually come here to explore!


    Hua instinctively took a step back, fear gripping her. But she quickly suppressed the urge to run.


    She didn''t know where the courage came from. She clenched her fists, feeling the calluses from years of martial arts training �C these were not the hands of an ordinary girl.


    The familiar texture seemed to give her strength, and her body moved before her mind could catch up �C she ran towards the source of the cries!


    She sprinted down the deserted street, spotting a girl in a white shirt, a denim jacket tied around her waist like a skirt, running towards her, crying and screaming.


    Seeing a figure ahead, the girl ran faster... But realizing it was another girl about her age, she seemed to lose all hope.


    Hua didn''t notice any of this, her attention focused on the darkness behind the girl.


    "Just like father described, their skin is deathly pale, but they''re incredibly agile and ferocious!"


    A Zombies, wielding a kitchen knife, was about to catch up to the fleeing girl. Hua sprinted forward, leaping into the air and rolling over the girl''s head, then slamming her heel down onto the Zombie''s head.


    "Crack!"


    The Zombie''s face caved in, a sharp pain shooting through Hua''s heel. But she quickly regained her footing, charging into the Zombie, elbowing its wrist to disarm it, then punching it in the chest.


    "One-inch punch!"


    The Zombie staggered back, trying to regain its balance, but Hua grabbed its tattered collar, pulling it back towards her, then delivering a knee strike to its stomach. She stepped forward, striking the Zombie''s chin with the heel of her palm, a move resembling an uppercut.


    "White-Robed Crossing the River!"


    That was the name of the move.


    She looked at her opponent expectantly... sea??h th�� N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Uh... how is it still standing?"


    Hua had grown stronger, and knowing it was a monster, she hadn''t held back.


    "Its skull and jaw are shattered, its right forearm is probably fractured, how can it still be standing?! Does it not feel pain?!"


    Even more terrifying, more figures emerged from the darkness, accompanied by growls and the grinding of teeth.


    "Is this the kind of monster father faced?!"


    Hua''s fists, still clenched, trembled slightly.


    A pair of trembling hands grabbed her wrist.


    This snapped her back to reality �C she couldn''t defeat these monsters. She had to escape!


    "Run!" she yelled, pulling the girl along.


    "The entrance to the block isn''t far. We just need..."


    As Hua pulled the girl back the way they came, they encountered another group of Zombies at a corner.


    "!"


    Before the Zombie could react, she kicked the lead one to the ground, but this revealed even more Zombies lurking in the alley...


    Hua gritted her teeth. Retreating the way they came was impossible. She had a sinking feeling that she might not make it out of this.


    There was no time for regret. She pulled the girl along, running blindly through the darkness. More and more Zombies converged from all directions, their escape routes dwindling...


    "I... I can''t... I can''t run anymore..." The girl she''d saved gasped for breath, her steps faltering.


    "Leave me, run! I can''t go on!"


    Hua didn''t answer. She stopped abruptly.


    She stumbled, leaning against the girl for support.


    "Hey! Why did you stop?!"


    Hua winced, bending down to touch her heel. It felt fractured. Reaching this far had been her limit.


    Besides...


    Hua pointed ahead.


    A tall wall blocked their path.


    "Waaah! We''re doomed! I''m sorry, God, I shouldn''t have come here looking for thrills! Aaaah!"


    Hua bit her lip, calmly, despairingly pulling the girl back until their backs were against the cold wall.


    The Zombies surrounded them, their sharp teeth bared, ready to feast.


    "You could climb onto my shoulders and try to get over the wall." Hua wanted to say this, but the overwhelming despair silenced her.


    Fear? Perhaps. But it was mostly an indescribable sense of... resignation.


    Unlike the panicking girl beside her, Hua closed her eyes, accepting her fate.


    "Just some low-level Zombies, Elysia. Take care of them."


    A calm male voice came from above.


    The voice sounded relieved, as if something uncertain had finally happened �C a sense of closure.


    Hua looked up indifferently. A figure stood on the wall, his silver hair fluttering in the evening breeze, the moonlight behind him, outlining his solitary form.


    Then, she looked back and saw a girl with pink hair, dressed in white, standing in front of her.


    Strangely... she was holding a... bow?


    Who used such a weapon these days?


    "You''re so demanding... Michael... I still want to see the play..." the pink-haired girl complained casually, as if the dozens of Zombies surrounding them were insignificant.


    "Then hurry up and finish this. The play''s only on its second act. We can make it back before the end."


    The man''s tone was equally nonchalant.


    "Fine~" The girl, called Elysia, turned, smiling at the two trembling girls behind her. "You did well! Leave the rest to me!"


    Then, the girl drew the bowstring, her movements elegant yet swift, releasing a flurry of pink arrows.


    Crystals burst from the bodies of the struck Zombie, like blooming flowers.


    It was the first time Hua had seen such brilliant, flawless crystals.

 Chapter 55: Tragedy is Not the End

    Chapter 55 - Tragedy is Not the EndWhen Michael and Elysia returned to their box, the play had reached the fourth act, the scene where Eden, playing the heroine Hermia, faced her demise and bid farewell to everything.


    She stood atop a mountain, a vibrant flower crown upon her head, facing the rising sun.


    "Ah... I know, I''ve always known! Birds, do you see these vibrant flowers on my head?"


    "Yes, this is my life, seemingly as brilliant as blooming flowers, yet beneath the blossoms lie heavy thorns."


    "Their weight forces me to bow my head as I walk this path called life. The further I go, the deeper the thorns pierce, and even if I reach the end, I will be covered in wounds..."


    "But you, you are different. You are the witness, witnessing my struggles and pursuits... Birds of passage! If you truly pity my misfortune, mourn my end... please, don''t linger... continue your flight! Fly over distant mountains, rivers, clouds, and cities. Carry my voice, my smile, everything I pursued, to a place beyond the distant horizon!"


    "Perhaps you can''t understand my pain now... Ah! Are you shedding tears? Then cry like a child... Cry until you''re exhausted. This means you''ve stepped onto the stage, from spectator to participant..."


    "Then, fly! Carry my share of the burden and fly! Let your eyes carry my soul to witness, to experience..."


    "Ah... you ask if we''ll ever meet again..."


    "Heh... Birds... If you truly believe we''ll meet again in the future, then fly without hesitation, along the path we''ve forged, towards the future, towards the true future where we can be reunited..."


    As the last line echoed through the grand hall, all the lights focused on "Hermia." She spread her arms, as if embracing the rising sun.


    Then, the lights went out, the holographic projection vanished, and in the ensuing darkness, only a single birdsong could be heard, followed by the rustling of falling stones.


    When the lights came back on, a bird, carrying the flower crown, circled the hall.


    It flew over mountains, clouds, and rivers, finally arriving at a distant, yet familiar ruin.


    It gently landed amidst the rubble, placing the crown of thorns upon the ground. S��arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then, time passed, until the thorns and flowers, along with the dust, faded away.


    A tender green sprout emerged from the cracked earth.


    Silence filled the hall until, after half a minute, scattered applause erupted, gradually growing louder, like streams converging into a river, filling every corner.


    Only Michael didn''t clap.


    Elysia''s face was flushed with excitement. While she regretted not seeing the entire opera, the tragic, fated ending resonated deeply with her �C but what exactly was it that resonated?


    Michael leaned back in his chair, gazing at her profile with a mixture of tenderness and sadness.


    He wondered again if there truly was some higher power at play in this world. How else could he explain these ever-present prophecies?


    Michael chuckled dryly, thinking he must have read Dream of the Red Chamber too many times in his past life, making him overly sensitive to everything around him.


    Yes, that must be it.


    Elysia, feeling Michael''s gaze, blushed even deeper.


    She turned to him, give the appearance annoyance. "Hey! Where are you looking? Don''t tell me you''ve been staring at me! Stop it! I''m getting shy!"


    She poked his cheek playfully.


    Compared to six months ago, the boy''s face had lost all its baby fat, his cheekbones and jawline sharp and defined.


    Elysia was slightly disappointed. His cheeks didn''t feel as soft as before...


    Michael closed his eyes, avoiding her intense gaze.


    "What, you don''t like tragedies?" Elysia asked softly.


    "No... no... I''m just... still immersed in the story, can''t quite snap out of it." Michael told a half-truth.


    "Ah! That means you''d be a good actor! We should contact Eden. After the Honkai is resolved, you could start an acting career!"


    "Elysia..." Michael chuckled wryly.


    He instinctively reached out to poke her cheek, but remembering the invisible crown of thorns, his nose tingled, his vision blurring. He quickly changed his gesture, spreading his fingers and placing his hand on her head, partially covering his face.


    Elysia, surprisingly, didn''t dodge, letting his slightly cold hand rest on her head.


    He felt the soft strands of her hair, then the warmth of her scalp. He quickly withdrew his hand.


    The announcer''s voice came from the stage: "Thank you for your support of Ms. Eden. Please enjoy the intermission music for the next half hour �C it will also give Ms. Eden some time to rest before the concert continues. Thank you!"


    The noise from outside washed over them, but they remained undisturbed.


    Elysia suddenly took his hand. "Still can''t snap out of it? How about we go to the rooftop? Get some fresh air, look at the beautiful night sky. What do you say?"


    "Okay." Michael managed to utter the word after a long pause.


    Elysia''s steps were lighter than his, much lighter. She pulled him along, quietly leading him through the emergency exit to the rooftop.


    "Sigh... I miss the tall buildings of Ruruye..." Elysia hurried forward, leaning against the railing and reaching out, as if trying to touch the distant sky.


    Michael stood beside her.


    Not too close, not too far, their arms brushing against each other, just enough to feel each other''s warmth in the night breeze.


    The night sky wasn''t particularly beautiful. Besides the crescent moon, there were only a few scattered stars, and the deep darkness was tainted a faint purple by the city lights.


    But they stood there for a long time.


    Neither of them spoke.


    Almost seven years. Seven years of being together, sometimes words weren''t necessary, nor were gestures. Just standing together in silence, they could almost read each other''s minds.


    But neither of them wanted to break the spell.


    But how many more seven years do we have...? Michael closed his eyes, thinking Elysia probably couldn''t guess that one.


    Suddenly, soft footsteps approached from behind.


    Elysia didn''t move, as Michael had already turned around.


    A woman approached. Her age... she was wearing a mask and sunglasses, her figure giving no clues.


    Seeing them on the rooftop, she seemed to hesitate, then continued walking.


    She greeted Michael casually, then asked with a hint of anticipation, "Are you audience members? How did you like the opera?"


    Michael pursed his lips, not answering immediately. Elysia, gazing at the night sky, replied slowly, "It was romantic."


    "Romantic?" The woman seemed surprised. "Gloomy, oppressive, sorrowful, those are the words most people used. Just like this young man."


    Michael touched his nose, slightly embarrassed. "It was a tragedy, after all..."


    Elysia nodded, her voice slightly lower, but still retaining its cheerful lilt. "It was a bit much! Nothing happy happened from the very first act. Everything just kept getting worse. The characters were all powerless, swept along by fate, losing themselves along the way..."


    Michael closed his eyes again.


    "Too realistic, perhaps? Such a story... it''s hard to watch until the end." Elysia said softly.


    The woman''s face, hidden behind the mask and sunglasses, gave no indication of her reaction. She seemed to realize something �C the girl''s words weren''t just for her �C at least, not entirely for her.


    They were also for the boy beside her.


    So, she decided to encourage the conversation.


    "Then... why did you find it romantic?"


    "Because of the ending! Though the journey was arduous, I loved the final scene. A new sprout emerging from the ruins, covered in dust... A beautiful image, isn''t it?"


    Michael''s eyelids twitched.


    Just like in his past life, Elysia''s words weren''t simply a response to Eden. They were for an unseen third party, a third party who was now standing right beside her, feeling her warmth, the faint fragrance of her hair carried by the night breeze.


    "It might bloom for a long time, or it might wither in the next moment, but right now, in this moment, it exists, declaring its new life to the world... That moment... is what I''ll remember."


    "It''s like it''s saying: tragedy is not the end, but the beginning of hope. The footprints we leave in this world will one day become a guiding light for others..."


    "Elysia... please, don''t..." Michael''s voice cracked, a hint of pleading in his tone.


    "What''s wrong?" Elysia finally turned to him.


    She suddenly felt a distance between them, as if the boy who had always been by her side was now shrouded in shadows, his thoughts hidden from her.


    "Yes... the footprints you left are already guiding countless others, and one of them is standing right before you... Elysia..."


    Michael wanted to say it, wanted to tell her everything.


    That the Third Eruption would soon happen here, that the Herrschers of this era were beyond redemption, that this world was destined for destruction... and that she, Elysia, was both human and Herrscher...


    But he swallowed the words.


    "No... it''s not time yet..." he told himself.


    There was no need to burden her with this weight so soon. For now, he would carry it alone...


    He straightened up, forcing a lighthearted tone. "There''s still some cleaning up to do. I''ll go help them."


    Elysia studied him for a moment, then nodded slowly.


    "Wait."


    Eden stopped him. "I''d like to talk to this young lady for a bit longer. Before you go, could you tell me your names?"


    "She''s Elysia, and I''m Michael."


    Eden paused, then nodded, as if understanding something. "A lovely pair of names, as if destined by fate �C the flawless paradise and its guardian."


    "Dream of the Red Chamber" (also titled The Story of the Stone) is an 18th-century Chinese novel by Cao Xueqin, regarded as one of China''s Four Great Classical Novels.


    It vividly portrays the rise and fall of a family, mirroring the societal and cultural landscape of the High Qing period.


    Beyond its intricate plot, the novel memorializes the women of Cao''s youth while addressing deeper religious and philosophical themes.


    Initially incomplete, the manuscript circulated with 80 Chapters, later expanded to 120 by editors Gao E and Cheng Weiyuan, though the authenticity of their additions remains debated.

 Chapter 56: Classic Old Antique

    Chapter 56 - Classic Old Antique"Okay, as I said, this matter can''t be disclosed yet, so I need you two to sign these non-disclosure agreements. As compensation, we''ll give you a generous sum. Yes, you can think of it as hush money, whatever you want to call it. Just don''t let us catch you spreading information about this."


    The small, enclosed room was filled with smoke. Elvin, cigarette dangling from his lips, pushed two agreements towards the coughing girls.


    "Knock, knock, knock..."


    "Who is it?!"


    Having finally reached the last step of... ahem, his work, only to be interrupted, Elvin was annoyed. But as the only staff member present, he could only curse under his breath and open the door.


    "Oh! Squad Leader Michael! What brings you here?"


    Times had changed. Fire Moth, after a rapid expansion, had increased its combat personnel tenfold. The Fifth Squad now had nearly two hundred members, responsible for handling Honkai incidents around shanghai City and the entire southern region of Shenzhou.


    As Squad Leader of the Fifth Squad, Michael''s status had naturally risen accordingly.


    A wave of smoke hit Michael, making him squint. He looked at Elvin in surprise. "Section Chief Elvin, what are you doing here?"


    "Section Chief my ass!" Elvin rubbed his nose, finally able to curse freely in front of a Fire Moth veteran.


    "Those United Government guys are so arrogant, I couldn''t stand them. So, I requested a transfer to the support company! It''s much better here, providing psychological counseling to ordinary people. Life''s good."


    Michael''s lips twitched. Knowing Elvin, it probably wasn''t that simple. He had likely offended some higher-up with his loose lips and been demoted to the support company.


    But... even a veteran like Elvin wasn''t safe... How much had Hua''s influence waned? And Mobius, still at headquarters, how much harassment was she facing? And Uncle Ato... he''d gotten Aunt Blanka pregnant, hadn''t he?


    Wait...


    "Psychological counseling?" Michael looked at Elvin strangely. "Shouldn''t that be done by professional psychologists?"


    "It''s not that simple. We can''t just mass recruit psychologists. They''re in short supply and mostly busy with the soldiers. They don''t have time for civilians."


    Michael nodded. That made sense.


    "Let me talk to them. I rescued them, after all."


    Elvin nodded, having no objections.


    Michael entered the room. The two girls sat side by side on the sofa, the white-haired girl with the healthier complexion leaning against Hua, holding her arm tightly.


    They seemed uncomfortable with the smoke, as was Michael.


    Cursing Elvin inwardly, he casually waved his hand, the smoke swirling out the door, which then closed behind him.


    After witnessing the battle between the Zombies and Elysia, Michael assumed the two girls wouldn''t be surprised by something so trivial.


    He was wrong. The white-haired girl''s eyes widened. "Wow! Mister! How did you do that?! So cool! Can you teach me?!"


    Michael rubbed his forehead, sitting down in Elvin''s chair.


    Hua, seeing the man... boy who had saved them looking at her, instinctively straightened her posture, reminded of a teacher''s gaze in a classroom.


    But then she noticed something. "Why are his eyes so red...?"


    As she wondered, Michael spoke.


    "You''ve seen the contract Elvin gave you, right? Honestly, don''t worry about the details. Just sign it, and you''ll get a decent sum �C a considerable amount for students like you. More importantly, whether you sign or not, we won''t allow you to spread information about this, so there''s no point arguing."


    Hua obediently signed her name.


    The white-haired girl, while signing, asked excitedly, "So, what were those things?! They looked like zombies, but they were way more agile!"


    Hua sighed, answering before Michael could. "Carole, if they don''t want us spreading information about this, do you think they''ll do it themselves?"


    "Ah... ah! Oh! I see! Hua, you''re so smart!"


    Michael chuckled softly.


    Looking up, he saw Hua''s lips moving, as if she wanted to say something.


    He didn''t rush her or interrupt, allowing the room to fall silent.


    So silent that only their breathing could be heard.


    Finally, Hua spoke, asking the question that had been on her mind. "Then why not tell everyone the truth?"


    Carole''s jaw dropped, her eyes wide with disbelief as she looked at Hua, as if saying, "Hua, you''re so brave!"


    But Hua continued, calling Carole out directly, "Like Carole, for example. She heard some rumors, wasn''t sure if they were true, but being so bold, she actually came here to ''explore.'' Haven''t you considered the consequences?"


    Hua''s initial hesitancy vanished as she spoke, her tone growing bolder.


    Carole scratched her head, embarrassed and slightly worried.


    Not every man could remain unfazed by such a direct accusation from a young girl.


    But Michael simply bit his lip, looking at Hua with an unreadable expression.


    Hua turned her head slightly, their gazes meeting briefly.


    For some reason, she saw a familiar sense of confusion, helplessness, and resignation in his eyes.


    She even had a fleeting illusion, as if she were looking at her own reflection.


    She twitch with the braid at her temple to ease her discomfort.


    This man... no, judging by his appearance, Hua thought he was only slightly older than her, still a boy.


    She suddenly felt like she had known him before, even though they had just met. It felt like a reunion.


    Michael felt a similar connection. Elysia was always optimistic, while he was perpetually pessimistic. Being with her sometimes made him feel unworthy. S��arch* The ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In contrast, Hua''s loneliness and confusion mirrored his own, offering a strange sense of comfort.


    But was that really all it was? Michael felt like he was avoiding something, avoiding Elysia''s warmth.


    Forget it...


    "You know this isn''t my decision. I''m just a soldier."


    Even Michael wasn''t sure whether Fire Moth''s decision to conceal the truth about the Honkai was beneficial or harmful to the public.


    The downsides, besides what Hua had mentioned, were that as a human being, Michael believed people had a right to know, a right to know what they were facing.


    But was "knowing" truly a good thing?


    "Knowing the truth means bearing the consequences." Michael said with a wry smile.


    "The truth can be far more cruel than you imagine... So, for most people, a truth too cruel to bear is perhaps better left unknown."


    Michael saw Hua''s pupils constrict slightly.


    He shrugged. "Alright, I''ve already contacted your school. You can still make it back in time. They said they want to provide you with psychological counseling... But you two don''t seem scared at all!"


    Hua tilted her head, thinking. "Actually, we were scared."


    Well, classic Old Antique.

 Chapter 57: The Herrscher of Reason and the Driver’s License

    Chapter 57 - The Herrscher of Reason and the Driver��s LicenseMichael sat in the driver''s seat, activating autopilot, crossing his arms, leaning back, and humming a tune Hua had never heard before.


    Having missed the last subway, and with classes early the next morning, the two girls had to rely on Fire Moth for a ride.


    This should have been Elvin''s job, but he had vanished, leaving Michael to handle it.


    The support company supervisor had been hesitant. While Michael was a Squad Leader of the Fifth Squad, according to his file, he was underage and didn''t have a driver''s license.


    But thinking it over, he really couldn''t spare anyone else, and at this late hour, how many diligent traffic officers would be on duty?


    As for driving skills... in this day and age, autopilot was all you needed.


    And besides, if... if they were pulled over, they could just have someone from the Fifth Squad bail them out. The support company wouldn''t take the blame!


    Thus, after many years, Michael found himself behind the wheel of a car again �C if he remembered correctly, the last time was in his previous life, at the age of three, when he climbed into one of his father''s client''s cars and pulled the handbrake...


    The three people in the car were about the same age, but the atmosphere was strangely tense �C the two girls sat stiffly in the back, separated from Michael in the front by an invisible yet palpable divide.


    The Fire Moth staff were considerate in some ways. At least they had remembered to charge the girls'' phones.


    Carole discreetly pulled out her phone and messaged Hua on her newly acquired account:


    [Hua, this guy is so weird!]


    Hua''s phone vibrated. She nervously clutched her pocket, glancing at Michael through the rearview mirror.


    Their eyes met briefly, but before they could decipher each other''s expressions, they quickly looked away, pretending nothing had happened.


    Hua cautiously took out her phone, glaring at Carole, then replied:


    [Weird how?]


    Carole''s phone made a loud notification sound, startling her in the quiet car. She quickly muted it.


    Carole: [Look, we were both victims, but he barely even looked at me, all his questions were directed at you... Ugh! It''s so frustrating!]


    Hua: [Then you should complain to him.]


    Carole: [Uh... no, thanks... He seems really powerful. What if he gets angry and hits me?]


    Hua: [He wouldn''t do that.]


    Carole: [? How do you know?!]


    Hua tilted her head, glancing at Carole, who was staring at her in bewilderment. It was just a feeling, she couldn''t explain it, but at the very least... if this boy, Michael, really was similar to her, she didn''t think he''d be that violent.


    Hua''s finger hovered over the screen, hesitant to reply. She didn''t want to share this feeling with Carole. After just a few hours, she had a general understanding of Carole''s personality: energetic, bubbly, easily excited...


    But she was too impulsive and optimistic, a stark contrast to Hua''s own personality.


    Thankfully, Michael spoke, easing the awkward silence. The timing was almost too perfect, so perfect that Hua suspected he had been observing them all along.


    "By the way... Hua, the martial arts you used against the Deadmen earlier, was that traditional Shenzhou martial arts?"


    Hua blinked. "Yes."


    "What a coincidence," Michael said with a smile.


    Hua felt a surge of irritation. She wanted to yell, "What''s so coincidental about it?!"


    But she remained silent, waiting for him to continue.


    "Elysia and I... oh, the pink-haired girl, we traveled a few years ago, visiting many places around the world. It was three or four years ago, I think. We visited a small town and met a martial arts instructor. We wanted to learn a few moves from him, but we were in a hurry, so it didn''t happen."


    Hua''s eye twitched.


    "Hua, that instructor... was your father, wasn''t he? You look a lot like him. How is he doing now?"


    He was barely older than her, yet he spoke like an elder...


    "He was injured, he''s in the hospital. He couldn''t run the martial arts school anymore, so he sold it... He was injured by one of those creatures you call Deadmen."


    "Then... Hua, when you heard her cries for help, where did you find the courage to face those monsters?"


    Hua looked down, unable to answer.


    Carole, unable to bear it any longer, interjected, "Hey! Why are you interrogating Hua like this?! Didn''t you say you were going to provide us with psychological counseling?! If you keep asking her questions like that, she''ll have psychological problems even if she didn''t before! Hmph, give me your employee ID! I''m going to file a complaint with your department!"


    Michael looked slightly embarrassed. Just then, the car came to a stop:


    "Ding! You have arrived at your destination."


    Michael quickly pressed the button, and the back doors opened automatically. Carole, without another word, pulled Hua out of the car.


    "Wait a moment..." Michael called after them.


    "What now?!" Carole snapped.


    "I just want to say: you''ve been through a life-or-death experience together. You should be good friends now... Hua, you could invite her to your home during the holidays... uh, how about summer break? It''s less than a month away."


    Hua instinctively wanted to refuse, but she glanced at Carole, who was looking at her excitedly, her amber eyes sparkling like gems in the darkness.


    "Okay."


    As they parted ways, Michael smiled.


    Perhaps being optimistic wasn''t so bad after all. Look, with just a few words, he had potentially saved a girl''s life.


    Saving one person was still saving someone.


    And this time, it hadn''t cost him anything.


    He leaned back in his seat, humming contentedly.


    Then his smile froze.


    A traffic officer stopped him at the intersection.


    Michael obediently pulled over. The officer knocked on the window, and Michael rolled it down.


    "Blow into this."


    The officer handed him a breathalyzer.


    Just a DUI check... Michael relaxed, blowing into the device.


    "Pass!"


    The officer nodded, satisfied, and was about to let him go when he saw the driver''s face in the light of the streetlamp... S��ar?h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He didn''t look very old. He checked his chin. Just a bit of peach fuzz...


    He looked at his throat. An Adam''s apple?


    Could he be underage?


    The officer tapped on the window frame.


    "Driver''s license, please."


    Michael''s lips tightened, tears welling up in his eyes. He pressed the intercom button.


    "Immer, come get me!"


    As if destined by fate, the Herrscher of Reason should stay away from all motor vehicles, anything requiring a driver''s license...

 Chapter 58: Regarding the Herrscher of Reason and Driver’s Licenses

    Chapter 58 - Regarding the Herrscher of Reason and Driver''s LicensesThe metal chair at the police station was cold. Michael leaned back, closing his eyes and feigning composure. S��arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The police officer beside him eyed him strangely, then whispered to his colleague, "Who brought this guy in again? Ning, that guy is dedicated. Everyone else slacks off on the night shift, but he brings someone in every night! This kid looks kinda cocky, though. Is he even underage?"


    "Definitely underage. Look, he doesn''t even have any facial hair."


    "Does it grow there?"


    "Pfft, hahaha! You''re asking for it!"


    "Driving is a dangerous activity... So, what did he do?"


    "Driving without a license! This kid''s got guts."


    "Shush! This guy''s not simple. He doesn''t have a license, but he was driving a government vehicle. They also found a Fire Moth ID on him."


    "That Fire Moth that Vill-V doxxed six months ago?"


    "Nah... Vill-V''s disappeared. But we can''t be sure if he''s actually Fire Moth. We don''t have the means to verify classified IDs. We''ll see if his buddies come to bail him out..."


    Michael listened to the officers'' gossip with amusement, but fatigue overcame him, and he fell asleep on the metal chair.


    "Now I believe he''s Fire Moth."


    "Why...?"


    Before the question could be finished, a soft snoring sound came from behind him.


    Michael had a strange dream �C strange in terms of sight, sound, and taste, because all of those senses were absent.


    And from a logical standpoint, it was even more bizarre, because:


    In the hazy dream, he was simply falling. That''s all.


    He fell through clouds, through the sea, through the earth, finally landing in a pool of lukewarm lava. But the falling didn''t stop. It repeated endlessly, and he fell through the clouds again.


    Strangely, he felt no fear, no urge to struggle. All his emotions were replaced by an indescribable weight, but what was that weight? He couldn''t put it into words.


    Until he heard an unexpected voice, "Well, since I''ve verified his identity, and paid the fine and bail, I can take him now, can''t I?"


    The voice was as smooth and sinuous as ever, with an indescribable... flavor �C like a snake''s flickering tongue.


    Michael''s dream turned a uniform dark green, then he abruptly woke up.


    A group of officers, all smiles, surrounded a familiar figure.


    "Mobius?" Michael, still groggy, looked at her uncertainly.


    She wasn''t wearing her usual loose lab coat. A dark green shirt fitted her snugly, and a pair of small glasses perched on her nose, giving her an intellectual air.


    But her gaze, filled with a naked, almost predatory curiosity and barely suppressed madness, was still unsettling.


    Michael stood up, stretching. "Let''s go."


    "Tch!" Mobius was clearly displeased with his casual attitude.


    They left the police station, Michael obediently getting into Mobius''s car �C as for the other one, he''d just set it to autopilot and let it drive itself back...


    Anyway... Michael vowed never to touch a motor vehicle again.


    It clashed with his Herrscher powers...


    "What are you doing in shanghai City?" Michael finally asked in the car.


    "Tch! I''m not a prisoner. I don''t need to report my whereabouts." Mobius scoffed.


    She noticed Michael''s twitching lips and felt a surge of annoyance.


    "It doesn''t make sense. Even a relatively lenient leader like Phamas has you confined... I heard those new consultants from the United Government are quite radical. They actually let you out?"


    "Fine, fine, I escaped."


    A smug smile appeared on Mobius''s lips.


    "And you''re still so brazen? Aren''t you afraid they''ll drag you back?" Michael was genuinely curious. She had pulled this stunt in Ruruye as well. It seemed that once she escaped, Fire Moth could only accept it.


    "Heh... I''m not like you. Didn''t you see at the academic conference? I''m a somewhat prominent figure. If they push me too far, I might say something I shouldn''t. They wouldn''t risk it."


    "So... Mobius, how old are you?"


    "...I really need to investigate Elysia. What kind of magic does she possess? Everyone who spends time with her becomes so annoying!"


    "Cough..." Michael coughed, trying to ease the awkwardness.


    "By the way, you were wrong about something earlier," Mobius suddenly changed the subject.


    Michael raised an eyebrow. "About what?"


    "Those annoying consultants, they''re not just radical... they''re dangerous and ignorant..."


    "How so?"


    Mobius gripped the steering wheel, glancing at him.


    "The first thing they did after arriving at Fire Moth was request a medical report from me. Guess whose?"


    "No need to guess. Mine, obviously." Michael replied casually, then paused, realizing it couldn''t be that simple. Would Mobius even ask if it were?


    As expected, she chuckled dryly and uttered a name that shocked Michael to his core:


    "Elysia."


    "Why Elysia?! Impossible! Didn''t Fire Moth suspect me? Didn''t I already confess to Phamas?"


    "Yes, I don''t understand World Serpent either. Phamas is indeed tight-lipped. But they focused on Elysia first, then you."


    Michael was unsure what to make of this. But then he thought, if Elysia was still fine, it meant those consultants hadn''t gotten the answers they wanted.


    But just to be safe, Michael asked, "Elysia''s medical report was normal, right?"


    As soon as he said it, he realized his mistake.


    Mobius gave him a knowing look. "What do you mean? Oh dear, don''t tell me there''s actually something wrong with Elysia!"


    "What could be wrong? I''m just concerned. Elysia''s Honkai adaptability is also very high. I''m worried those guys might misinterpret something." Michael tried to sound casual.


    But he knew Mobius wouldn''t buy it.


    So he added, "Herrschers have their own unique powers, powers derived from the laws of reality... Think about it, which of Elysia''s abilities could be considered a law of reality? Being cute?"


    Mobius responded with two dry chuckles.


    But then she said, "Don''t worry, as annoying as Elysia is, her physiology is completely human. There would be no reproductive isolation."


    "...Pfft!" Michael almost burst out laughing.


    "Mobius, when did you become so humorous?"


    Mobius bit her lip. It wasn''t her own humor, but a quote from her new assistant. And as she had expected, Michael''s reaction was identical to her own.


    "Alright, enough jokes." She quickly turned serious.


    "I pulled some strings and found out the truth: someone reported to the higher-ups that Elysia used an ability to convert Honkai energy into pink crystals."


    "So what? Captain Himeko can convert Honkai energy into flames!" Michael said, clenching his fists.


    "Don''t you get it? Himeko uses a Honkai-forged weapon. You know Elysia doesn''t... Well, as you said, it''s not a law of reality, not a Herrscher power. But those people aren''t reasonable... So, you better investigate. Who could it be? Hehehe..."

 Chapter 59: Schr?dinger’s Honkai

    Chapter 59 - Schr?dinger''s HonkaiMichael took a deep breath and nodded.


    His thoughts raced. Who could have leaked Elysia''s ability? The only others present at the time were Himeko and Sakura.


    Himeko was out of the question. Sakura... was it possible?


    He had witnessed Sakura''s gradual attempts to influence him, but he didn''t think it was her. And the timing didn''t add up �C the battle in Ruruye was almost three months ago, and Fire Moth''s expansion was a month and a half ago. If it were Sakura, the timing wouldn''t match.


    Shaking his head, Michael stopped dwelling on it. Not because it wasn''t important, but because mere speculation wouldn''t lead to a correct conclusion. There was no point wasting time.


    He then focused on another word Mobius had used.


    "Ignorant? What do you mean? Could it be...?" Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Heh, exactly what you''re thinking."


    Michael sighed.


    The anomalies in Shenzhou and the Far East had started a few months ago, around the same time the Fifth Squad went to Ruruye.


    Unusual Honkai energy concentrations had been detected in many areas, along with a large number of infected Zombies.


    Last month, the Fifth Squad had submitted a joint report, pointing out that the current anomalies in Shenzhou and the Far East, including the unusual Honkai energy readings and the increased Deadman activity, mirrored phenomena observed in the records of the previous two Eruptions.


    The conclusion was obvious �C the Third Eruption was imminent.


    The likely locations were eastern Shenzhou and the Far East, with Michael highlighting the possibility of a Herrscher appearing in major cities like shanghai and Nagazora.


    The report had been submitted to headquarters, but like a stone thrown into the sea, it had vanished without a trace.


    Michael had no idea what had happened. Headquarters hadn''t even responded. It seemed Mobius knew something.


    "Those consultants dismissed your report as ''alarmist.'' If it weren''t for Phamas''s support, they would have reprimanded you. They believe that as a combat squad, your only duty is to ''execute'' orders. Thinking about when and where a Honkai eruption might occur is their job."


    "But without our frontline reports, how can they make accurate assessments?" Michael was both angry and confused.


    "Obviously, by sitting in their air-conditioned offices, with their feet up, relying on their imagination."


    "And what was their assessment?"


    Mobius pursed her lips, pausing for a moment, as if choosing her words carefully, or suppressing some emotion.


    "They believe that Honkai eruptions follow a natural pattern..."


    "That''s a reasonable assumption," Michael said quietly.


    Mobius glanced at him. Whether he was being sarcastic or simply stating a fact, she continued, "Their so-called ''natural pattern'' is this �C the interval between the First and Second Eruptions was six years, so the Third Eruption should naturally occur five and a half years later..."


    Michael was speechless.


    "You shouldn''t have brought up the First Eruption," he said, shaking his head.


    "What, are you blaming me for indirectly revealing your identity?" Mobius raised an eyebrow, her tone sharp, but then softening, "I didn''t know about you when I created the model. Besides, your identity wouldn''t hold up under scrutiny."


    "I was just joking, Doctor. You have no sense of humor."


    "Heh..." Mobius chuckled dryly. "You still remember I''m a doctor?"


    Michael touched his nose. He and Elysia had gotten used to calling Mobius by her name, a trend that had spread throughout the Fifth Squad, then Fire Moth. Now, only Mobius''s new assistant still used the "Doctor" honorific.


    After a brief silence, Michael asked, "Does their time-based theory even hold up? I mean, they can''t possibly believe it themselves, can they?"


    Mobius licked her lips. "They have a second argument: the First Eruption was small-scale, confined to a narrow area of a few dozen kilometers. The Second Eruption was larger, but the initial affected area was only about three hundred kilometers... And now, the anomalous areas have spread, covering almost all of eastern Shenzhou and the Far East. The affected range is too large..."


    "It''s hard to imagine the amount of Honkai energy required for an eruption on such a scale. And how powerful the Herrscher born from such an eruption would be."


    Mobius glanced at Michael, who was stroking his chin thoughtfully.


    "Don''t tell me you''re actually considering their motives? Let me tell you, not everyone understands Honkai as well as we do... Many people see it as something like the Black Death or smallpox, a terrible plague, but one that humanity will ultimately overcome. And because of this, those politicians disguised as consultants, they care more about their authority, their image, and of course, burying their heads in the sand."


    "Ah! That''s not quite right. You know that thought experiment in quantum mechanics? In their eyes, the Third Eruption is in a superposition of both happening and not happening. They think that as long as they don''t observe it, they can delay it indefinitely."


    "Isn''t that still burying their heads in the sand?"


    "...I just think it sounds more sophisticated."


    Michael rubbed his face, forcing a smile. "Mobius, you''d make a good psychologist."


    Mobius ignored his compliment. "What about the Doctor?"


    "Oh, Dr. Mobius..."


    A vein throbbed on Mobius''s forehead. She snorted, but couldn''t argue with him.


    "Honestly, Mobius, did Phamas deliberately let you out to contact me and confirm the Third Eruption?" Michael suddenly asked.


    Mobius didn''t respond, not even with a scoff.


    The car stopped in front of Fire Moth''s secret base. From the outside, it looked like an ordinary office building, just... smaller.


    The only unusual feature was the three-letter sign on the roof: MiHoYo...


    Yes, the secret base was disguised as a game company. It actually was a game company, but that was just a cover for Fire Moth''s expanded operations. The top few floors and the basement housed the Fifth Squad, the support company, and their equipment.


    Michael spotted a familiar pink figure dozing off in front of the building.


    She noticed the car, but after taking a step forward, she hesitated and waited.


    Michael, observing her, asked impatiently, "So, any good news?"


    "Are you that eager?" Mobius retorted.


    Michael, shamelessly, nodded.


    Mobius sighed, lowering her voice and speaking quickly, "Phamas still has some authority. She''s transferring Himeko to shanghai City as well. That means over half of the Fifth Squad will be concentrated here. As for Sakura in the Far East... she couldn''t pull that off. Also, Fire Moth One has been recalled from the Southern Hemisphere and is on standby, ready to support shanghai."


    Michael nodded. Himeko''s arrival was a welcome surprise. As for Fire Moth One, without some modifications, it wouldn''t be very useful, especially against the Third Herrscher''s powers...


    But that meant...


    "So, Phamas did let you out?" Michael was both surprised and unsurprised, a hint of irony in his tone.


    Those two, who had never gotten along, were now working together under pressure from the United Government?


    Mobius rolled her eyes, not wanting to discuss it further.


    Michael reached for the door handle, then paused.


    "Tell Phamas I''m ninety percent certain the Third Eruption will occur within a month, at most, before the students'' summer break. As for the location, I can only guess shanghai? Or Nagazora? But definitely in this area, and shanghai will likely suffer significant damage."


    Michael''s voice was slightly distant. He had been worried that his presence might alter the course of the Third Eruption, but after saving Hua, he was now certain it would arrive �C as scheduled.


    "Is this a Herrscher''s premonition, or something else?"


    "Whatever you want to believe."

 Chapter 60: A God Falls From the Sky

    Chapter 60 - A God Falls From the SkyTime flew by, as if a pair of hands had grabbed the hands of a clock, spinning them forward at an unnatural speed.


    One day, two days... one week, two weeks... a month quickly passed.


    Waiting was the hardest part.


    Knowing something was about to happen, but not knowing when, left one with nothing but a pointless, agonizing wait.


    Initially, the Fifth Squad maintained a state of high alert, every warrior on edge, unable to relax.


    A week later, the alert remained, but exhaustion was evident on their faces, like sentinels who hadn''t slept in days, jumping at every shadow.


    After half a month, smiles returned, a semblance of normalcy restored.


    Today was the 31st day of high alert. Michael''s privately declared one-month deadline had passed. Aside from occasional Honkai energy fluctuations, nothing had happened in shanghai City, or even the entire Shenzhou and Far East region. Everyone had relaxed.


    Even Michael began to doubt himself: could the small-scale Honkai activity of the past few months have been "normal" Honkai phenomena, not a prelude to a Herrscher''s birth?


    Unsure, he had asked Immer that morning to check the school holiday schedule for Hua''s school.


    But by lunchtime, he still hadn''t received a reply from the newly minted shut-in.


    "My, my! Michael, you should smile! Don''t tell me you''re sulking because your prediction was wrong? No Honkai eruption is a good thing! Look how happy everyone is!" Elysia said, stuffing a piece of dry, crusty black bread into her mouth, eyeing the jam and butter on Michael''s plate.


    Michael silently pushed his plate towards her. "Fine, fine, since you''ve lost two kilograms this week..."


    He rested his chin on his hands, adding with a hint of worry, "We can''t be certain the Honkai won''t happen. It might never happen, or it might happen tomorrow... no, it might even happen in the next second. We have to stay vigilant, every second of every day."


    Elysia pouted. "I know, I know! But we''re not machines! We can''t operate at full capacity 24/7! We need to relax! Look, you''ve been so stressed and anxious lately, you''ve even gotten pimples!"


    Michael glanced at Elysia''s round face, retorting, "Better than gaining weight from too many sweets and being ordered by the captain to lose weight."


    As he spoke, he picked up a plate with a slice of cake on it.


    Elysia''s eyes widened, forgetting to chew the sawdust-like bread in her mouth.


    Then...


    Michael opened his mouth wide and swallowed the cake whole.


    He even licked the remaining cream from the plate.


    "Ahhhhhhh!!! Michael! That was Captain Himeko''s reward for me! Give-it-back!!"


    "Don''t be silly..."


    As the other soldiers in the cafeteria stared in surprise, Michael placed a finger on Elysia''s head, holding her in place. Her arms flailed like windmills, but they were too short to reach him.


    She stamped her foot in frustration. "Waaah! My brothers and sisters of the Fifth Squad! Michael is bullying me! He''s a big liar! He stole my most precious treasure..."


    Michael, sensing trouble, covered Elysia''s mouth and carried her away over his shoulder.


    "Elysia is still so boisterous..." Himeko sighed, rubbing her forehead.


    She turned to the gawking soldiers. "What are you staring at?! Eat your food! Extra training this afternoon! Where''s Immer? If he''s absent again, he can forget about taking a break tonight!"


    Groans filled the cafeteria.


    Only Mobius and Klein, sitting in a corner, remained unfazed, quickly and efficiently finishing their lunch as usual.


    Michael carried Elysia to the rooftop �C he seemed to be drawn to windy places lately.


    Elysia, once on the ground, glared at him, ready to declare war over a piece of cake.


    Michael poked her cheek, amused. "You think I don''t know you took the night off to have dinner with Eden at the Azure Tower?"


    Elysia''s bravado crumbled, replaced by panic.


    "Eh! How did you know?! No... I mean, how did you know it was Eden?!"


    "Was it that hard to guess? Her voice, her appearance... I recognized her that night. And you! The Azure Tower... I want to eat there too..."


    Michael sighed, rubbing his stomach. He wasn''t just saying that. As Elysia had mentioned, he had been under constant stress since arriving in this world, and lately, it had been getting to him... And as a former foodie, he hadn''t had a proper meal in almost seven years...


    He''d had time during his travels... just no money...


    Now he had money... but no time or energy...


    He felt a pang of nostalgia for his past life.


    Elysia, sensing his wistful tone, hesitated, then said, "How about... I talk to Eden, and you go in my place tonight?"


    Michael chuckled dryly. "That''s ridiculous. She invited you. She wants to talk to you. If I go, it''ll just be awkward."


    Elysia thought for a moment. "It''s fine, Eden has thirty-two concerts scheduled in Shenzhou, five in shanghai City alone. She''s only done two so far. There will be other opportunities. I''ll tell her tonight, and we can have dinner together next time... Oh, she only has a reserved table for two at that restaurant in the Azure Tower... But it''s fine! For a big star like her, getting a table for four is easy!"


    Michael scratched her nose, hesitant. "I don''t know... That seems a bit much..."


    "If that doesn''t work... I''ll pay! I''ll ask Eden for that table for two, and we''ll go next time! How about that? I''ll go tonight and scout out the menu!" S��ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "..." Michael paused, then said, "Fine."


    Elysia beamed.


    Actually, she hadn''t told Michael everything about Eden. That night, they had talked for almost half an hour, not just about art and humanity, but mostly about Michael.


    "Did your parents choose your names?"


    "No! We were in the same orphanage..."


    "Oh! I''m sorry, I didn''t realize... Then, did the orphanage staff choose them for you?"


    "No! Celia''s mom named Michael, and I chose my own name from a fairy tale book. We just happened to choose them on the same day, and their meanings are so similar!"


    "Heh, Elysia, do you believe in fate? Perhaps it''s a sign."


    "Ah! Yes... no! I mean, it''s just a coincidence!"


    Even without a mirror, Elysia could tell she was blushing. Thankfully, it was dark, and Eden couldn''t see... But she probably guessed.


    "Is he troubled by something lately?"


    "Well, he can be a bit too pessimistic sometimes! He always acts like the world is about to end! But it''s okay, I''m always by his side. As long as I''m there, he''ll be happy!"


    "That''s not it, Elysia. I can see the sorrow he carries... It''s a heavy burden, and a large part of it is sorrow for you."


    Michael stayed on the rooftop, intending to rest for half a day �C just half a day.


    He checked his phone and saw Immer''s reply:


    [That school finished classes the day before yesterday, but some students are still on campus. They''ll be going home in a few days.]


    Michael stared at Immer''s profile picture, a meme of him sleeping with his underwear covering his face, his thumb tapping aimlessly on the screen.


    He typed another message:


    [Can you check if those two girls have left school yet?]


    He received no reply all afternoon.


    He sat on the rooftop, watching the sky, the clouds, until evening �C after sunset, but before the sky turned completely dark, and the neon lights fully illuminated the city.


    A raindrop landed on his nose.


    Michael looked up, his gaze fixed on a dark, ominous cloud rapidly approaching from the eastern sea, swirling towards shanghai City.


    The world seemed to fall silent.


    The cloud seemed incredibly heavy, hanging low in the sky, so low that Michael felt like he could reach out and touch it.


    Wind howled from an unseen direction, the cloud spreading across the sky, plunging the world into darkness. Lightning flashed between the clouds, increasing in frequency until it became a constant flicker. The wind intensified, shaking the entire building.


    "Crack!" The MiHoYo sign was ripped from the roof by the wind, vanishing into the distance.


    Michael gripped the railing, struggling to stay on his feet.


    He stared at the clouds, his eyes widening as they parted, revealing countless streaks of light falling like rain.


    But Michael didn''t find it romantic.


    Because those brightly colored streaks of light falling towards him were �C fifty-meter-tall Templar-class Honkai beasts!

 Chapter 61: Void Archives

    Chapter 61 - Void ArchivesMikael beckoned with a finger, and a pair of simple, unadorned, silver-white gauntlets encased his hands.


    A bolt of lightning descended, threatening to cleave the sky above Shanghai City in two. The enormous Templar-class Honkai beast adjusted its form mid-fall, aiming its thick lance at the skyscraper before it, and at the human atop it who dared to face it.


    Just as the lance was about to strike the building, a mechanical arm dozens of meters long appeared out of thin air, gripping the lance firmly by its tip. With a powerful twist of his torso, the human flung the Templar-class Honkai beast, which was nearly as tall as the building itself, away!


    Boom!


    The Honkai beast''s massive body crushed five or six skyscrapers, burying countless people who had no time to react beneath the rubble. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Mika...zzz...el...what...zzzz...doing?" Himeko''s voice crackled over the comms, clearly hampered by a strong electromagnetic field. Mikael didn''t bother replying.


    He surveyed his surroundings from the rooftop. As far as he could see, there were three Honkai beasts as large as the one he''d just thrown. The other two were farther away, and he couldn''t attend to them yet.


    The Templar-class Honkai beast clambered from the debris, supporting itself with its lance. It emitted an unintelligible roar from its throat. It noticed a little girl clutching a red balloon at its feet, crying her heart out as she looked at two mangled corpses.


    The crying irritated the Honkai beast. It slammed its massive shield down, silencing the cries. Only the red balloon floated upwards, quickly rising past the height of the beast itself and drifting towards the distant sky.


    The beast then looked back at the still-standing skyscraper. A faint blue glow emanated from the figure on the roof.


    It charged, lance couched. Predictably, the semi-transparent blue metallic arm reappeared, attempting to seize the lance''s tip. However, the Honkai beast abruptly stopped short of the building. Just as its lance was about to connect with the metallic arm, it swung upwards, aiming to cleave the building in two.


    Mikael quickly adjusted the arm''s movement, switching from a grab to a swat, deflecting the lance with a resounding clang. The lance still struck the building beneath Mikael''s feet. The skyscraper, like a cream cake, was sliced open, revealing its layered innards.


    Simultaneously, the Honkai beast''s massive shield swept in from the other side.


    Mikael snorted. Another metallic arm materialized on his right, firmly blocking the incoming shield.


    Then, two large-caliber floating cannons appeared behind him.


    "Fire!"


    The shells struck the Honkai beast''s face. While they didn''t penetrate its armor, the face being its most vulnerable part, the attack still staggered the creature.


    Seizing the opportunity, the metallic arm on Mikael''s left tightened its grip, crushing the lance''s tip with a bang. The lance, being part of the beast''s body, caused it to howl in pain.


    Mikael followed up with a swift punch to the chest with his left metallic arm.


    Though it wasn''t his own body, Mikael could feel the metallic arm''s attack being blocked by the beast''s white exoskeleton.


    Unfazed, the metallic hand rapidly transformed, finally morphing into a plasma cannon as thick as the arm itself.


    A faint smile played on Mikael''s lips. The next moment, amidst a deafening explosion, a blue beam pierced straight through the Honkai beast, even carving a furrow through the dark clouds above.


    The Honkai beast collapsed.


    A smile began to form on Mikael''s face, but as he looked around, he realized that within a hundred-meter radius, only the building beneath his feet remained standing.


    "...It seems I couldn''t protect... anything after all..."


    Mikael crossed his arms, his fingers tapping idly against the Soulium gauntlets.


    "Good work, Void Archives."


    He praised the gauntlets, knowing he wouldn''t receive a reply.


    These weren''t the Void Archives from the original story, of course. Mikael had given them that name out of a sense of playful irony.


    After the Ruruye mission, Himeko had requested a set of Soul Steel weapons for both Mikael and Elysia. Given Fire Moth''s limited weapons development capabilities without Vill-V, Mikael had joined the design team himself.


    Elysia''s weapon, naturally, was the bow named "Whisper of the Past." His gauntlets, however, held a hidden secret.


    Within the gauntlets was a microcomputer containing blueprints for numerous weapons, from Himeko''s Surtr and Elysia''s Whisper of the Past, to the Fire Moth One...


    It even held blueprints for things theoretically possible with current technology but impractical due to resource constraints �C like the mecha he had just used.


    Like cheating on an exam, Mikael only needed a rudimentary understanding of the object he wanted to construct. The Void Archives'' AI would then transmit the blueprint directly to his brain. This transmission, of course, required him to utilize the Herrscher of Reason''s powers.


    The weapons development team couldn''t comprehend why he''d designed such a "half-finished" system.


    It couldn''t be helped. Without his cheat-like passive ability to understand something after constructing it, the best way for Mikael to quickly and efficiently construct objects was to emulate Welt Yang, committing the construction of frequently used weapons to muscle memory.


    But he didn''t have the time. His daily training, in addition to constructing commonly used weapons, also included a significant amount of close-quarters combat training �C a lesson learned from his powerless melee encounter with Sakura.


    This reliance on external tools was naturally inferior to the ingrained skill of muscle memory. But as a hastily assembled workaround, it worked well enough.


    At least after this brief engagement, Mikael felt no ill effects; his mind remained clear. If he''d had this during the Ruruye incident, the process of eliminating Yaksha wouldn''t have been so tumultuous.


    But this was just the beginning. Mikael looked towards the east, towards the coast, his face filled with worry.


    The building beneath him was short, but now he could easily see the nearly kilometer-tall skyscraper dozens of kilometers away in the eastern part of the city �C that was where Elysia and Eden were.


    But not only was the distance vast, but it was also separated by a tributary of a great river. The river that traversed the land had split at Shanghai City, its main course flowing straight into the ocean while the tributary cut through the city, dividing it into east and west.


    "But with Elysia''s strength, surely there wouldn''t be a problem, right?"


    As Mikael thought this, a dazzling flash of lightning erupted from the skyscraper, painting the eastern half of the sky a dark purple.


    "!"


    After the blinding light subsided, despite the distance of tens of kilometers, Mikael clearly saw the skyscraper sway. Every steel beam within it twisted and groaned.


    Then, as if all the bones had been removed from a body, the hundreds-of-meter-tall skyscraper imploded, collapsing into rubble.


    "Elysia!"


    Mikael cried out, knowing his voice wouldn''t reach the eastern city.


    "Mikael!"


    Hearing his name, Mikael looked down. Fire Moth personnel were streaming out of the building. The soldiers spontaneously engaged the lower-level Honkai beasts and zombies appearing nearby.


    The support teams began their duties, guiding panicked refugees into underground shelters and spraying water into the air to absorb the high concentrations of carbon dioxide produced by the burning silicone oil from the Honkai beasts.


    Mikael clenched and unclenched his fists.


    The simulated Second Herrscher core rested in his palm.


    "No... I should go to Elysia... That lightning storm just now, she..."


    But he held the core, standing on the rooftop, hesitant to make his next move.


    The core was practically digging into his palm. Elysia needed him �C he knew this.


    But he also knew his duty. The other two fifty-meter-class Honkai beasts were still rampaging through the city. There were countless people he needed to save...


    Moreover, the Void Archives couldn''t assist him in using the Second Herrscher core. With the Third Herrscher''s location unknown, recklessly wasting a spatial translocation was incredibly dangerous and wasteful.


    If... between the individual and the group, between love and responsibility, what would Elysia want him to do?


    He had to make a choice.


    With a long, resigned sigh, the simulated core dissipated. Mikael leaped from the broken rooftop.

 Chapter 62: What’s Happened to the World?

    Chapter 62 - What''s Happened to the World?Boom!


    Mikael plummeted from a height of several dozen meters, yet remained unharmed.


    The impact kicked up a cloud of dust, which was quickly dispersed by the fine drizzle.


    Soldiers without orders gathered in small groups, checking their equipment. Most of their faces still held the relief of having survived. After all, they were mostly new recruits. When they saw the Honkai beast, nearly as tall as a skyscraper, lunging towards them, many had closed their eyes, bracing for the end...


    "Squad Leader Mikael is so strong!"


    "Is that the power of Void Archives? When I reach his level, I''m going to apply for one exactly like it!" S��arch* The n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mikael simply nodded coolly in response to the soldiers'' praise. There was nothing to be smug about. He had completely exposed his abilities, which likely meant that once this Honkai eruption ended...


    He glanced at Himeko. As expected, she was also looking at him with a melancholic and helpless expression.


    "Have you decided?" she asked softly.


    "Yes... Judging by the situation in Shanghai alone, there''s no chance they''ll hold back this time."


    Wasn''t this exactly what Phamas wanted? To use him as a disposable weapon of humanity...


    "Relax. With your combat strength, Phamas surely won''t be willing to just throw you away after using you."


    Mikael shook his head. He knew Himeko understood Phamas well, but it wouldn''t make a difference. "It also depends on the United Government''s attitude. For now, it seems unlikely they''ll accept me. The best-case scenario is being locked away in some dark place until the next Honkai eruption, when they''ll let me out again��like a hunting dog."


    Himeko sighed, closing her eyes without speaking. She knew Mikael wasn''t telling the whole truth. At least, regarding exposing himself, there was another reason he hadn''t mentioned... After all, Himeko had also heard about Elysia being investigated.


    Mikael looked around. The number of people wearing Fire Moth uniforms was increasing. Large numbers of support team members emerged from the basement, but Squad 5 was indeed missing many of the faces he had just become familiar with. "Seems like we suffered quite a few casualties?"


    "Yes... We lost more than ten soldiers and support team members the moment the building was hit. It''s fortunate you were on the roof, otherwise..."


    Mikael waved his hand, cutting off Himeko''s lament. "Captain, let''s save the non-mission-related talk for later!"


    Himeko was taken aback, but when she saw the suppressed pain in Mikael''s eyes, she instantly understood his worry.


    "Our current objective is to stabilize the western part of the city and gather all survivors."


    Mikael seamlessly took over command once again. "The biggest threat in the western city are those two giant Honkai beasts. I''ll handle the Knight-class Honkai beast near the airport alone. Captain, you take care of the other one. As for the lower-level Honkai beasts along the way, even the twenty or thirty-meter ones, avoid them if possible."


    Himeko nodded in agreement.


    Mikael continued, "There''s another issue. What''s the current situation in other cities across China and the Japan? Is the Honkai eruption limited to Shanghai, or...? And most importantly: where is the Herrscher?"


    Himeko spread her hands. "That''s the problem we''re facing now. The electromagnetic waves in Shanghai are completely chaotic. Even individual comms are unusable. We can''t contact headquarters, let alone confirm the details of this eruption, the Honkai energy concentration, or whether a Herrscher has emerged. We can''t contact the United Government''s military or police either... We can only fight on our own."


    Mikael hummed softly. "So it''s the Herrscher of Thunder... That lightning storm earlier, could the Herrscher be in the eastern city?"


    This thought made him tense again. It took considerable effort to suppress the urge to teleport to the eastern city immediately.


    "By the way, where''s Mobius?"


    "She''s working with Elvin and Klein, adjusting the electromagnetic wavelengths and frequencies to see if we can re-establish contact with headquarters."


    "She can do that?" Mikael was surprised. In his impression, Mobius had always excelled in biology. He wondered if this was a case of someone being forced into a role they weren''t prepared for... No, more Like a fish jump out of water.


    Never mind! Never mind!


    He really couldn''t worry about so much right now!


    With a wave of his hand, a virtual map projected before him, its azure glow particularly striking in the darkness.


    He first tapped his finger on Squad 5''s current location, then swiped upwards to the riverbank.


    "I''ll take this route. The most important area along the way is the airport. The support team should maintain a distance of five hundred to one thousand meters behind me, integrating any military or police we encounter along the way, and gathering survivors."


    His index finger returned to their starting point and swiped right, straight to the river separating the eastern and western districts. "Captain, you lead the team along this route, then..."


    He drew a line connecting the endpoints of the two teams'' routes, then circled a point roughly in the middle of the line.


    "This is the Shanghai Logistics Center. We''ll rendezvous here. After regrouping, we''ll advance northeast towards the river fork. Hopefully, by then, we''ll have re-established contact with headquarters, and also..."


    "Elysia."


    "..."


    ...


    Hua''s body trembled.


    She leaned against the cold wall, shaking along with the entire building.


    Just minutes ago, this place had been a bustling airport, fluorescent lights illuminating everything, cool air blowing from the air conditioners. People chatted and laughed, carrying luggage, phones pressed to their ears, excitedly talking to their families about reuniting in a few hours.


    Now, the power was cut, plunging the airport into darkness and oppressive heat. It had become a hell.


    Hua looked at Carole, who had burrowed her head into her chest. She was so terrified that her limbs were ice-cold, but Hua kept her hand firmly over her mouth, preventing her from making a sound.


    They were hiding in a bathroom stall. At first, screams had echoed from outside, but now they were few and far between, replaced by occasional wails and cries from the distance.


    "Should we go out?" Hua wasn''t sure. She was also unsure whether this phenomenon was limited to the airport, or if it had engulfed the entire city of Shanghai, or even the whole country, the entire world?


    Staying in the bathroom wasn''t safe. Hua had encountered zombies before. Compared to the zombies of legend, these had fully functioning senses, and some were even physically stronger than they had been in life!


    If they stayed here, they would eventually be found!


    But what about going outside?


    The wall suddenly shook, causing Hua to groan, nearly crying out.


    If she were alone, she was confident she could handle one or two zombies, even three or four wouldn''t be impossible...


    But was it really just three or four zombies out there?


    "If... if I had that kind of power... I wonder what they''re doing now?"


    A flicker of hope sparked within her. She knew there were people in this city who could fight these zombies and monsters��at least two of them!


    If the disaster was limited to the airport, she believed they would arrive soon and resolve everything, and she would be saved.


    But despair quickly returned. More than ten minutes had passed. It was still daytime. If the disaster was confined to the airport, wouldn''t there be... at least some military or police, even if not those two?


    And if it wasn''t just the entire world, but even just a city as large as Shanghai, those two would be like a drop in the ocean.


    "What... what has happened to the world?"


    Hua bit her lip, unable to stop herself from considering the worst possibility��just like in the movies, the end of the world.


    "Dad..."


    "Hmph..."


    She gritted her teeth, the pressure between her jaws increasing until they made a crackling sound.


    "We can''t just sit here and wait to die! We have to find a way to leave this place!"


    She whispered into Carole''s ear.


    Carole''s eyebrows furrowed, while her eyes widened as much as possible, giving her a comical expression.


    She whimpered twice, and Hua slowly released her hand.


    "Hua! Are we really leaving? Can''t we wait here for rescue? Look, look! This is the flyer they handed out at school!"


    She pulled out a repeatedly folded flyer from somewhere. The large-font title was immediately visible: Emergency Evacuation Guide.


    Hua scanned the contents, quickly finding a particular line:


    [Wait for rescue personnel in a sturdy shelter. Typically, we will arrive within 10 minutes and escort you to a safe area.]


    She shook her head, putting the flyer away. "It''s useless. First, this place isn''t sturdy. Second... ten minutes have already passed."


    "And we''re not completely without a chance �C the night will also provide us with cover."

 Chapter 63: Hua’s Survival Story

    Chapter 63 - Hua''s Survival StoryThe overcast sky had cleared without them noticing, revealing the full moon hanging high in the night sky. The moon, as always, showered the earth with its silvery light, but mingling with the blood on the ground, it painted the world crimson.


    Hua, holding Carole''s hand, shuffled along the wall, keeping low. The surroundings were silent, the only sound the rustling of their clothes.


    "Ugh... hiss...!"


    A dazed moan and a pained hiss suddenly broke the silence. Hua stopped dead in her tracks. Carole, momentarily lost in thought, bumped into her back and quickly covered her mouth to stifle any further sound.


    Bathed in the blood-red moonlight, a female corpse not far in front of them sat upright. Her shoulder bore gruesome tear marks, the flesh at the wound mangled as if ground by a blunt object. Half of her face was peeled away, exposing her teeth and gums.


    She stared blankly at her bloody hands, seemingly unable to immediately comprehend her transformation into a zombie.


    "Gulp..." Hua and Carole swallowed in unison. The sound was incredibly loud in the silent night. The zombie turned towards the source of the noise, the two girls'' figures fully revealed before it.


    The zombie''s long hair hung loose. Its lips parted slightly, the thin skin that still connected them to its flayed cheek gradually tearing as its muscles twitched.


    It rose stiffly and slowly. Perhaps due to its recent transformation, its control over its body was weak. It scrambled on the ground with its hands and feet, unable to stand up.


    Hua, back against the wall, tilted her head back involuntarily until the skin on her neck stretched taut. Seeing the zombie''s clumsy movements, a surge of courage welled up within her. She suddenly let go of Carole''s hand, strode towards the zombie, and unleashed a flurry of punches and kicks.


    Carole should have been cowering in fear, but perhaps influenced by her companion, she found an unexpected surge of courage. She quickly squatted down, rummaging through the debris on the floor. Miraculously, she found a broken armrest from an iron chair.


    She charged forward, brandishing the armrest, shoving Hua aside. Then, she began to bludgeon the zombie''s head with the iron bar, continuing until it was reduced to a pulpy mess of blood, bone fragments, and gore... until it no longer resembled a head. Only then did her body go limp, collapsing onto the ground.


    Hua rushed to support her, trying to pull her up, but her own legs were weak, and she almost fell to one knee.


    "Hiss..."


    "Huff..."


    "Crackle..."


    Strange sounds suddenly emanated from the surroundings, growing in intensity, like a single drop of water rapidly swelling into a raging river.


    The overhead lights flickered, and for an instant, a blue-white light illuminated everything around Hua �C it was... a horde of zombies, grinning with bloody smiles, shuffling towards them.


    As the light died, Hua, ignoring everything else, dragged Carole by one hand and fled towards what she remembered as the airport exit.


    Carole screamed, her other hand clutching the iron armrest tightly as she was dragged across the smooth floor tiles.


    She had tried to get up, but the tiles seemed to be covered in some sort of viscous liquid, making it impossible to gain her footing.


    "Move!" she heard Hua shout.


    Hua released her hand, and Carole scrambled to her feet. Hua delivered a flying kick, followed by a spinning back kick, sending three zombies blocking the exit flying.


    "Go!"


    The airport''s entrance was just ahead, the faint light like a beacon in the darkness, drawing the two moths irresistibly towards it.


    But then, both of them froze.


    "This... This this this, how did we end up on the runway?" S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It turned out that memory and intuition weren''t reliable. They had taken a wrong turn somewhere, or perhaps their initial direction had been wrong from the start.


    In any case, when they rushed out of the hall, all they saw was the airport runway with a few scattered planes.


    And the so-called light was nothing more than the flickering flames from a crashed plane on the runway.


    Though faint, the firelight illuminated a pair of forelegs as thick as a building �C Hua finally understood why the entire airport had been shaking.


    "What kind of monster is that?!"


    Fortunately, the zombies in the terminal seemed hesitant and hadn''t followed them out.


    The two girls exchanged glances.


    Unable to see each other''s expressions in the darkness, Hua whispered, "I''m sorry..."


    But Carole suddenly jolted, screaming.


    Hua quickly pulled her close. Carole swung the iron armrest wildly, striking a dark shape.


    "Thump!"


    After a crisp sound, the dark shape fell to the ground. Hua picked it up and brought it closer to her face. It was... a mosquito? About the size of a hen?


    "What is this thing?" In the dim light, Hua examined the "mosquito" in her hand.


    It had a white exoskeleton, and its limbs and wings weren''t tightly connected, the severed parts emitting a purple glow.


    But she didn''t have time to think. Carole''s scream had attracted more of these creatures, and they had to run again.


    Boom! The ground trembled violently. Even the giant beast on the distant runway reacted, slowly turning its massive body and lumbering towards Hua and Carole.


    The airport runway offered little cover, and the girls didn''t dare return to the terminal. They could only desperately hide under the landing gear of a plane, huddling behind the tires.


    The plane vibrated with the ground, the tires sometimes even lifting off the ground, but Hua and Carole covered each other''s mouths, not daring to make a sound.


    The massive body slowly passed by the tail of the plane. It had no neck and could only shuffle its body, searching for its target.


    "Chariot?"


    But its immense size wasn''t entirely advantageous. Just as humans wouldn''t notice ants or insects, the twenty-meter-tall Chariot-class Honkai beast turned in a circle, unable to find the source of the scream.


    Its movements only disoriented a group of Raider-class Honkai beasts, scattering them in all directions.


    "Chariot..."


    It uttered strange syllables, seemingly expressing its frustration at losing its prey, then continued its aimless trek.


    Hua let out a long breath.


    But then she sensed something was wrong��why hadn''t the ground stopped shaking even after the giant monster had left? In fact, it was shaking even more violently.


    "This feeling... behind us!"


    Crack! The plane''s fuselage was pierced like paper by a giant lance. The entire plane was then lifted by the lance''s tip and casually tossed aside.


    The Knight-class Honkai beast, twice the height of the Chariot, having cleared the obstacle in its path, raised its hoof to continue on its way.


    It paused, looking down as if prompted by some instinct. Two girls huddled together, trembling. Seeing it, they lost even the will to flee.


    The Honkai beast''s hoof descended without a care��just as a human wouldn''t bother avoiding ants.


    Boom!


    It tilted its head in confusion. It hadn''t felt the ground beneath its hoof. Instead, it felt... resistance.


    Mikael, wearing silver-white gauntlets, held his hands high, supporting the Knight-class Honkai beast''s massive hoof. He even had the leisure to turn his head and offer a dry remark:


    "Fancy meeting you here..."

 Chapter 64: This Thousand Fists, 0.1 Years in the Making

    Chapter 64 - This Thousand Fists, 0.1 Years in the MakingAn azure glow erupted. The Knight-class Honkai beast stumbled, staggering back several steps. The resulting tremors caused the airport runway to crack.


    The commotion attracted the Chariot-class Honkai beast, which hadn''t wandered far. It turned around, no longer needing to strain to find its target. The dazzling blue light and the massive Honkai energy reaction had already pinpointed it.


    "Chariot!"


    "Knight!"


    The two colossal Honkai beasts charged, one after the other��towards the same target.


    The concrete runway no longer just cracked; fragments of concrete bounced like beans scattered on a drum.


    Mikael simply extended his hands, seemingly unfazed, glancing at the even larger Knight...


    "Ah!"


    Carole''s scream was drowned out by the deafening roar of the impact. Light flared. Hua instinctively raised her arms to shield her eyes, but she suppressed the urge and looked to the sides instead.


    Two enormous mechanical arms extended from Mikael''s gauntlets, halting the two Honkai beasts'' charge. The mechanical arms weren''t solid, but semi-transparent, glowing with a faint blue light. Yet, under the immense pressure from the Honkai beasts, Hua could clearly hear the groaning of twisting metal.


    "Get back!"


    Mikael only had time to shout these two words.


    Then, the mechanical hands shifted from blocking to grabbing. Taking advantage of the Honkai beasts'' momentum, he pulled them towards each other, slamming them together.


    Even with the warning, Hua and Carole, despite stepping back, were nearly sent flying by the force of the impact.


    When the dust settled, a colossal figure stood before the two girls, radiating a blue light bright enough to illuminate the entire airport. It was��


    Like the mechanical arms, a gigantic, semi-real humanoid mecha.


    No, not quite humanoid. The figure, over twenty meters tall, seemed to be only the upper torso of the mecha.


    The two mechanical arms each gripped a foreleg of the Honkai beasts. As Mikael made a hugging motion, the mechanical arms simultaneously dragged the beasts towards the mecha''s chest.


    In the center of the mecha''s semi-transparent chest, a partially exposed turbine engine spun rapidly, spewing scorching flames that incinerated the Chariot in an instant.


    Hua smelled a faint acidic odor and covered her nose and mouth.


    The Knight, unwilling to be passively incinerated, thrashed its hind legs, trying to break free from the mechanical arm''s grip. When it realized its struggles only caused more pain to its captured foreleg, it wisely changed tactics, thrusting its massive lance at the mecha.


    Clang!


    A large dent appeared on the mecha''s surface. Mikael stepped back to absorb the impact, which gave the Knight a false sense of advantage. It raised its lance again, aiming a sweeping blow at the mecha''s head.


    Mikael reacted swiftly. Releasing the now-lifeless Chariot, his left arm shot back, the back of the mechanical hand intercepting the lance just as it was about to strike the mecha''s face.


    At the same time, the right mechanical hand tightened its grip, cracking the Knight''s white exoskeleton with a crunching sound.


    Finally, the Knight, howling in pain, tried to retract its lance, but the tip was caught firmly in the mechanical hand.


    "Hey... Hua, have you ever heard of the Thousand-Armed Guanyin?" [Guanyin is a Buddhist Bodhisattva associated with compassion]


    "?"


    Hua couldn''t understand why Mikael had the time to ask such a question in the middle of a fierce battle.


    It was simply a habit he''d developed from interacting with Elysia. She often used elegant (and chuuni) phrases during combat, and Mikael would respond in kind.


    It was their little thing. Nothing more.


    But Hua still caught a glimpse of Mikael''s upturned lips, a look of triumph. But what was he so triumphant about?


    No, it wasn''t exactly triumph, but rather a sense of relief, a release after long suppression.


    It truly was relief. For the first time in years, Mikael could fight without worrying about exposing his powers, or the abnormal Honkai energy reactions. He could just let loose.


    Shing!


    Countless mechanical arms unfolded from the back of the half-humanoid mecha, fanning out in a semicircle.


    "Wood..." Out of copyright concerns, Mikael almost shouted the name of the technique''s inspiration. [Reference to the Wood Style: Shin S��senju from Naruto]


    But it didn''t matter whether he shouted it or not. Mikael had even equipped the elbows of the mechanical arms with rocket boosters. With bursts of fiery light, one iron fist after another slammed into the Knight-class Honkai beast, echoing with dull thuds.


    The barely-alive Chariot, having caught its breath, thought it had a chance again. Seeing such a brutal display of force, it wisely played dead, collapsing back onto the ground.


    "997, 998, 999, 1000! Stop!"


    "Hah... This thousand fists, 0.1 years in the making! Can you withstand it?! Hahaha!"


    Mikael stopped his attack, counting the blows. Not only was the Knight-class Honkai beast reduced to a puddle of silicone, but the dozens of mechanical arms he had constructed were also wrecked from the intense combat.


    He glanced at the still-playing-dead Chariot. One of the remaining functional mechanical arms lifted, charging for a few seconds before firing a blue beam from its plasma cannon, piercing straight through the Chariot''s body.


    "Over!"


    Mikael turned around to meet Hua and Carole''s stunned gazes. sea??h th�� ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Dozens of flashlights flickered in the distance. Members of the support team had caught up, ready to take charge of the two survivors behind Mikael.


    For some reason, during the handover, Mikael felt everyone looking at him strangely...


    "Uh... are they already starting to see me as different?"


    Mikael chuckled wryly, feeling a pang of disappointment.


    Especially when he looked at Hua, who seemed to avoid his gaze...


    Mikael waved his hand. "If there''s nothing else, I''ll continue."


    He didn''t expect any surprising responses.


    But sometimes, the unexpected happens precisely when you least expect it.


    "That... um, Big Brother Mikael!"


    "What is it?"


    He turned to Carole.


    "You''re so amazing... Can I learn that move?"


    Before he could answer, Hua shook her arm. "Carole... that kind of power, you can''t just learn it, can you?"


    In the flashlight beams, Mikael saw Hua glance at him quickly. When he met her gaze, she quickly lowered her eyelids, looking away.


    "Ah! Ah! Sorry, I got too excited, hehehe..."


    Carole was taken away by the support team. Her mental state seemed unstable, requiring the attention of a psychological counselor (hopefully not Elvin).


    As she left, Mikael overheard two young support team soldiers explaining to Carole: "Did you see the gauntlets on Squad Leader Mikael''s arms? Those are called Void Archives. It''s said that the power he just used came from them!"


    The other quickly retorted, "Hey! Saying that is like questioning Squad Leader Mikael''s strength! Look at his scores in the simulation training room. I''m telling you, even without Void Archives, he could easily crush those two Honkai beasts!"


    "You''re such a fanboy! Although Squad Leader Mikael''s physical abilities and Honkai adaptability are monstrously high..."


    Mikael silently turned and walked towards the darkness.


    So... it wasn''t exclusion of the different, but simply envy and admiration for this power? This kind of misunderstanding... was fine...


    But the truth would eventually come out.


    "Um..."


    "Hmm?"


    Hua lowered her head, biting her lip, hands clasped behind her back. Watching Mikael''s disappearing figure, under the strange gazes of the surrounding soldiers, she finally managed to whisper:


    "Be careful..."


    The voice was so soft that even the soldiers next to her didn''t hear it clearly, but Hua felt Mikael had heard.


    Because she clearly saw him, before vanishing in a flash of blue light, raise his arm without turning back and give her a thumbs-up.


    His movement was equally subtle, so subtle that no one but Hua noticed.

 Chapter 65: Black Mud

    Chapter 65 - Black MudFire and smoke billowed from the distant city��that was Himeko''s direction.


    Accompanying the flames was the round body of a Cinder-class Honkai beast. It continuously launched spheres from its abdomen.


    Such heavy projectiles couldn''t be thrown far, but their smooth surfaces allowed many to continue rolling after landing, crushing anything in their path��fortunately, the beast''s throwing method resulted in a steep angle of impact, often causing the spheres to embed themselves in the ground, stopping their roll.


    Mikael couldn''t help but worry��could they really handle a Honkai beast of that level?


    Although classified as a lower-level Honkai beast, its sheer size gave it destructive power approaching that of an Emperor-class.


    But as the southern half of the sky burned crimson, every dark cloud in the night sky became starkly visible, seemingly flickering with flames... This sight reassured him somewhat.


    He waited in place for nearly an hour.


    During this time, he repeatedly glanced towards the eastern city, but it remained shrouded in black mist. Aside from the occasional flash of lightning, there was no activity.


    "Who are you waiting for here?" A voice in his mind questioned him, a question that had been echoing for a long time, repeated countless times.


    "How many people do you think you can save here? Did you save even a hundred on your way here? Wake up and face reality. This city is already completely destroyed. Even if you save a few hundred, that''s only a fraction of a percent. What''s the point?"


    "Or do you think those few hundred lives weigh more than Elysia''s?"


    Mikael started walking towards the eastern city, his pace quickening.


    "Yes, yes, what does it matter if Shanghai is destroyed? What does it matter if the world is destroyed? Wasn''t your only goal from the beginning to save Elysia?"


    The voice continued to taunt him, and he didn''t doubt that it reflected his most selfish, true desires.


    But his steps gradually slowed.


    "But what if Captain Himeko arrives and can''t find me... No, I''ll wait five more minutes. No, ten! Ten more minutes!"


    He knew he was lying to himself, which was why he ultimately returned to his original position.


    After another half hour, Himeko finally arrived with a few dozen soldiers.


    Mikael took in their disheveled appearance. Their drastically reduced numbers spoke volumes about the sacrifices they had made.


    He felt a pang of shame and guilt. Fortunately, the darkness concealed his expression, even from Himeko.


    Just in that one battle, Squad 5 had lost nearly half its members. Yet, Himeko seemed unaffected. She even offered a self-deprecating remark: "Well, looks like you had it easy. Unlike us. I almost didn''t make it back to see you."


    Mikael didn''t reply, mainly because he didn''t know what to say. He understood Himeko well. She always buried her negative emotions, presenting a positive front to her subordinates, a constantly burning torch encouraging them forward.


    But there was no such thing as an eternally burning torch. She was simply burning herself out. When she was alone, late at night...


    In short, Mikael felt it was best to remain silent. He wasn''t sure whether anything he said would do more harm than good.


    But his hesitant silence was interpreted differently by Himeko.


    She gestured for the soldiers to rest, organizing shifts for breaks and guard duty. She approached Mikael and patted his shoulder gently. "Still worried about Elysia?"


    Mikael exhaled. "Yeah..."


    "Relax. Look, there''s no activity in the eastern city. That''s a good thing. Think about it. With Elysia''s strength, even if she encountered the Herrscher, she wouldn''t be completely helpless. There would definitely be a fierce battle. The lack of activity suggests she hasn''t encountered any mortal danger, doesn''t it?"


    Mikael paused, his worry having blinded him to this simple logic.


    Himeko, in a rare gesture, ruffled Mikael''s silver hair, gazing at him tenderly without speaking.


    "I understand..."


    Mikael quickly composed himself, pushing his anxiety and worry aside for the moment.


    After a ten-minute rest, the remaining members of Squad 5 regrouped.


    "We''re still too few," Mikael thought. Even with the reinforcements, they were less than two hundred. What could they accomplish with so few people? Not to mention a portion of their forces were stationed in Nagazora City with Sakura.


    They could only concentrate all Squad 5 soldiers along the central line, with the support team and remaining Shanghai military and police operating a small number of heavy mechs covering the flanks, advancing northeast towards the river fork.


    And with communications down, they couldn''t spread out, which meant they were likely missing many survivors...


    But surprisingly, their advance faced little resistance.


    There were far fewer Honkai beasts in the city than he''d anticipated, mostly Raider or Wisp-class that even the support team could handle.


    Even the occasional several-meter-tall Chariot, Knight, or Templar-class Honkai beast didn''t require Himeko or Mikael to intervene. The specially trained Squad 5 soldiers could deal with them on their own.


    "Something''s not right," Mikael murmured to Himeko.


    "I can''t give you a precise reading like a device, but I can feel the Honkai energy concentration increasing, yet the number of Honkai beasts doesn''t match."


    Himeko''s pupils constricted. She whispered, "The Herrscher?" S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I... I don''t know."


    He remembered that, according to the original story, the 3rd Herrscher had a companion Honkai beast��[-?e?a-].


    And its location, at least where Mobius eventually retrieved it, was Shanghai.


    Of course, whether events would unfold as they had in the previous timeline remained to be seen.


    In any case, whether it was ?e?a or the 3rd Herrscher nearby, they needed to be cautious!


    As he thought this, Mikael suddenly felt a sticky sensation under his feet.


    "What is this?"


    He initially thought it was blood, but even rivers of blood wouldn''t have this viscous, semi-solid texture.


    Soon, shouts came from the other soldiers.


    Himeko quickly switched on her flashlight, aiming it at the ground.


    It was black mud covering the ground... no, was it really mud?


    She stepped in, then slowly pulled her foot back. A large amount of black, sticky substance clung to her sole. She hopped back on one foot, but the mud stretched into strands, refusing to break.


    A bold soldier squatted down, attempting to touch the mud with his hand.


    "No��"


    By the time Mikael noticed, it was too late.


    The soldier''s index finger barely brushed against the black mud when smoke erupted from his body, and he collapsed.


    The soldier next to him rushed to help him up, but as his hand touched the first soldier, more smoke erupted, and he too fell.


    A third soldier foolishly tried to help, but Mikael quickly conjured a wooden staff and swatted him back.


    "Get back!"


    All the soldiers retreated to clean ground. Mikael used two rubber grappling hooks to drag the two bodies out of the mud.


    He put on rubber gloves and examined the bodies.


    "Electrocuted," he concluded succinctly.


    Thump. The soldier he''d pushed back with the staff landed on his backside, gasping for air.


    Mikael recognized him as Aldemir.


    He nudged him lightly with his foot. "Lucky you."


    "Looks like it''s definitely ?e?a..."

 Chapter 66: Retreat

    Chapter 66 - Retreat"The voltage isn''t too high... no, it''s not relatively high. Otherwise, even rubber soles would be punctured."


    Mikael analyzed quietly.


    Then, under the astonished gazes of the others, he poked the black mud with his index finger.


    After a moment, he withdrew his finger, a wisp of smoke escaping his lips.


    "Not bad. An ordinary person wouldn''t be able to withstand it, but a Herrscher''s physique isn''t significantly affected. Even the numbness is negligible."


    Mikael didn''t believe ?e?a was only capable of this. He poked the mud again. Although subtle, he could feel the numbing sensation diminishing.


    Himeko had squatted down beside him at some point. Seeing him withdraw his finger again, she asked, "Any discoveries?"


    "Whether this black mud is a medium or... pure electricity... I can''t confirm yet. The only certainty is that the voltage is decreasing over time. At its current strength, combat boot rubber soles offer sufficient protection."


    "So... you mean we can advance safely?"


    "No." Mikael shook his head. "The black mud didn''t appear out of nowhere. Common lower-level Honkai beasts don''t possess this kind of power..."


    "It''s the Herrscher!" Himeko blurted out, looking around anxiously. But the only sounds in the dark night were the inhuman roars...


    "Not necessarily. An Emperor-class Honkai beast, or even a higher-level one, is also a possibility."


    "Emperor-class..." Himeko pondered, recalling the battle at Ruruye in her mind, trying to gauge the strength of an Emperor-class Honkai beast. Humanity had encountered too few of this level, let alone the even higher level Mikael had hinted at.


    And clearly, someone shared his view.


    "An Emperor-class Honkai beast couldn''t do this," Mobius, appearing seemingly out of nowhere, declared. "Good news. Communications aren''t fully restored, but we can transmit text messages. The 3rd Eruption has been confirmed, and the location��Shanghai. But not just Shanghai."


    Mobius stared intently at the back of Mikael''s head, as if wanting to dissect it with a scalpel and examine the knowledge stored within.


    "In Shanghai, but not just Shanghai? What does that mean?" Himeko couldn''t help but consider the worst-case scenario.


    "Yes, the Honkai energy readings in Shanghai have exceeded 4000 HW. We can confirm the Herrscher emerged here. Unfortunately, the entire eastern coast of China, including the Japan, is affected. Squads 2 and 3 are reinforcing Arc City and Nagazora City, respectively... As for the other locations, hmph..."


    Mikael had been mentally prepared, but he still sighed.


    Sometimes saving one person was harder than saving the world, yet sometimes it was incredibly easy, like with Carole. It had given him a false sense of hope, as if he could actually stop the wheels of the 3rd Eruption.


    "Alright, Mobius, let''s return to the matter at hand."


    Mikael waved his hand dismissively. His attitude irked Mobius, but after rolling her eyes, she seemed to realize something and gave him a thoughtful look. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The Honkai energy in Shanghai is primarily concentrated in two individuals, one in the eastern city and one in the western city. The eastern individual has a reading of 2700 HW, while the one in front of us reads 1100 HW. Currently, no known Emperor-class Honkai beast has exceeded 1000 HW. Honkai energy of that magnitude collapses into a single individual��a Herrscher."


    "So... does that mean there are two Herrschers in this eruption?!" Himeko wiped nonexistent sweat from her brow.


    Mobius glanced at Mikael. "There are two Herrschers... Phamas is probably in a meeting right now, explaining Mikael''s... situation to those stuffy strategists."


    Himeko clenched and unclenched her hand on Surtr.


    Mikael, however, seemed unconcerned. "Only one Herrscher emerges per eruption. Of course, two simultaneous eruptions are possible, but the energy readings wouldn''t differ so drastically."


    "And what''s your insightful explanation?" Mobius asked curiously.


    Mikael glanced at her. "Before you ask, please show me the satellite images from headquarters..."


    Mobius pouted. "There aren''t any! You overestimate human communication technology. With such strong electromagnetic interference, transmitting text messages is already a feat."


    "Uh... then I''ll just say it. When a Herrscher emerges, if the Honkai energy concentration is high enough, there''s a chance of a secondary collapse. Another individual is chosen, granted power second only to the Herrscher. This is the companion Honkai beast. Emperor-class at minimum, with no upper limit. Fire Moth should add a new Honkai beast classification��how about Judgment-class?"


    Mobius was about to reply when her expression changed. She looked towards the western sky.


    Behind the clouds, giant anti-gravity engines had been roaring for some time. Now, the sword-like silhouette of the Fire Moth One finally broke through the clouds, appearing above Squad 5.


    Mikael''s brow furrowed deeply, but he only glanced at the sky, making no other move.


    Mobius and Himeko then noticed that Mikael''s index and middle fingers were pressed against the ground. They quickly understood his purpose��he was using vibrations to track the companion Honkai beast''s movements.


    "It''s underground, about a few dozen meters deep. It''s not moving, as if... waiting for something," Mikael said softly.


    Mobius''s face paled.


    She held out her phone. On the screen was a short message from headquarters:


    Retreat.


    Mikael seemed to have anticipated this.


    "Wait!" Himeko exclaimed. "The voltage in the black mud is decreasing. We can rescue the survivors in this area first, and then..."


    She didn''t finish her sentence. The Fire Moth One above had clearly received its orders. Except for the 680mm railgun at the bow, the other railguns slowly rotated, aiming directly below. Blue light sparked between the rails��yes, after the Honkai energy reactor upgrade, the Fire Moth One could now deploy all its railguns.


    Mikael shook his head, putting his hands in his pockets. "There''s no time. Now that we''ve confirmed the Herrscher is in the eastern city, we can''t waste any more time here. Moreover, the Honkai beast is underground. If we enter its territory and provoke it, with the black mud covering the ground and the possibility of more appearing..."


    He didn''t need to elaborate. Himeko understood.


    But...


    She looked at him intently. She wasn''t foolish. She understood Mikael''s thoughts.


    Wasn''t it because he''d heard the Herrscher was in the eastern city and was worried about Elysia?


    But she couldn''t blame him. Firstly, headquarters hadn''t given them a choice.


    Secondly, Mikael''s points were valid. Objectively, they had no other option.


    Finally...


    Mikael... your hands are shaking...

 Chapter 67: The Wanderer and ?e?a

    Chapter 67 - The Wanderer and ?e?aSquad 5 quickly retreated two kilometers. Many support team soldiers and military police hadn''t even reached safety when the railguns on the Fire Moth One blazed to life. Shells rained down, but upon hitting the ground, they only kicked up dust, not immediately exploding.


    It was as if the railguns had fired iron lumps instead of explosive shells.


    But Mikael knew better. They were specialized ground-penetrating shells, designed to burrow several meters below the surface before detonating. This depth wouldn''t harm ?e?a directly, but much like depth charges weren''t meant to directly hit submarines, the purpose of these shells was simply to force ?e?a out of the ground.


    Suddenly, Mikael felt the ground tremble. Then, the area in front of them, a nearly ten-kilometer radius encompassing Shanghai''s central district, was peeled back like a sheet of paper.


    Countless ruined buildings were flung into the air, then rained down in a chaotic shower of debris.


    Mikael quickly erected a large barrier. The next second, the debris crashed down on Squad 5''s position.


    "[Expletive]!"


    He heard Himeko curse. Fortunately, he''d reacted in time, protecting Squad 5 and the support team soldiers from the falling debris, preventing casualties.


    Mobius frantically typed on her phone, presumably cursing someone out.


    "Look out!" Mikael shouted.


    The tremors continued. As soon as Mikael placed his palms on the ground, his expression changed drastically.


    "It''s coming!"


    Ignoring the near-friendly fire incident, the Fire Moth One''s attack had achieved its objective. The surrounding ruined buildings swayed precariously. A scraping sound, like metal against concrete, echoed from the distant streets, and smoke from the explosions billowed towards Squad 5 through the narrow streets.


    Himeko immediately activated her high-beam flashlight, but a massive dark shape had already charged towards them, cloaked by the smoke and darkness.


    "Hiss!"


    A black forked tongue, as thick as a human torso, emerged from the smoke first, followed by a pair of emerald eyes.


    Mobius looked up, meeting the creature''s gaze. A flash of insight crossed her mind, but before she could grasp it, a chill ran from her feet to her head, her skin prickling with static.


    "Ha!" Flames ignited on Surtr, but two massive arms had already shot out from the ground.


    One mechanical hand grabbed the enormous snake''s head, while the other slammed into its side, halting ?e?a''s charge.


    Through the dust, Mikael heard a continuous rumbling. More dust billowed up, completely obscuring the night sky. He could only vaguely see the glowing muzzles of the Fire Moth One''s railguns��?e?a''s tail must have swept across the area, easily leveling several blocks. Of course, those blocks were probably already ruins from the previous bombardment.


    "Tch!" He grunted, his body suddenly shooting upwards, reaching a height of eighty meters. Simultaneously, more and more blue lines sketched the outline of a colossal figure.


    It was a gigantic mecha, nearly a hundred meters tall. Unlike the clunky mechs used by the military and police, this one had slender limbs and torso. Although its body was semi-transparent and intangible, it still exuded a metallic sheen.


    The turbine engine in its chest spun, faster and faster, its roar completely drowning out the Fire Moth One above.


    It gripped the massive snake''s head with both hands, lifting half of its body into the air. It looked as if the mecha and ?e?a weren''t too large, but rather the city and the humans were too small��like a man and a snake locked in mortal combat, the surrounding urban ruins mere props on a miniature set.


    "This... what is this...?" The pale blue light illuminated the night. Himeko stared at the mecha shielding her and Squad 5, a mixture of emotions swirling within her.


    A similar scene had unfolded in Irkutsk, but this time, she couldn''t hide it.


    Mikael surveyed his creation with satisfaction. It would take another half minute for the turbine engine''s energy to reach the mecha''s limbs, allowing it to operate at full capacity.


    "Finally, you''ve emerged��Striker Eureka." He was quite pleased with the mecha, based on a design from his memories and realized with current technology��its appearance, weaponry, control system, all identical to the one he remembered. And thanks to his enhanced mental capacity, he could pilot it alone.


    Its only drawback was the original operating system. While it facilitated control, any damage the mecha sustained was transmitted to Mikael as nerve pain.


    Coincidentally, Striker Eureka''s opponent was also a silicon-based lifeform.


    The upper body was ready. Mikael clenched his left fist, and Striker Eureka mirrored the movement. The thrusters on its wrist ignited with blue-white flames, slamming into ?e?a''s body, sending black scales flying.


    ?e?a, struck by the blow, thrashed violently, its thick tail whipping around, further devastating the already ruined city.


    Striker Eureka couldn''t control ?e?a with a single hand. Mikael had to abandon his attack, shifting from a fist to a claw, trying to grip ?e?a''s body.


    He quickly realized that the snake''s immense girth made it impossible to hold securely. He adapted, using Striker Eureka''s arm and underarm to pin ?e?a, then dragged it towards the river.


    ?e?a continued to struggle, black mud oozing from the gaps between its scales. Mikael felt the snake become incredibly slippery.


    But the real danger came next. The black mud seeped into the joints of Striker Eureka, electric arcs snaking across its body. While it didn''t paralyze the mecha, Mikael felt its movements become sluggish and stiff.


    "[Expletive]" Mikael cursed inwardly, feeling the world''s malice��the Herrscher of the Void, the Herrscher of Thunder... why was he, the 1st Herrscher, always countered so perfectly?!


    ?e?a, feeling the pressure lessen, quickly coiled its lower body around Striker Eureka, constricting tightly.


    Creak, crackle. The metal groaned under the pressure, slightly deforming. The pain translated directly to Mikael, causing him to cry out.


    Mikael released Striker Eureka''s right hand, clenching it into a fist and hammering down on ?e?a''s head. The snake shrieked but seized the opportunity to bite Striker Eureka''s right arm.


    Black mud flooded into the mecha''s arm through ?e?a''s fangs. Red warning lights flashed in the virtual cockpit. Within seconds, the section of the screen representing the right arm turned red, then black. Mikael felt his right arm go cold and numb, as if it no longer existed.


    "I hereby unilaterally declare the Pacific Rim project a failure..."


    Mikael mentally declared Striker Eureka''s demise.


    But the battle wasn''t over. Simply replicating Striker Eureka wouldn''t do justice to his months of effort.


    Striker Eureka''s right arm detached at the shoulder, a new mechanical arm extending. The turbine engine roared at its limit. Dozens of mechanical arms sprouted from Striker Eureka''s back, forming a semicircular fan, helping it break free from ?e?a''s coils.


    "Sorry, but modifications are king!"


    Striker Eureka lunged forward, the ground collapsing where it fell. It pinned ?e?a beneath its weight, the mechanical arms raining blows on the snake''s body. S��ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Scales flew everywhere. Black mud oozed out, covering half of Striker Eureka''s body, slowing its movements.


    Almost simultaneously, ?e?a''s cries ceased, and Striker Eureka''s fists froze mid-air.


    The blue glow faded, leaving only the silver-haired youth standing atop the snake''s head.


    Mikael, panting, walked towards the emerald snake eyes, now the size of a single-story building. The pupils dilated, reflecting the ebbing of life.


    Surtr materialized in Mikael''s hand, its blade igniting with flames. He held the greatsword at his waist, then plunged it into ?e?a''s mud-covered eye.


    The flames reacted with the electricity-infused mud, blasting a massive hole in ?e?a''s head. The force sent Mikael flying, landing on the scenic beach by the river.


    "Not bad... at least not as messy as Ruruye." Mikael mentally graded his performance, looking across the river towards the eastern city, using the ambient Honkai energy to recover.


    Forcing the 2nd Herrscher core truly wasn''t efficient. He remembered at Ruruye, each short-range spatial jump nearly depleted all his Honkai energy. The same amount of energy had been enough to construct and pilot the modified Striker Eureka through an entire battle, with some to spare.


    Of course, in certain situations, the 2nd Herrscher core was irreplaceable, but it couldn''t compensate for his lack of direct offensive power.


    "If only I could touch the 3rd Herrscher core... just a touch. No, wait, I can''t just use a fake 3rd Herrscher core against the real one."


    As he pondered, a streak of pink appeared in the dim sky.


    It was a crystal arrow. It soared high, then exploded, transforming into a massive dome, enveloping half of the eastern city.


    "Elysia!"

 Chapter 68: Eastern City

    Chapter 68 - Eastern City"This way!"


    As the building collapsed, Elysia grabbed Eden, and pink crystals quickly enveloped them both before they plummeted from a height of over a hundred meters.


    Thump, thump, thump, thump... Falling alongside them were hundreds of other crystal-encased figures. This was the limit of Elysia''s power.


    But even this meager effort was instantly rendered meaningless. Hundreds of surrounding skyscrapers crumbled, burying everything��the living, the dead, the whole and the broken��beneath a mountain of rubble.


    Boom!


    Elysia punched through nearly three meters of reinforced concrete, debris, and stone above her. She quickly climbed onto the rubble pile and pulled Eden out.


    "Cough, cough! Wh-what happened?!" Eden knelt on the rubble, coughing from the dust. She looked up, stunned by the devastation around her.


    Just seconds ago, they had been sitting in an elegant private room, looking out through the large windows at the rippling river, anticipating the neon lights that would soon illuminate the falling rain, painting the night sky with vibrant colors.


    Now, after a flash of purple lightning, everything had been reduced to dust. The steel forest of human ingenuity had been uprooted by brutal lightning and storms, leaving nothing behind.


    "Elysia... Elysia!"


    Snapping back to reality, Eden saw Elysia frantically digging through the rubble with her bare hands.


    "They''ll be okay! They''ll be okay!"


    She heard Elysia muttering repeatedly.


    Eden then remembered the protective pink crystals. If not for their protection, she wouldn''t have survived the hundred-meter fall unscathed. Sear?h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She quickly joined Elysia in digging.


    They soon found their first casualty... no, a casualty, among many... remains that were no longer identifiable.


    Ironically, the reason this particular body remained intact was because Elysia had encased it in crystal before the fall. But this protection had been a hasty, last-minute act, not like the crystal that had protected her and Eden, which had shattered layer by layer to absorb the impact.


    Now, the pink crystal served only as a coffin.


    Elysia stood silently beside the body, her back to Eden.


    Was she... no, would she cry? Eden wasn''t sure.


    Drip...


    The light rain dampened Elysia''s fluffy hair. Blood-tinged raindrops fell from her trembling fingertips, joining the red streams flowing through the rubble.


    Eden gasped, quickly tearing off a piece of her elegant shirt sleeve to bandage Elysia''s hand.


    But as she reached for Elysia''s hand, the girl shook her head, the sadness vanishing from her face as if it had never been there, replaced by an unprecedented solemnity.


    "Thank you, Elysia," Eden whispered. Even with the icy grip of fear clutching her heart, her voice remained elegant and melodic, the slight tremor at the end adding a touch of fragility.


    She should thank her. If she hadn''t been with Elysia, Eden felt her fate wouldn''t have been any better than the... person... they had just unearthed.


    Besides, she didn''t know what else to say to Elysia other than thank you.


    Comfort her? Perhaps.


    But she didn''t feel qualified to comfort Elysia.


    "Eden..." Her voice was as gentle as ever, yet firm. "We seem to be in quite a bit of trouble. You need to stay close to me from now on. I''ve... I won''t let you escape from me again, okay?"


    Eden didn''t reply, simply staying close behind her.


    "By the way, do I need to explain what happened here? About Fire Moth, about the Honkai?" Elysia asked softly. She had discussed this with Mikael many times. She believed... at least she thought Mikael shared her opposition to Fire Moth''s secrecy.


    "Dying aware and dying ignorant have the same outcome, but people have the right to know the truth. That way, they can decide: If tomorrow is the last day of their lives, what should they do now? What can they do? Fight bravely? Or accept their fate? This shouldn''t be decided by a small group of people for everyone." Elysia clearly remembered Mikael''s words.


    But Eden shook her head. "Ordinary people might not know anything about the Honkai, but I... I don''t understand much either. But I trust you, Elysia. After all, if it weren''t for you, I would have... Let''s talk more after this is over. We can continue our conversation from the building, too."


    "Mmm-hmm! Okay!" Elysia glanced at Eden''s wrist, relieved to see no purple markings. A small smile bloomed on her face.


    The light rain turned the dust into a clinging mud, the dark clouds obscuring the moonlight. Amidst the endless ruins, it was impossible to tell even which direction was which.


    Elysia checked her communicator and phone. The signals were completely scrambled. She couldn''t contact Mikael, let alone understand the situation.


    But one thing was certain: the Honkai had erupted. No one needed to tell her that.


    "I need to get Eden to safety. Then rendezvous with Mikael." Elysia knew she couldn''t protect Eden forever. Ordinary Honkai beasts were one thing, but if a Herrscher appeared...


    The rain gradually stopped. The night sea breeze blew, dispersing the dust hanging over the ruins.


    "What''s wrong, Elysia?"


    "Get back!"


    Elysia shoved Eden away. At the same time, the remnants of a wall beside them crumbled, and a massive Chariot leaped over her head.


    Elysia grunted, her slender arm raised to meet the mountainous Honkai beast. Eden, panicking, saw a flash of pink light. A crystal flower bloomed in Elysia''s palm.


    Boom!


    The Chariot crashed onto the crystal flower, the ground beneath Elysia''s feet caving in. With a burst of strength, she flung the Chariot away.


    The Chariot landed awkwardly, plowing a deep furrow through the rubble. Its short legs and thick, clumsy forelimbs made it difficult to right itself. Like a beetle flipped on its back, it flailed helplessly.


    "Haha! How pathetic. Too bad Mikael can''t see this..."


    Normally, Elysia would have taken a picture or recorded a video, something she could laugh at later.


    But now, she just grinned, not finding it as amusing.


    Her bow, Whisper of the Past, wasn''t with her. She had been out for dinner, after all. But it didn''t matter. Pink crystals coalesced in her hand, forming a bow, a string, and finally, a crystal arrow��it wasn''t strictly necessary, but unless it was an emergency, she preferred to fight with a bow. It was simply more elegant.


    "Well then... goodbye! Aw, it''s a shame I can''t take a picture for Mikael."


    The slender arrow pierced the Chariot''s body, seemingly causing no damage at first.


    But then, the Chariot''s limbs stiffened, its joints crackling as they hardened. Finally, its body exploded with a bang, dissolving into pink crystalline dust.


    Elysia flicked her hair back dramatically, mentally critiquing her performance.


    Eden, seeing the danger was over, rushed to Elysia''s side, only to hear her muttering to herself:


    "Ah! No, no! That movement needs improvement. It wasn''t elegant enough... Hmm... could I lift one leg while throwing it? I think that would be much cuter..."


    Eden chuckled. Outside of combat, Elysia instantly reverted to the bubbly, slightly eccentric girl she knew.


    "Something''s strange..." Elysia jumped onto a piece of broken wall. While not the highest point, it offered a good view of the eastern city.


    She frowned, studying the scene.


    "From a Honkai perspective, there are surprisingly few Honkai beasts and zombies. That Chariot, less than twenty meters tall, was probably the largest one..."


    She considered the worst possibility.


    "Let''s go!"


    Elysia grabbed Eden''s hand and ran.


    If her hunch was correct��the Herrscher was nearby.

 Chapter 69: Flawless Dome

    Chapter 69 - Flawless Dome"Elysia, wait! I... I can''t run anymore!" Eden didn''t understand Elysia''s sudden anxiety, or why she was dragging her towards the riverbank at a breakneck pace.


    But she knew one thing: if she kept running, her lungs would explode.


    Elysia stopped abruptly, scanning the deserted streets before turning to Eden, who was bent over, gasping for air.


    "My, my, Eden! If your fans saw you like this, wouldn''t they be disappointed?"


    "Don''t... tease me, Elysia..."


    Eden was completely out of breath. She had been forced to keep up with Elysia''s superhuman speed. Her lungs burned, but the air she inhaled was icy cold. Her limbs felt heavy and sore. She mentally willed her legs to move, but the muscles only twitched feebly, refusing to obey.


    The dry skin peeling from her lips felt like brittle wonton wrappers. She instinctively bit off a piece, the sudden pain making her wince.


    "Just a little further. I''ll get you to the western city. Our people are there." Elysia put her arm around Eden''s shoulders. "Don''t push yourself. Let me carry you, okay?"


    Eden managed a weak smile, too exhausted to reply. She focused on the rhythmic lapping of the river waves in the distance, trying to regulate her breathing.


    Suddenly, lightning flashed overhead, painting the surrounding ruins in shades of dark purple.


    The rumble of thunder, delayed but persistent, reverberated in their ears.


    "Elysia..." Eden said suddenly.


    "What is it?"


    "There''s someone there..."


    Elysia felt a jolt of electricity run from her waist to her scalp, making her hair stand on end. She turned towards where Eden was pointing, catching a glimpse of purple lightning in her peripheral vision.


    "Tch!"


    A pink crystal flower bloomed in front of her. The lightning struck the flower, instantly covering it with cracks.


    Elysia stepped back, pushing Eden aside again. The massive crystal flower exploded. A sharp pain stabbed at her abdomen. The next thing she knew, she was flying through the air, crashing through a dozen ruined buildings before coming to a stop.


    Eden, supporting herself against a broken wall, watched as a crystal petal landed at her feet, dissolving into dust as its Honkai energy dissipated.


    "Who... cough..." she shouted, a feeble attempt at intimidation.


    She finally understood Elysia''s urgency... "Elysia!"


    She looked towards where they had been standing. Gray dust and pink crystal fragments swirled, gradually revealing a figure.


    It was a tall woman with long, black hair that trailed on the ground. A black snake head adorned her left shoulder, and writhing purple lightning served as her garment.


    She stood sideways to Eden, tilting her head slightly, glancing at her from the corner of her eye.


    A vertical purple pupil was seared into Eden''s memory.


    "Queen of Thunder..." The words surfaced in Eden''s mind unbidden.


    The woman''s cold, emotionless gaze felt like a mountain pressing down on Eden''s shoulders.


    Icy, heavy, despairing... Melting ice water turned into a cold sweat that trickled down her back. Her legs weakened, and she instinctively wanted to submit, but her remaining rationality made her grit her teeth, leaning her weight against the broken wall.


    Despite her perpetually calm and elegant demeanor in public, even those closest to her had never seen her lose her composure. But she was strong-willed, which explained her abrupt departure from her agency after her initial rise to fame.


    She wouldn''t bow to anyone, not even someone with godlike power.


    The 3rd Herrscher, sensing the woman''s strange resistance, turned, tilting her head curiously.


    She couldn''t understand the human''s persistence��she was going to die anyway, so why bother with such complex mental gymnastics?


    She pointed a finger at Eden, lightning slowly converging at its tip.


    She didn''t need to bother with such theatrics. She could kill this mortal instantly if she wanted to. But she deliberately slowed down, realizing she enjoyed watching the expressions on humans'' faces as they died.


    Longing, regret, resentment, despair, emptiness, madness... A thousand people, a thousand expressions. And this one was particularly intriguing.


    Defiance, worry, anger, and helplessness��it gave the 3rd Herrscher a strange sense of satisfaction.


    The lightning was ready to strike.


    Eden seemed to sense it, her pupils constricting as the purple light filled her vision.


    Suddenly, two streaks of pink shot out.


    Thump!


    Thump!


    The Herrscher swiftly turned, her outstretched hand tracing an arc in the air. The high-frequency electromagnetic waves disintegrated the pink crystal arrows into dust upon contact. Sear?h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The pink dust exploded outwards, momentarily obscuring the Herrscher''s vision. She narrowed her eyes, focusing on the ground��as expected, a quarter of a second later, Elysia''s feet appeared in her sight.


    A smirk played on the Herrscher''s lips. Lightning crackled around her, reaching for Elysia''s leg. At the same time, she formed a blade of compressed lightning in her hand.


    She casually swung her hand, the blade easily piercing Elysia''s chest.


    "Hmm?"


    Something was wrong! A human body shouldn''t feel this hard and cold!


    But it was too late. The "Elysia" before her shimmered and exploded.


    Caught off guard, the Herrscher was sent flying. The pink dust choked her, and she coughed violently as she tried to get up.


    The real Elysia had already appeared beside Eden, scooping her onto her back and running towards the river that separated the eastern and western cities.


    There was only one bridge within sight, already jammed with zombies, Honkai beasts, and abandoned cars. Elysia ran to the riverbank, a small boat of pink crystals quickly forming.


    She tossed Eden onto the boat and, without waiting for a response, shoved it towards the opposite bank��she had to stay and hold off the 3rd Herrscher. If they were caught in the middle of the river, neither of them would escape.


    Eden leaned against the bow, trying to shout something, but she could only cough, unable to speak.


    Elysia watched the receding boat, a wry smile on her face.


    Then, her lips parted in a mixture of shock and delight as she saw a giant mecha rise from the opposite bank.


    "Mikael!" she shouted, waving, but the distance was too great for him to hear.


    A bolt of lightning shot out from the dark streets, aimed at her back. But Elysia, as if anticipating the attack, simply sidestepped the 3rd Herrscher''s strike.


    The lightning dissipated, revealing the Herrscher at the riverbank. She held a purple blade, swinging it casually at Elysia.


    The lightning-wreathed blade was blocked by a longbow made of pink crystal. On the opposite bank, Striker Eureka, arms outstretched, pinned ?e?a beneath its weight, raining down blows.


    Elysia used the bow as a blade, parrying, blocking, and slashing, clashing with the Herrscher''s purple blade dozens of times.


    "*Hmph!*"


    Across the river, ?e?a''s cries faded, ending with a final, explosive punctuation mark.


    As Elysia''s crystal bow shattered, she quickly retreated, creating another bow and arrow. But she didn''t aim at the Herrscher. Instead, she aimed at the vast night sky.


    "Flawless Dome!"

 Chapter 70: You’re Still the Weakest, After All

    Chapter 70 - You''re Still the Weakest, After AllAs the crystal arrow exploded high in the sky, pink dust scattered across the heavens. The dust particles then coalesced, rapidly forming the Flawless Dome, encompassing half of the eastern city.


    The Herrscher, transformed into lightning, appeared instantly before Elysia. But Elysia was prepared. A massive pink crystal pillar erupted from the ground beneath her. The Herrscher, undeterred, shattered the pillar with a casual punch, but Elysia had already retreated.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The Herrscher effortlessly dodged the three crystal arrows, scoffing. The girl seemed to only possess enhanced physical abilities, nothing truly remarkable.


    But even enhanced physical abilities couldn''t surpass a Herrscher''s, could they?


    Especially that speed the girl seemed so proud of. To the 3rd Herrscher, wielding the power of lightning, it was nothing special...


    As the Herrscher was about to transform into lightning and attack, a tremendous force slammed into her back, forcing her back into her human form. The crystal arrow that had struck her shattered, its dust scattering towards the dome, where it reformed into more arrows that shot towards her.


    One became ten, ten became a hundred...


    Elysia retreated from the dome, leaping onto the roof of a still-standing building, surveying her handiwork with satisfaction.


    More and more crystal arrows filled the air, each leaving a faint afterimage. These afterimages, initially thin lines, quickly wove themselves into a dense net within the dome, crisscrossing like a spiderweb, each intersection flashing with the light of colliding arrows.


    The whistling of arrows, the shattering of crystals... the cacophony filled the air.


    "Enough..."


    "Enough!"


    The 3rd Herrscher spoke her first words since her birth.


    Her furious roar drowned out all other sounds, echoing throughout Shanghai.


    The next moment, countless lightning bolts rained down from the sky, shattering the beautiful, fragile dome. Without the dome''s amplification, the crystal arrows lost their momentum.


    The Herrscher looked slightly disheveled. Thin red lines crisscrossed her pale face, and her body was covered in scratches from the crystal arrows. Even the snake head on her shoulder was dented.


    And around her, within a ten-kilometer radius, the area previously covered by the Flawless Dome, all the debris, the Honkai beasts, the zombies...


    Everything was gone, reduced to fine rubble.


    It was as if a giant millstone had ground everything to dust.


    Elysia clenched her fists, uncharacteristically refraining from taunting the Herrscher.


    "You''re finished!"


    A pair of luminous wings sprouted from the Herrscher''s back. Countless miniature lightning serpents coiled beneath her feet, lifting her into the air.


    Her body began to glow with a purple light. Elysia could see that it wasn''t just light, but countless tiny lightning bolts compressed around her.


    "Not good!"


    Elysia rapidly fired several arrows, but they were disintegrated by high-frequency electromagnetic waves before they could reach the Herrscher.


    She didn''t even check if they''d hit. The moment the arrows left her bow, she turned and leaped off the building. Before she landed, a massive explosion erupted behind her.


    Blinding lightning reduced the building to atoms. The shockwave sent Elysia tumbling through the rubble.


    Before she could get up, she heard the crackle of lightning all around her.


    Five Herrschers appeared simultaneously��front, back, left, right, and above. But they weren''t clones, but afterimages created by her incredible speed.


    No, not just afterimages, because each attack was real!


    The 3rd Herrscher had achieved a clone-like effect through instantaneous, light-speed teleportation.


    Purple blades pierced Elysia''s heart from five different angles. Although only the blade from the Herrscher behind her remained, the wounds were real.


    "Cough!"


    Blood trickled down Elysia''s lips.


    The 3rd Herrscher, certain she had struck the real Elysia this time, searched for the appropriate words.


    "Is that all?"


    "Heh, you''re so... easy to fool..."


    "?"


    The 3rd Herrscher then noticed the dimming light around her. The change was subtle in the darkness, and her focus had been entirely on Elysia, ignoring her surroundings.


    She looked up. A giant metal foot filled her vision.


    *Boom!*


    Striker Eureka, now fully materialized, slammed its foot down, creating a crater in the ground. Pink dust and crystal petals swirled from beneath its foot, coalescing into a crystal cocoon around Elysia, slowly healing her wounds.


    Mikael shifted his weight onto the ball of his right foot, even grinding it slightly. With such a size difference, stepping on the 3rd Herrscher felt like crushing an insect.


    But he knew this wouldn''t kill her.


    The next moment, lightning crackled, snaking up Striker Eureka''s right leg and spreading across its body. With a sound like a thousand birds chirping, the mecha shuddered violently, smoke rising from its joints.


    On Mikael''s control panel, sections representing various parts of Striker Eureka turned red, then black��the mecha''s circuits were fried. It was no longer operational.


    Then, the current, as if sentient, reached the cockpit. Before Mikael could react, his body was paralyzed by a searing numbness.


    "*Hmph... so that''s how it is.*"


    Although he had anticipated Striker Eureka''s ineffectiveness against the Herrscher''s power, being disabled so quickly still frustrated him. sea??h th�� n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The next moment, he appeared beside Elysia, and Striker Eureka''s form began to fade, disappearing completely.


    "My, my! What can I say... out of the three Herrschers we''ve seen, you''re still the weakest, Mikael!"


    The flawless crystal shattered into fluttering petals. Elysia, standing beside him, couldn''t resist teasing him.


    Mikael chuckled wryly, unsure how to respond.


    He suddenly regretted letting Vill-V go. If he had brought her back to Fire Moth as in the original story, would the 2nd Divine Key be complete by now?


    With a combat-oriented Divine Key, his lack of offensive power wouldn''t be an issue.


    Mikael shook his head. The past couldn''t be changed. Dwelling on it was pointless.


    He could always just charge at the 3rd Herrscher with Surtr. His close-quarters combat training hadn''t been for nothing. He wasn''t afraid.


    Besides, if it came down to it, mutual destruction was always an option...


    Dawn broke as if someone had flipped a switch high above, the sky gradually changing color.


    Behind them, the curtain of night still lingered.


    Above them, the sky shifted from deep indigo to pale blue, then to the soft hues of dawn.


    The 3rd Herrscher, carried by her wings, ascended into the sky, the heavens behind her painted gold by the rising sun.


    Mikael squinted. Against the backdrop of golden clouds, the Herrscher''s figure was a tiny black dot.


    "What is she doing?" Elysia asked.


    A sense of foreboding washed over Mikael, but it wasn''t entirely directed at himself.


    Suddenly, a deafening roar filled the air, and a massive shadow enveloped them.


    Mikael and Elysia looked up, seeing the Fire Moth One charging towards the Herrscher.


    "...She''s going to take out the Fire Moth One first!"

 Chapter 71: Flying Thunder God, Second Stage (Wrong Anime, But Whatever)

    Chapter 71 - Flying Thunder God, Second Stage (Wrong Anime, But Whatever)Not only did the Herrscher want to eliminate the Fire Moth One first, but the Fire Moth One also seemed confident it could defeat the Herrscher.


    Missile bays on both sides of the warship opened, unleashing hundreds of Honkai-buster missiles. White smoke trails crisscrossed the sky, forming clouds that resembled plowed fields.


    This spectacular sight was a first in human history.


    But...


    "It''s useless," Mikael declared.


    As predicted, the missiles, upon nearing the 3rd Herrscher, began to veer off course erratically.


    Dozens of missiles collided and exploded mid-air. More crashed into the city below, the distant ocean, and even back towards the Fire Moth One.


    Squad 4 on the warship was clearly unprepared. They frantically tried to maneuver the massive vessel, a futile effort. Mikael soon saw a series of explosions rock the Fire Moth One''s hull. To accommodate the weapons systems for takeoff, its armor had been thinned to the point of being practically paper-thin.


    After being struck by a dozen missiles, thick smoke billowed from the main hull, and the ship began to list to one side.


    The entire process, though seemingly long, took less than ten seconds. The 680mm railgun at the bow hadn''t even finished charging before the warship lost control, spinning wildly in the air before crashing into the ocean.


    Throughout this entire ordeal, the Herrscher hadn''t moved. After dealing with the Fire Moth One, she began to descend.


    It all happened so fast. Elysia didn''t understand what had occurred, and Mikael hadn''t had time to formulate a rescue plan before the state-of-the-art warship effectively typed "GG" on the public channel...


    "Go!"


    Mikael nudged the stunned Elysia, and they raced towards the Herrscher''s landing point.


    "The 3rd Herrscher''s power isn''t simply controlling lightning," Mikael explained as they ran. "She controls electromagnetic waves. She disrupted the Honkai-buster missiles and my Striker Eureka with electromagnetic pulses."


    "The same goes for the Fire Moth One. The electromagnetic pulses scrambled the warship''s gyroscopes, rendering its fire suppression and close-in weapons systems useless. The 3rd Herrscher''s power is incredibly effective against humanity''s advanced weaponry. It''s as if it was specifically chosen to counter us!"


    "So that means..."


    "Exactly," Mikael turned, giving Elysia a gentle smile. "It''s up to us now."


    Elysia paused, surprised. She couldn''t remember the last time she''d seen him smile like that.


    When was it? When he joined Fire Moth six months ago? During one of their past journeys? Or back at the orphanage in Vostok-51?


    It wasn''t that Mikael always wore a poker face��it was the warmth in his smile that was different.


    Mikael had smiled in front of Elysia many times over the years. Perhaps too many times.


    But they were mostly wry smiles, bitter smiles, pitying smiles, helpless smiles, smiles that masked sadness, smiles with ambiguous meanings...


    But this kind of smile, purely gentle, radiating warmth that filled her heart just by looking at it... she couldn''t remember when she''d last seen it.


    Ah!


    She remembered. The last time she''d seen such a smile was during their last lunch at the orphanage. They had shared chicken soup and potatoes. He had poked her cheek, then smiled like that.


    A sudden unease gripped Elysia''s heart.


    Mikael, sensing her apprehension, casually changed the subject. "Worried about Eden? Don''t worry, I entrusted her to Captain Himeko before coming here."


    Elysia shook her head, stopping.


    The Herrscher landed before them.


    The three stood facing each other, less than ten meters apart, an eerie silence hanging in the air.


    The 3rd Herrscher''s crimson eyes darted between Mikael and Elysia, her chest heaving slightly, betraying the exertion from the previous battle.


    She fixed her gaze on Mikael. "You are not a complete Herrscher."


    "?"


    Mikael froze. What did she mean?


    His mind went blank, a flicker of confusion in his eyes, as if her words had struck a vulnerable chord within him.


    It was like a persistent voice whispering in his ear: Who are you? Where do you come from? Where are you going?


    Repeating endlessly until it drove him mad.


    But he quickly regained his composure, glancing at Elysia. Their eyes met, and they nodded slightly.


    Elysia suddenly drew her bow and fired. The next instant, Mikael appeared behind the Herrscher, bringing Surtr, blazing with flames, down on her head.


    But the 3rd Herrscher wasn''t worried. Spatial manipulation offered no speed advantage against her.


    But just as she was about to turn and block Mikael''s attack, Elysia''s arrow reached her.


    Their timing was perfect. Surtr''s fiery blade grazed the hair at the back of the Herrscher''s head, while the crystal arrow tore through her flimsy garment.


    Boom!


    A thunderous clap resonated in Mikael''s ears, blurring his vision. The clang of metal against metal told him his attack had missed��his blade had struck Elysia''s arrow, not the Herrscher.


    As expected! Mikael wasn''t surprised by the 3rd Herrscher''s speed. Mei had demonstrated it many times in the story. Even Kiana in her Herrscher form couldn''t match her. But this speed wasn''t without its weaknesses.


    Despite their excellent coordination, Mikael and Elysia''s combined attack still had flaws when measured against the speed of light. The question was��could the 3rd Herrscher react in time?


    Compared to Mikael, she lacked emotions, fighting purely on instinct. But even the transmission of electrical signals between neurons and the subsequent muscle response took time... reaction speed��that was the 3rd Herrscher''s first weakness!


    And for a certain someone:


    "Do you know how much I suffered to use the 2nd Herrscher''s powers normally?" ��A message left by a certain weak Herrscher after completing reaction speed training.


    The Herrscher materialized amidst the purple lightning, scratches from the crystal arrow on her chest, the hair at the back of her head singed by the flames.


    "Elysia!" Mikael shouted, turning to face the Herrscher.


    At the same time, his gray eyes flashed purple.


    If a third party had recorded this scene with a camera capable of capturing an infinite frame rate and played it back at a million frames per second, they would have seen the purple lightning coalesce into the 3rd Herrscher just as it was about to strike Mikael��


    This was her second weakness: although she could transform into electromagnetic waves, essentially light, and move at light speed, even a Herrscher had to obey the laws of physics. In this state, she lacked mass and couldn''t inflict direct physical damage.


    And lightning alone couldn''t kill Mikael, another Herrscher. She had to revert to her human form, to solidify, to attack.


    In the next frame, the Herrscher''s lightning blade pierced Mikael''s clothes, but a golden outline shimmered around him.


    In the next frame, a victorious smirk played on the Herrscher''s lips, but there was no one before her. The real Mikael, wielding his flaming greatsword, had teleported behind her.


    "Flying Thunder God, Second Stage!" [Reference to Minato''s Hiraishin no Jutsu from Naruto]


    With a dramatic flourish, the heavy blade sliced across the Herrscher''s waist, nearly severing her in two. Blood arced through the air. Even though the 3rd Herrscher reacted at the last moment, accelerating instantly, she only barely managed to protect her spine.


    She tried to escape as a bolt of lightning.


    "Now!"


    The sky darkened as the Flawless Dome reappeared. One arrow, two arrows... a dense web quickly formed within the dome.


    Initially, the arrows were few, and the Herrscher could deflect them with her purple blade. But soon, the hulking form of Striker Eureka rose again, weathering the crystal arrows and pummeling the Herrscher with its countless fists.


    She tried to disable the mecha with electromagnetic pulses, but under the barrage of arrows, she could only dodge as lightning, unable to retaliate. With her injuries, even a 0.1-second pause would result in a devastating counterattack from Striker Eureka and the crystal arrows.


    The 3rd Herrscher realized her predicament. Her energy was waning. She couldn''t maintain her high-speed movement much longer.


    "Hmph!"


    She stopped abruptly. Dozens of crystal arrows pierced her body, making her resemble a pincushion. The arrowheads exploded within her, pinning her lower body to the ground along with the surrounding debris.


    Striker Eureka''s fist, slightly delayed, appeared above her head.


    "You are not a complete Herrscher. You cannot defeat me, nor can you change anything."


    The 3rd Herrscher''s lips moved, but her barely audible voice somehow reached Mikael''s ears.


    The voice was devoid of emotion, a cold, hard statement of fact.


    For an instant, past nightmares resurfaced, memories he hadn''t dared to revisit even after gaining access��the casualty records from the Vostok incident.


    He faltered, his fist hesitating for a fraction of a second above the Herrscher''s head, inadvertently shielding her from the incoming crystal arrows. The 3rd Herrscher had been waiting for this��


    Mikael saw a flash of purple light. Thick, dark clouds gathered in the sky, and purple lightning rained down, enveloping the city in a dense net of electricity.


    The Flawless Dome shattered, pink crystal fragments falling like peeling paint.


    Striker Eureka was immediately engulfed by the lightning, but Mikael had already left the cockpit, appearing beside Elysia.


    The 3rd Herrscher''s outburst wasn''t unexpected. His goal was simple��to see who would fall first.


    Countless spatial rifts opened above them, pure darkness swallowing the lightning.


    "Hmph..."


    As the spatial rifts closed, having absorbed their fill of energy, new ones opened. The Honkai energy he''d drawn from the Imaginary Tree was being rapidly depleted��and the same was true for the 3rd Herrscher.


    This exchange wasn''t advantageous for Mikael. The 3rd Herrscher was using her innate power, while Mikael had to simulate the 2nd Herrscher''s power with his own, at a greater cost.


    This was a battle of attrition. Fortunately, despite his occasional "weakling" status, his control over his powers far surpassed that of the nascent 3rd Herrscher.


    Moreover, the Herrscher was already severely injured, her strength fading.


    During this time, Elysia maintained the pink crystals, keeping the Herrscher trapped.


    Both Herrschers knew this was their final showdown. They pushed their powers to the limit, the clash of lightning and spatial rifts lasting for a full half hour.


    Elysia faltered first, stumbling with a groan. The 3rd Herrscher, using her last reserves of strength, broke free from the crystal restraints. But before she could do anything, she swayed and collapsed into a pool of her own blood.


    Almost simultaneously, Mikael exhaled, taking a step before collapsing.


    "We won!" Elysia''s face lit up with joy. She gently laid Mikael down, then, despite her exhaustion, slowly approached the unconscious Herrscher.


    A crystal dagger formed in her hand.


    "It''s over!"


    She was three steps away from the 3rd Herrscher.


    Three steps... just three steps...


    The ground suddenly trembled. She leaped back.


    The rubble in front of her collapsed inwards. A massive snake, covered in black mud, emerged from the ground, swallowing the unconscious Herrscher whole. It fixed its emerald gaze on Elysia.


    Elysia, startled but undeterred, drew her crystal bow, aiming directly at the snake''s eyes.


    Wind swirled, carrying dust. Neither Elysia nor the snake was confident they could defeat the other.


    After a brief standoff, one of them moved, or perhaps they both retreated simultaneously.


    Elysia picked up Mikael, and ?e?a burrowed back into the ground.


    ---Roasted Chicken Divider---


    The battle between Striker Eureka and ?e?a had devastated half of the western city. Now, only a handful of buildings remained standing near the riverbank, like tombstones in a graveyard of civilization.


    Himeko stood atop one of these buildings, gazing at the silent eastern city, worry etched on her face.


    Mobius typed furiously on her laptop, balanced on her knees.


    Her words, as always, were sharp. "What? Are you worried about those two kids? If you are, then go over there. Standing here fretting won''t help them."


    Himeko ignored her. She wasn''t blind. Mobius had made four typing errors in the last minute and had glanced towards the eastern city twenty-three times. That spoke volumes.


    She knew her limits. In a battle of that level, she might be of some use, but more likely, she would just be another person for Mikael and Elysia to protect��dead weight.


    It was better to stay in the western city and gather survivors.


    Besides... she had more pressing matters to attend to...


    As she thought this, she saw Mobius suddenly stand up, dropping her laptop in the process.


    Himeko quickly turned, looking anxiously towards the opposite bank.


    Moments later, Elysia, carrying Mikael on her back, appeared in their sight.


    "Phew..."


    Himeko and Mobius exhaled simultaneously.


    And if they were here, that meant...


    "Did you win?" Himeko jumped down from the building, taking the unconscious Mikael from Elysia''s back as she asked excitedly.


    "No, just... a draw." S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 72: Pink Thigh Pillow

    Chapter 72 - Pink Thigh Pillow...


    Mikael awoke in the underground shelter. The backup generator roared incessantly, its efficacy evident in the flickering incandescent bulbs overhead.


    His eyelids felt like sandpaper, only allowing him to open his eyes a crack. His mouth was parched, his tongue glued to the roof of his mouth, stifling any desire to speak.


    He didn''t know how long he''d been asleep. He turned his head, his mind feeling heavy. The pillow beneath his head was warm, soft, and fragrant. He instinctively shifted, turning his head to the right and reaching out to hug his pillow.


    Of course, there was no pillow. His nails scraped against the rough concrete wall of the shelter, sending a jolt of pain through his hand.


    Before he could cry out, his face buried itself in something even warmer, softer, and more fragrant.


    Through a thin layer of "pillowcase," he felt the muscles beneath tense��it wasn''t a pillow, but a girl''s waist.


    His nose pressed against her, and he held his breath. Saliva finally returned to his mouth, and he swallowed with a loud gulp.


    The sound echoed in the silence, causing the girl''s relaxed waist to tense again.


    "Rumble... rumble..."


    He was so close he could clearly hear her stomach rumbling, and faintly, her heartbeat.


    Then, another, more distinct thumping joined the chorus��his own heart.


    One clear, one faint, the two heartbeats quickened, growing louder, until they synchronized.


    No!


    Mikael couldn''t take it anymore!


    He scrambled to his feet, stumbling towards the makeshift bathroom, guided by the hand-drawn signs on cardboard. S��ar?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Five minutes later, relieved and refreshed, having held his breath for the same duration (he didn''t need to breathe, but the scent was overwhelming), he emerged from the foul-smelling bathroom.


    Rubbing his still-sore eyes, he noticed Aldemir, who had been startled awake by the noise. The young soldier''s eyes widened, and he jumped up, whispering excitedly, "Squad Leader Mikael is awake!"


    The other soldiers stirred, murmuring briefly before succumbing to exhaustion again, leaning against the cold, rough walls, dozing off mid-sentence.


    Mikael counted. There were only a dozen or so soldiers with him. It wasn''t due to heavy casualties��there had been casualties, but not enough to reduce Squad 5 to this number, especially since he''d dealt with the biggest threats.


    A similar number of soldiers and a few surviving military police were maintaining order in the adjacent civilian shelter, where over two hundred survivors were housed, most suffering from Honkai sickness��this was the result of Squad 5''s relentless search and rescue efforts over the past two days.


    Yes, two days. It was now fifty hours after the eruption. Mikael had been unconscious for thirty-eight hours.


    Their task wasn''t just maintaining order��if any of the infected turned into zombies... Fortunately, that hadn''t happened yet.


    As for the others... Himeko, along with the remaining members of Squad 5 and the support team, were still searching for survivors, even though they had already combed through the western city, and there were unlikely to be any more.


    And Mobius, that strange woman, hadn''t returned to the shelter in two days.


    And then there was the most shocking news��


    "This morning, the Herrscher tried to escape by sea, but was repelled by the Fire Moth One, which was on standby at the river mouth. Captain Himeko said they''ve mobilized a large task force to block the Herrscher''s escape route by sea."


    Aldemir informed him.


    To which, Mikael could only think:


    The Fire Moth One was incredibly lucky.


    And... how was the 3rd Herrscher still alive?


    "We don''t know the details. Squad Leader Elysia carried you back... Maybe you should ask her?"


    Mikael returned to Elysia''s side.


    She was leaning against the wall, eyes closed, head bowed, her breathing steady��as if she were asleep.


    "Elysia?"


    "Elysia?"


    She didn''t respond.


    Mikael blew on his hands, then gently poked Elysia''s waist.


    He felt the muscles tense beneath his fingertips, and her breathing hitched.


    Mikael touched his nose, sniffing the lingering fragrance on his fingers. He knew she was embarrassed about their earlier... close contact.


    But that was fine. He knew how to wake someone who was pretending to sleep.


    He leaned down, whispering into her ear, "Pink thigh..."


    Before he could finish the word "pillow," he yelped.


    The nearby soldiers, startled awake, saw Elysia dragging Mikael out of the shelter by his ear.


    "Pfft!"


    Several soldiers chuckled. Squad Leader Mikael might be strong, but he was clearly no match for Elysia.


    Outside the shelter, Elysia finally released his ear.


    Walking through the ruins, Mikael trailed behind Elysia, keeping to the shadows, his gaze fixed on her silhouette in the dim moonlight.


    He noticed her slightly unnatural gait and quickly realized her leg was probably numb from being his pillow. He caught up, hesitating briefly before taking her arm.


    Elysia swayed slightly, accepting the gesture.


    "It''s my fault. The 3rd Herrscher was completely helpless. I thought victory was certain, so I didn''t kill her immediately. As I approached her, that snake-like Honkai beast you fought emerged from the ground and took her away. Oh, headquarters has given it a name��?e?a, a Judgment-class Honkai beast."


    Mikael rubbed his forehead.


    Although Elysia took responsibility, Mikael knew it was his fault.


    He should have known about ?e?a''s potential regenerative abilities. No, he did know.


    But his concern for Elysia had clouded his judgment, and he''d even forgotten to warn Mobius and Himeko. He had also assumed ?e?a''s recovery would take several hours, if not longer. He''d been too optimistic.


    Regret was pointless. He needed to focus on the present.


    "What''s the 3rd Herrscher''s condition now? Aldemir said she tried to escape by sea this morning."


    "Yes..." Elysia confirmed. "But she''s severely injured. The Fire Moth One, in its ship mode, is stationed at the river mouth. It can''t use its railguns, but its missiles were enough to repel the Herrscher."


    "Hmm..." Mikael pondered. "But why didn''t she escape by land? Headquarters hasn''t sent reinforcements. That''s a clear opening for the Herrscher. And... the 3rd Herrscher can transform into lightning and move at light speed. If she wanted to escape, how could she be so easily detected and repelled?"


    Elysia tilted her head, equally puzzled. "As for the first question... maybe she''s afraid of us? And the second... perhaps she''s too injured to fully utilize her powers?"


    Mikael shook his head slightly. He couldn''t figure it out either.


    If they compared her to the 2nd Herrscher, the 3rd Herrscher''s actions should be explained by instinct, like an animal.


    But "instinct" didn''t equate to "unintelligent." Snakes, wolves, eagles... many animals were known for their cunning and ruthlessness.


    Mikael massaged his temples��it wasn''t a major problem. As long as the 3rd Herrscher remained trapped in the eastern city, the situation wasn''t critical.


    For now, he needed to focus on his own problems.

 Chapter 73: Marriage?

    Chapter 73 - Marriage?"An incomplete Herrscher... what does that even mean...?" Mikael muttered to himself.


    Elysia paused, then recalled that those were the 3rd Herrscher''s words to Mikael.


    "Maybe she just said it casually?"


    Mikael shook his head.


    If the 3rd Herrscher''s actions were driven by instinct, then she wouldn''t lie or speak without purpose.


    Moreover, Mikael vaguely remembered a similar description in the current era''s storyline��the Herrschers of Ice, Wind, and Death''s powers could be easily seized by the Herrscher of Dominance, but not Mei''s. The explanation given by the World Serpent was:


    "Because you are a fully awakened Herrscher."


    Could it be that the Herrschers of Ice, Wind, and Death were, like him, "incomplete Herrschers"?


    But what was the difference? Kiana and Hua had another personality sharing the Herrscher''s power. Bronya''s case was due to incompatibility with the Herrscher of Reason core.


    Neither situation applied to him.


    "I''ve been vigilant all these years. I''m certain I don''t have a second consciousness or personality. Neither the original Mikael nor the 1st Herrscher''s consciousness created by the Honkai exists anymore. And the Herrscher core was born within me from the beginning, so there shouldn''t be any incompatibility issues."


    Elysia saw Mikael lost in thought, his brows furrowed. She gently smoothed them with her thumbs.


    "Don''t think too much about it! Captain Himeko said headquarters is sending reinforcements today. With the 3rd Herrscher''s current state, we might not even need to fight!" Elysia reassured him softly.


    She glanced around, making sure they were alone. Thanks to Squad 5''s thorough sweeps, even zombies and Honkai beasts were scarce. Still, she leaned closer and whispered, "What about... your identity? What are you going to do?"


    Mikael pursed his lips, letting out a frustrated sigh. He kicked a loose brick and sat down.


    Elysia bit her lip, remaining silent.


    For some, it was an absurd question.


    Could a Herrscher, possessing such immense power, be controlled by humans? Humans certainly had ways to kill Herrschers, but didn''t Herrschers possess any deterrent power?


    "Actually... you don''t need to worry. You don''t have to do this because of me..."


    Elysia murmured.


    Mikael looked at her, surprised. But Elysia didn''t see relief or gratitude in his eyes, but... confusion, doubt, even a hint of anger?


    Elysia looked away.


    She understood. She had always understood.


    The unspoken message in Mikael''s eyes was��How can you not understand me?


    He understood himself too.


    He often claimed to fight for humanity because of Elysia.


    But he couldn''t deny his subconscious. He was a fundamentally good and kind person. Even without Elysia, he would have made the same choice.


    No, perhaps he no longer deserved to be called kind, but at least he had a moral compass.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t constantly feel guilty about proposing the MANTIS project, nor would he hesitate to access the casualty records from the Vostok incident, even with the necessary authorization...


    Of course, this didn''t mean he had the potential to be a saint. He wasn''t incapable of ruthlessness, but��it wouldn''t solve the problem.


    "I could ''purge'' those sent by the United Government, even the government itself. And the World Serpent are just small fry. But I can''t do that."


    Mikael stated firmly, "The reason... setting aside morality, from a purely pragmatic perspective, it''s simple��it''s useless. It wouldn''t solve the problem."


    "If I killed all those fools, would humanity accept me? No, it would only deepen the misunderstanding. The new leadership would fear and reject me even more. Would I then have to kill them too, wave after wave, until no one dared to defy me? No, that''s the path of a tyrant. And such slaughter wouldn''t be confined to one place. It would quickly spread across the globe, consuming all of humanity��humanity couldn''t withstand such internal conflict."


    "Besides, I don''t think I''m qualified to lead humanity. Because I... I''m not even sure if I''m still human."


    "If I did that, I could never stand beside you, beside Himeko, Mobius, Ato, Aunt Blanka, even Phamas... beside all of you..."


    He rested his hands on his knees, staring at his palms.


    The moonlight, already dim, was further obscured by clouds. All he could see was darkness.


    "But don''t worry!" His tone brightened. "I''m not a fool, and I''m not a saint. I won''t put myself in danger, and I won''t let those fools control my fate. Don''t underestimate me!"


    "Besides, my relationship with humanity isn''t just one of opposition. Look: Captain Himeko, Dr. Mobius, Sakura... even Phamas, they trust me, they accept me��as a human."


    Elysia didn''t say anything. She gently placed her hand on the back of Mikael''s head, and he leaned his face against her soft, warm stomach, inhaling her scent.


    The evening breeze gently ruffled their hair. The crescent moon peeked through the clouds, bathing them in its pale light.


    "If I had magic, I would freeze time at this moment forever," Elysia whispered.


    Mikael hummed in agreement, his voice muffled. "Too small. You''re thinking too small!"


    "Oh? What would you do?"


    "Discussing such things is pointless, Elysia. We can''t have that kind of power."


    "Come on! Don''t be such a downer! Just imagine, just for fun! If humans never imagined the impossible, how would we have come this far? Right, Mikael?"


    Mikael nuzzled against her, and Elysia gently patted his head. sea??h th�� n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "If it were me, I would turn back time to before it all began, back to the orphanage in Vostok-51. A world without the Honkai. We would grow up like normal children, become adults, find jobs, and then... get married?"


    Mikael''s voice trailed off, the last word barely audible.


    "Hmm? What did you say?"


    "Nothing... I said... the moon is beautiful tonight!" [classic]


    Mikael''s hand, as if on its own accord, reached for Elysia''s waist.


    "Ow! Ow, ow, ow! Elysia, I''m sorry! That hurts!"


    Mikael felt like his ears were bearing a weight they weren''t meant to carry.


    Beep, beep, beep!


    "The electromagnetic field in Shanghai has mostly returned to normal. Communications are back online."


    Elysia explained to Mikael, then checked her phone.


    "Captain Himeko said the reinforcements from headquarters are almost here. They''ll go straight to the shelter. She''s bringing the team back soon. We should head back too."


    "Okay."


    Mikael rubbed his abused ear.

 Chapter 74: Inhuman

    Chapter 74 - InhumanThe reinforcements sent by headquarters weren''t numerous, just ten individuals. They wore strange, beast-like masks, standing silently in two rows within the cramped shelter, making no sound��not even the rustling of clothes.


    Only the slight rise and fall of their chests indicated their slow, shallow breathing.


    They hadn''t spoken a word since entering the shelter, nor had they interacted with the Squad 5 soldiers, just standing there coldly.


    Trusting their supposed "allies," the Squad 5 soldiers initially paid them little attention. Except for a couple of sentries, the rest continued to rest.


    But the air grew heavy with a palpable sense of hostility and coldness, especially within the confined shelter. Aldemir was the first to notice. Feigning casual conversation, he woke the others one by one. Soon, all the soldiers were awake.


    They still leaned against the walls, but their rifles were clutched in their arms, safeties off. Aldemir had even chambered a round.


    Despite the escalating tension, the masked figures remained impassive.


    Mikael and Elysia returned to the shelter to find this strange scene.


    "Poison Cocoon?"


    The masks were too distinctive. Mikael discreetly touched Elysia''s hand, and they both went on high alert.


    "You''re Squad Leader Mikael, right?"


    The masked figure closest to the entrance turned to Mikael.


    He was clearly trying to sound gentle, but his cold eyes betrayed him.


    "That''s me."


    Mikael nodded curtly, offering no further words��no welcoming pleasantries or expressions of gratitude.


    Now, even the most oblivious person in the room sensed something was amiss. The click-clack of safeties being disengaged echoed around the shelter as the Squad 5 soldiers formed a circle.


    A ripple of movement went through the masked figures��no one spoke, but subtle shifts and twitches, amplified by the tense atmosphere, created a sense of unease.


    The masked figure who had spoken, seemingly the leader, instinctively reached for the dagger at his waist, but quickly corrected himself, scratching his side, then his thigh, his hand hovering near a small pouch on his pants.


    "My, my! Why are you all so tense? Shouldn''t you be offering a warm welcome? After all, they''ve come all the way from headquarters to reinforce us! We can''t be rude!"


    Elysia stepped forward, her flawless smile and exaggeratedly cheerful tone dispelling the tension.


    The Squad 5 soldiers stood up, slinging their rifles, muzzles pointed downwards.


    Even the masked leader visibly relaxed, lowering his hand to his side.


    From behind the concrete wall, a low, melodious humming drifted into the shelter, adding to the unsettling atmosphere.


    "Oh! It seems Eden is singing! Mmm-hmm! The famous Eden! Honestly, if she''s going to hold a shelter concert, she should at least inform us. Leaving us out like this is so annoying!"


    Elysia smiled, taking a half-step forward.


    Sensing Elysia taking control of the conversation, the masked leader coughed. "We''re here on orders to reinforce Squad 5. We heard Squad Leaders Mikael and Elysia have already engaged the 3rd Herrscher. Headquarters has instructed us to gather information..."


    Mikael nodded, remaining silent, his gaze turning cold as a wave of intense killing intent washed over the masked leader.


    "He could crush me like an ant..." The leader swallowed, his bravado fading. He knew what the man before him was��a monster, a Herrscher, anything but human.


    And that seemingly harmless girl also possessed superhuman strength. After learning about "companion Honkai beasts," some in the strategic command had even theorized that Elysia was Mikael''s companion Honkai beast.


    He, on the other hand, was purely human. No amount of training could give him the confidence to face either of them, let alone both, even with his entire team.


    Especially not when they were on high alert.


    Poison Cocoon demanded its members abandon all emotions, but how could a person be devoid of emotions? Especially these individuals, not soldiers trained from childhood, but hardened criminals.


    He cursed the strategists who had devised this plan��they always believed any obstacle could be overcome.


    That a Herrscher''s power wasn''t that great��he admitted, he''d thought so too, before coming here. But only after witnessing the devastation of Shanghai firsthand, feeling the suffocating Honkai energy, did he realize the true terror of a Herrscher.


    Ordinary humans were utterly powerless against them.


    That based on the Herrscher''s past behavior, it seemed to retain human emotions, wouldn''t resort to extreme measures, valued its bonds with humanity... wait, then why capture it? S~ea??h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He''d heard rumors. While most of the higher-ups (actually, only Phamas had opposed it) believed the Herrscher should be immediately contained, they were divided on what to do next.


    One faction advocated for immediate elimination, while the other believed a live Herrscher was invaluable for research, hoping to unlock the secrets of Honkai power.


    But it didn''t matter.


    Sweat trickled down his forehead and into his eyes. Unable to wipe it away due to the mask, he squinted.


    Regardless of what the higher-ups wanted, his mission was to bring the Herrscher back to Poison Cocoon headquarters. Their disagreements were irrelevant to him.


    If he failed...


    In Poison Cocoon, failure usually meant death��not just his own, but also those he cared about. Being discarded as a pawn, like Agent 007, was a relatively merciful outcome.


    Of course, it wasn''t an impossible mission. Humans had their resources, and Poison Cocoon had its trump cards. As long as...


    But he couldn''t delay any longer. He had to act fast!


    They had arrived when Himeko and the main force of Squad 5 were away. They hadn''t expected their target to be absent from the shelter. They''d already wasted too much time...


    So, accompanied by Eden''s mournful yet hopeful singing from next door, he forced himself to speak. "Since this conversation involves classified information... Squad Leaders, could we speak privately?"


    Mikael crossed his arms, his expression saying, "Really?"


    Elysia, though more polite, was equally unyielding. "Hmm... come to think of it, the 3rd Herrscher shouldn''t be classified information! Everyone here might have to face her, so I don''t see the need for secrecy."


    The Squad 5 soldiers remained silent, most still confused. Their initial hostility had stemmed from ingrained obedience.


    But now they were starting to question��these were reinforcements from headquarters, why were they clashing with their squad leaders?


    They exchanged uncertain glances.


    Eden''s singing grew louder, her voice, powerful enough to fill an opera house, easily penetrating the concrete wall and echoing through the shelter.


    She was singing an aria from the opera she was supposed to perform last night at the skyscraper:


    "Crimson moon hangs high, you are no longer human."


    "Your soul wanders lost, yet you haven''t forgotten me."


    "The world rages on, consumed by malice."


    "Counting your sins, an inhuman creature."


    "Yet my heart, still yearns for you."


    "Even if you are no longer human, then I..."

 Chapter 75: Behave, Poison Cocoon!

    Chapter 75 - Behave, Poison Cocoon!"Yes! Yes! It is inhuman! It is not human! It... it is a Herrscher!"


    Eden''s singing seemed to remind the Poison Cocoon leader of his purpose. The veins in his neck bulged, the words on the tip of his tongue.


    Bang!


    At that moment, the shelter door burst open, the heavy metal door slamming against the concrete wall, shaking the entire structure.


    Himeko strode into the shelter, dragging Surtr behind her, the crimson greatsword leaving a deep gouge in the floor.


    "Hah! I''ve been waiting and waiting, and finally the reinforcements from headquarters have arrived! Hmm? What are you all standing around for? Sit down, sit down! Look what goodies we''ve brought back!"


    She tilted her head slightly, and Immer, holding a small box, hopped out from behind her.


    Mikael glanced at the box, expecting something impressive...


    It was a small speaker.


    "Yo! Eden''s singing! Perfect timing! Let''s have a welcome ceremony! To welcome our ''reinforcements''!" Sear?h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The flickering incandescent lights added a sinister edge to her otherwise normal smile. She emphasized the word "reinforcements," her attitude clear.


    The Squad 5 soldiers filed into the shelter, the influx of people making the cramped space even more crowded.


    Though exhausted, the soldiers'' morale was high. They''d been slightly confused by the earlier tension, but after Himeko''s blatant display of hostility towards the ten newcomers, any lingering doubts vanished.


    Following their ingrained obedience, and seeing Mikael and Elysia''s wary stances... they raised their rifles, their tired eyes locking onto their ten designated "targets."


    But the Poison Cocoon leader had calmed down.


    With Himeko''s arrival, the pressure on him had vanished. He looked at Mikael, who was now looking at the floor, the killing intent gone.


    Why?


    He didn''t know. Perhaps the Herrscher didn''t want to appear hostile in front of Himeko, or perhaps he knew Himeko would protect them from being torn to shreds.


    Or maybe he was offering both sides a way out?


    Regardless, with the pressure gone, the Poison Cocoon leader quickly assessed the situation.


    The mission had failed, but not completely.


    This was the best opportunity they were likely to get, but... first, their target had unexpectedly been absent, and then Himeko had returned earlier than anticipated...


    He didn''t know if he was unlucky or if the "inside man" the leader had mentioned had made a mistake. Either way, the mission was a failure.


    But he still wanted to try. What if there was another chance? Yes! Spending time together, there would be an opportunity! He was willing to risk his life��at least it would ensure the safety of those he cared about. The leader had promised!


    He relaxed, feigning ignorance of Himeko''s barbed words. "A welcome ceremony? Isn''t it a bit cramped here? It seems the support team hasn''t come in yet. If everyone were here, we''d be packed in like sardines."


    "No worries, no worries," Himeko said, waving her hand dismissively.


    "This is just the entrance hall. Come on in... The survivors have been cooped up for days. With Eden here, they can finally relax a bit."


    Her tone was gentle and welcoming, with a hint of finality, as if the earlier hostility had never existed.


    "Like leader, like subordinate!" the Poison Cocoon leader thought, cursing inwardly. Himeko and Mikael''s ability to switch their demeanors so quickly was infuriating.


    "Of course, we still need sentries. Aldemir, you and your team have rested for a day. Please take the first half of the watch. Mikael, Elysia, you two can take the second half."


    "It''s not right to leave sentry duty entirely to Squad 5... Our team is well-rested. Why don''t we..." the Poison Cocoon leader probed cautiously.


    "Absolutely not!" Himeko interrupted. "Having the guests of honor stand guard? If word got back to headquarters, Ato, Phamas, and the others would never let me live it down!"


    The Poison Cocoon leader understood. Himeko''s message was clear:


    First, don''t even try anything. I don''t trust you.


    Second, Fire Moth''s leadership, at least nominally Phamas, and three of the other squad captains, were on her side. Think carefully before making a move.


    But this wasn''t entirely bad. After all, Himeko hadn''t disarmed them or restricted their movements, which meant she still recognized them as allies, and was willing to play by the rules. She wouldn''t just order Squad 5 to execute them.


    "This way, please��"


    Himeko opened the heavy metal door leading to the main shelter area.


    A musty odor, mixed with various unpleasant smells, wafted out. Mikael wrinkled his nose and, taking Elysia''s hand, led the way inside.


    The main area was much larger than the entrance hall... no, that was an understatement. To be precise, the main area was equivalent to 853 entrance halls.


    The entrance hall was officially called the "forward post," a small outpost at the shelter entrance.


    The main shelter area was designed as a military fortress, with living quarters, storage areas, and enough supplies to sustain three thousand people for three months��the only downside being the lack of proper bathrooms and a malfunctioning water supply, forcing everyone to huddle together in less-than-ideal sanitary conditions.


    And, perhaps as a cruel joke by the designer, there was a large central plaza��where the metal door opened into��where over three hundred survivors sat in a circle, listening to Eden sing.


    Due to limited power, only one chandelier was lit in the plaza, directly above Eden.


    Like the incandescent bulbs in the entrance hall, the chandelier flickered, casting a dim, yellowish light that somehow made Eden look even more radiant.


    Hearing the commotion, the survivors turned their heads sluggishly, looking towards the entrance. Seeing it wasn''t Honkai beasts, they slowly turned back, leaning against each other, listening to Eden''s song.


    Even in this desolate environment, Eden maintained her world-class artistry. Her voice remained steady, unaffected by the disturbance. Even Mikael, with his enhanced senses, couldn''t detect any waver in her performance.


    Her clothes were torn and wrinkled, her hair unkempt from the lack of proper washing��but none of it diminished her elegance.


    The soldiers filed in. Himeko gave a few quiet instructions, and they began to distribute rations to the survivors, moving carefully (as if afraid to disturb Eden)��125 grams of compressed biscuits, 5 grams of chocolate, two pieces of chewing gum, a vitamin tablet, and 500 milliliters of mineral water.


    The ten members of Poison Cocoon stood in a corner, their faces expressionless��or perhaps their masks hid their expressions��looking out of place.


    Mikael, after listening absentmindedly for two minutes, stood up, giving Elysia and Himeko a reassuring gesture. He then tapped Immer on the shoulder, drawing him away from Eden''s captivating performance.


    "Immer, my dear boy! I have a favor to ask."

 Chapter 76: The Body

    Chapter 76 - The BodyIt was almost nine in the evening. Eden showed no signs of fatigue from her extended performance. On the contrary, with the speaker and backing track, she seemed even more energized, singing one song after another.


    "Captain."


    A low voice suddenly spoke behind her. The unexpected sound made Himeko jump. If it weren''t a familiar voice, she would have instinctively spun around and thrown a punch.


    "You''re back?" She turned to Mikael.


    "What did you say to Immer?" Himeko asked, then immediately regretted it��she didn''t like prying, but her curiosity had gotten the better of her.


    Fortunately, Mikael didn''t mind. He simply shook his head.


    His expression turned serious. "Captain, two survivors are missing from the shelter."


    "What?! Impossible!" Himeko immediately denied it. The only way in or out of the shelter was through the forward post, which was constantly guarded. It was impossible for anyone to slip out unnoticed!


    Mikael knew this too. "But they''re definitely gone. The two girls I rescued at the airport."


    "!" Himeko tilted her head, thinking. She remembered the two girls, so different yet always together. They were the youngest survivors in the shelter.


    She had even comforted them, and the quieter girl had asked her many questions she wasn''t supposed to answer... which was why she remembered them so clearly.


    "How could they disappear? The shelter has two exits, the forward post and the rear lock. But I locked the rear exit, and the two keys are with me and Elysia. It''s impossible... Are you sure they''re not resting in the living quarters?"


    "I''m sure. I checked the living quarters. No one''s there. And the rear exit hasn''t been touched. I asked the other survivors. The last time anyone saw them was around five in the afternoon."


    "Five in the afternoon..." Himeko rubbed her face.


    "Around that time, we switched shifts and went out on a search mission... Could they have slipped out then?"


    Mikael sighed. That seemed the most likely scenario. Sunset should have been later in the summer, but due to the devastation caused by Mikael, Elysia, ?e?a, and the 3rd Herrscher''s battles, the air was thick with dust and debris, reducing visibility even during the day.


    If they''d found military uniforms, it wouldn''t have been impossible to blend in with the soldiers.


    And...


    "There should be uniforms in the storage area."


    "..."


    Himeko pressed her fingers to her temples. She was already stressed, and now this. She''d just dealt with the "reinforcements" from headquarters, and now she had missing survivors to worry about.


    If it were anyone else, she might have let it go, but Himeko hadn''t even given up on the survivors infected with Honkai sickness, who were destined to die. How could she let two healthy young girls disappear without a trace?


    Besides, she had taken a liking to the quieter girl.


    "Honestly, she seemed like such a well-behaved child. Why would she do something so reckless?!"


    She grumbled, but Mikael stopped her.


    "Captain... you should rest tonight... Elysia and I will handle this."


    Himeko sighed, her exhaustion evident.


    "Then... I''ll leave it to you..."


    She leaned against the cold concrete wall, trying to catch her breath.


    ---Roasted Chicken Divider---


    "Ready, Carole?"


    Hua stood by the riverbank, wringing out her wet hair and letting it fall loosely around her shoulders.


    "Just a little longer, Hua! We finally snuck out for a bath, I have to make sure I''m squeaky clean!"


    Hearing the splashing behind her, Hua sighed almost imperceptibly.


    She knew this was wrong. Captain Himeko, and Mikael... they would be worried if they found out she was gone...


    Hmm... maybe she was being presumptuous. Perhaps she wasn''t that important to them.


    Besides, it shouldn''t be too dangerous here��less than two kilometers from the shelter, in the area where Striker Eureka and ?e?a had fought. The ground was flattened, covered in rubble. Even if Honkai beasts or zombies appeared, they''d see them coming from a distance.


    She dried herself with the undershirt from the military uniform she''d taken from the storage area, then picked up her dirty school uniform. After a moment of hesitation, she put on the oversized military jacket, pants, and boots, clutching the worn school uniform to her chest.


    This was wrong... but when Carole had brought the uniforms, she hadn''t been able to refuse...


    And, even though the river water was murky... the bath had felt so good...


    "Ready, Carole?" she called out again.


    Without a watch or clock, she didn''t know how long they''d been gone, but it was definitely nighttime.


    Using the faint moonlight to orient herself, Hua gazed longingly towards the north.


    She had asked Himeko about her hometown, but even with her authority, it was difficult to track down a small, insignificant village in the vast expanse of China.


    So, Himeko had only been able to tell her, "Currently, eastern China and the Japanese archipelago are affected by this disaster, so..."


    Hua understood.


    If even a major city like Shanghai was helpless against the disaster, then other areas would be even more vulnerable.


    But she still held a sliver of hope��her hometown was a remote village, located somewhere between the coast and the inland... what if it had been spared?


    People tended to believe what they wanted to believe.


    For example, in Hua''s mind, "eastern China" had automatically become "eastern coastal China"...


    "Let''s go... Hua..."


    Carole stood beside her, also gazing north, her usual cheerful tone replaced by a quiet solemnity.


    "Carole..." Sear?h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yeah?"


    "Arc City is a big city. I heard Captain Himeko say they have a squad stationed there..."


    Hua trailed off.


    Even if there was a squad stationed there, so what?


    They had only found a little over three hundred survivors in Shanghai, out of a pre-disaster population of nearly twenty-five million. The survival rate was��one in eighty thousand.


    Carole didn''t reply.


    The two girls stood in silence, staring towards their homes.


    "Oh no! It''s too late! We have to get back!"


    Carole suddenly exclaimed, clapping her hand to her forehead.


    "You think?"


    The two girls ran through the streets. Suddenly, Carole tripped and fell.


    "Wah! On the ground! On the ground!"


    "What''s on the ground?!"


    Hua squatted down, seeing a body on the ground��strangely, it didn''t smell.


    "This... this lady! Haven''t we met before?!"


    Hua switched on her small flashlight. In the dim light, she saw the light green hair.


    "This... this is that..."


    "Get back!"


    A familiar voice shouted. Hua felt someone grab her collar, pulling her back roughly.

 Chapter 77: Mobius’s Death

    Chapter 77 - Mobius''s DeathChatter, chatter...


    Hua''s teeth chattered.


    She knew she was terrified. Her limbs felt numb, her breathing constricted, a heavy weight pressing down on her chest. Her head spun.


    This wasn''t the first time she''d seen a corpse. In just a few days, death had become commonplace. But familiarity never meant indifference��especially not to death.


    Moreover, this was the first death of someone Hua actually knew.


    Well... "knew" wasn''t quite the right word. They hadn''t spoken much. In Hua''s eyes, the woman known as "Doctor" held a high position, rarely speaking to others, and when she did, it was usually with an air of authority.


    But now she lay on the ground, small and insignificant, like a withered blade of grass.


    The stark contrast made Hua feel like she was in a dream. But a warm hand on her back brought her back to reality. Sear?h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Big Brother... Mikael?"


    Hua expected Mikael to offer some comfort or a lighthearted joke, as he usually did.


    But she was wrong. His response was unusually brief:


    "Yes, it''s me."


    That was all.


    But for some reason, she could feel his hand trembling slightly.


    "Sob... Waaah!"


    A belated wail pierced the silence. Hua covered her face, embarrassed��not for herself, but for Carole.


    Elysia, holding the sobbing Carole, stood beside Mikael.


    "There, there! Don''t cry!" She shone her flashlight on Carole''s face. "Look, your face is already dirty. Your tears will make it even worse... Hey, why is your face still so smudged?"


    Carole cried even harder.


    "Alright, Elysia, this isn''t the time for jokes." Mikael patted Hua''s shoulder. "Stay here, both of you. I''ll go buy... We''ll handle this."


    He snapped his fingers, and powerful spotlights suddenly appeared, illuminating the entire western city as bright as day.


    Under the bright lights, Mikael cautiously approached Mobius''s body, while Elysia searched further afield��Klein was also missing.


    Mobius lay sprawled on the ground, face down, suggesting she had either been attacked from behind or had collapsed while running.


    The latter seemed more likely.


    Mikael didn''t touch her directly. He created a pair of rubber gloves, then, as an extra precaution, a thin layer of Imaginary shielding, before turning Mobius over.


    He checked her pulse, breathing, and body temperature.


    "Target confirmed deceased." He spoke the words matter-of-factly.


    He began to examine the body.


    She wasn''t wearing her usual lab coat and green shirt, but a blue bodysuit with white modular components on her shoulders and abdomen.


    Mikael waved his hand, and a lab coat appeared. He was about to cover Mobius''s body, but then remembered��he was the only male here.


    The lab coat vanished.


    Her green hair was damp. He pinched the fabric of her bodysuit, which was saturated with some kind of fluid. A drop of clear liquid oozed out.


    Mikael quickly sniffed it.


    It was odorless, seemingly just ordinary nutrient solution.


    But he understood.


    His hands trembled as he examined Mobius''s arms, finding three pairs of needle marks on the insides of her forearms.


    "Madwoman!"


    He sat down heavily.


    When he''d first heard Mobius was missing, he hadn''t been concerned. He''d almost forgotten, since Mobius disappearing was nothing new.


    When he found her here, less than a kilometer from where ?e?a had died, he''d suspected something.


    But he''d still held onto a sliver of hope.


    Now...


    "Yes! She''s dead! She''s actually dead!"


    Mikael jumped up, clapping his hands together.


    "Are you crazy?!"


    He kicked Mobius''s body angrily.


    "I told you not to experiment on innocent people, not to avoid using criminals! With global security so bad, there are plenty of death row inmates. It''s not exactly humane, but..."


    "Did you have to be the first test subject?! Huh?!"


    "Why not me?! Why not me?!"


    Mikael didn''t understand what had possessed Mobius to do this, to give him this... gift, with her life, just when he''d thought the MANTIS project had stalled.


    He didn''t know her reasons... perhaps it wasn''t because of his self-righteous yet irresponsible words at Ruruye. Perhaps it was just a whim...


    But he preferred to believe the former.


    So, his anger wasn''t directed at Mobius, but at himself. He grabbed her by the collar of her bodysuit, pulling her up.


    "Idiot!"


    "Lunatic!"


    "Wake... up!"


    His hands fell limply, and Mobius''s body slumped back to the ground.


    The undeniable truth hit him��Mobius was dead.


    No matter how much he regretted it, no matter how much he cursed, Mobius was dead. Biologically dead.


    "No! No, no! Mobius can''t be dead! What''s ?e?a''s power? What power did Mobius gain as a MANTIS? How can she be dead?!"


    He slapped her twice, but she didn''t react.


    Another truth settled upon him��


    Mobius was dead. Mobius was dead.


    Mobius was dead...


    Mobius was dead. Mobius was dead.


    Mobius was dead. Mobius was dead.


    Mobius was dead. Mobius was dead.


    Mobius was dead. Mobius was dead.


    Mobius was dead...


    Mobius was dead, but maybe she wasn''t.


    Mobius might not be dead, but she was dead now.


    Elysia appeared on the rubble pile. She saw Mikael shouting at the familiar corpse, then retreating until he collapsed amidst the debris, curling up as if trying to bury himself.


    Hua and Carole stood nearby, trembling.


    "I found an underground laboratory, probably built by Mobius in secret. There''s a lot of equipment I don''t understand. Klein is alive, but severely injured. Electrocution, in a state of suspended animation. No heartbeat or breathing, but not completely dead. I''ve encased her in crystal. We can save her."


    "And I found some samples in the lab. Tissue from ?e?a''s body, from when you blew it up."


    Elysia stood beside Mikael, speaking softly.


    Suddenly, Mikael jumped up, muttering, "Yes, yes, yes! Electrocution can cause suspended animation! Elysia, quickly check..."


    Crack!


    Something shattered. A faint yet distinct sound drew their attention to Mobius''s body.


    Cracks appeared on her pale skin, like a broken porcelain doll.


    Black mud oozed from the cracks, spreading across the ground.


    "Get back! Run to the shelter! Get Captain Himeko!"


    Mikael shouted at Hua.


    But the black mud flowed towards him, as if with a purpose.

 Chapter 78: Ouroboros

    Chapter 78 - OuroborosSurging out with the black mud was a dense shadow, almost solid in its form. It instantly ensnared Mikael''s limbs, creeping towards his chest.


    "Stay back!"


    Elysia tried to approach, but Mikael stopped her. She was also a target, but the shadow seemed far more interested in Mikael.


    The shadow pierced his flesh, seeping into his bones, crawling towards his chest. He felt his body go numb, an unbearable itching spreading through the areas enveloped by the shadow. If his limbs weren''t restrained, he would have clawed at his flesh until it was raw and bloody.


    But now, unable to scratch, the sensation was even more agonizing.


    The first tendril of shadow reached his Herrscher core. sea??h th�� N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His body convulsed as if electrocuted.


    The Herrscher core contained a small amount of Honkai energy. "Small" only in comparison to the demands of sustained combat. In reality, the energy within the core was enough for a single, devastating attack.


    In other words, compared to a human, it was an immense amount of energy.


    But it was being drained.


    Drained completely in less than a second, not a single drop remaining.


    "!?"


    "Could it be...?"


    This world operated on fundamental laws, principles that governed its logic and ensured its stability.


    And the only law known to humanity, undeniable from both philosophical and scientific perspectives, was equivalent exchange.


    To gain something, one had to pay a price. Conversely, paying a price meant gaining something in return.


    Honkai energy was simply another form of energy. Energy couldn''t simply disappear. It had to manifest in some way��


    And for Mobius, infused with ?e?a''s factor, resurrection required a massive influx of energy.


    Mikael understood. He stopped struggling, focusing on protecting his core from being directly seized. Instead, he drew upon the Honkai energy from the Imaginary Tree through their connection.


    His Herrscher core became a relay station, Honkai energy flowing in and immediately out, surging into Mobius''s body until it was satiated.


    Like rewinding time, the shadow receded from Mikael, retreating into Mobius, who was almost completely assimilated with the black mud.


    Mobius opened her eyes.


    Blood flowed through her veins again, her entire body trembling with the renewed thumping of her heart. Even her eardrums vibrated, as if struck by a drumbeat.


    Her consciousness felt detached. Without any conscious command, her body began to gasp for air.


    An intense itching spread beneath her skin, like insects gnawing at her flesh. As the itching reached her bones, it turned into a sharp, stinging pain, as if the insects were devouring her marrow.


    "Ugh..."


    She groaned in pain.


    A cold, viscous sensation clung to her skin, accompanied by a slight numbness. But the numbness wasn''t unpleasant. It was almost... addictive?


    The light was too bright. Mobius raised her hand to shield her eyes. Her hand seemed smaller than she remembered, covered in a black, sticky liquid.


    "Why... why am I here...? No... who am I...?"


    She was confused.


    She felt like she should remember something important, a heavy weight of memories pressing down on her mind, making her feel drowsy.


    But the memories weren''t distant, just blurry, as if a thin paper barrier separated her from her past self.


    And for some reason, she didn''t even have the strength to pierce that barrier.


    "Elysia, don''t approach yet. The black mud is still spreading."


    Elysia? Such a familiar name...


    And that voice... so familiar...


    Mobius''s eyes unfocused, trying to use the voice as a key to unlock her memories, but it was futile.


    No...


    Not entirely futile.


    She felt a surge of anger...


    Yes, anger, resentment��a negative emotion.


    Directed at the owner of the voice, and at the name "Elysia."


    It seemed... her past self often felt negative emotions when interacting with these two?


    Then they must be enemies!


    She sat up abruptly. A familiar figure was cautiously approaching her.


    "Mobius? Mobius? Doctor?"


    "Mobius... Doctor..."


    Her thoughts swirled, forming a long snake crawling forward, but she didn''t know where it was going...


    Before she could untangle her thoughts, her body acted on its own.


    "No��"


    Green lightning erupted, black mud splashing outwards, engulfing the approaching figure.


    But as the mud settled, a flickering Imaginary shield, bombarded by the lightning, became visible.


    "Calm down, Doctor."


    The unharmed figure spoke softly.


    Mobius scoffed. Others might lie, but the negative emotions within her couldn''t be faked.


    But as she was about to attack again, she found herself unable to move.


    She looked at the figure. He was pointing a finger at her.


    He looked apologetic. "Spatial lockdown... Honestly... this wouldn''t work on the 3rd Herrscher, but it''s just right for you, Doctor."


    "What did you do to me?!" Mobius demanded.


    But as soon as she spoke, she felt something was wrong.


    "Pfft... hahaha!"


    Elysia was taking pictures with her phone��how annoying.


    "Mobius... why are you so much smaller?!"


    Mobius wanted to look down and see what Elysia meant, but trapped in the spatial lock, she couldn''t even move her eyes.


    "Alright, Mobius, how are you feeling? Do you remember anything?"


    Although Mobius couldn''t move, her eyes were no longer vacant, replaced by a look that clearly said, "Are you stupid?"


    Mikael smacked his forehead, loosening the spatial lock slightly.


    Mobius shook her head.


    The paper-thin barrier in her mind remained stubbornly intact, blocking her memories.


    "Then let''s see what you do remember. Phamas... Phamas, do you remember that name?"


    She shook her head.


    "Ato, Blanka?"


    Shake.


    "Himeko, Fuxi, Nuwa, Elvin?"


    Shake.


    "Elysia?"


    Mobius frowned, glancing at the giggling girl who was now recording a video, then shook her head.


    "Klein?" Mikael played his trump card.


    A flicker of anxiety and guilt crossed Mobius''s childish face, but it quickly faded.


    Mikael''s expression turned grim. Only one name remained...


    "Mikael. My name is Mikael, Mobius. Do you remember that name?"


    Mikael... Mobius...


    "Ah..."


    She uttered a soft sound.


    The green snake representing her consciousness bit its own tail, forming a closed loop. But its movement didn''t stop. It continued to crawl, devouring its past self. This Mobius strip would continue, stretching towards infinity...


    Humans... what were humans? Creatures that constantly devoured their past, searching for infinite possibilities��


    And this human... this human before her... was the very subject she''d been searching for... he was... she was...


    A thrill ran through Mobius. She began to breathe heavily, and after several waves of cold sweat, she looked up at the boy before her.


    "Welcome back, Mobius."


    Mikael instinctively reached out, then hesitated, as if unsure whether it was appropriate.


    But finally, he placed his hand on her head, ruffling her damp green hair.


    Under Mobius''s increasingly hostile gaze, he grinned.


    "You little rascal!"

 Chapter 79: Snake Demon! Help Me Cultivate!

    Chapter 79 - Snake Demon! Help Me Cultivate!"What in the world happened?"


    Inside the shelter, Himeko leaned back in her chair, looking at the "younger" Mobius with a perplexed expression.


    "Ahem!" Mikael cleared his throat habitually. "Well... Dr. Mobius and Klein... uh... found some of ?e?a''s tissue... and, well, they heard snake meat was delicious, so... they made soup... but... ?e?a''s tissue still had a lot of electrical charge... and... Klein ate more, so..."


    Mikael raised his eyebrows, staring at the ceiling, his story falling apart.


    "Hahahahaha!" Elysia burst into laughter. Mikael, Himeko, and Mobius simultaneously rolled their eyes, a rare moment of unity.


    "Just stop... And Mikael, you don''t need to clear your throat before making up a story..." Himeko covered her face with her hands, but Mikael clearly saw her shoulders shaking.


    "Captain, you''re laughing."


    Himeko immediately lowered her hands, her face serious. "I am not."


    "Captain, I saw you!"


    "Me too!" Mobius added unexpectedly.


    "Same here!" �C Elysia chimed in.


    "I did not laugh!"


    "You definitely laughed!"


    "No, I''ve been professionally trained. I don''t laugh... hehe... hahaha... pffft hahahahaha!"


    "..." x3


    "Fine, fine, none of you want to tell the truth. Whatever. I''ll report what happened here accurately, and let Phamas and the others deal with it!"


    Himeko waved her hand dismissively. No, she wasn''t waving her hand, she was waving the bs flag.


    "But..." Himeko''s gaze swept over Mobius''s youthful face, the envy in her eyes unmistakable. But as her gaze drifted downwards, settling on Mobius''s chest, her expression turned a mixture of surprise and bewilderment.


    "Mobius, can you explain how you became so... small?"


    "What do you mean small?!" Mobius''s eye twitched.


    "Well... ahem..." Mikael, never one to miss an opportunity to stir the pot, mimed a small chest with his fingers.


    He immediately regretted it as the three women glared at him.


    "Ahem! Well..." Mikael scratched his head. "Small... small isn''t bad... I think it''s quite..."


    "Quite what?" Elysia took a step closer.


    "Cute?" Mikael took the opportunity to pat Mobius''s head...


    He really hadn''t meant to. It was just the height difference. He couldn''t resist...


    "Anyway! Dr. Mobius''s transformation... must be due to Honkai energy!"


    With that, Mikael fled at an unprecedented speed.


    Leaving the three women in an increasingly awkward silence.


    "I''m going to check on Klein."


    Mobius declared, maintaining her usual air of unilateral decision-making.


    Elysia''s eyes twinkled. She leaned close to Himeko and whispered, "Captain, do you... also want to be... younger?"


    "No, I don''t. It''s getting late. You should rest."


    "Come on, tell the truth!"


    "...Just a little, just a tiny bit!"


    "Well, in that case, we have to start with the small details, like clothes and accessories!"


    Beep, beep, beep!


    Elysia discreetly stepped aside as Himeko answered her communicator.


    A moment later, she turned to Elysia. "The fleets from around the world are in position. Headquarters plans to launch a full-scale assault on the Herrscher from the east, by sea, at 10 AM tomorrow."


    ---Roasted Chicken Divider---


    In the corridor of the shelter''s living quarters.


    "Hua! Hua! It''s bad!"


    Hearing Carole''s shout, Hua rushed over and covered her mouth.


    "Quiet! Don''t wake everyone!"


    She whispered.


    "Mmmppph!"


    Carole shook her head frantically.


    Hua released her hand. Carole''s voice was laced with panic.


    "Hua! That woman! That woman is alive again!"


    "Which woman?"


    As Hua was about to ask, a slimy, sinister voice spoke from behind her:


    "Insolent! Which woman?!"


    "Eek!" Carole fainted, collapsing into Hua''s arms.


    Mikael awkwardly lowered the transformation device he''d been holding. Facing Hua''s increasingly hostile glare, he touched his nose, stammering, "Well... I didn''t expect Carole to be so easily scared... uh..."


    He suddenly remembered��he was supposed to be the one reprimanding them!


    He lightly slapped Hua on the head... hmm... this height difference was also quite nice...


    "I''m sorry!"


    Hua apologized before he could say anything.


    "We shouldn''t have... snuck out for a bath... We caused you trouble!"


    "..."


    "I''m willing to accept any punishment!"


    "...No..." Mikael ruffled her hair. "Just don''t do anything so reckless again. Sometimes, you have to learn to say no, even to Carole. Understand?"


    Hua frowned.


    "Big Brother... Mikael..."


    "What is it?"


    "Can you please stop talking like an old man... You''re not that old..."


    "..."


    So he was the old man now?


    "Alright, I''m just teasing. Seriously, though, we have bigger things to worry about. Don''t do this again. Not all soldiers are willing to search for two missing civilians."


    "..."


    "I''m leaving now. Tomorrow, we''ll be heading east... Anyway, tomorrow, this disaster will be over... It''s the last night. Rest well, Hua."


    "..."


    "Oh, here."


    Mikael pulled two cans of spinach from his pocket.


    "I heard you two gave your chocolate and vitamins to others?"


    "I... I just thought those who are sick, those who are older... need them more than I do... Carole thought so too."


    Hua pouted slightly, looking away.


    "Nutrition is important at your age!"


    Mikael firmly placed the cans in Hua''s hands. Holding the unconscious Carole, she couldn''t refuse.


    "I''m leaving now." S~ea??h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Um..."


    "What?"


    "Nothing."


    Hua and Mikael''s interactions had always been like this, simple and understated.


    Perhaps because they were both rather passive individuals.


    So, the words Hua didn''t say were:


    "I''ve already promised Captain Himeko that I''ll join Fire Moth and become a soldier."


    But how would Mikael have responded?


    "You''re too young, don''t be ridiculous."


    Or would he have simply turned and asked Himeko to remove her name from the list?


    Hua didn''t know, so she didn''t say anything.


    Just as she didn''t know why she''d so readily agreed to become a soldier.


    Perhaps because she thought joining Fire Moth would help her learn about her hometown.


    Or perhaps because... she didn''t know where else to go...


    She didn''t know.


    When she came to her senses, Mikael was gone.


    Not even a silhouette remained.


    After navigating countless twists and turns, Mikael finally reached the shelter''s other exit, the locked one.


    "Heh, you''re quite good with kids."


    Mobius was waiting for him.


    "Let''s go, Doctor. Time is of the essence. We have less than twelve hours before headquarters launches their attack."


    "Don''t worry. With your special constitution, it''s more than enough time."


    "Oh, right..." Mikael replied casually, then suddenly struck a dramatic pose, whispering, "Snake demon! Help me cultivate!" [common trope in Chinese xianxia novels]


    "..."


    "Does that sound less old-fashioned?"


    "...You should really stay away from Elysia... honestly... you rascal..."

 Chapter 80: I Have Principles, But Not Many

    Chapter 80 - I Have Principles, But Not Many"Attention all units, this is 0950 hours Eastern Standard Time. Ten minutes to commencement of attack. All task forces, report readiness."


    As the colossal Fire Moth One ascended vertically from the ocean surface, Phamas''s voice echoed through all channels.


    "Phamas is on the front lines? On the Fire Moth One?"


    Mikael looked at Himeko, surprised.


    "Yes, he arrived last night."


    As soon as Himeko finished speaking, Mobius scoffed.


    "Of course he''s here. Now that someone has weakened the Herrscher, Fire Moth has a chance to steal the kill. Like stray dogs fighting over a bone... Heh, stealing the glory? Then he can use the battle record and footage to demand more authority, funding, and equipment from the United Government..."


    "Doctor, please watch your language," Himeko said, giving her a pointed look.


    "What? Are we not even allowed to speak freely in this world anymore?"


    "No, of course you are... but..." Himeko raised her hand, discreetly muting the channel. "But he can hear everything you''re saying..."


    "..."


    "My, my! What''s with the tension?"


    Elysia, as always, appeared at the most opportune moment.


    "Have the survivors been settled?" Mikael quickly changed the subject.


    "Mmm-hmm! All taken care of! I''ve assigned those who want to join Fire Moth to the support team. That solves Elvin''s manpower problem. They should have reached the survivor gathering point near Zijin City by now, along with the other survivors."


    "What about Eden?" Mikael asked casually.


    "Well~ I did invite her to join Fire Moth, but she said, ''Fire Moth only protects human civilization materially. I want to protect it spiritually...'' Such a shame."


    Mikael looked into her dual-colored eyes, blinking rapidly.


    Elysia returned the stare.


    Inside the Fire Moth One''s command center, Phamas wasn''t as relaxed as Mobius imagined.


    "Phamas, six minutes to the attack... Heh, this time, we''ve assembled practically all of humanity''s military might... The Herrscher, heh..."


    Phamas looked at Vashak across the table, remaining silent.


    "What''s wrong? Shouldn''t you be happy? Humanity can finally eliminate a Herrscher, two Herrschers even, with its own power!" Vashak spread his arms wide, as if lifting a great weight.


    "!" Phamas slammed his hand on the table and stood up. "Two?! Vashak, what do you mean?!"


    "What else could I mean? We''re eliminating the 1st Herrscher as well, of course."


    Vashak''s expression looked innocent, but the scars crisscrossing his face made it seem sinister.


    "The 1st Herrscher? Mikael...? Vashak... are you out of your mind?! You don''t know anything!"


    "Stop pretending, Phamas. You''re the one who''s out of his mind! You''ve been deceived by Mobius! Seduced by the Herrscher!"


    "What about Himeko and Mobius?"


    "They, along with Squad 5, fought valiantly against the Herrscher to the very end."


    Phamas''s breathing became ragged. He coughed, pulling a small metal box from his pocket and taking a pill.


    Vashak watched him coldly, like a detached observer.


    "Your Poison Cocoon agents failed," Phamas said.


    "It doesn''t matter. It was just a contingency plan. Now we have nearly twenty carrier strike groups, thousands of state-of-the-art fighter jets, and the Fire Moth One... Plus, the Fire Moth Two is seventy percent complete. Strategic Command has ordered Squad 1 to pilot it here as the second wave of attack."


    "You!" Phamas clutched his chest, his fingers digging into his clothes.


    He was furious, not because Vashak and Strategic Command had conspired to sideline him��that anger had faded over the past few months.


    He was furious at their recklessness, their complete disregard for the consequences��


    "You''ve mobilized all of our conventional military forces! Now you''re even deploying the last rapid response team... What if there''s an emergency?!"


    "That''s not your concern. Besides... the only thing that could cause an emergency is right beneath our feet, isn''t it?"


    Phamas was speechless.


    "Alright, time''s almost up, Phamas. Just stick to the script... Look, all you have to do is give the order to attack. Once the Herrscher is eliminated, you''ll be a hero. The United Government will commend you, you can retire to a comfortable position in the Secretariat, and decades later, when the records are declassified, you''ll be hailed as the greatest hero of this battle. How does that sound?"


    "So you finally show your true colors!"


    Seeing Vashak reveal his intentions, Phamas scoffed.


    He looked at his former subordinate, the other survivor from that disaster, realizing how little he actually knew him.


    When had he colluded with the United Government? Phamas had no idea.


    Now that he thought about it, there had been signs. When he''d established Poison Cocoon, due to both precautionary measures and Fire Moth''s initial lack of funding, Poison Cocoon had received minimal resources. Vashak had to procure personnel and equipment himself.


    But Poison Cocoon had grown far faster than he''d anticipated. He''d had their accounts investigated, but every transaction had seemed legitimate, meticulously documented.


    He''d attributed it to Vashak''s competence. Perhaps he''d been connected to these forces all along!


    And now, he wasn''t even bothering to hide it, offering him a comfortable retirement in the United Government''s Secretariat!


    "Alright, my old captain, only one minute left. Get ready to give the order," Vashak urged impatiently.


    Phamas leaned back in his chair, memories flashing through his mind.


    "I have principles! I have principles!"


    Phamas repeated the words, looking directly at Vashak.


    "But not many..."


    Vashak paused, then watched as Phamas leaned forward, speaking quickly and quietly. "I want a villa in Siberia, one in Northern Europe, one in Southern Europe, and one in North Africa."


    Vashak was taken aback by Phamas''s sudden change of heart, but it was a welcome development. He quickly agreed.


    "Also, I''ve spent my entire life fighting the Honkai. I''m over fifty and still single. You need to set me up with someone."


    Vashak''s expression was priceless, but with his control over Poison Cocoon, it wasn''t a difficult request.


    "Wait!"


    "What now?"


    With thirty seconds left on the countdown, Phamas hesitated, then amended his demands.


    "I want each villa staffed with at least... a platoon?"


    "Hahahahaha! You''re quite the... vigorous old man, aren''t you?!" Vashak laughed uproariously, making Phamas blush. He closed his eyes, trying to ignore the mockery.


    He felt a twinge of guilt, but not much. Herrschers, the Honkai, human power struggles... he was tired of it all.


    All he had to do was say the word "attack," and regardless of the outcome, his future was secure...


    As for failure?


    Two Herrschers. It would be a difficult battle for humanity, but not enough to destroy the world. Humans had their own hidden strengths��he knew this better than anyone.


    As for the losses... after he was gone, who cared about the flood?


    "I''m sorry, Mikael... Mobius... Himeko..."


    "I envy your unwavering resolve..."


    Perhaps, as Vashak had said, he was a hypocrite, no different from him.


    And Mobius, with whom he''d always clashed, was now the object of his envy.


    Wait, why envy?


    The countdown reached zero.


    "Attack!"


    Phamas''s voice boomed across the comms.


    The first wave of fighter jets launched, circling above the fleet, waiting for the rest of the squadron to take off.


    Simultaneously, across China, Siberia, Australia, the Americas... nearly one hundred thousand strategic missiles, armed with conventional warheads, launched into the sky, targeting Shanghai��both the eastern and western districts.


    The Fire Moth One''s railguns blazed with azure light. The massive shells, propelled by Lorentz force, hurtled towards the eastern city, instantly shrouding it in dust and smoke.


    Even across the river, Mikael could hear ?e?a''s distant cries amidst the barrage.


    At that moment, a thunderclap echoed through the air.


    It was brief, easily missed amidst the cacophony of explosions.


    But Mikael caught it.


    He''d anticipated this��


    Was the Herrscher truly injured?


    Could it really not escape the human encirclement?


    He quickly glanced at Elysia, who was also looking at him, a shared understanding in their eyes.


    Then, he smiled again, that familiar, gentle smile.


    It made Elysia''s heart pound with a sense of unease. sea??h th�� N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The next moment, a scream echoed across the public channel:


    "This is Squad 3 in Nagazora City... Aaaah... static..."

 Chapter 81: Ancestral Kevin Riding a Chariot (Honkai Edition)

    Chapter 81 - Ancestral Kevin Riding a Chariot (Honkai Edition)Boom!


    The Chariot''s massive foreleg slammed into the ground, sending cracks spiderwebbing outwards. A chunk of concrete grazed Kevin''s cheek, leaving a bloody scratch on his right cheekbone.


    "Heh, you''re smaller than the big guy I saw in Ruruye, but you''re definitely faster!"


    He tossed aside his broken, empty rifle and pulled out the baseball bat tucked into his belt. He raised his left index finger, beckoning towards the three-meter-tall Chariot-class Honkai beast.


    "Come and get me!"


    The Chariot was enraged!


    A mere human, daring to provoke it!


    "Chariot!"


    It roared, leaping into the air, its relatively small (according to Kevin) body blocking out the sun as it lunged towards him.


    But Kevin was surprisingly calm��exceptionally calm. He felt even more focused than he did on the basketball court.


    "Yes! Basketball! This is just a basketball game, Kevin! You''re facing a big, dumb center! Just like dealing with that seven-foot black dude last week!"


    With that thought, his back stopped aching, his legs stopped hurting, and his heart stopped beating! (Strikethrough)


    With that thought, his confidence surged. Just as he''d done countless times on the court, he took a half-step back and dodged��just like he''d dodged that seven-footer last week.


    "Oof!"


    He dodged the Chariot''s attack, but the force of the impact still sent him sprawling against a concrete wall.


    Without hesitation, ignoring the searing pain in his back, he pushed himself off the wall, using the momentum to charge back.


    The Chariot had barely landed when a white blur rushed towards it. Before it could react, the blur climbed onto its back, straddling its shoulders, legs clamping around its head.


    "Chariot! Chariot!"


    The Chariot thrashed, crushing the surrounding debris, but Kevin held on tight to its horn, his baseball bat raining down blows on its head. After nearly half an hour of struggle, the Chariot finally succumbed.


    "Chariot... chariot..."


    Kevin tapped its forehead lightly with his bat. "Let''s go pick up your mistress!"


    The Chariot shuffled forward like a sulking elephant.


    "Knight!" [The Chariot makes a Knight noise, why i write this?]


    Kevin frowned, squeezing his legs. The Chariot sped up.


    "Whoa! Slow down! Slow down! Aaah! My jewels!"


    Mei peeked out from behind a pile of rubble, her jaw dropping.


    She had felt the tremors and heard Kevin''s shouts from afar, but she hadn''t expected him to return riding a Chariot-class Honkai beast!


    Wait... "riding an elephant" was a more accurate description. S��arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Stop!"


    Kevin whacked the Chariot on the head, and it obediently stopped.


    "Mei, get on!"


    Kevin grinned, beckoning her over.


    Soon, there were two riders. With Mei holding his waist from behind, Kevin, mindful of his image, refrained from yelling, only letting out muffled grunts when the ride got bumpy.


    "According to the map marked by those fallen soldiers, the safe shelter is just three kilometers west of here!"


    Mei spread a wrinkled, hand-drawn map on Kevin''s back, tracing their route with her finger.


    "Heh... heh heh..."


    "Kevin, what are you giggling about...?"


    "Ah! N-nothing!"


    Kevin suppressed his goofy grin, basking in his happiness.


    Three kilometers was just a few minutes for the Chariot. But when they reached the designated shelter, they found only a collapsed structure and wandering zombies.


    "This... the shelter... what happened?!"


    Boom!


    The ground shook violently.


    Boom!


    Another tremor followed three seconds later.


    Mei adjusted her glasses, scanning the surroundings, but the trembling buildings obscured her view.


    The tremors grew more frequent and intense��even without seeing it, they knew something massive was approaching!


    The Chariot panicked, bolting uncontrollably. Kevin''s attempts to rein it in with his baseball bat were futile!


    "It''s no use, Kevin! This Honkai beast has gone berserk!"


    Mei clung to Kevin''s waist, but he suddenly grabbed her, holding her tightly as he jumped off.


    Kevin landed on his back, rolling across the rubble-strewn ground, ending up sprawled on Mei''s chest.


    "Cough!" His chest ached. He wondered if he''d broken a rib.


    Before he could fully appreciate the moment, he looked up and saw Mei''s shocked and terrified expression.


    He turned to see a building crumble like paper as a twenty-meter-tall Chariot smashed through it.


    The building collapsed, burying the smaller, panicked Chariot beneath the rubble.


    The larger Chariot climbed onto the mound of debris, surveying its surroundings.


    It turned, its gaze falling on the two figures scrambling to their feet.


    "Chariot?"


    "Run, Mei!"


    Kevin grabbed Mei''s hand, his trusty baseball bat in his other hand, and they ran.


    He was brave, but not stupid.


    Although the Fire Moth personnel at Ruruye had hinted at his potential as a super soldier, he knew he was just a student with above-average physical abilities. He could handle a two or three-meter, even a four or five-meter Honkai beast, but a twenty-meter one...


    He couldn''t even reach it!


    What was he supposed to do? Fight it with a baseball bat?


    Give the Honkai beast a manicure?


    "Where are Mikael and Elysia?! The world''s ending, and they''re nowhere to be seen!!!"


    He hadn''t forgotten the battle he''d witnessed at Ruruye. The strange superpowers had made him question his reality.


    "Damn it! I should have just joined Fire Moth with Mei back at Ruruye!"


    After the disaster struck Nagazora, Fire Moth soldiers had found them and protected Mei.


    But those soldiers had quickly perished.


    Kevin had to admit, the only reason he and Mei had survived for three days after their protectors died was because of the battle they''d witnessed between Mikael, Elysia, and Yaksha. It had given them hope that even in the worst situations, someone would come to their rescue.


    But three days had passed, and they hadn''t seen any familiar faces in Nagazora.


    Despair...


    Wait, this wasn''t the time for despair! They had to run!


    The Chariot''s massive form filled the street... no, only the central part of its body was visible, its legs hidden by the buildings.


    It lumbered after them, smashing through buildings and debris, the distance between them rapidly shrinking.


    Kevin thought he was running east. It was morning, and the sun should be in the east, but the Chariot''s shadow had already fallen upon him.


    The buildings beside him crumbled, and his pace slowed, then stopped.


    He turned, shielding Mei behind him, looking up at the mountainous Chariot in despair.


    They were now beneath its belly.


    "...!"


    Kevin suddenly grabbed Mei''s hand and ran forward, into the blind spot beneath the Chariot''s head.


    Having lost its target, the Chariot turned in circles, confused.


    But this wouldn''t last long.


    "...Mei..."


    Kevin suddenly released her hand.


    "Run west. I''ll distract it."


    "Kevin..."


    Before she could finish, an explosion rocked the air above them, followed by the Chariot''s pained roar.


    "!"


    A single-person anti-tank missile had struck the Chariot''s eye, Honkai energy scattering from the wound.


    "Reinforcements!"


    Smoke from the missile launch lingered on a nearby rooftop. Kevin grabbed Mei''s hand and ran.


    But as he took his first step, he saw the figure on the rooftop drop the missile launcher and leap down. A flash of white, like a crescent moon, sliced through the Chariot''s shadow.


    The blade, radiating a chilling aura, severed the Chariot''s foreleg at the shoulder.


    "Chariot!"


    The beast toppled over. Kevin and Mei dodged its falling body as the small soldier landed before them.


    She wore light, form-fitting powered armor, a missile launcher and a backpack strapped to her back, making her appear even smaller.


    An ice-blue katana, incongruous with her other equipment, hung at her waist.


    Blue headphones framed her pale face, and her pink hair was tied back in a simple ponytail.


    Recognizing the girl, they both relaxed.


    They had met her before.


    "Dr. Mei has been located. Rescue mission complete. Commencing escort mission."


    Sakura''s voice was as cold as ever.

 Chapter 82: When Thunder Cracks the Sky

    Chapter 82 - When Thunder Cracks the Sky"We meet again."


    Sakura''s voice softened slightly after ending the call.


    Kevin scratched his head awkwardly.


    "Uh-huh... yeah... what was your name again?"


    Mei face-palmed.


    They had only met Sakura briefly in Ruruye. After the battle, both Sakura and Himeko had been injured, so there hadn''t been much interaction with Mei and Kevin.


    "Sakura. Just call me Sakura." Though much younger, Sakura seemed far more mature than Kevin. She added, "Fire Moth Rapid Reaction Squad 5, Sakura."


    "What''s going on? We''ve been wandering around Nagazora for days, and we''ve barely seen any survivors... Is this what you call the Honkai?"


    "Kevin, calm down."


    "Mei..."


    Sakura gripped her blade, Spirit Sword - Sakura Fubuki, her gaze drifting... sea??h th�� N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "If Mikael and Elysia were here, they could have protected this city better... but I heard the Herrscher is in Shanghai..."


    Sakura herself was inexperienced with the Honkai, so she didn''t know how to answer Kevin''s question.


    She fell silent for a moment, then felt a sudden chill.


    She looked up. The bright sunlight vanished as dark clouds rolled in, obscuring the sky. A light drizzle quickly turned into a downpour.


    Sakura pulled the cord at the bottom of her backpack, releasing two heavy raincoats. She put one on and tossed the other to Mei, leaving Kevin shivering in his dirty school uniform.


    They found shelter from the rain in a relatively intact shop amidst the ruins.


    But Sakura soon noticed something was amiss.


    The thunder rumbled incessantly, like a neighbor''s late-night rock concert, unsettling and oppressive.


    And the lightning wasn''t white or blue, but a strange, dark purple.


    "This is..."


    She frowned, then heard Squad 3''s (the team sent to reinforce Nagazora) panicked voices over the comms:


    "Impossible! How did it get to Nagazora?! It''s supposed to be in Shanghai!"


    "Report to headquarters, quickly!"


    "Aaargh!"


    "This is Squad 3 in Nagazora... Aaaah... static..."


    "Zzzt... zzzt..."


    Within seconds, the voices on the comms shifted from shock and fear to desperate screams, then to static.


    The world around her turned purple as a deafening thunderclap, closer this time, made her head spin.


    When she looked back at the street, a figure stood there.


    She was about to call out, but something felt wrong.


    The woman had a pair of luminous wings, one of them seemingly severed.


    Her clothes were torn at the waist, revealing unblemished skin.


    "Could it be...?"


    Her heart pounded in her chest. She held her breath.


    But Kevin, oblivious, had already spoken... though he seemed to realize his mistake the moment the words left his mouth:


    "Hey! Over here..."


    The 3rd Herrscher glanced at the ruins beside her, seeing three insignificant ants.


    "Hmph."


    She didn''t want to waste time on them. She snapped her fingers, a spark of electricity transforming into a blast of lightning that shot towards them.


    "Ha!"


    Sakura drew her blade, Sakura Fubuki. A wave of chilling air, amplified by the downpour, solidified into a thick ice shield.


    But the shield, which Sakura estimated could withstand four or five anti-tank missiles, cracked under the Herrscher''s casual attack.


    "Hmm?"


    The Herrscher looked surprised that a mere mortal had blocked her attack.


    The next instant, the ice shield shattered into atoms, leaving no trace.


    The 3rd Herrscher nodded in satisfaction.


    But when she looked back, the three ants were gone.


    A large hole had been blasted through the shop''s wall. They must have escaped through there.


    The 3rd Herrscher looked up at the sky. She could smell a familiar scent on those humans.


    A scent that enraged her, that fueled her destructive urges...


    She wanted to tear them apart and present their remains to that traitor who couldn''t even fully utilize her own powers.


    Within seconds, she was in motion.


    A warning bell rang in Sakura''s mind as she ran. Before she could consciously decide, her body reacted��she pivoted on her right foot, drawing Garo...


    Boom!


    Amidst the thunder, her ice-blue blade clashed with the Herrscher''s lightning blade. Purple lightning surged up Sakura''s arm.


    "Ugh!"


    The right side of her body went numb. She could only watch helplessly as the Herrscher flicked her wrist, sending her flying.


    Kevin, caught in the downpour, only heard the thunderclap before seeing a blur fly past him.


    "!"


    He instinctively swung his baseball bat, his eyes meeting the 3rd Herrscher''s crimson gaze.


    "Tch!"


    She seemed to scoff. Kevin wasn''t sure if it was real or just in his head.


    He entered that strange state again, the ruined city transforming into a familiar basketball court, the Herrscher replaced by the seven-foot center blocking his path.


    Everything seemed simple. He pulled back his bat, crouching low as the Herrscher''s casual swing passed over his head. He seized the opportunity, striking her side with the bat.


    The aluminum bat bent. The Herrscher stumbled back, staring at him in disbelief.


    Kevin hefted the bat, feeling strangely confident.


    Then he was sent flying, crashing through two buildings before coming to a stop.


    Mei, the last to react, quickly drew her pistol, firing an entire magazine at the Herrscher. But the Herrscher simply waved her hand, a fine net of lightning deflecting the bullets.


    "Well, that''s about enough," the Herrscher muttered to herself.


    She walked towards Mei, who was frantically reloading.


    "Get down!"


    Mei ducked as Sakura shot out from behind the rubble, her blade, Garo, arcing through the air, transforming the falling rain into a barrage of ice shards.


    But the Herrscher merely shimmered, seemingly not moving at all, as the ice shards passed harmlessly through her.


    "That speed! Even faster than Yaksha! Too fast for the naked eye to follow!"


    Sakura unleashed a flurry of attacks, but the Herrscher casually deflected them all. She feinted, trying to circle behind, but the Herrscher had already anticipated her move, turning to face her.


    Sakura was confident in her speed, honed through months of training after Ruruye, but she was no match for the Herrscher.


    "How boring."


    The Herrscher shook her head. Lightning crawled up Sakura''s body, paralyzing her. She could only watch as the purple blade grew larger in her vision.


    "Clang!"


    Sakura was shoved aside. Mikael stood where she''d been a moment ago, blocking the Herrscher''s attack with his silver-white gauntlets.


    "You couldn''t resist coming after all," the 3rd Herrscher said flatly.


    Mikael panted, the nearly two-thousand-kilometer spatial jump having taken its toll. His legs felt weak, strange patterns flickering in his vision, the Herrscher''s form shimmering and blurry.


    "What? Not happy to see me?"


    Mikael retorted.


    The 3rd Herrscher nodded.


    "Then... stay here."


    "And witness true power, you traitor."

 Chapter 83: Interlude: Cosmic Juggernaut, Single Truth

    Chapter 83 - Interlude: Cosmic Juggernaut, Single Truth"Why isn''t it starting yet?! She''s been on stage for ages! I should have gone to Vill-V''s magic show next door, or Griseo''s art exhibition..."


    Mikael shifted his gaze from the "Elysia Debut Concert" banner, glancing at the white-haired young man in a mask and baseball cap complaining beside him.


    "Be patient, Kevin! It''s her first time on stage. Even if Eden is promoting her, she needs time to prepare!" retorted the woman beside him, also wearing a mask and baseball cap.


    "Ugh... fine, whatever you say, Mei..."


    Though they spoke softly, Mikael, with his enhanced hearing, caught every word.


    "Kevin... Mei... could they be...?"


    Mikael''s gaze intensified. He couldn''t be mistaken��it was Kevin, the internationally renowned athlete, and Dr. Mei, the prodigy who had won the Alfred Prize in biology, physics, and chemistry in three consecutive years!


    There had been rumors they were dating. So it was true!


    He instinctively raised his camera, but Kevin stopped him.


    "Hey, buddy, do me a favor..."


    Kevin glanced at the press pass on Mikael''s chest, his tone a mixture of pleading and firmness.


    Mikael sighed, lowering his camera.


    Seeing him comply, Kevin turned away.


    "What''s wrong? Feeling down?" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Himeko whispered in his ear.


    "A little, Boss..."


    "Don''t worry. Even if you took pictures, the Kaslana family would suppress the news. Save your energy for our mission."


    "Understood."


    Mikael took a deep breath, turning his attention back to the stage.


    The neon lights illuminating the backdrop were bright, but the rest of the venue was dark, making it difficult to see clearly.


    As a member of the press, Mikael had a good seat near the front. He could make out two glittering gems in the darkness��he felt a strange connection, as if their gazes met across the distance.


    He held his breath, his muscles tensing.


    He suddenly felt a surge of anticipation... no, not for the performance itself, but a premonition, a feeling that something significant was about to happen��something he would remember for the rest of his life.


    She had been standing there, microphone in hand, for several minutes. Some in the audience were starting to complain, the murmurs growing louder in the vast venue.


    Suddenly, a soft voice filled the air, silencing the noise.


    Unlike Eden''s powerful vocals, this voice was like a clear mountain spring, gentle and warm.


    The world around Mikael shifted, Elysia now seemingly right beside him, singing softly:


    "Say my name when a tree susurrates,


    Once and again, telling a story lost in time,


    The way it starts and the way it ends,


    Never again making up stories in dismay,


    With several starts, but just one end."


    A sudden wave of dizziness brought Mikael back to reality. He gasped for air as the world around him returned to normal, the distance between him and Elysia growing again.


    "What''s wrong? Are you okay?"


    Himeko asked, concerned.


    "I... I''m fine..."


    He closed his eyes, feeling like he was back in that gentle stream, carried by the warm current.


    "Elysia... Elysia..." He had never forgotten that name.


    The unique girl from the orphanage, the girl he''d never had the courage to speak to all those years ago.


    Why? Their names seemed so perfectly matched, yet she was so radiant, a shining jewel in a crowd, while he was so ordinary, easily lost in a sea of faces.


    It was... self-consciousness.


    He hadn''t expected to see her again after ten years.


    A tear rolled down his cheek, coinciding perfectly with the lyrics:


    "Save your tears for the day so far away,


    To irrigate the wilderness that''s still asleep,


    In the world waiting to be lit,


    To spread over the riverbeds so dry and dead,


    Let ships that ran aground re-launch their sails."


    A wave of sadness washed over Mikael.


    Where did this sadness come from? He didn''t understand.


    He couldn''t explain it.


    The girl on stage was lovely, and they had shared a brief connection in their childhood, but what did that mean?


    Why did he feel this profound sadness��


    Like an arrow shot from a distant star, carrying the scent of time and decay, piercing his heart.


    The sadness suffocated him, overwhelming him... finally, he understood��


    He had irrevocably fallen in love with this girl.


    A simple, inexplicable reason, leading to such a bittersweet realization.


    "Ah, how I long to embrace,


    The future breaking out of shades from the past,


    Still ablaze.


    Seeds bear new life when flowers dare to fade.


    Petals linger about,


    Awaiting one last dance,


    Shaking off all the dust from the past,


    New stories have yet to start."


    Mikael felt someone shaking his shoulder.


    "Hey, are you okay? It''s just a song. You''re a reporter, you shouldn''t be this emotional. Did it hit a nerve or something?"


    Mikael opened his eyes. The venue was almost empty. Even Himeko, his boss, was gone.


    Kevin patted his shoulder. "You alright? Your boss said she had to interview Miss Elysia. Since you''re not feeling well, she said you could go home. She''ll put your name on the article, don''t worry!"


    "Thanks," Mikael replied numbly.


    "Well, we''ll be going then. Bye!"


    Kevin waved, leaving with Mei.


    Mikael sat alone, the cleaning crew giving him strange looks.


    He wanted to go backstage, to catch the interview, to see Elysia.


    But what was the point?


    After tonight, Elysia would be as famous as Eden.


    What good would seeing her do?


    If he went with optimistic expectations, and she didn''t recognize him, wouldn''t that be heartbreaking?


    If he went with pessimistic expectations, and she did recognize him, wouldn''t that be awkward?


    So, why bother?


    Mikael left the concert hall, found his beloved scooter, and drove aimlessly around the elevated highway, not wanting to go home.


    He went to the monastery on the outskirts of the city.


    Even late at night, the monastery chapel was brightly lit.


    Hearing the scooter, a window in the dormitory opened. Pardo peeked out, waving at him. Before she could greet him, Aponia pulled her back inside, and the window closed.


    He was practically family at the monastery, so no one stopped him��mostly because the gatekeeper, Kalpas, had skipped his shift, sitting by the chapel entrance, carving a piece of wood by candlelight.


    Seeing a familiar face, Kalpas shifted to make way for him.


    Mikael entered the chapel and lay down on a bench. The stained-glass windows cast colorful patterns on the walls, but he stared at a single candle flame, watching the wax melt and drip, until dawn.


    He left quietly through the back door, sending Himeko a text message requesting a day off, then wandered into the woods by the riverbank.


    The rising sun cast warm rays through the trees, dappling the forest floor.


    A flash of pink caught his eye. He took a few steps closer, and this time, he couldn''t be mistaken��


    Lying amidst the knee-high grass and wildflowers, bathed in sunlight, fast asleep, was Elysia.


    Such a serendipitous encounter, yet Mikael wanted to turn and leave.


    Just then, a blue butterfly landed on her nose.


    Elysia frowned, her nose twitching, and she sneezed.


    The butterfly fluttered away. Mikael realized he''d been so captivated he''d forgotten to escape.


    It was too late. Elysia rubbed her eyes and sat up, yawning widely.


    Sensing the blocked sunlight, she turned towards the figure standing there.


    "Huh?" she tilted her head, seemingly surprised.


    Then, a flawless smile bloomed on her face:


    "Long time no see, Mikael!"


    "..."


    Su gently pinched a leaf, and the scene before him vanished like smoke.


    Mikael had been watching silently, observing his other self in that world, the familiar yet unfamiliar people, living their ordinary lives...


    As the world dissipated, he smiled with satisfaction.


    "So, there''s a possibility we could become like that, right, Su?"


    "..." Su paused before replying, "I didn''t expect you to think that way, Mikael. You know the distance between that world and ours is perhaps greater than time itself. So... there''s no comparison."


    "The possibility is enough for me."


    Mikael''s voice was calm yet filled with emotion.


    He left, satisfied.


    "..."


    Su only relaxed his grip after Mikael had left.


    He knew what Mikael was satisfied about, but he couldn''t let him see any more.


    The Cosmic Juggernaut, Single Truth continued to turn, the interrupted vein on the leaf resuming its growth.


    Then, the Honkai descended.


    "I''m sorry, Mikael. I truly don''t know how you''ll react when you see this ending..."


    "So far, you''ve secretly observed fourty eight thousand, nine hundred and seven worlds with Elysia using the Key of Infinity, but the previous fourty eight thousand, nine hundred and six couldn''t escape the Honkai''s clutches. Only this one... until now..."


    "Will this make you despair? Do you... truly have the strength to face such a cruel reality?"


    Su hesitated. He hadn''t decided when to tell Mikael the truth.


    Just then, a familiar voice spoke behind him, sending chills down his spine.


    "Hmm... I understand."


    "So, all evidence suggests that if the Honkai didn''t exist, or emerged later than our era, Elysia wouldn''t exist either, right?"

 Chapter 84: xxx

Chapter 84 - xxxIgnore this Chapter Sear?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 85: Mikael’s Death

    Chapter 85 - Mikael''s DeathAs the 3rd Herrscher finished speaking, the other half of her luminous wings unfolded. Her waist-length hair grew rapidly, trailing on the ground. Her bangs parted, revealing two large purple horns, and her crimson eyes gained a purple tint, framed by purple eyeshadow.


    This is the work of Honkai energy! What kind of Herrscher doesn''t even get a proper transformation?!


    "Run!"


    Mikael only had time to shout a single word to Mei and Sakura before the 3rd Herrscher grabbed his shoulder and dragged him across the ground at an incredible speed.


    From Sakura''s perspective, she only saw a flash of purple streak across her vision, as if splitting space itself. When she could focus again, both Herrschers were gone.


    The next moment, the world was engulfed in purple lightning, as if no other color existed.


    Boom!


    A tremendous explosion erupted in the distance, fiery tendrils snaking through the streets, melting the rubble near the two Herrschers. Only scorched earth remained within a radius of several kilometers.


    Nagazora was painted crimson once again.


    Suddenly, a massive explosion, accompanied by a blinding flash and a cloud of dust and debris, rocked the city, the shockwave painful even from hundreds of kilometers away.


    The explosion was so powerful that Mei, having just pulled a seemingly unharmed Kevin from the rubble, was knocked off her feet. The invisible shockwave swept across Nagazora, leveling any remaining structures.


    As a building collapsed towards them, Mei instinctively shielded Kevin with her body. But with a metallic shing, the falling debris was sliced into thousands of harmless pieces, raining down on them.


    The two girls, each holding one of Kevin''s arms, dragged him aimlessly through the ruined streets.


    Fire and lightning raged in the distance. Under the dark clouds, Nagazora, already shrouded in darkness, was now bathed in a bloody red light.


    Where should they go?


    Sakura gripped her katana so tightly that the scabbard cracked. S~ea??h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Mei..."


    "What is it?"


    Sakura hesitated. She knew her mission��to protect Dr. Mei, and nothing else.


    The orders from headquarters had been explicit:


    "Protect Dr. Mei at all costs. Even if no one else in Nagazora survives, Dr. Mei must live."


    Sakura believed her greatest strength, compared to Mikael and Elysia, was her unwavering obedience, instilled by her Poison Cocoon training.


    But now, she couldn''t follow those orders.


    Her heart pounded in her chest, her limbs tingling, her breath catching in her throat.


    Sakura knew this was just adrenaline.


    The last time she''d felt like this was... when she''d learned about the Honkai and worried about Rin, unable to sleep.


    She wasn''t worried about Rin now. The 3rd Eruption hadn''t reached Rin''s city. But...


    "Phew..."


    She exhaled, closing her eyes. Rin''s image flashed through her mind, followed by Mikael''s...


    "Sakura."


    "Hmm?"


    "If you really want to help Mikael, then go."


    Mei adjusted her glasses. "The Honkai beasts in Nagazora have mostly been cleared out. And after that explosion, the rest are probably buried. Just... go."


    Mei knew she wasn''t being entirely truthful. Nowhere was truly safe during a Honkai eruption.


    She simply couldn''t bear to see Sakura''s internal struggle. Besides, wasting Sakura''s combat abilities on protecting someone as insignificant as herself seemed... illogical.


    She looked for Sakura...


    But she was gone.


    The fires began to die down. Both Herrschers, having exhausted their energy, were now locked in close-quarters combat.


    The crimson blade, still flickering with flames, clashed with the lightning-wreathed katana, creating a series of explosions.


    "Traitor, don''t you have any powers of your own?"


    The 3rd Herrscher''s tone was nonchalant, but a flicker of apprehension crossed her eyes as she glanced at Surtr.


    "Less talk... Today... only one Herrscher... will walk away..."


    Mikael dodged the Herrscher''s attack and swung his greatsword, his movements sluggish. He paused between words, his body screaming in protest.


    As soon as he finished speaking, both figures blurred, golden and purple streaks intertwining.


    The 3rd Herrscher''s reaction speed had improved significantly. Mikael no longer held a clear advantage. His Flying Thunder God technique was useless now that the Herrscher was on guard.


    The two figures collided. They were pushed back by the force of the impact. Mikael suddenly pointed at the 3rd Herrscher.


    "Hmm?"


    Before she could react, a strange sensation tickled her feet.


    Boom!


    The landmine detonated, sending the Herrscher flying. She landed in a minefield.


    A series of explosions followed.


    "Tch!"


    She emerged from the smoke, but Mikael leaped from a spatial rift, attacking.


    "Enough!"


    She blocked, but the force of the blow slammed her into the scorched earth.


    "Enough!"


    She shouted again.


    Ignoring her, Mikael drew Elysia''s Whisper of the Past, a Honkai steel arrow nocked on the string.


    "Go!"


    The arrow struck the Herrscher''s left palm, pinning her to the ground. Dark green lightning erupted from the arrow, paralyzing her.


    She, the 3rd Herrscher, the Herrscher of Thunder, was paralyzed by lightning!


    Rage consumed her, preventing her from questioning the source of the lightning.


    But there was no time to think. Mikael charged��


    "Enough!"


    Rumble...


    Purple lightning engulfed both Herrschers.


    After what seemed like an eternity, the sounds of ragged breathing returned.


    "Gasp... gasp... gasp..."


    Mikael leaned heavily on Surtr, barely able to stand.


    He wiped blood from his eyes.


    "Is it over?"


    The 3rd Herrscher stood a hundred meters away, her left arm severed.


    Unlike Mikael, who was covered in wounds.


    "Ptoo!"


    Mikael spat out blood.


    "It''s not that Reason isn''t trying, but science just can''t beat magic..."


    Mikael had truly given it his all. The two-thousand-kilometer teleport and the fight had taken their toll.


    The pain was real��every cell in his body screamed in agony.


    "Strange... you were so close to becoming a complete Herrscher... but... you''re still human..."


    The 3rd Herrscher cauterized her wound.


    Mikael looked around at the devastation. He gasped for air, his mind conjuring hallucinations. He felt utterly drained.


    Even standing was an effort.


    "If you can''t hold on, just fall... why bother?"


    A voice echoed in his mind.


    "Why?"


    "What''s keeping you fighting?"


    "I don''t know... heh..."


    He saw fleeting images: ordinary people from the previous era, his comrades, the people he cared about. They were his reason for fighting. To ensure their sacrifices weren''t in vain.


    Finally, he saw Elysia.


    "Hey! Miss me?"


    "..."


    "Don''t tell me you''ve fallen for me?"


    "Elysia... you told me to keep moving forward... No! I''m right here. I''ll either be buried with you, or walk with you towards the future!"


    "I won''t stop here! I still have our promise..."


    "Besides... I have to at least die in your arms... hehehe..."


    Elysia��that was his reason for fighting.


    But there was more.


    "Because I''m human... I can''t fall..."


    For his dignity, his humanity.


    "3rd Herrscher! Come!"


    He raised his greatsword, but collapsed, struggling to rise.


    The 3rd Herrscher approached cautiously.


    Mikael''s murmurs reached her ears.


    "8.1, 7.8, 7.5, 7.2..."


    "6.3, 6.0, 5.7... Now!"


    Mikael''s eyes flashed gold.


    The space between them collapsed.


    Too close!


    But what could Mikael do?


    He was out of energy.


    Mikael, pulled in by the spatial distortion, collided with the Herrscher, wrapping his arms around her.


    An azure light erupted from his chest, Honkai energy converging on his core, purple veins spreading across their bodies. The core began to undergo fusion, transforming into pure Honkai energy.


    "Are you trying to die?!"


    The Herrscher hadn''t anticipated this suicidal tactic.


    "3..."


    The Herrscher''s hand reached for Mikael''s back.


    "2..."


    Her hand entered his chest.


    "1..."


    It was over.


    The thunder and the dark clouds above Nagazora dissipated.

 Chapter 86: Good! Full of Energy!

    Chapter 86 - Good! Full of Energy!"Approaching Nagazora, two hundred kilometers south. Commencing deceleration and descent."


    "Drone footage shows... extensive damage to Nagazora. Most of the city is... gone. Only scorched earth remains..."


    The Fire Moth One''s crew reported their position over the public channel. Phamas sat silently in his chair, chin resting on his steepled fingers.


    Vashak leaned casually on the armrest of his chair, occasionally taking a sip of coffee, a nervous habit.


    He, usually so talkative when facing Phamas, was now silent.


    Because the command center had a few new occupants: Elysia and Himeko, standing silently with their weapons, and several bound and gagged guards.


    Phamas finally broke the silence, asking a question he already knew the answer to. "Where''s Mikael?"


    "He sent us here, then went straight to Nagazora."


    "...Good."


    Himeko raised an eyebrow, wondering what exactly was "good" about that.


    And... the situation in Nagazora... wasn''t it obvious two Herrschers had fought there?


    "So, Captain Himeko, has Squad 5 taken control of the Fire Moth One? Are you aware of the consequences? You... you''ll be court-martialed!"


    Vashak threatened weakly.


    "Shut up!"


    Phamas slammed his hand on the table, his patience clearly wearing thin.


    Vashak pouted, sulking in silence.


    Calling me "sweetie" when you need something, then turning on me when the tables turn... Scumbag!


    "Where''s Mobius?"


    Phamas asked.


    "She''s in the reserve laboratory, of course."


    Fire Moth had anticipated the possibility of their base being destroyed, and had designed the Fire Moth One to function as a temporary headquarters. They had even consulted Mobius about the necessary equipment for a lab��though she''d taken the opportunity to extort them for a hefty sum.


    "What about Strategic Command?"


    Himeko tapped her sword hilt. "Phamas, enough with the games. We''ve worked together for years. Let''s be honest."


    Phamas nodded silently, gesturing for her to continue.


    "My soldiers won''t turn their weapons on their own people. Their orders were to protect Mobius''s lab and cut off Strategic Command''s communications. That''s all."


    "Then why did you injure my guards?!" Vashak interjected as soon as she finished.


    Himeko''s lips twitched, suppressing a smirk. "I said my soldiers wouldn''t attack their own. I didn''t say anything about myself."


    "...And what about her?!" Vashak pointed at Elysia, who had been silently leaning on her bow.


    "Is her weapon pointed at you?"


    "..."


    Vashak had an epiphany. He suddenly felt foolish: he''d actually tried to reason with women.


    "Just shut up, Vashak!"


    Phamas tapped the table, his tone a mixture of mockery and smugness. "If you and those imbeciles in Strategic Command hadn''t mobilized all our forces to Shanghai, we wouldn''t be in this mess!"


    Vashak bristled. "You''re saying this is my fault?! Did Squad 5 report that the 3rd Herrscher can transform into electromagnetic waves and move at light speed?!"


    "Yes!" Himeko rubbed her forehead. "I, Mobius, and Elvin submitted a joint report on the 3rd Herrscher''s abilities. It was mentioned."


    Phamas shook his head, unsurprised.


    That was the problem with incompetent intelligence work. It wasn''t that the information wasn''t received, but that it wasn''t properly analyzed, burying crucial details in a mountain of irrelevant data.


    Phamas could even imagine the staff officer''s reaction upon reading the report.


    "What? Moves at light speed? Yeah, right. Pull the other one."


    Right-click �C Delete �C Empty Recycle Bin.


    "Hmm?"


    He hummed, swiping his hand across the air. A message appeared on the holographic display.


    "Warning! High Honkai energy reaction detected! Warning! High Honkai energy reaction detected!"


    "Get the ship out of there! Retreat at full speed!"


    Phamas contacted the bridge crew:


    "Retreat immediately! Get out of there as fast as you can!"


    He then projected the real-time Honkai energy readings onto the main screen.


    "The Honkai energy readings in Nagazora are spiking. What''s he doing?"


    Phamas looked at Elysia, but she also seemed confused.


    Suddenly, a sharp pain stabbed at Elysia''s chest.


    "Ugh..."


    She groaned, clutching her chest.


    "Are you okay, Elysia? Don''t worry, it''s just like in Irkutsk."


    Himeko tried to comfort her��but it wasn''t the same.


    There was no Honkai energy reservoir in Nagazora, and there hadn''t been any large-scale Honkai energy fluctuations in the Japanese archipelago. Such a high energy reading was impossible, especially since the two Herrschers were already fighting, and the Honkai energy levels should have already peaked!


    Could there be a third Herrscher...?


    "Wait! It''s gone!"


    They looked at the screen. The Honkai energy readings in Nagazora had dropped below 100 HW.


    Which meant��the battle was over.


    Who had won?


    Each of them had their own answer, except for Vashak. To him, the outcome simply meant one enemy down, one to go.


    But Himeko was already celebrating.


    "Mikael must have won! If it were the 3rd Herrscher, she would continue her rampage. The Honkai energy readings wouldn''t have dropped so drastically!"


    Her words echoed Phamas and Elysia''s thoughts.


    But Phamas maintained his composure. He raised his hand, calming them down, then contacted the communications department, activating the speakerphone.


    "Can you contact Squad 3 in Nagazora?"


    "Uh... Old Commander, sir!"


    The heck?! Old Commander?!


    "The comms were down across the Japanese archipelago due to the Herrscher. The electromagnetic interference has cleared, and we''re re-establishing connections."


    "The interference is gone!"


    This was good news��if the 3rd Herrscher were still active, the interference would have persisted!


    "Commander... we still can''t reach Squad 3. But there''s an incoming call from another unit. Should we answer?"


    "Yes! Of course!"


    A young, clear voice, tinged with a slight chill, echoed through the command center:


    "This is Squad 5 operative, Sakura. Any unit receiving, please respond."


    "Sakura!"


    Elysia rushed to Phamas''s desk, grabbing the microphone.


    "Elysia...?"


    Sakura paused for a moment, and Elysia quickly asked:


    "Where''s Mikael? Is Mikael with you?! Let me talk to him!"


    "..."


    "Sakura? Sakura?"


    "..."


    "Sakura! Answer me! Don''t scare me!"


    "..."


    Phamas and Himeko exchanged glances, a sense of unease settling upon them.


    "Elysia..."


    Sakura spoke each word slowly, deliberately, as if holding something back.


    "Mikael is dead."


    "Hmm? What did you say?"


    "Mikael is dead."


    "Sakura, you''re mumbling! That''s not like you!" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "...Elysia! Mikael is dead! Mikael is dead! Mikael is dead! Mikael is dead! Mikael is dead! Mikael is dead! Mikael is dead! Mikael is dead! Mikael is dead! Mikael is dead! Mikael is dead! Mikael is dead! Mikael is dead! Mikael is dead! Mikael is dead!"


    "Good! Full of energy!"


    Elysia slammed her hand down, shattering the microphone and the reinforced alloy desk.


    Then, her legs gave way, and she collapsed into Himeko''s arms.


    "Liar... you said yesterday... that you would..."

 Chapter 87: Corpse Snatching!

    Chapter 87 - Corpse Snatching!"According to Sakura''s report, only Mikael''s body was found in Nagazora. The 3rd Herrscher, and Mikael''s... core, are missing."


    Himeko''s voice was steady, but the gravity of her words weighed heavy in the air. She continued, "Since the 3rd Herrscher can transform into electromagnetic waves and move at light speed, I believe she''s still alive. Our top priority is to redeploy our forces globally and prepare for her reappearance."


    As Himeko finished speaking, a heavy silence fell upon the war room, blanketing it like a suffocating fog.


    Phamas, seated at the head of the table, observed the gathered strategists. Their heads were bowed, their silence betraying a mix of fear and uncertainty. Tapping his fingers lightly on the glass table, he made a subtle yet commanding gesture, breaking the oppressive stillness.


    "Since no one objects, then��"


    "Wait, Commander Phamas."


    The interruption was sharp, cutting through the tension like a blade. Himeko turned toward the source of the voice, her eyes narrowing slightly.


    It came from a young man��almost excessively so��standing near the far end of the room. Blond-haired and green-eyed, he couldn''t have been more than twenty.


    A quick glance at his insignia identified him as a newly appointed strategist from the United Government. His striking features and air of confidence left little doubt about his lineage.


    Another Liechtenstein, huh? Himeko mused, her thoughts tinged with faint irritation. Were all the men in that family so... ridiculously handsome?


    "Strategist Lucien, do you have something to say?"


    Himeko detected a hint of helplessness, irritation, and... fear in Phamas''s voice.


    This was unusual. She had witnessed the first two emotions directed at Vashak, but fear? Phamas certainly wasn''t afraid of Vashak, so why this young man?


    Lucien stepped forward, his voice smooth and magnetic. "While we''ve confirmed Mr. Mikael is the Herrscher��the 1st Herrscher��he did die fighting for humanity..."


    He turned to Himeko, a playful glint in his emerald eyes, his gaze lingering on her fiery red hair. "We shouldn''t let those who sacrifice themselves for us freeze in the snow, especially not someone who died such a heroic death. Even if he didn''t defeat the 3rd Herrscher, we shouldn''t dismiss his contributions. He was a hero..."


    The more Lucien spoke, the more puzzled Himeko became. Something about his tone felt off. He was praising Mikael��lavishly, even��which didn''t align with her expectations at all.


    "Therefore," Lucien continued, his voice dripping with charm, "we must treat his remains with respect. We''ve lost contact with Squad 3. Only Sakura is still communicating with us from Nagazora. Having a young girl retrieve a hero''s body seems... inadequate.


    "I mean, it wouldn''t take much time, and we''re already here. Why don''t we go to Nagazora, retrieve Mikael''s body��pay our respects��and then return to headquarters? What do you all think?"


    As soon as Lucien finished speaking, Vashak exploded out of his chair, his face contorted with barely suppressed disdain.


    "Cut the crap! You''re just saying all that flowery nonsense to justify snatching the Herrscher''s corpse for research! You Liechtensteins are all a bunch of hypocritical, two-faced scumbags! You''re even more idiotic than your cousin! You��"


    "Oh?" Lucien von Liechtenstein raised an eyebrow, effortlessly cutting through Vashak''s tirade. "Vashak, we''re civilized people here. If you want to continue your vulgar rant, I can arrange a visit to my sister''s zoo. The female monkeys there are quite... enthusiastic. They might appreciate your... company."


    "...How dare you insult me?!"


    "Vashak, who''s insulting whom?"


    "...[Censored string of expletives]"


    Lucien sighed theatrically, his tone dripping with mock regret. "Oh, I apologize, Mr. Vashak. I shouldn''t compare you to a monkey. That''s insulting to monkeys. After all, monkeys use various tactics to achieve their goals, while you just bark uselessly."


    A ripple of suppressed laughter ran through the room, though no one dared openly react.


    Himeko glanced at Phamas, who, at over fifty years old, was now nervously chewing on his fingernails. He watched the exchange with rapt attention, as did the other strategists.


    The most surprising of all was Nuwa. Since Mobius, for some reason, had refused to attend, Nuwa was representing her. She was furiously scribbling notes, her pen flying across the paper, presumably to recount this epic clash of wits to Elvin later.


    Himeko suppressed a groan as realization dawned. Lucien wasn''t just a sharp-tongued strategist. He belonged to that faction��the one that...


    Vashak grabbed his hair, pulling out two large clumps.


    The sudden pain jolted him back to reality. He realized he''d completely lost his composure. The rollercoaster of events had clearly affected his mental state, dragging him into a pointless argument with this... whippersnapper.


    "You just want the Herrscher''s corpse for research! Don''t try to sugarcoat it! You almost had Captain Himeko thanking you!"


    Lucien, unfazed by the accusation, merely shrugged. His calm demeanor was infuriating. He glanced at Himeko, whose glare could have melted steel.


    "Oh? So, you object to retrieving the Herrscher''s body for research, Vashak?"


    "No... you... you called me Vashak! I''m so much older than you, you little..."


    Vashak stopped himself mid-sentence, pinching his thigh to regain control. That young, handsome face��so irritatingly reminiscent of his own in his youth��was unbearable. He couldn''t help but antagonize Lucien. Their ideologies were diametrically opposed, and every word from the strategist felt like a deliberate provocation. S��arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ahem!"


    Phamas cleared his throat, the sound sharp and authoritative.


    Even amidst the chaos, he still held some authority. With Himeko''s Squad 5 stationed outside and Strategic Command''s communications cut off, his words carried weight.


    For the first time since Fire Moth''s expansion, Himeko and her squad had done something he had wanted to do but hadn''t dared to...


    And yet, he was the one who stood to benefit.


    "Alright, then. The Fire Moth One will proceed to Nagazora and retrieve Mikael''s remains. Sakura has already rendezvoused with Dr. Mei, so we can bring her back as well."


    "As for the fleet in Shanghai, disband immediately. Ato''s Squad 1 and the Fire Moth Two, stand by. I need them ready to deploy the moment we locate the 3rd Herrscher. Any questions?"


    Lucien''s voice cut through the room, the pretense gone completely. "What about the 1st Herrscher''s core?" He didn''t even bother to use Mikael''s name.


    Phamas''s gaze hardened at the bluntness. "Presumably, the 3rd Herrscher took it. But it doesn''t matter. Based on our research on the 2nd Herrscher''s core, it only responds to a certain level of Honkai energy input. Even if the 3rd Herrscher has it, she won''t be able to use it effectively."


    Lucien''s eyes narrowed as he tilted his head. "Then, regarding the 1st Herrscher''s use of the 2nd Herrscher''s power..."


    Phamas''s frown deepened, his mind racing. How much did Lucien know about Mikael? Could he be the inside man?


    "Mobius submitted a private report," Phamas replied cautiously. "The 1st Herrscher is... unique. And using the 2nd Herrscher''s powers takes a heavy toll on him."


    "But he teleported directly from Shanghai to Nagazora," Lucien pressed. "Even the 2nd Herrscher herself might not be capable of that."


    "That''s why he''s dead," Phamas said bluntly.


    A ripple of murmurs spread through the strategists, their voices low and uncertain.


    Only Himeko remained silent. Her head was bowed, and her hands clenched and unclenched as if searching for something to hold on to.


    She didn''t join the conversation, nor did she lift her eyes.


    Sakura had broken down. Elysia had fainted. Everyone around her had crumbled in their own way.


    And yet, despite her inability to fully accept Mikael''s death, Himeko forced herself to. She had no choice.


    But the more she tried to accept it, the more helpless she felt, a deep ache settling into her chest like an anchor pulling her into the depths.


    Personally, she didn''t want Fire Moth to "retrieve" Mikael''s body.


    It would mean endless dissections, analysis, and experiments.


    Especially since Elysia would never be able to cope with it.


    But deep down, she knew it was inevitable.


    Aside from Vashak''s faction, which championed the idea of "pure humanity," there were others who saw the Honkai as more than just a disaster. They believed it was also an opportunity��an opportunity for human advancement.


    They advocated for actively studying the Honkai, not just treating it as a monstrous threat.


    And then there was Mikael. A Herrscher unlike the others. Of the three that had emerged, he was the only one who hadn''t sought to destroy civilization. The only one who had retained his human consciousness.


    His powers, though not overtly destructive in battle, were incredibly potent��surpassing even spatial manipulation or electromagnetism. The power to analyze and construct. The power of a creator.


    Fire Moth had to study him��preferably alive. His death was a setback, but it also presented an opportunity for more... invasive research.


    Himeko couldn''t convince them otherwise. She was merely following orders. Rationally, she even understood their reasoning��after all, she used Honkai energy herself to fight. She knew the importance of studying the Honkai to defeat it.


    But emotionally... she couldn''t accept it.


    So, she decided to delay it as long as possible��just long enough to give Elysia a chance to say goodbye.


    "Wait, Commander."


    Himeko spoke up at last.


    "What is it?"


    "In the fields of biology and Honkai research, I believe no one is more qualified than Dr. Mobius. I recommend entrusting Mikael''s remains to her."


    "Ahem!" Lucien cleared his throat. "As far as I know, Dr. SPACY is also an expert in biology and Honkai research. He''s the one who developed the cure for Honkai sickness. Dr. Mobius, while renowned, hasn''t produced any tangible results..."


    He subtly dismissed Mobius''s qualifications.


    Lucien knew it might be futile. With Squad 5 surrounding the war room, his words didn''t hold much weight. But he still needed to apply pressure on Phamas, who was expecting his villas and... companions. Antagonizing him now could jeopardize those rewards.


    A smug smile played at the corner of his lips.


    But then something unexpected happened.


    "No, Mr. Lucien. Your cousin deserves the credit for developing the cure for Honkai sickness, not me. And I''m certainly not as knowledgeable about the Honkai and Herrschers as Dr. Mobius. If she hasn''t produced tangible results, it''s only because you haven''t provided her with sufficient funding."


    "!"


    Lucien stared at his distant uncle in disbelief.


    "SPACY..."


    "Enough!" Phamas slammed his hand on the table, his voice sharp.


    "Dr. Mobius performed the autopsy on the 2nd Herrscher''s body. She will do the same for this one."


    Vashak raised an eyebrow at Phamas, almost as if asking, "You''ve finally grown a spine?"

 Chapter 88: A Love That Never Was

    Chapter 88 - A Love That Never Was"Mmm... uh..."


    When Elysia opened her eyes again, she was greeted by a dark green light.


    "This is...?"


    A cold, hard sensation beneath her suggested she was lying on a metal bench. S��ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She sat up, seeing a girl dozing in the corner, clutching an ice-blue katana. The scabbard was covered in fine cracks, as if someone had squeezed it with their bare hands.


    Elysia stared at the cracks, her gaze tracing their paths, one after another, until it felt like time itself had flowed through her numb consciousness countless times.


    "Elysia? Elysia?"


    A distant voice startled her, and she realized��time had just begun to flow again.


    And with the return of time, memories of the recent past flickered through her mind, frame by frame.


    "Mei... is that you, Mei?"


    Elysia looked at the girl approaching her, wearing a lab coat.


    "Yes... we met in Ruruye..."


    Mei bit her lip, each word seeming to require immense effort.


    "So, this is Mobius''s lab?"


    Elysia closed her eyes before Mei could answer, shaking her head slightly.


    Only Mobius would be so fond of this dark green.


    Mei adjusted her glasses, unsure what Elysia''s head shake meant.


    "How long has it been?"


    Mei paused, realizing Elysia was asking about the time.


    "Over ten hours. The Fire Moth One returned to Shanghai to pick up some support team members and is preparing to return to base... And there''s still no sign of the 3rd Herrscher."


    "..."


    Elysia didn''t reply, and Mei remained silent.


    After a moment, she asked hesitantly, "Do you want to see him?"


    "..."


    Mei listened to Elysia''s suddenly heavy breathing, unsure what to do.


    Receiving no response, she thought Elysia hadn''t heard her, but she hesitated to repeat the question, fearing it would only cause more pain.


    "I''m sorry, Mei..."


    Elysia''s voice was quiet and hoarse. Mei didn''t understand why she was apologizing. Was it just because of the silence?


    Elysia gently shook Sakura awake. As Sakura instinctively reached for her katana, Elysia squeezed her wrist, and she released her grip, wincing.


    "It''s me... Sakura, let''s... go see him."


    Mikael''s body, still covered by a white sheet, lay on a simple metal table, untouched.


    Mobius sat beside him, pretending to read a book when she saw them approach.


    Ignoring Mobius, Elysia reached for the sheet... but her hand stopped just short of touching it.


    "Are you sure? Once you see him, there''s no going back."


    Elysia''s fingers gently gripped the sheet, but she didn''t move.


    She could feel Sakura holding her breath beside her.


    It was always like this. Even when you knew the outcome, you still clung to a sliver of hope��


    What if he''s not dead?


    What if, when I lift the sheet, he suddenly sits up, grins at me, and says:


    "Ta-da! Gotcha! How could I possibly die? Hey! Did you cry? You didn''t actually cry, did you...? Huh? You''re crying? Don''t cry, don''t cry! I''m sorry, I won''t tease you anymore! Mobius, get my pants! I''m getting out of bed!"


    Elysia sniffled, her vision blurring, a strange itching sensation on her cheeks.


    The itching reached her lips, and she tasted salt.


    She wiped away her tears, took a deep breath, and lifted the sheet.


    There was no doubt.


    It was Mikael.


    The purple markings of Honkai corruption and the fine cracks of his disintegrating body intertwined on his face.


    "So... so ugly... Mikael..."


    Elysia laughed and cried at the same time, tears dripping onto Mikael''s face, absorbed by the cracks.


    She imagined him frowning, his facial muscles twitching from the falling tears.


    But nothing happened.


    Only those who had experienced death firsthand understood this suffocating despair.


    You could have countless fantasies, countless hopes, even hallucinations��


    But none of it would happen. Ever.


    What did death mean?


    The end of all possibilities.


    The deceased no longer possessed any possibilities, nor were they encompassed by any.


    Death was a fixed point��the cold, unyielding reality of the corpse before her.


    And soon, even the intact body wouldn''t remain.


    Elysia closed her eyes, trying to control her breathing. She hadn''t realized how close loss had been until it was too late...


    No, was it truly lost...?


    Had she ever truly possessed it...?


    Elysia wasn''t sure.


    She had never truly defined her relationship with Mikael. They had always been close, so close that it felt natural, so close that she had never considered the possibility of him not being there.


    And that was why she had sometimes been oblivious to his subtle hints.


    Like...


    "Liar! You promised... we would get married..."


    She had heard him clearly, but why hadn''t she responded?


    Now, she couldn''t even confidently say she had had him.


    And this regret confirmed one thing��she loved everyone she encountered, but her love for Mikael was different, deeper.


    The difference between love and being in love.


    But had this love truly existed? She didn''t know.


    It was a love that seemed to have existed, might have existed, perhaps had existed, but hadn''t yet had the chance to truly be.


    But regardless, Mikael wouldn''t want to see her cry. He would want her to live on, smiling, strong, to defeat the 3rd Herrscher, to lead humanity towards a brighter future, right?


    Elysia stopped crying, her resolve hardening.


    "Where''s the core?"


    Mobius shook her head.


    "What do you mean? His Herrscher core?"


    "Elysia... when Sakura found him, the core... it was gone..."


    Seeing Mobius''s reluctance to speak, Mei explained.


    Elysia gently pulled down the sheet, revealing Mikael''s chest, which, aside from the cracks and purple markings, seemed unharmed.


    "The wound is on his back. Judging by its shape, he was probably holding the 3rd Herrscher when he died. He must have tried to take her down with him, but she took his core... Well, what is a core, exactly? We didn''t find a designated space for it within his body. It''s as if it existed in another dimension, yet the 3rd Herrscher extracted it through physical space..."


    Mei, as usual, went off on a tangent.


    Elysia''s grip on the sheet tightened, then loosened. Her expression softened, and she gently poked Mikael''s cheek, a familiar gesture from their six and a half years together.


    When Mei looked back, Elysia was gone.


    Mei glanced at Mobius. "Doctor, do you need glasses? I haven''t seen you turn a page in a while..."


    Mobius slammed the book shut.


    "Mei, first, we''re equals now, you don''t need to use honorifics, though I do appreciate it... second, you can leave now. Your boyfriend must be waiting. And if you have time, could you check on Klein for me?"


    Mei left quietly.


    Mobius sat alone beside Mikael''s body.


    She narrowed her eyes, her hand gently tracing the contours of his face...


    A strange smile spread across her lips.


    "Death? Perhaps..."


    The dark green lights in the lab suddenly turned blood red.


    An alarm blared three times��


    A Herrscher had emerged!

 Chapter 89: The Herrscher’s Home Invasion

    Chapter 89 - The Herrscher''s Home InvasionFire Moth''s headquarters was located deep within the mountains of the Eurasian continent. Like the one in Irkutsk, this base was also a repurposed Russian military installation, but unlike Irkutsk, it wasn''t suitable for civilian settlement.


    However, the base personnel''s families needed housing, and the base required external supplies. So, in the only small plain area amidst the mountains, a small village gradually grew into a settlement, eventually becoming a sizable town.


    Its name? "Moth," after Fire Moth!


    Moth Town.


    Population... seventy or eighty thousand?


    It didn''t matter. There weren''t that many people left now.


    With the 3rd Herrscher''s arrival, even without her deliberate influence, the potent Honkai energy radiating from her plunged the town into chaos.


    Pardo hid inside a large blue plastic trash can, lifting the metal lid just a crack to listen to the sounds outside. She was experienced in this, able to discern the number of people by their footsteps.


    "Hmm, four in total? Their footsteps are slow and dragging... That must be those... uh, what did Big Brother Mikael''s manual call them... zombies? Corpses? Whatever! They''re definitely not human!"


    "One, two, three, four... Okay! They''re all gone! Time to get out..."


    She lifted the lid halfway, but a sudden sense of unease made her retreat back into the trash can.


    The next moment, a buzzing sound filled the air, followed by the high-pitched whine of mosquito-like wings. Pardo cautiously lifted the lid again, peeking through the crack. Several mosquito-like creatures, the size of hens, floated past the alley entrance.


    "Ohmygodohmygodohmygod... Holy FUCK! Aren''t those Honkai beasts?!"


    Pardo quickly retreated back into the smelly trash can, abandoning any thoughts of escaping.


    She didn''t know how much time had passed, but even after the sounds outside had subsided, she remained hidden.


    Even though she clutched her stomach, feeling like it was about to burst.


    Fear trumped all other urges...


    Until...


    Clang, clang, clang! A wrench struck the metal lid, echoing loudly.


    "Come on out! Don''t hide! It''s just us!"


    Pardo cautiously lifted the lid. Well... it was someone she knew...


    "Vill-V... Big Sis?"


    Unsure of the situation, she instinctively added the honorific.


    Well... like they say, politeness costs nothing... and a smile can disarm anyone... calling her "Big Sis" can''t hurt! �C The Pardo Survival Guide, Chapter 1.


    Vill-V pulled the grimy Pardo out of the trash can, holding her like a kitten.


    "I wonder what that guy is up to. He called me out of the blue two nights ago, gave me a bunch of instructions, and didn''t even offer to pay me! But... how did he know all this would happen?"


    Vill-V muttered to herself as she dragged Pardo along.


    Pardo understood each individual word, but not the sentence as a whole...


    Following the principle of hiding in plain sight, Vill-V had remained in Moth Town since the Dusk Street incident. Mikael, naturally, had taken advantage of this, using his authority to give her "salvage" jobs, essentially unpaid labor. One of those jobs, unbeknownst to Pardo, was to protect her.


    She could have refused. Mikael couldn''t have forced her to comply. But he''d offered her something she couldn''t refuse.


    "Miss... are you interested in studying... a Herrscher core?"


    Vill-V''s days had been uneventful until two nights ago... or was it early morning? Anyway, while working late (unpaid, of course), she''d received an encrypted message from Mikael.


    "Vill-V, in the next two days, at most two days, if Fire Moth''s spokesperson addresses the Honkai incidents in eastern China and the Japanese archipelago, then everything is fine. But if there''s no explanation after two days, be prepared to evacuate Moth Town with Pardo.


    But don''t go too far. Once the incident at Fire Moth headquarters is over, contact Elysia, and she''ll contact Mobius. I might need your help then."


    He''d hung up without waiting for a reply.


    But it didn''t matter, as long as he kept his promise... Could he be dead?


    Probably not. He had said, "I might need your help."


    Tch...


    "Are the interference-suppression devices in place?"


    In Fire Moth''s headquarters war room, Ato stood before the large holographic display, monitoring the base''s defense systems. He hadn''t been sitting in the commander''s chair, having been tasked two days ago with overseeing the defense of headquarters.


    He hadn''t expected the "potential" threat to materialize so quickly.


    "Report, Captain. Interference-suppression devices have been deployed in all key areas. Based on our assessment of the 3rd Herrscher''s abilities, her electromagnetic disruption shouldn''t be enough to disable all critical systems, especially with the countermeasures in place. She might not even be able to breach the main gate." Sear?h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hmm..."


    Ato''s noncommittal response left the reporting soldier unsure whether it was agreement or disapproval.


    "Have external communications been cut off?"


    "Yes."


    Ato nodded. After the incidents in Shanghai and Nagazora, he wasn''t surprised. Fortunately, the base relied primarily on wired communications, which were unaffected.


    "Captain Ato, are we really abandoning Moth Town?"


    Ato turned towards the voice��a grizzled, middle-aged man, the only veteran from the Vostok era remaining in Squad 1, and his personal guard.


    What could Ato say?


    "Many of our families live there."


    The veteran pressed.


    Ato closed his eyes, avoiding his gaze. After a long pause, he finally spoke. "We can''t help them."


    "..."


    Ato looked at the personnel in the war room, everyone busy, yet their faces etched with worry.


    Most of their families were in Moth Town...


    Ato wanted to offer words of encouragement, but he couldn''t.


    He might be a better tactician than Himeko, but when it came to boosting morale, she was unmatched. He hadn''t allocated any skill points in that area...


    And he was secretly relieved��fortunately, Blanka was at the headquarters hospital for a checkup today.


    Receiving no response, the veteran slapped himself twice, then fell silent.


    "Captain, Herrscher sighted east of the base! Displaying surveillance footage now."


    The holographic display showed the Herrscher standing openly about three kilometers from the main gate.


    "Damn it! She''s not even hiding!"


    "Don''t worry. According to the data, she excels at large-scale lightning attacks, not focused attacks. Our main gate can withstand at least three direct hits from a 680mm railgun. Activate the external defense systems. We''ll attack first!"


    As Ato gave the order, he unknowingly raised a death flag.

 Chapter 90: What the Herrscher Wants

    Chapter 90 - What the Herrscher WantsThe headquarters base was designed to resemble a small hill, covered in earth and vegetation, blending seamlessly into the surrounding mountains. S��arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At Ato''s command, the earth split open, revealing hundreds of railguns and close-in weapons systems of various calibers. A barrage of projectiles, as dense as rain, erupted from the concealed emplacements.


    But to the 3rd Herrscher, they were mere toys. With a light flap of her wings, she ascended gracefully, effortlessly dodging the initial attack. Then, tilting her head, she snapped her fingers with her remaining hand.


    An invisible wave radiated outwards. The railguns, charging for a second volley, sputtered and died, their power extinguished.


    Only the wired, conventionally powered close-in weapons systems continued to fire, their barrels spitting a continuous stream of projectiles. These gold-guzzling beasts, usually fired sparingly even during training exercises, now blazed away, attempting to halt the Herrscher.


    What was money? Just numbers!


    At least in Ato''s view, money was just a number��he wasn''t the one paying.


    The 3rd Herrscher''s lips twitched. She waved her hand, and within seconds, over a hundred thousand incoming projectiles coalesced into a giant metal sphere under the influence of electromagnetism, then fell harmlessly to the ground.


    The close-in weapons systems fell silent, their barrels spinning idly, as if cooling down or admitting defeat.


    The 3rd Herrscher slowly descended... no, not quite. She eyed the ground cautiously. Although there didn''t seem to be any landmines, she decided to hover just in case.


    Fire Moth seemed to be trying to restore power to the railguns. A brief silence fell upon the battlefield.


    "Oh, I suppose I''ll use this, then."


    The Herrscher opened her hand, revealing a sky-blue gem.


    The 1st Herrscher''s core was, for her, a mixed blessing. Its power required an understanding of human civilization, something a Herrscher couldn''t comprehend.


    Fortunately, the core possessed a sort of "muscle memory." She could use it to construct simple objects that Mikael had frequently created.


    As she spoke, one hundred railguns, identical to those deployed on the base, materialized behind her. She turned them towards the exposed emplacements, obliterating them in a fiery barrage.


    "Captain Ato! External defenses compromised! Integrity down to seventeen percent!"


    "Captain, all external defenses have been neutralized..."


    Red warning lights illuminated the war room. Ato didn''t need to be told that their initial defense plan had failed.


    This was within his expectations. The only surprising thing was the 3rd Herrscher''s proficiency with Mikael''s powers. But the situation was still manageable, even proceeding according to their plan.


    But... Mikael... Ato felt a sharp stab of sadness, thinking about the boy.


    He''d seen so much death and loss over the years. He''d thought he was numb to it...


    "The Fire Moth," Captain Ato mused, tapping his fingers on the console. "A powerful weapon, yes, but its deployment requires a skilled pilot, and time. Time we may not have." He took the folder from the strategist, flipping through the schematics of the Fire Moth and then the data on the "silver bullets"��evidently, some form of high-yield nuclear device.He paused, his gaze hardening. "The contingency plan speaks of protecting half the personnel. That implies... casualties." He looked up at the strategist, a grim set to his jaw. "What are the projected losses with the silver bullet option?"


    Ato exhaled heavily. He didn''t want to deal with this strategist, Sozer, but he wasn''t sure about the situation on the Fire Moth One, and he didn''t want to antagonize Strategic Command. He chose his words carefully.


    "Neither of those plans is suitable for the current situation. If the Fire Moth Two launches, the Herrscher will disable it with electromagnetic pulses. It''ll crash the moment it takes off. As for the silver bullets... that''s a last resort, a mutual destruction scenario. And you said only half the personnel inside the base would be protected from the radiation. What about our families in Moth Town? They''re within the blast radius."


    Sozer frowned. "So, you''re not planning to implement either plan, Captain Ato?"


    Ato took a deep breath, suppressing his anger. "Given the circumstances, I''m sticking to my own judgment."


    Sozer nodded. "Understood. I will report your decision to Strategic Command."


    His voice was calm, but loud enough for everyone in the war room to hear.


    "Boo!"


    The grizzled veteran led the chorus of boos that filled the room.


    "What are you doing?!"


    Ato reprimanded them half-heartedly. "The 3rd Herrscher is right outside! We''re following our own plan. Get back to work!"


    Sozer''s face turned red, his lips and nose twitching in barely suppressed rage.


    "Fine! Very well!"


    He shouted, but no one paid him any attention.


    He kicked over a chair, but still, no one reacted.


    This indifference was more infuriating than open defiance. He stormed out of the war room.


    Meanwhile, the 3rd Herrscher made her move.


    She glided towards the base''s main gate, its location, though concealed, not difficult to find��simply follow the road and tire tracks.


    With a wave of her hand, she unleashed a barrage of railgun fire at the earth and vegetation concealing the gate.


    The surveillance feed on the war room display vanished, either destroyed or simply disconnected.


    The bombardment continued for three hours, the earth and debris revealing the metallic gate beneath.


    The Herrscher struck the gate three times, but the reinforced alloy surface only bore three shallow dents.


    She summoned more railguns, trying to blast it open, but the 270mm railguns, the largest Mikael had frequently constructed, were insufficient.


    Larger railguns weren''t simply scaled-up versions. They required stronger and longer rails, a more powerful energy supply, and so on. With the 3rd Herrscher''s limited understanding and the core''s muscle memory, 270mm was her limit.


    "That gate is five meters thick, filled with composite materials. She can''t possibly break through it, can she? Wouldn''t that make all our preparations pointless?"


    The grizzled veteran asked, but Ato frowned and shook his head.


    "She hasn''t used her full power yet."


    "Full power?"


    "When your son gets a new toy, doesn''t he abandon his old ones? It''s the same for the Herrscher. She just acquired Mikael''s core, and she''s fascinated by its unfamiliar power. Of course, she''ll prefer to use it. But Mikael''s power... a Herrscher without human consciousness can''t fully utilize it."


    "That kid, Mikael... I was going to invite him for a drink..."


    "He doesn''t drink... Look out! She''s using her own power now!"


    The 3rd Herrscher retreated several kilometers, then, with a thunderous roar, a streak of purple lightning shot across the sky. At its terminus, the 3rd Herrscher materialized, swinging her purple blade with the momentum of her movement.


    Bang!


    The gate was open.


    A dark void lay beyond, the faint sounds of human gulps echoing from within.


    Before entering, the Herrscher glanced towards the southeastern sky.


    A small, seemingly insignificant dot��the Fire Moth One.


    But unlike in Shanghai, she didn''t prioritize destroying the warship. She walked straight into the base.


    There was something here that interested her, something she had to acquire.

 Chapter 91: You Got Me Dead to Rights?

    Chapter 91 - You Got Me Dead to Rights?"Where''s the core?"


    The soldier''s face was contorted in pain. The Herrscher held him aloft with her remaining hand. He beat against her arm, struggling, his legs kicking uselessly��phantom limbs. The battle had been over in a flash. He hadn''t even realized his lower body was gone.


    "[String of censored Text]"


    The 3rd Herrscher tilted her head. Although she didn''t understand the specific words, she understood the anger. She tightened her grip, and with a sickening crack, the soldier''s neck snapped. His upper body twitched a few times, then went still.


    She casually tossed the body aside.


    It landed with a soft thud, quickly disappearing among the hundreds of other corpses and the wreckage of mechs.


    "Captain, we''ve lost contact with Provisional Battalion 3."


    Ato simply hummed in acknowledgment.


    There were five lines of defense, each manned by a battalion of regular soldiers. These two thousand men, along with Squad 1, comprised the base''s entire defense force.


    The non-combat personnel, including Blanka, were sheltering in the medical bay.


    He hadn''t wanted to send those soldiers to their deaths, but against the 3rd Herrscher, drones and mechs were useless. Sacrifices had to be made to lure her towards...


    Ato glanced at the timer on his watch. Utilizing landmines and traps, they had led the Herrscher on a chase through the base, delaying her advance. The first three battalions had bought them nearly an hour.


    With the Herrscher focused on combat, the electromagnetic interference had lessened. Ato had contacted the Fire Moth One half an hour ago.


    "According to the plan... the reinforcements should be arriving soon... but the connection is still unstable. We can''t get real-time updates..."


    Ato gritted his teeth, grabbing the wired phone. "Battalion 4, engage the Herrscher, but do not lead her to Point A."


    After a moment of silence, he heard a resolute acknowledgment.


    He slammed the phone down, then, like the grizzled veteran before him, slapped himself twice.


    Trading lives for victory... he could accept that. He wasn''t afraid of sacrifice, but now he was the one making the decisions, deciding who lived and who died.


    "Captain! We have a problem!"


    "What...?" Ato looked at the surveillance feed, his face twisting in anger. "That idiot!"


    The 3rd Herrscher stood before an intact "corpse," lifting it by the collar.


    Sozer swore he was just passing by! He swore!


    He was the only strategist remaining at headquarters, already feeling vulnerable and ridiculed after his earlier outburst.


    He didn''t understand combat, but he was just following protocol! What was his mistake?! Captain Ato had his own plan but hadn''t bothered to inform him. Wasn''t that disrespectful?


    Besides, just deploy the silver bullets! It would be over in minutes! The war room and medical bay were within the shielded zone, they wouldn''t be affected. He didn''t understand Ato''s hesitation.


    So, he''d made a decision he now deeply regretted��he''d stormed out of the war room in anger. But everyone was preparing for battle, no one had time for him.


    Then he''d made an even worse decision��they thought he didn''t understand combat?! Then he would go to the front lines and see for himself!


    See this, you [censored]! If he could go back in time, he would slap himself silly.


    "Um... Miss Herrscher, please calm down... Let''s talk this over!"


    "Where... core?"


    "What core?! What core do you want?!"


    "Core... core... core... I want core!"


    Seeing that the man before her wasn''t yelling like the other soldiers, seemingly cooperative, the Herrscher eased her grip slightly.


    But her language skills were still limited. sea??h th�� n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sozer took a deep breath, his mind racing. "Core? Herrscher? Wait... could she be talking about that?!"


    The Herrscher, seeing him fall silent, slammed him against the wall. "Tell me. Where... core?"


    "I''ll tell you! I''ll tell you!"


    Sozer was ready to surrender completely.


    "Ato moved the 2nd Herrscher''s core a few hours ago! From the lab to the old simulation training room! I''ve told you everything! Don''t kill me!"


    But then he panicked��would he be executed after the battle for revealing this information?


    No, wait! If I hadn''t told her, I''d be dead now!


    Wait! Now that I''ve told her everything, will she kill me anyway?


    "I... I... I can take you there! Just don''t kill me!"


    The Herrscher tilted her head, her cold, crimson eyes studying him for a long moment before finally uttering a single word: "Good."


    "Revoke all of Strategist Sozer''s access privileges, immediately!" Ato roared.


    But he knew it was futile.


    Without authorization, Sozer couldn''t open the security doors for the Herrscher, but with her power, she could simply blast through them. Not every door was as reinforced as the main gate.


    "So, it''s come to this... It''s a shame. We could have delayed her for another half hour, according to the plan. Heh, well, it doesn''t matter..."


    Ato checked his weapons, taking a deep breath.


    "Squad 1, assemble!"


    The two hundred soldiers of Squad 1 had been standing at attention outside the war room.


    "This is it..." he murmured to the grizzled veteran beside him.


    He was Ato, Fire Moth''s chief instructor, captain of Squad 1.


    He was also a highly adaptable Honkai energy user. Unfortunately, his combat skills weren''t as refined as that fiery woman''s.


    But...


    "Himeko, I won''t lose to you this time!"


    "Don''t be so sure!"


    "Huh? Himeko?"


    Ato turned, surprised, to see a fiery red figure standing at the war room entrance.


    "We''ll handle the simulation training room. You Squad 1 rookies can just sit this one out! The 3rd Herrscher brought in at least a thousand Honkai beasts. If you don''t clear them out, your precious Blanka might be in danger!"


    Ato''s gaze shifted past Himeko, landing on Elysia, holding Whisper of the Past, and Sakura, gripping her katana. He understood.


    Squad 5 had a score to settle with the 3rd Herrscher.


    As for the rest of Squad 5, they had joined Squad 1, bolstering Ato''s forces.


    "Then I''ll leave it to you... Avenge Mikael. And do it for us too."


    When he looked up again, they were gone.


    As the Herrscher blasted open the door to the simulation training room, approaching the single table in the center, and claiming the golden gem resting upon it, a familiar voice echoed behind her:


    "Hey! Long time no see, 3rd Herrscher!"


    Bang!


    A reinforced door, a backup for the main gate, slammed shut behind her.


    The Herrscher turned, seeing Himeko, Elysia, and Sakura surrounding her in a triangle formation.


    "Unfortunately for you, this place has been specially prepared. Let''s see... to deal with you specifically, the walls of this room have been replaced with thick, conductive metal, so you can''t escape by transforming into electromagnetic waves!"


    "Oh, what''s that? You want to break through the walls...? Heh, these walls are the same material as the main gate."


    Elysia smiled, but there was no warmth in her eyes or her voice.


    The Herrscher looked up. The walls were indeed reinforced, as Elysia had said. She couldn''t break through them quickly, and the conductive metal would block her electromagnetic waves.


    "And the size of this room is just right. Large enough for us to maneuver, but small enough to negate your speed advantage." Sakura added coldly. "As for the 2nd Herrscher''s core... you can''t use it!"


    "So, let''s settle this once and for all!"


    Himeko raised her greatsword, uttering the classic line:


    "We live, or you die!"


    "Oh..." The Herrscher''s response was surprisingly calm. She tilted her head, searching through the few remaining memories in this body for the appropriate phrase:


    "You got me dead to rights?"

 Chapter 92: Home

    Chapter 92 - Home"Report, Commander. The Herrscher has been successfully lured into the simulation training room, as planned, and is now being handled by Himeko''s team. Remaining personnel are clearing out the Honkai beasts spawned by the 3rd Herrscher. The situation is under control."


    Hearing Ato''s report, Phamas finally relaxed.


    "Mobius, you''ve outdone yourself... wait, when did she become a tactical genius?"


    The entire operation, from start to finish, had been devised by Mobius. Although he''d doubted her command abilities, Phamas had to admit, the plan was brilliant, and its execution flawless.


    He removed his headset, the roar of the helicopter''s rotors assaulting his ears. He winced��thirty years ago, he wouldn''t have cared, but now, past fifty, he felt his age.


    Old injuries ached in damp weather, so he''d even started putting goji berries in his thermos...


    And now he was suffering in a helicopter��Phamas dry-heaved. He couldn''t handle the turbulence anymore.


    Why wasn''t he on the Fire Moth One?


    He wanted to be, but he couldn''t.


    Moth Town still needed to be cleared of Honkai beasts. The headquarters base was well-defended, and the Fire Moth One was more useful clearing out the town��especially since so many families lived there. They couldn''t just abandon them.


    And the Herrscher''s electromagnetic interference was still disrupting long-range communications, so he had to be in a helicopter hovering above headquarters, coordinating the battle.


    As for the strategists on the Fire Moth One, could they cause trouble in his and Himeko''s absence?


    Probably not. Their disagreements had centered around Mikael. As for fighting the Honkai... no one objected to that.


    In that sense, Mikael''s death wasn''t entirely a bad thing. It had at least reduced the ideological conflict��as for the power struggle, he had already made private deals with Lucien and Vashak. The terms remained the same.


    Good riddance...


    Phamas looked down at the hill-like base below, a pang of sadness hitting him despite his supposed indifference to loss.


    "Goodbye, old friend..."


    "Commander!"


    He had brought only two guards with him. The one sitting opposite him suddenly shouted, pointing at the ground.


    Phamas followed his gaze. The ground near the headquarters base split open, revealing three large, round manhole covers, which slowly opened...


    "That''s..."


    His pupils constricted, a chill running down his spine.


    "Ato! What''s going on?! Why are the silver bullet silos open?!"


    "Zzzt... Commander... I... don''t know... The silos... Honkai beasts... blocking them!"


    "[Curse]!"


    Phamas cursed, banging on the cockpit door.


    "Descend! Fly towards the silos! Now!"


    Sozer glanced behind him. Mikael was watching him intently... no, was that really Mikael?


    He had been leading the Herrscher when she''d suddenly stopped, changing her mind.


    "Silver... silver bullets? Where?"


    Sozer''s heart leaped into his throat. He hesitated for a moment, and the Herrscher''s fingers tightened around his neck.


    "I... I know where they are!"


    "Good!"


    The Herrscher opened her hand, revealing a brilliant blue gem.


    Sozer watched as her expression shifted, becoming more animated, her speech more fluent:


    "Heh, the power of a god, the thunder of conquest. I''ve shown you the thunder, now, the conquest..."


    The blue gem floated into the air, and a familiar figure materialized.


    "Mi... Mikael?!"


    It wasn''t Mikael, of course, but a simulacrum created by the 3rd Herrscher using the 1st Herrscher''s core and the power of Sirin.


    It wasn''t sentient, just a copy of Mikael''s appearance, its body a crude construct of Honkai energy��making it relatively fragile.


    But it didn''t matter. The 3rd Herrscher didn''t believe anything within the base could pose a threat to it.


    Having done this, the Herrscher''s expression returned to its usual vacant state. She and the "Mikael" simulacrum stood side by side like emotionless puppets.


    "Straight ahead, to the core?"


    Sozer nodded quickly.


    "Then take him there." S~ea??h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Uh..."


    Seeing both Herrschers frown, Sozer''s heart leaped into his throat. "Yes! Of course!"


    The base personnel had been evacuated, and no one had anticipated the Herrscher targeting the silver bullets, leaving the silos practically unguarded.


    The few soldiers and mechs stationed there were no match for the simulacrum. They didn''t even have time to activate their self-destruct mechanisms.


    The only human remaining was Sozer.


    "Open... the silo."


    "I... I don''t know how to operate this thing!"


    The simulacrum stared at him silently.


    Sozer, unnerved by its gaze, began to examine the hundreds of buttons and labels on the control panel.


    He wasn''t lying. He was a strategist, not a weapons specialist. Why would he know how to launch silver bullets?


    But he was lying. There was a touch-screen control panel. The buttons were just a redundant system, a failsafe.


    He didn''t know why he was doing this, since it wouldn''t change anything.


    After a frantic search, he found the button labeled "Open Silo."


    With a click, the silo doors slowly opened, sunlight streaming in and illuminating the control room.


    He stood frozen, not daring to turn around, waiting for the simulacrum''s command.


    The simulacrum, after a moment, spoke, recalling the orders implanted by the 3rd Herrscher.


    "Moscow, Ekat- uh, Arc City, Berlin."


    It rattled off three city names.


    Sozer understood��those were the targets.


    And he immediately understood why��the previous eruptions had only affected China and the Japanese archipelago. Europe had been largely spared... now, it was their turn to suffer.


    Sozer''s face twisted, his muscles twitching, his mind a blank.


    He walked towards the control panel, staring at the familiar world map.


    An option caught his eye.


    He began to tremble��fear, excitement, madness, all swirling within him.


    He didn''t dare turn around, barely daring to breathe, afraid the simulacrum would notice. He cursed himself inwardly:


    "Why? Why am I doing this?"


    But his trembling finger reached for the "Self-Destruct" button.


    One centimeter... just one more centimeter...


    "*Aagh!*"


    The simulacrum sliced off his right arm.


    It wasn''t sentient, but it understood the meaning of words from the fragmented memories of the 3rd Herrscher.


    Sozer screamed, but even with the pain and the sudden absence of his arm, he tried to press the button with his left hand.


    The simulacrum pierced his heart.


    As Sozer collapsed, the simulacrum looked at him, a flicker of... something in its eyes.


    "Why?"


    "Arc... Arc City... my... home..."

 Chapter 93: I’m Finally Free of You Two

    Chapter 93 - I''m Finally Free of You Two"Home?"


    The simulacrum searched its fragmented memories for the meaning of this word, but found nothing.


    It wasn''t that it couldn''t find the word. The shattered memories contained four different ways to write "home," but they were just cold, meaningless symbols. It tried to grasp the concept behind the word, but all it saw was a dense fog.


    A fog that seemed to contain infinite meanings, yet also nothing at all.


    The Herrscher shook its head, abandoning the search.


    It stood up and walked to the touch-screen control panel, trying to decipher the words based on its fragmented memories.


    But geography was beyond its comprehension. It randomly selected a few locations, then pressed the "Launch" button.


    Nothing happened, except the screen turned red.


    "Please verify authorization �C Facial/Fingerprint Recognition?"


    A prompt appeared.


    "!"


    The Herrscher felt a flicker of frustration.


    Why were human designs so complicated?


    Well, duh! If launching silver bullets didn''t require multiple authorizations, the world would have ended long ago!


    But the Herrscher didn''t care. It simply found it annoying.


    As it pondered its next move (mostly just staring blankly), the roar of engines echoed through the thick glass of the control room.


    "Descend! Don''t be afraid! What are you afraid of?!"


    Phamas pounded on the cockpit''s metal plating, shouting at the pilot.


    He was furious and anxious. Honkai beasts, as if deliberately, had formed a defensive line around the silver bullet control room. Ato and his soldiers couldn''t break through in time.


    They had to stop the launch immediately! The touch-screen required multiple authorizations, but humans were contradictory creatures��they had also installed a manual override, just in case the authorized personnel were unavailable, or if the system malfunctioned!


    According to Ato''s report, a cowardly strategist had defected. Although his access had been revoked, Phamas couldn''t be sure he wouldn''t use the manual override.


    How could they stop him?


    Phamas counted on his fingers. He was the only one left!


    And they were in a good position to descend directly into the silo and attack the control room.


    His face hardened��he was the last bullet in the chamber!


    And he fired that last bullet decisively, without hesitation.


    The pilot''s hands trembled on the controls. The silo was narrow, the air currents unpredictable. And most importantly��if the silver bullets launched, they would be vaporized!


    But despite this, urged on by Phamas, he flew the helicopter into the silo, hovering in front of the control room.


    A figure stood before the control panel!


    Before Phamas could give the order, the helicopter''s 30mm nose cannon roared to life, the control room''s bulletproof glass spiderwebbing with cracks.


    The last shell shattered the glass, revealing an empty control room.


    The pilot immediately turned the helicopter, aligning its belly with the control room window, then ascended slightly��a standard maneuver he could perform even with his eyes closed.


    But then he remembered he wasn''t carrying ordinary soldiers, but Fire Moth''s highest-ranking officer!


    But it didn''t seem to matter. Inside the cabin, as the helicopter ascended, Phamas''s two guards fired grappling hooks, securing themselves to the helicopter. One of them, rifle at the ready, slid into the control room, just as they''d practiced countless times.


    "Report, Commander. Control room clear... Wait, Commander! This is...!"


    "What is it?" Phamas asked.


    "It''s Squad Leader Mikael... no vital signs!"


    Phamas''s heart sank, but he knew he couldn''t hesitate. Relying on muscle memory, before the other guard could react, he slid into the control room.


    The guard followed.


    Phamas finally saw Mikael. His silver-gray hair, a gaping hole in his waist, as if he''d been cut in half. The exposed insides weren''t human organs, but a purplish, Honkai-like mass.


    He checked the body. It was cold, no pulse or breath.


    "I don''t know what happened, but it seems the danger is over."


    He rubbed his aching knees, standing up with the help of his guards. S��arch* The N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Only then did the fear and uncertainty hit him like a wave.


    "Amazing, Commander! Just like you did twenty years ago in Khabarovsk!"


    "Uh..."


    Indeed... Phamas remembered leading a helicopter assault in a narrow valley during the Khabarovsk incident...


    That was when his entire squad had been wiped out, except for him and...


    Bang!


    Phamas was tackled to the ground. Gunfire echoed through the control room, a sharp ringing in his ears making him feel disoriented.


    Another gunshot, the explosion of the helicopter outside, the other guard''s head exploding like a watermelon, warm blood splattering his face��these sensations jolted him back to awareness.


    The guard who had tackled him was barely breathing, a 7.62mm round having pierced his chest and ricocheted into Phamas''s abdomen.


    "Hiss..."


    His lungs burned, blood filling his throat. He tried to reach for the pistol strapped to his thigh, but the guard''s body pinned him down.


    "Mikael," holding the pistol, stood up, leaning on the console. Phamas looked into its empty eyes and understood��it wasn''t Mikael, just a puppet.


    How foolish! He should have known! If its internal structure was like a Honkai beast''s, how could he judge its life or death by body temperature, pulse, or breathing?


    But regret was useless now. The simulacrum approached, aiming the pistol at Phamas''s chest, and pulled the trigger.


    Bang!


    The simulacrum stumbled, nearly collapsing against the console.


    But... it didn''t matter anymore...


    "These... should be... useful..."


    It sliced off Sozer''s, the two guards'', and Phamas''s right hands, placing them one by one on the fingerprint scanner.


    "Authorization revoked. Access denied!"


    "Insufficient privileges. Access denied!"


    "Insufficient privileges. Access denied!"


    "Protecting the world''s best Phamas. Access granted! Please proceed."


    The simulacrum pressed the launch button. Smoke and dust billowed from the silos as three silver bullets soared into the sky, towards their pre-designated targets.


    It stood before the console, waiting for the Herrscher to retrieve the gem using the 2nd Herrscher''s core.


    Bang!


    A single gunshot. The simulacrum didn''t wait for the Herrscher. Its head exploded��just like the guard''s.


    Its body slumped to the ground. It had already been severely injured. This time, it was truly dead.


    Phamas, his left hand clutching the smoking pistol, looked at the body.


    "Remember this next time. Aim for the head. Not everyone''s heart is on the left."


    He didn''t know if it was shock or sheer willpower, but then the pain in his chest and arm overwhelmed him, and he lost consciousness.


    When he awoke, the smell of gunpowder filled the air, the pistol still warm in his hand.


    He realized he must have only been unconscious for a moment, jolted awake by the pain.


    "*Aaaaaargh!*"


    He screamed, but it only aggravated his injuries, and he began to cough violently.


    His consciousness faded, his vision dimming, as if he wouldn''t wake up again.


    He remembered something he had to do.


    "Silver bullets... silver bullets..."


    The silver bullets had been launched. He had to stop them... he still had a chance��as long as they hadn''t detonated, the operator could disable the fuses!


    He slowly pushed the guard''s body off him, inch by agonizing inch, until he could roll over. He didn''t know how long it took, but then he passed out again��blood loss.


    When he woke up again, his mind was hazy. He heard a voice:


    "The earliest form of life was a single-celled organism, reproducing through cell division... later, cells joined together, forming fish, which then ventured onto land, becoming amphibians..."


    "This is...?"


    Phamas recognized the words. Weren''t these from elementary school science class?


    "We know humans evolved from apes. But what did apes evolve from? Dinosaurs? And what did dinosaurs evolve from? The evolution of life is full of surprises, a combination of countless uncertainties leading to a final certainty. If one day, someone discovered that humans evolved from worms, I wouldn''t be surprised."


    "Ah... worms..."


    Phamas chuckled weakly, coughing. He was like a worm, slowly inching forward, though he couldn''t quite remember what he was trying to do.


    "So, I don''t think ''human'' is just a biological concept, Phamas. Think about it, if dinosaurs could think, ''Who am I?'' ''Where do I come from?'' ''Where am I going?'' then we wouldn''t call ourselves humans, but dinosaurs. Whether something is human should be determined by its philosophical consciousness, whether it recognizes itself as human. That''s all..."


    "Heh, Mobius, you lunatic..."


    Phamas inched forward, Mobius''s words echoing in his mind.


    Then, an explosion within his mind interrupted him.


    Bang!


    He looked around, confused. The explosion hadn''t been external, but internal.


    Memories flooded back. Khabarovsk, twenty years ago...


    "They''re dead! All dead! Phamas! Because you trusted Katja! Because you wanted to save her! Pierre, Hierro, Muller, Alvin, Hong, Zhen, Sakhya, all dead! Killed by her!"


    Ah... Vashak''s furious roar... What had happened...?


    A new recruit, Katja, had been corrupted by Honkai energy. Phamas had refused to abandon her during the retreat. Then she''d turned into a zombie, slaughtering almost his entire squad...


    That was the source of the conflict between him and Vashak...


    But damn Vashak, even in that explosion, he''d pushed Phamas out of the way, saving his life. Phamas, the one responsible, had survived unscathed, while Vashak, the true hero, had been scarred, physically and mentally...


    His body crawled forward unconsciously, the blood lubricating the metal floor, until his head hit the base of the console.


    If he could go back, would he abandon Katja?


    The question popped into his mind.


    Probably...


    After all these years of struggle, he''d ended up trusting a Herrscher, trusting Mobius...


    How pathetic...


    His life was fading, his eyes barely open...


    Let it end...


    He murmured...


    But then, the two voices he hated the most, Vashak and Mobius, echoed in his ears, saying the exact same words:


    "Phamas, get up! Get up!"


    "You haven''t finished your mission!"


    "FUCK FUCK FUCK!" Phamas thought. "I''m over fifty, and I haven''t even enjoyed life yet... my villas... my women... and you still want me to complete a mission...?"


    "Phamas, snap out of it! The silver bullets! The silver bullets!"


    Phamas''s eyes snapped open. "The silver bullets! Stop the silver bullets!"


    He tried to get up, but his injuries and missing hand made it impossible.


    He grabbed the edge of the console, but he couldn''t pull himself up...


    "Fuck you, Phamas, get the FUCK up!"


    Suddenly, it was as if Vashak was right beside him, pulling him up by his collar, just like twenty years ago.


    Thump!


    His head hit the blue touch-screen control panel.


    He placed his left thumb on the fingerprint scanner:


    "Protecting the world''s best Phamas. Access granted! Please proceed."


    After fumbling with the controls, a sudden surge of strength coursed through him. He raised his fist and slammed it down on the "Disable Fuses" button.


    The force of the blow cracked the screen.


    Bang!


    Then, darkness consumed him...


    Vashak, Mobius, I''m finally free of you two...


    ...


    The silver bullets streaked across the sky, like shooting stars.


    The first landed in the outskirts of Moscow, severing a section of the ring road, ruining countless weekend getaways.


    The second struck Mount Everest, adding a few meters to its height.


    The third, its fuse still active, detonated 1500 meters above Vostok City.


    It was the optimal detonation altitude. A perfectly formed mushroom cloud billowed upwards, shockwaves and thermal radiation spreading outwards��


    Vostok City, along with over a hundred surrounding towns, was instantly obliterated.


    As the survivors emerged from the rubble, a black rain began to fall, like the sins of humanity��just as a certain Herrscher had dreamt.

 Chapter 94: Wake Up Already!

    Chapter 94 - Wake Up Already!The laboratory''s pendant lamps cast a dark green glow, swaying periodically with the tremors from the Fire Moth One''s railgun fire.


    Mobius didn''t have a penchant for blinding lights; it was simply a side effect of the ship''s movements.


    Nuwa and Fuxi were locked out. Klein was still in a life support pod in the medical bay. Mei had been sent to keep Kevin company. The spacious lab was now empty.


    Except for Mobius.


    And Mikael.


    Mobius traced the contours of Mikael''s body with her long, unkempt nails.


    "It''s about time, isn''t it?"


    She glanced at the electronic clock on the wall.


    Over twelve hours had passed since Mikael''s death. It was time... any later, and the remnants of his consciousness might dissipate completely.


    After double-checking the lab''s locks, she dragged Mikael''s body into a side chamber and placed it inside a cylindrical device that resembled a giant soda can.


    She connected various tubes and prepared the Honkai energy reservoir, then returned to the main console and pressed the input button.


    Honkai energy flowed into Mikael''s body. Based on her experience, the revival process would take time. She sat down, resting her chin on her hand, her thoughts drifting back to two nights ago.


    "You don''t have to integrate ?e?a''s factor. The procedure is still experimental. Even with your Herrscher physiology, I can''t guarantee a hundred percent survival rate... and there are... side effects..."


    Mobius discreetly pulled down her sleeve, concealing the black markings on her arm.


    "Besides, I don''t think ?e?a''s factor will significantly enhance your combat abilities in the short term... unless you think tomorrow''s situation will be so dangerous... that you''re not even sure you''ll survive?"


    She glanced at the young man beside her... no, he wasn''t so young anymore. He was now considerably taller than her, which irritated Mobius. She hated looking up at people��perhaps that was her only commonality with Elysia.


    "I''m just considering all possibilities."


    Mikael deliberately slowed his pace, much to Mobius''s relief. With her shorter legs, she''d almost had to jog to keep up.


    "Doctor," Mikael''s formal tone made Mobius realize he was about to ask a favor.


    "There are three likely scenarios tomorrow. In the first two, the 3rd Herrscher dies in Shanghai, so no problem. But if the third scenario unfolds, Dr. Mobius, I need your help."


    She didn''t immediately agree. She frowned, asking, "What is this ''third scenario''?"


    "Although I doubt the 3rd Herrscher possesses high intelligence, it''s still a possibility��what if, and I''m just speculating, what if her injuries are just a ruse, and she''s always been capable of escaping as electromagnetic waves?"


    Mobius took a deep breath. If that were the case...


    "All of our rapid response forces are concentrated in Shanghai. If the Herrscher escapes and attacks Nagazora, or Arc City, what then?"


    "You..."


    "Yes, only I, only someone who can utilize the 2nd Herrscher''s power, can reach the battlefield quickly. But even then, I wouldn''t be able to defeat her."


    "...So that''s why you''re so eager to integrate ?e?a''s factor? As a backup plan?"


    "Not entirely..." Mikael stroked his chin thoughtfully. "There are still some things I''m not sure about."


    "...Such as?"


    "Such as... where my consciousness resides." He lowered his voice, his hand brushing against his chest.


    But he didn''t elaborate, quickly shifting to other arrangements. "If this third scenario unfolds, I''ll create an opportunity for the 3rd Herrscher to obtain my core."


    "?" Mobius stared at him, puzzled. "What do you mean? Giving her your core would only make her stronger!"


    "No, it''s a trap." Mikael winced as he accidentally pulled out a whisker, and Mobius couldn''t help but smirk.


    "The biggest challenge in defeating the 3rd Herrscher is containing her. My core is just bait... Doctor, do you remember telling me that my core''s structure is completely different from the 2nd Herrscher''s core?"


    "Yes? Isn''t that just a difference between Herrschers?"


    "I don''t think so." Mobius could tell Mikael wasn''t entirely sure, but he believed it was a gamble worth taking.


    "My core... is recyclable. Which means, after I die, someone else, the right individual, could inherit its power. I want the 3rd Herrscher to believe that."


    Mobius wasn''t stupid. She just wasn''t a tactical mastermind. But she understood what Mikael was suggesting.


    "So, the 3rd Herrscher will see it as a way to increase her power and destroy civilization. She''ll attack Fire Moth headquarters to obtain the 2nd Herrscher''s core... and then we can ambush her!"


    Mobius looked at Mikael''s enthusiastic face, slightly dazed. So this was the 1st Herrscher, the one who fought with his mind.


    "What do I need to do?"


    She swatted away Mikael''s hand, which had instinctively reached for her head.


    "Ahem!" Mikael coughed awkwardly. "First, submit this backup plan to Phamas. Knowing him, he''ll probably approve it."


    Mobius had no objections to that.


    "Second, at the right time, inject me with Honkai energy and wake me up."


    "That''s it?"


    "That''s it."


    Mobius hummed thoughtfully, then asked her final question: "Are you sure the 3rd Herrscher can''t use the 2nd Herrscher''s core? You can."


    "I knew you''d ask that!" Mikael grinned triumphantly, as if having anticipated her question was a great accomplishment.


    "I only recently discovered this. The 2nd Herrscher core I created isn''t exactly the same as the original. Its structure is slightly similar to my own core, but not completely... let''s just say, if the 2nd Herrscher''s core is a pair of shoes that don''t fit me, and my core is a pair that fits perfectly, then the core I created is a pair that pinches my feet. I subconsciously altered its structure."


    Mobius smiled, then felt a pang of regret��Mikael''s plan was brilliant, but she wouldn''t get to see the 3rd Herrscher''s despair...


    Ding!


    A light on the console blinked, snapping Mobius back to reality. She realized very little time had actually passed. It had felt like an entire night.


    But then she frowned��it was a red light.


    Which meant the body hadn''t absorbed the Honkai energy. She looked at the monitor displaying a flatline EKG. Her heart sank.


    "Impossible! This can''t be happening!"


    She felt like she was suffocating��


    What had gone wrong?


    Had his consciousness dissipated?


    The reason didn''t matter. What mattered was��Mikael hadn''t woken up.


    "He''s... really dead?"


    Mobius clenched her fists.


    She wanted to laugh, to mock Mikael for his failed plan��that seemed more like her.


    But she couldn''t.


    She remembered Elysia''s expression. She must be looking the same way now... S��arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    No! Something wasn''t right!


    Think! She must have missed something!


    Mobius closed her eyes, taking deep breaths to calm herself, then replayed their conversation in her mind, over and over...


    "Where does my consciousness reside?"


    The Herrscher core!


    It was over...


    Wait!


    "Phew..."


    Mobius placed her hand on her less-than-impressive chest, exhaling slowly.


    "If the 1st Herrscher''s power is understanding and construction, wouldn''t that mean... he should be alive and kicking by now? Hmm... it can''t be that simple, can it? But if it''s him, he can definitely do it, right?"


    Knock, knock, knock!


    "Doctor! Emergency! Doctor, open up! Emergency!"

 Chapter 95:

    Chapter 95 - "Elysia...""Ha!"


    The Herrscher''s purple katana clashed with Surtr, but the expected explosion didn''t occur. Himeko hadn''t used her full strength.


    As their blades met, she sidestepped, letting the 3rd Herrscher''s momentum carry her forward. Then, she drove her knee into the Herrscher''s abdomen��the same spot Mikael had injured.


    Although the surface wound had healed, the internal damage likely hadn''t.


    "Tch!"


    As expected, the Herrscher didn''t dare take the hit directly.


    She twisted her body, narrowly avoiding the attack, then transformed into a bolt of purple lightning, attempting to escape��this woman, while seemingly weaker than Elysia and less skilled than Sakura, was far more experienced in close-quarters combat.


    The Herrscher didn''t want to prolong the fight.


    Bang!


    "What?!"


    The lightning struck a semi-transparent crystal petal, unable to penetrate it. The crystal shattered, revealing the Herrscher, her head bleeding.


    The shattered crystal reformed around her feet, sharp and cold, immobilizing her lower body.


    "My crystals aren''t that simple!"


    Elysia''s fist slammed into the Herrscher''s abdomen with an explosive bang. The Herrscher was sent flying, crashing into the reinforced alloy wall, creating a human-shaped crater.


    "Hmph!"


    As she pulled her remaining arm free, Sakura''s blade, radiating a chilling aura, flashed before her. She parried desperately, but with only one arm, she was no match for Sakura''s two-handed grip, and she was slammed back into the wall.


    She tried to counter with a knee strike, aiming for Sakura''s waist. Airborne, Sakura had nowhere to dodge. But with a flick of her wrist, using the momentum of their clashing blades, she twisted her body mid-air.


    Simultaneously, Himeko charged, Surtr held like a lance, flames erupting from the blade, its tip aimed at the 3rd Herrscher''s heart.


    The Herrscher instinctively tried to escape upwards, but a shadow fell upon her. Elysia had leaped into the air, Whisper of the Past held vertically, its bow encased in pink crystal, sharp and menacing, aimed at the Herrscher''s head.


    Sakura landed, Garo coated in frost, slashing at the Herrscher''s injured abdomen, the wound from Elysia''s earlier attack still bleeding.


    Trapped, with nowhere to escape.


    "Die!"


    "It''s over!"


    "This ends now!"


    The Herrscher''s face twisted in rage, her features contorted��


    "You''re just ants!"


    Facing death, she finally understood anger.


    Dark purple lightning erupted, pushing the three attackers back.


    "Thud... thud..."


    The 3rd Herrscher landed, looking down at the three small humans, paralyzed by the lightning, and scoffed.


    Just then, the ground trembled, the entire simulation training room shaking.


    "What''s happening?"


    The three women didn''t have time to think, but the Herrscher knew:


    "Tch, it''s about time. Looks like it''s over there, too."


    She reached towards the empty air before her, as if expecting a spatial rift to open, allowing her to reach the simulacrum, to retrieve the 1st Herrscher''s core, to use the power of the Herrscher these humans "loved" to destroy them.


    But nothing happened.


    Her hand froze mid-air, her smirk fading, as if time itself had stopped.


    Then, her face twisted in frustration.


    "Heh, Sakura already told you!" Elysia struggled to her feet. "You can''t use the 2nd Herrscher''s core."


    This was the crux of their plan��the 1st Herrscher''s core was reusable, but the 2nd Herrscher''s wasn''t.


    Even Elysia had only just learned this. Strange, how did Mobius know so much about Herrscher cores...?


    "Impossible! Aaargh!"


    The Herrscher stared at the unresponsive space, disbelief turning to rage. A golden light, the signature of the 2nd Herrscher''s core, erupted from her chest��she began channeling Honkai energy into the core.


    A tiny black dot appeared in the air, distorting the surrounding space, like a heavy ball placed on a stretched sheet.


    It was a spatial singularity! The power of space!


    Who said I couldn''t use the 2nd Herrscher''s core?! Who said that?! the 3rd Herrscher screamed inwardly.


    But Elysia simply fired a crystal arrow, not even bothering to aim carefully. The arrow, drawn in by the singularity''s gravity, struck it, and both exploded.


    "Be warned, the fact that the 2nd Herrscher''s core can''t be directly used doesn''t mean it''s completely useless. If the Herrscher channels enough Honkai energy into it, she might be able to create spatial distortions. But given its limitations, I''m sure you can handle it."


    Mobius had warned them about this.


    "Are you done? Now it''s my turn!"


    Elysia shook her hand, dispelling the lingering lightning. As soon as she finished speaking, she vanished from the 3rd Herrscher''s sight.


    Bang!


    Whisper of the Past clashed with the purple katana on the Herrscher''s left. Pink crystals began to spread across the Herrscher''s arm, but another tremor shook the room, making Elysia stumble, and the Herrscher retreated.


    "Your plan is perfect, but you forgot one thing..."


    "?e?a."


    The floor of the simulation training room buckled, the five-meter-thick reinforced metal warping like rubber, a large hole appearing as something pushed from below.


    ?e?a''s massive head emerged, filling a third of the room. As its body followed, black mud oozed from the gaps in its scales, quickly turning into a raging torrent.


    "Elysia, protect Sakura!"


    Himeko shielded the two girls.


    Without waiting for a response, she channeled Honkai energy into Surtr. The flames on the blade flared, expanding and solidifying, transforming into a ten-meter-long flaming greatsword.


    "That''s what that traitor used!"


    The 3rd Herrscher remembered. In Nagazora, Mikael had used Surtr to create a hundred-meter-long flaming sword. Their clash had scorched half the city. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But this human''s fire sword was much smaller. It couldn''t even reach her. What good was it?


    Himeko, though tall, looked like an ant wielding a sword several times her size...


    But the fire sword wasn''t aimed at the 3rd Herrscher. It was aimed at the black mud!


    Boom!


    Half of the hill-like base bulged outwards, metal twisting and earth crumbling, before a massive explosion leveled half of the headquarters, including the simulation training room. It was as if someone had sliced the hill in half and smashed one side into the ground.


    The protective dome of pink crystals shattered. Elysia encased the injured Himeko in crystal, watching as her burns healed, then pushed her into Sakura''s arms.


    "Take care of the Captain. I''ll handle the Herrscher!"


    She grabbed the broken Surtr, chasing after the Herrscher, who was now riding on ?e?a.


    But after a few steps, she stumbled, nearly falling. She clutched her head, her eyes unfocused��she''d heard a voice calling her name: "Elysia..."


    She couldn''t tell whose voice it was, or where it came from.


    It was like a sudden auditory hallucination, but Elysia chose to believe it was real.


    "He''s alive... he''s alive... yes! The Herrscher core!"


    Sakura, seeing her pause, thought she was injured, but Elysia suddenly ran, faster than before, disappearing from sight.


    The Herrscher wasn''t actually fleeing.


    The wound on her abdomen was slowly healing. She didn''t believe those ants could pose a threat now that she had retrieved the 1st Herrscher''s core. She was simply going to reclaim the traitor''s gem.


    ?e?a emerged from the silo, placing its head before her and spitting out the blue gem.


    "Tch, useless, just like that traitor. Can''t even do this one simple thing..."


    Whoosh!


    The Herrscher tilted her head slightly as a crystal arrow exploded against ?e?a, leaving a bloody wound.


    "Give me back Mikael''s core!"


    Elysia stood before her.


    "Give it back? Why do you think it belongs to you?"


    She sidestepped the broken Surtr, grabbing Elysia''s wrist, twisting her body, and punching her in the abdomen.


    "Here''s what I''ll give you back!"


    Elysia''s body doubled over, but in the Herrscher''s peripheral vision, another pink figure appeared behind her.


    "You fell for it!"


    The Elysia before her shimmered, transforming into pink crystal, then exploding into dust, momentarily immobilizing the Herrscher.


    The real Elysia appeared behind her, catching the falling Surtr. Flames erupted from the broken blade, growing rapidly, transforming into a hundred-meter-long flaming greatsword.


    "Impossible! How?!"


    How could she possess such power?!


    ?e?a''s pain finally registered, but before it could cry out, its emerald eyes turned crimson as flames engulfed them.


    The greatsword cleaved ?e?a in two, then, in a smooth arc, sliced towards the Herrscher.


    The movement was so fast that the grass at Elysia''s feet hadn''t even begun to burn before the massive blade changed direction, striking the 3rd Herrscher, who couldn''t react in time.


    The Herrscher''s body was engulfed in flames. As she flew backwards, trying to regain control, a pink light flashed behind her, and a sharp pain pierced her back��she''d crashed into a crystal pillar Elysia had created.


    The cold crystals wrapped around her limbs, holding her fast. Elysia drew her bow, the crystal arrow growing more and more refined, its edges sharper and sharper...


    "Now it''s really over!"


    Only then did the 3rd Herrscher''s mind begin to function again.


    How much time had passed? It felt like she''d been defeated instantly, without even a chance to use her powers.


    No, she was a Herrscher! She couldn''t be defeated so easily!


    Lightning crackled, shattering the crystal restraints. The Herrscher, unleashing her full power, teleported before Elysia, her purple blade grazing Elysia''s neck, lightning coursing through her body.


    But then everything stopped, all movement frozen, time itself ceasing to exist.


    "Elysia... Elysia..."


    A voice echoed in her mind, growing louder, more urgent, more excited... and clearer.


    It was Mikael''s voice��Elysia thought.


    Everything turned white, and she felt herself falling.


    Falling towards... where...?

 Chapter 96: Their Reunion

    Chapter 96 - Their ReunionMikael was awakened by a blinding light, yet his surroundings felt like a dream.


    He was trapped.


    Trapped inside a gem, barely larger than his body��no, perhaps it wasn''t a gem.


    He couldn''t feel the thickness of his body. Thickness, one of the dimensions of three-dimensional space, was gone. He wasn''t even two-dimensional��even a sheet of paper had thickness.


    Or perhaps his dimensionality hadn''t been reduced, but increased. Since lower-dimensional beings couldn''t comprehend higher dimensions, his subconscious might have lowered his perceived dimensionality to make his surroundings comprehensible.


    Of course, perhaps the concept of dimensions was irrelevant here: this was a space detached from reality, where human methods of measurement didn''t apply, making even dimensions "nonexistent."


    Before he could fully grasp this, he began to fall��why was he always falling?


    Falling wasn''t unfamiliar. He''d had countless bizarre and mundane dreams, filled with people who should and shouldn''t be there.


    But the one constant was the sensation of falling.


    He had secretly consulted a psychologist, who explained: "Falling symbolizes a feeling of helplessness, a lack of control. When you''re falling, you can''t do anything to save yourself, only watch as you plummet towards destruction... Young man, are you under a lot of stress?"


    Ding!


    This time, he didn''t fall into an ocean. The gem containing him landed on a hard surface, shattering into countless pieces that radiated a cold, bright light, turning everything around him white.


    Before he could do anything, his body began to float, as if he were a balloon, a weightless soul...


    Oh! He remembered what had happened.


    The 3rd Herrscher had extracted his core just before it detonated. A moment later, and the entire Japanese archipelago would have been wiped off the map.


    Along with the Herrscher.


    But Mikael didn''t regret it. It was all part of the plan. Now, all he had to do was wait for Mobius to inject him with Honkai energy, and he would be revived, thanks to the integrated ?e?a factor...


    When he woke up, with any luck, the Herrscher would be defeated. And if ?e?a caused any complications, his revival would be enough to counter them...


    Then, the 3rd Eruption would be over, and he could finally consider...


    No, he wouldn''t jinx it. He just hoped... he just hoped...


    He stood still, waiting for Mobius to wake him. Due to the nature of consciousness, time here flowed differently than in the physical world...


    But this was taking too long. Bored, he lay down, letting his thoughts wander.


    Unsurprisingly, he thought about the 3rd Herrscher''s words:


    "You are not a complete Herrscher."


    What did that even mean?


    He was sure he didn''t have another consciousness or personality. How could he be incomplete?


    Mikael shook his head, refusing to dwell on it.


    He felt the "ground" beneath him shift, a subtle movement he hadn''t noticed before.


    He sat up, but everything around him was white, featureless. How could he tell if he was moving or not?


    He looked down at his body, surprised to see his form constantly shifting. From the small child in the orphanage, to the black mist of the Herrscher consciousness, to his current form...


    He didn''t have a fixed shape, or perhaps, he didn''t know what his shape should be.


    A small black dot appeared in the distance. As it grew larger, it revealed itself to be a familiar corpse��the 2nd Herrscher''s.


    A chill ran through him. If he had a physical body, his hair would be standing on end��where was he?!


    He''d assumed this was his mindscape, which was why he''d been so calm. But how could the 2nd Herrscher''s body appear in his mindscape?


    And if this wasn''t his mindscape, where was he?


    The afterlife?


    No... he couldn''t be gone!


    He began to run, running through the endless white, towards an unknown destination.


    "*Aaargh!*"


    He clutched his head, collapsing as strange images flashed through his mind��


    He was floating in the air, directing railgun fire at Fire Moth headquarters...


    "This... this is the 3rd Herrscher''s perspective?"


    Then, he saw the 3rd Herrscher in a dark, narrow tunnel.


    "Hmph!" He instinctively tried to attack, but his body didn''t respond, as if it wasn''t his own.


    "What''s going on?"


    The images vanished.


    Mikael stood up groggily, seeing another black dot in the distance. He ran towards it.


    "3rd Herrscher?"


    The dot resolved itself into a familiar form. Mikael instinctively called out, then quickly covered his mouth.


    But the 3rd Herrscher stood motionless, seemingly unaware of his presence.


    "This is my chance!"


    Mikael tried to punch her, but his fist stopped just short of her, unable to connect.


    And still, the 3rd Herrscher didn''t react.


    "This is definitely her consciousness, but I can''t attack her, as if something''s protecting her... could this be... the place where Herrscher consciousnesses intersect��the deepest part of the Herrscher core?"


    If this was where Herrscher consciousnesses intersected...


    He began to run frantically through the white void, convinced that if this was the place, then he would find her... he just had to keep running, keep searching...


    "Elysia!"


    But the figures of the 2nd and 3rd Herrschers vanished, leaving him alone in the white void, his desperate cries echoing unanswered:


    "Elysia! Where are you?!"


    The familiar pink figure seemed to not exist in this world.


    Could it be... this wasn''t the intersection of Herrscher consciousnesses, but the true afterlife? Mikael refused to accept that he''d been wrong.


    He couldn''t bear it.


    It wasn''t that he couldn''t bear death... no, he couldn''t bear this death, dying before he could change anything, dying before he could say goodbye to Elysia...


    She would be heartbroken...


    No... he simply didn''t want to lose her.


    Although he hadn''t wanted to admit it, although he''d feared that future, although he''d repeatedly told himself he wanted to change her fate, ultimately, it all stemmed from his selfish, one-sided love.


    He finally admitted it.


    He loved Elysia.


    But would he ever get the chance to tell her?


    He squatted down, covering his face in despair.


    A gentle breeze wrapped around him, carrying the scent of falling petals. He opened his eyes, seeing pink petals swirling around him, as if a giant sakura tree was blooming behind him, its blossoms painting the world in her favorite color.


    Behind him?


    He turned. Elysia stood there, not too far away.


    Their eyes met. She widened her eyes slightly, her upper lip twitching. Mikael noticed these subtle movements, a thought flashing through his mind��she...


    The thought was so bold, so unbelievable, that he trembled.


    But before he could fully process it, Elysia, as always, clasped her hands behind her back, tilting her head with a gentle smile.


    "Hey! Were you looking for me?"


    Her familiar voice, like a clear spring, washed over him, calming his despair, his sadness, his excitement...


    Now, all he could see was her.


    "Elysia... ow! That hurts!"


    Elysia lightly pinched his ear, then hugged him tightly.


    "Mikael... you idiot! Don''t do that again... at least, tell me next time..."


    Was she crying? He felt her tears on his shoulder.


    "You knew?"


    Mikael asked hesitantly.


    Elysia lightly punched his shoulder, silencing him.


    After a moment, she released him, taking a half-step back, her eyes still closed, hiding the traces of her tears.


    "My, my! You don''t seem surprised to see me here!"


    She''d skipped over the previous topic, her tone light, but her voice gradually calming��after all, what she was about to say wasn''t easy.


    Mikael bit his lip, realizing Elysia wasn''t completely oblivious. She probably understood why he was here.


    "You must have sensed it, but I... I hesitated until I heard your call, I doubted myself, since I don''t have a core, and I don''t have any impressive powers..."


    "Elysia..." Mikael began, but she placed her fingers on his lips, silencing him.


    "I''m not the one who needs comforting... Mikael, what I want to know is... what do you... truly think about being a Herrscher?"


    "I..." Elysia''s fingers pressed against his lips again, stopping him mid-sentence.


    "You''ve been conflicted, haven''t you? You''re grateful for the power bestowed upon you, but you also fear it will consume you... right?"


    Mikael gently removed her hand, poking her cheek, a wry smile on his face. "You''re one to talk. You''re describing yourself, aren''t you?"


    "No, it''s different... I... haven''t felt any power. But if I''m here, that means I am a Herrscher, but... but..."


    "It''s okay, I understand." Mikael gently took her hand.


    "I think I know why the 3rd Herrscher said I was incomplete."


    "Huh?"


    Mikael smiled, explaining, "My initial plan was to be revived using ?e?a''s factor, because I believed my consciousness, like an ordinary human''s, resided in my brain."


    His assumption wasn''t baseless.


    In the original story, both possibilities existed��after Welt''s core was removed, his consciousness remained within it. And he''d assumed this was the deepest part of the core, the intersection of Herrscher consciousnesses, because that''s what Mei had said to Kiana in Kolosten.


    As for consciousness residing in the brain, that was also Mei. After her core was taken by the Herrscher of Dominance, both her normal and Herrscher personalities remained.


    "That''s the difference between a fully awakened Herrscher and an incomplete one."


    "During the battle in Nagazora, I was close to full awakening, so my consciousness shifted towards the core, but I wasn''t quite there yet, so even within the core, I couldn''t do anything."


    "Elysia, I used to believe that being a Herrscher was just about power. That my humanity defined me. I didn''t see myself as a Herrscher. I wanted to be human��just human. Even now, I can''t say if that was right or wrong. Mobius would disagree. She believes the concept of humanity shouldn''t be so narrow. And others would say it was completely wrong, because they believe humanity is simply what it is now."


    Elysia leaned against him, listening quietly.


    "But now I don''t care anymore. I am a Herrscher��that''s a fact I can''t deny. So what? Even if some humans don''t accept me, even if other Herrschers don''t accept me, it doesn''t matter��what matters to me is you, Elysia. I fight for you, for those who accept me, for the world that accepts me��I believe, one day, the world will accept a Herrscher who fights for humanity."


    "I used to worry that ''God,'' upon discovering my betrayal, would try to control me again. But if that were its intention, why would it allow us to defy it for so long?"


    "Elysia! God allows us to rebel! Or perhaps, it never saw humans as its enemies��if there even is a God."


    "So, we can accept who we are��Herrschers, God''s apostles, whatever. We just have to follow our hearts, do what we believe is right��that''s all. I want to save this world. And I''m willing to be a Herrscher to do it."


    "Yes, I am a Herrscher, and I am human. I am a Herrscher who fights for humanity. I accept who I am, I accept the deaths I''ve caused, I accept the disapproval and hostility... To become a fully awakened Herrscher, I have to accept my Herrscher side, carry the sins I''ve committed, and the hopes placed upon me, to truly unleash my power."


    This was the mindscape, where lies couldn''t exist. Every word spoken here was absolute truth.


    As Mikael finished speaking, his form solidified. This was him.


    And the world around him was no longer white, but tinged with a faint blue light��his Herrscher core.


    His core wasn''t an inanimate object, but something alive��it was his subconscious, his potential.


    He could hear it rejoicing, every particle vibrating with joy, celebrating his acceptance of them, of himself.


    And the core, in turn, accepted him.


    Elysia buried her face in his chest, feeling his warmth, his heartbeat.


    "Do you know what I''m thinking right now?" she asked. sea??h th�� N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Me too?"


    "Pffft hahaha!" Elysia burst into laughter.


    After a moment, her laughter subsided. She wrapped her arms around Mikael, standing on tiptoe to whisper in his ear:


    "You don''t have to carry this burden alone. So what if you''re a Herrscher? I''m a Herrscher too. And as Herrschers, we''ll always be together��Elysia and Mikael, always."


    "Even if we reach the end of the world, and we''re the only ones left, neither of us will be alone."


    "Elysia..." Mikael was moved. "Then... help me reach ''that place.'' I have questions that need answers."


    Elysia paused. She didn''t know how he intended to reach "that place," but because it was Mikael, she believed he could do it.


    Their consciousnesses intertwined, not just merging, but sensing each other''s connection to "that place."


    For a single Herrscher, it was a set of possibilities. But with Elysia''s help, by finding the intersection of their connections, they could pinpoint its location, the source of their power��the Imaginary Tree.


    "Found it!"


    Intense Honkai energy surged around Mikael, his form outlined in a dark, purplish-black aura. His silver-gray hair grew to his waist, swirling around him. His eyes turned blood red, his gear-like pupils resembling solidified blood. He stared at the golden gem that had appeared in his hand.


    The next moment, he was gone.

 Chapter 97: Chronicles of Authority

    Chapter 97 - Chronicles of AuthorityRed sand stretched as far as the eye could see, burying countless ruins. In the distance, a massive tree radiating a golden light reached towards the dark purple sky, a stark contrast against the crimson landscape.


    As soon as Mikael landed, he knew he was in the right place.


    This wasn''t the true form of the Imaginary Tree. Its actual shape, even its tree-like nature, was debatable.


    It appeared this way to Mikael simply because his subconscious expected it to.


    This was Imaginary space, outside the realm of conventional reality. Size, distance, time, speed, all human concepts of dimension were meaningless here. But because a "human" consciousness had arrived, this unknowable space could be perceived and interpreted.


    The distance between Mikael and the Imaginary Tree was vast.


    This wasn''t surprising.


    Pinpointing its location using the intersection of two Herrschers'' connections was bound to have some margin of error. But it didn''t matter. He had time. Back in the physical world, he had frozen everything except consciousness within the space around Elysia and the 3rd Herrscher.


    Time there had ceased to exist.


    And as he approached the Imaginary Tree, nothing tried to stop him. With the Honkai Will absent, there was only the silent sea of sand, a boy seeking answers, and a chaotic consciousness.


    He looked back at his fading footprints, wondering... would his path ever intersect with that of a certain man in the distant future?


    He reached the Imaginary Tree.


    The tree didn''t speak. Neither did he.


    He placed his hand on the rough bark, feeling its warmth, its radiant light.


    "What is Authority? Why can I create Herrscher cores with Authority? Current Herrscher cores aren''t reusable, but can I create cores that both possess the same Authority and are fully compatible with me, using the original cores and my own core as templates?"


    He didn''t speak the words aloud, but the questions echoed in his mind.


    And he received an immediate response��


    A torrent of knowledge flooded his mind, forceful and overwhelming, yet generous.


    Even the questions he hadn''t asked were answered.


    "What is Authority?"


    It was an extension of the laws governing the world''s stability.


    The more chaotic the world became, the stronger the Authority, with one exception... And all these Authorities were merely a fraction of a greater power. Even a Herrscher''s Authority wasn''t the entirety of a single law within a world...


    But once Authority was obtained, it was irreversible��the connection to the Imaginary Tree couldn''t be severed, and the Authority couldn''t be reclaimed.


    But it didn''t matter. If there truly was a God, it didn''t care about these insignificant scraps of power.


    "So, that''s why I could create a functional 2nd Herrscher core despite the original''s existence, and why new Herrschers can emerge in the current era despite the existence of Divine Keys from the previous era��because the Authority within a world isn''t something a Herrscher can completely monopolize."


    So... the answer to the remaining question was simple:


    "If I want to, I can."


    Because his Authority, the Herrscher of Reason''s Authority, was the exception.


    It represented both Honkai and human civilization, both entropy and negentropy. Whether the world was ordered or chaotic, his Authority would only grow, never diminish.


    He hadn''t grasped the true extent of his power before, nor had he fully awakened.


    But things were different now.


    "Thank you."


    Mikael turned to leave.


    The Imaginary Tree didn''t respond.


    A wind, carrying the scent of time, blew from the depths of the sea of sand, rustling the leaves, the sound echoing in Mikael''s ears.


    The next moment, he was gone, leaving only two deep footprints before the Imaginary Tree.


    Time was frozen��that''s what the 3rd Herrscher believed.


    She could still think, but she couldn''t move.


    Who had done this?


    She didn''t know.


    But her enemy seemed to be similarly affected. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then, as if she''d blinked, her surroundings changed.


    She could move again, but she was alone.


    The sky was crimson. The ground beneath her feet, the bisected corpse of ?e?a, the half-destroyed Fire Moth base in the distance, were all a dull gray, their surfaces covered in hexagonal patterns��like a world built from hexagonal blocks.


    "Long time no see... ew! You''re covered in burns... like a plucked chicken. How unsightly."


    A voice spoke behind her. The 3rd Herrscher turned swiftly. If she wasn''t mistaken, that voice was...


    As expected, it was the traitor.


    And the 1st Herrscher''s core, which should have been inside her, was gone.


    "Spatial manipulation?"


    The 3rd Herrscher wasn''t sure, but her injuries, compounded by Elysia''s attack, had weakened her considerably. The situation had reversed since their last encounter in Nagazora.


    But since the traitor wasn''t attacking, she wouldn''t miss this opportunity to escape.


    Time to bounce!


    Before Mikael could say another word, a thunderclap echoed through the air, and the 3rd Herrscher fled.


    He sighed, running his hand through his unusually long hair��honestly, he hadn''t even had a chance to strike a cool pose before she ran off.


    He snapped his fingers, and the 3rd Herrscher reappeared before him.


    "Hmm?"


    The Herrscher stared at him, bewildered. How had she returned?


    "Don''t bother. This is Imaginary space, detached from reality��a small section I''ve... modified. Here, all Authority belongs to me. Or rather... I am God here."


    "You?"


    "Yes, me... you don''t believe me?"


    Mikael raised an eyebrow, extending his hand dramatically. The 3rd Herrscher felt an invisible force pull her towards him. Just as she was about to collide with his fist, he opened his hand, and an invisible wave rippled outwards, pushing her back with tremendous force.


    Having made his point, Mikael didn''t seem interested in further conversation. He pointed at the retreating Herrscher, and countless purplish Imaginary crystals materialized, surrounding and engulfing her, forming a sphere over a kilometer in diameter.


    The sphere hung in the crimson sky, like a replacement for the moon.


    "Is it over?"


    Mikael didn''t believe it himself.


    As expected, the next moment, a massive lightning bolt tore through the "moon," surging towards Mikael like a raging river.


    Mikael didn''t even move. A spatial rift opened before him, swallowing the lightning, which then erupted from a rift behind him, the "river" seemingly severed mid-flow.


    But along with the lightning, the 3rd Herrscher, also transformed into electromagnetic waves, had also been swallowed. She materialized behind Mikael, her purple katana aimed at his unguarded back.


    "You lied! You don''t control this world! You only control space! The Authority of lightning is still mine!"


    As a fellow Herrscher, she didn''t believe he could completely overpower her... it was impossible!


    He was the one who had almost died in Nagazora! Why?!


    The 3rd Herrscher screamed inwardly as the blade slowed in her vision.


    Faster! Faster! Just a little further!


    Lightning crackled on the blade, nearly grazing Mikael''s hair. But that was as far as it got.


    Just like before, the space around her froze.


    Spatial rifts opened around her, and four lances of Void energy pierced her limbs and torso, pinning her in place.


    As if reading her mind, Mikael murmured, "Indeed, since I''ve... extracted, or rather, created this small section of Imaginary space using my Authority, my spatial control is absolute here. As for other Authorities... lightning, fluids, biotics, consciousness, I don''t possess those. Against you at full strength, I might struggle, but against you now, injured... oh, and I''ll be acquiring the Authority of lightning in this space very soon..."


    Seven years. He had been the Herrscher of Reason for almost seven years. Even a pig would accumulate enough power in that time to crush a nascent Herrscher.


    He simply hadn''t fully awakened before, hadn''t believed in his own potential.


    But now, things were different. Until the next Herrscher emerged, he could confidently say, "Barring unforeseen circumstances, I am the strongest in this world."


    But the 3rd Herrscher couldn''t accept this.


    She couldn''t accept being defeated by a traitor, by someone she had almost defeated before.


    She still had a chance!


    Not to win, but to take him down with her!


    "Aaargh! Die, traitor!"


    A bright purple light erupted from her chest. She was emulating Mikael''s tactic in Nagazora, trying to detonate her core... but...


    Mikael controlled space here.


    He beckoned with a finger, and an invisible hand reached into the Herrscher''s chest, extracting her core and placing it in his hand. Before she could utter a final word, the lances of Void energy shattered, along with the surrounding space, tearing her body apart.


    The Imaginary space began to collapse.


    The hexagonal "blocks" crumbled, revealing the abyss beneath.


    "Less than two minutes to deal with an injured Herrscher... good enough. After all, my power will only grow."


    "Let the Quantum Sea consume you, Herrscher."


    Watching the familiar scene, Mikael felt a pang of... something.


    "If only... if only I could trade you for her, in the distant future..."


    He shook his head. Such thoughts were pointless.


    This girl, before becoming the 3rd Herrscher, had been a human, with people she loved and who loved her.


    Now, all of that was gone.


    In this war against the Honkai, humanity was never truly victorious.


    "Alright! Time to clock out!"


    Mikael stretched, preparing to leave, when a strange feeling, like being watched, washed over him. He looked towards the source, but there was nothing there. A thought popped into his mind:


    "Oh... must be that chaotic consciousness... no problem..."


    ...


    From Elysia''s perspective, the 3rd Herrscher, frozen beside her, simply vanished. A minute later, Mikael reappeared.


    Elysia''s eyes widened in surprise. Mikael, unaffected by the frozen time, grinned mischievously, reaching towards her.


    He ruffled her hair, poked her cheek, then said softly, "Stay here. Don''t move, no matter what happens. I have a plan."


    "Wait! What do you mean?!"


    The spatial lock released her. She was about to hug him when three gems��blue, gold, and purple��landed at her feet.


    Before she could pick them up, a large shadow fell upon her.


    She looked up. It was the Fire Moth One, finally arriving.


    She understood what Mikael had meant.


    The Honkai threat had been temporarily neutralized. Humanity had won another battle. But they hadn''t��the power struggles they both dreaded were about to begin.

 Chapter 98: Prelude

    Chapter 98 - Prelude"Dr. Mobius, regarding your repeated concealment of the Herrscher''s identity, do you have anything to say in your defense?"


    In the bright, spacious interrogation room��barely resembling one��Lucien, chin resting on his steepled fingers, looked at the green-haired "girl" sitting opposite him.


    "Concealment? I was merely studying the Herrscher. Isn''t that your objective as well?"


    Mobius wasn''t restrained. She sat with her legs crossed, casually biting her nails.


    "But you didn''t upload your research data, nor did you report Mikael''s identity to Fire Moth."


    "So? What Fire Moth regulation states that encountering a Herrscher must be reported, or that Herrscher research data must be uploaded?"


    Lucien paused. There wasn''t one. After all, when Fire Moth''s regulations were drafted, they weren''t even sure Herrschers existed...


    He realized that, legally, Mobius, even Himeko, Elysia, and Sakura, hadn''t broken any rules. He could condemn them morally, but he couldn''t punish them...


    ...so, it was time to revise Fire Moth''s regulations...


    "Then, Dr. Mobius, can you explain... why you''ve become so much younger?"


    "Oh... that... Mikael did it. Not my fault. Ask him if you have any questions."


    "..."


    Lucien waved his hand dismissively. After Mobius left, he leaned back in his chair, sighing.


    His aide, Ordan, asked, "Councilor, should we summon the others?"


    Lucien glanced at him. "Is there any point? Himeko refused, citing injuries. Elysia refused, citing the need to care for Himeko. Sakura is nowhere to be found... Summon my ass!"


    The usually composed nobleman finally lost his patience.


    "Councilor, there are other ways to punish them. Transfer Sakura and Elysia out of Squad 5. Cut off Dr. Mobius''s funding..."


    Lucien interrupted him. "You think that''s a good idea?"


    "Uh..."


    Lucien didn''t want to explain himself to this clueless aide. Usually, such explanations were pointless, and he often found his subordinates'' opinions... less than insightful.


    But since the end of the 3rd Eruption, a weight had been pressing down on him, thoughts and feelings he needed to express, but he didn''t know who to talk to...


    He almost missed Phamas, his former superior. If they could set aside their differences, he could have confided in him...


    But that opportunity was gone.


    "First, Squad 5, especially those three women, defeated the 3rd Herrscher. They''re heroes. We''re outsiders from the United Government, lacking a power base within Fire Moth. With Phamas gone, the power structure is still unstable. If we target Squad 5 now, what will the other Fire Moth members think?"


    "That''s true..." Ordan nodded.


    "And..." Lucien swallowed the rest of his thoughts. They might have made him sound more noble, but even he wasn''t sure if they were genuine.


    Ordan asked, "What about the Herrscher core? Are we just going to let Mobius keep it?"


    Lucien''s eyes lit up, and he straightened in his chair, his usual air of confident arrogance returning.


    "The Herrscher core... such intoxicating power... it can''t fall into the wrong hands... by the way, where''s that old fool Vashak?"


    "He''s been... spending a lot of time with Phamas lately."


    "Hehehe... hahahaha!" Lucien burst into laughter, clutching his stomach, tears welling in his eyes.


    "People... only realize the true value of something after they''ve lost it."


    "Speaking of which, Phamas''s funeral is tomorrow, isn''t it?"


    When Vashak returned to his office, located on the lowest level of the base, he found someone waiting for him.


    The figure stood before the world map hanging on the wall, back to the entrance. Vashak couldn''t identify him.


    But he made the right choice��he didn''t run or call for help. He simply entered, locking the door behind him.


    There was no point in resisting. If this person could get in here undetected, then he couldn''t escape, no matter what he did. It was better to be honest.


    Besides, if this person had intended to kill him, he would already be dead.


    When Vashak sat down and looked up again, the figure stood before him.


    He was examining a pen from Vashak''s desk, his demeanor, like his appearance, that of a curious young man.


    But Vashak''s heart pounded in his chest, a chill running down his spine. He almost cried out.


    He forced himself to calm down, asking in a low, steady voice, "Mikael?"


    The young man tossed the pen onto the desk, his tone mocking. "Not calling me ''Herrscher'' anymore?"


    "What do you want... no, how are you still alive?"


    Vashak knew his voice must have sounded strained.


    "No, no, no, Vashak, I should be asking you that question��what are you planning?"


    Vashak pressed his lips together tightly, like a stubborn criminal refusing to confess.


    He''d never imagined he would be having a normal conversation with a Herrscher, face to face.


    Yet, here he was...


    But this was also an opportunity!


    He leaned forward slightly, resting his elbows on his thighs, trying to appear casual.


    Mikael couldn''t help but chuckle��he was reminded of himself, sneaking snacks or novels under his desk in class, thinking he was being so subtle, sitting in the back row, the teacher would never notice...


    Yeah, right. "Vashak, could you please stop glancing at me like that? It''s as if you''re afraid I won''t notice you''re planning something."


    Vashak''s eyes widened. He reached for his pistol, but it wasn''t there.


    "Don''t get so excited."


    Mikael placed the pistol on the desk. Vashak grabbed it and aimed it at Mikael''s head, pulling the trigger.


    But the gun didn''t fire.


    Mikael placed nine bullets on the desk in a neat row, saying nothing.


    Vashak frantically loaded the magazine, then aimed and fired again.


    Still nothing.


    Mikael placed his right fist on the desk, then slowly opened it, gunpowder trickling through his fingers.


    Vashak slumped back in his chair, closing his eyes in despair.


    Mikael simply waved his hand dismissively.


    "Alright, alright, I''m just messing with you."


    Messing with me?! You call this messing with me?! Vashak wanted to shout, but his throat was too tight with fear.


    "Now, Vashak, let''s talk business." Mikael''s expression turned serious. "You''re a narrow-minded human supremacist, so I don''t expect to earn your trust... I just want you to consider this: If I truly intended to harm humanity, why would I fight my fellow ''Herrschers''? Why would I repeatedly help humans?"


    "You''ve witnessed the power of the 2nd and 3rd Herrschers, so you should understand that if I truly harbored ill intentions, I could destroy this entire base in an instant, couldn''t I?"


    Vashak simply scoffed.


    "Maybe... maybe you Herrschers are naturally hostile towards each other. You''re just using us humans to hunt your ''kin'' and seize their Authority."


    "?" Mikael hadn''t considered that possibility before, but it... actually sounded plausible...


    "Are you serious? If that were my goal, I could have purged Fire Moth and the United Government''s leadership, turning the survivors into puppets. Why would I bother with all this?"


    Vashak chuckled. "Because you know it''s pointless. No one is that stupid. How many people could you control? For how long? Would your puppets have the authority to lead humanity? Or do you intend to rule directly...?"


    "Even if you could hide your identity, you wouldn''t have the necessary authority. You might control Fire Moth, but not all of humanity... so it''s not that you don''t want to do it, but that you know it''s meaningless, unless you could single-handedly control all of humanity."


    "Then perhaps we would worship you as a god��but a single Herrscher''s power, while great, isn''t that great."


    His attempt to persuade Vashak had failed. Mikael shook his head. He''d said similar things to Elysia. Everyone had a brain, no one would believe a single Herrscher could control all of humanity by eliminating all opposition.


    And Vashak''s reaction wasn''t surprising��never argue with a prejudiced person. Their views were based on their biases. You couldn''t win.


    So, Mikael wasn''t too disappointed... if he couldn''t forge an alliance, perhaps a small transaction would suffice?


    "A transaction?" Vashak tilted his head. "Why would I make a deal with a Herrscher?"


    "Oh, then consider this coercion."


    "..."


    "Vashak, I find it strange. After all this, you can''t possibly still believe pure humans can defeat the Honkai, can you?"


    "..."


    Vashak closed his eyes. The beliefs he''d held for twenty years, since witnessing the 3rd Herrscher''s destructive power, had crumbled.


    Without those beliefs, what was he living for...?


    Power?


    Perhaps. He did crave power, otherwise he wouldn''t have coveted Phamas''s position. But with Phamas''s death... power seemed meaningless. He needed to do something��to prove his existence as a human.


    Mikael studied Vashak''s shifting expressions. He was lost, uncertain��easy to manipulate. S��ar?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Let me ask you this, Vashak. Regardless of my intentions, I am fighting the Honkai, aren''t I?"


    Vashak hesitated, then nodded. He couldn''t deny that.


    "Which means, we''re not necessarily mortal enemies, at least not yet, right? Most of you hate me simply because I''m different, because you fear me."


    Before Vashak could object, he continued, "Then I''ll leave. If you can''t tolerate a Herrscher, I''ll fight the Honkai my own way. And this would benefit you as well. After all, researching Herrscher cores is Lucien''s responsibility. If the 1st Herrscher''s core suddenly disappears, and Elysia, the hero who ended the 3rd Eruption, also vanishes, leaving behind a letter accusing Lucien... that would severely damage his reputation."


    "Leaving Fire Moth... no comment. But why do you think he and I are on opposing sides? We''ve cooperated quite well so far."


    "Come on, Vashak. People can share adversity, but not prosperity. According to your little deal, you should be Fire Moth''s leader now, shouldn''t you? But the position is still vacant, while Lucien is now Chief Strategist... Hmm... wait, don''t tell me the Liechtensteins are your only backers? Surely not?"


    A vein throbbed on Vashak''s forehead, but he suppressed his anger, probing, "What if I refuse, or tell Lucien about this? Aren''t you afraid?"


    Mikael didn''t reply. He snapped his fingers, and a 270mm railgun materialized, its muzzle aimed at Vashak��that was his answer.


    "Alright, alright..." Vashak raised his hands in surrender. "What do you want?"


    "I want a person."


    "If you''re talking about Sakura, she''s no longer affiliated with Poison Cocoon."


    "No, I can get Sakura myself. I want��Rin."


    "..."


    Vashak was speechless. This was essentially two people, wasn''t it...? But Sakura was already a discarded pawn.


    "Feeling cheated? Then I''ll give you someone else."


    "Who?"


    "A young man who''s very good at... delivering things." [Referring to Agent 007]


    "Can I refuse...?"


    "Then how about another favor?"


    Vashak stared at Mikael in disbelief.


    This Herrscher... was he even more shameless than a human?


    "Fine, but I have a condition."


    "Oh?"


    "You''re a Herrscher. You should have a deeper understanding of the Honkai than we humans do. I need that knowledge."


    Mikael paused, then tilted his head, asking curiously, "Are you sure you''re Vashak, not Phamas in disguise?"


    Vashak froze...


    Yeah...


    *[Expletive]! Why am I starting to sound like that annoying old man...?

 Chapter 99: Opening Act

    Chapter 99 - Opening ActToday was a funeral, not just for Phamas��but for all Fire Moth members who had perished in the 3rd Eruption.


    Mikael was among them. In fact, as a "human" who had made significant contributions, his tombstone stood in the row directly behind Phamas''s.


    Yes, the fact that Mikael was the 1st Herrscher was no longer a secret among the higher-ups, but they hadn''t announced it publicly. Their attitude towards the matter was... cautious.


    Perhaps they feared the consequences of revealing that a Herrscher could possess human emotions, could act like an ordinary person when not using their powers.


    It might cause panic.


    It might also lead to confusion��if Mikael, a Herrscher, could fight the Honkai, should all Herrschers be treated as enemies? If a Herrscher could regain their humanity, could their comrades, turned into zombies by Honkai corruption, also be saved?


    So, they remained silent.


    Dark clouds cast a pall over the cemetery.


    The crowd before the tombstones was sparse, at least two-thirds of the spaces empty. The soldiers, at their captains'' urging, filled the gaps, stepping over the spaces where their fallen comrades should have stood.


    Elysia, Squad 5''s sole remaining squad leader, stood beside Himeko. Today, she seemed to have toned down her usual vibrancy, silent and subdued. Anyone seeing her would have wondered:


    "Is that Elysia?"


    But considering what she''d lost, it wasn''t surprising��indeed, even the most optimistic person couldn''t maintain a smile after losing someone so close...


    Elysia found it ironic... everyone assumed their relationship was... what it was, but she had been the one avoiding her true feelings... at least, she had a second chance...


    But Elysia''s sadness wasn''t entirely feigned. She mourned not just for Mikael, but for Phamas, and for all the soldiers who had died.


    "Captain, there''s another victory celebration tonight, isn''t there?"


    "Ah... yes."


    If Elysia hadn''t reminded her, Himeko would have forgotten.


    Every "victory celebration" was both her moment of glory and her greatest torment. She had to mask her inner turmoil, becoming a beacon of hope for others... she was tired of it.


    But it had to be done. Who else could rally these demoralized troops, reminding them of their victory?


    "Elysia, I won''t be able to keep an eye on you tonight. Stay in my room, don''t..."


    "One minute of silence!"


    As if deliberately interrupting her, Vashak, standing before Phamas''s tombstone, his voice raspy and amplified by a microphone, gave the order.


    Elysia and Himeko, standing in the front row, quickly bowed their heads.


    Himeko glanced at Elysia, silently urging her to be careful.


    She wasn''t sure about Lucien, the new Chief Strategist. If he was only interested in the Herrscher''s powers, that wouldn''t be so bad, but she couldn''t be sure he wouldn''t target her, Elysia, and Sakura.


    Fortunately, they were currently hailed as heroes for ending the 3rd Eruption. Any sane person wouldn''t dare touch them.


    But there were always those with... unconventional ideas.


    Himeko''s quarters were spacious. She would have Elysia and Sakura stay with her. There was safety in numbers.


    "Silence over!"


    "We now invite Fire Moth''s new Chief Strategist, General Lucien von Liechtenstein, to deliver the eulogy!"


    "Soldiers, just a week ago, humanity faced the largest Honkai eruption in history. We lost at least two hundred settlements with populations exceeding one hundred thousand, including two cities with over twenty million inhabitants..."


    "To combat this eruption, Fire Moth paid an unprecedented price: Squads 1 and 2 suffered over fifty percent casualties, Squad 5 suffered eighty percent casualties, including a squad leader, and Squad 3, deployed in Nagazora City, was completely wiped out... not a single survivor..."


    Elysia didn''t want to listen.


    It was just empty rhetoric. It would have been better to observe another minute of silence. S��arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Fortunately, Lucien''s speech wasn''t long, a simple call to overcome their grief and continue fighting.


    "Eulogy concluded!"


    "Three bows!"


    ...


    "Fire the salute!"


    "Ready... aim... fire!"


    Led by Kevin, the honor guard fired twelve shots into the air.


    Elysia glanced at the familiar white-haired young man. She''d heard he''d broken her record in the simulation training room, his scores second only to Mikael''s.


    Normally, she would have teased him mercilessly, to see what this seemingly ordinary guy from Ruruye had that she didn''t...


    No... control yourself, Elysia! You''re supposed to be a grieving girlfriend. Wipe that smirk off your face!


    "Interment!"


    The soldiers placed small urns into the niches beneath the tombstones��not all of them contained ashes. Many soldiers'' remains were commingled, unidentifiable. Most of these were symbolic memorials.


    But Elysia knew what was inside Mikael''s urn.


    Fire Moth, naturally, wouldn''t let go of such a valuable research specimen. When Himeko had brought her the urn, asking her to place something of Mikael''s inside, she''d searched for a long time, finally finding, with Immer''s help, Mikael''s favorite striped boxers��the ones he''d worn on his head in that infamous picture Immer had taken...


    No! She couldn''t think about that! She would start laughing!


    The ceremony finally ended. A light rain began to fall. Himeko held a large black umbrella, sheltering Elysia and Sakura as they stood before Mikael''s tombstone.


    Elysia gently touched the black-and-white photo on the tombstone, then turned away, covering her mouth, her shoulders shaking.


    Himeko patted her shoulder, saying nothing.


    Only Sakura felt something was amiss... although it looked like crying... based on her experience, those muscle movements were more like... laughter?


    Impossible! Elysia wouldn''t laugh, would she? Unless she''d truly lost her mind?


    Elysia finally stopped "crying," glancing around. Mei, Kevin, Hua, and Carole, the four new Fire Moth recruits, stood together, watching from a distance. Hua held a bouquet of flowers, seemingly hesitant to approach.


    Further away, the petite Mobius stood silently in the rain.


    Suddenly, Immer ran towards them, speaking to Mobius, who then quickly left.


    Before Elysia could process this, Immer stood before her, gasping for air. "Captain Ato... sent me to inform you... Lucien, as Chief Strategist... has ordered Dr. Mobius and her research team... to begin analysis of the Herrscher cores!"

 Chapter 100: Intermission

    Chapter 100 - IntermissionHimeko lounged on the sofa. Sakura stood by the wall, as was her habit. Immer hovered nervously by the door. All three watched Elysia pace back and forth like a cat on a hot tin roof, none of them able to utter a word.


    "Elysia... calm down... sit down, and tell us what''s wrong."


    Seeing Elysia still pacing, Immer discreetly excused himself. As soon as he left, Elysia''s pace slowed, and she finally sat down beside Himeko.


    "Captain... Sakura... we have to get Mikael''s core back!"


    Himeko opened her mouth to speak, but her expression softened.


    Instead of arguing, she went into her room and returned with a metal box.


    "Elysia... if you want something to remember Mikael by, take this... the core... it''s..."


    Elysia took the box, staring at Himeko as if asking, "What am I supposed to do with this?"


    But Himeko misinterpreted her look, ruffling her hair. "I''m sorry. I should have given this to you earlier, but I... I forgot..."


    "So, what is it?"


    The box looked familiar, but Elysia couldn''t quite place it.


    It was a plain metal box, with Mikael''s name and ID number on it.


    "He left this before the 2nd Eruption... Open it. Maybe he left you a message... he wrote one for you, you know..."


    "Really?" Elysia was both amused and curious. She opened the box.


    Inside were two thin sheets of paper. The first contained a single sentence.


    *Opening Thunder Strike:*


    *"My name is Mikael. When you read this, I''m dead."*


    Elysia bit her lip, then burst into laughter.


    "Hahahaha..."


    *Well, duh! If you were still alive, who would be reading your last will and testament?!*


    Himeko, bewildered by her reaction, wondered what Mikael could have possibly written to make Elysia laugh like this...


    *Could reading a will and testament really be this amusing...? Was Elysia okay?*


    Himeko was already thinking about how to suggest a psychological evaluation.


    Elysia picked up the second sheet of paper.


    "Wait!"


    Himeko grabbed her hand, a look of alarm on her face.


    "Mikael only wrote one letter!"


    *"Who did this? If they just read it, why leave a message...? It''s as if they *wanted* us to know..."*


    But Elysia''s eyes lit up with excitement. She pulled out the second sheet, seeing a message written on the back:


    "Hey! Elysia! Make sure only Captain Himeko, Sakura, and Mobius are around before opening this!"


    "It''s you! Mikael!"


    She exclaimed, then covered her mouth, embarrassed.


    "Mikael? You''re saying he wrote this? But that''s impossible... last wills are kept in Fire Moth''s secure archives, and only given to the captain after the soldier''s death..."


    Elysia didn''t know how to explain it.


    Sakura, tilting her head, stared at Elysia for a moment, then asked, "Elysia, is Mikael... still alive?"


    Time to come clean!


    "Uh... well... actually... he''s still alive..."


    "Elysia! You kept this from us?!"


    Himeko tackled Elysia onto the sofa. "Sakura, I''ve got her pinned! Target her feet! Attack!"


    "Yes!" Sakura responded instinctively, then grinned.


    "Wait! Stop! I''m sorry, Captain!" S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After a brief scuffle, the heavy atmosphere in the small room dissipated.


    "You... suspected something, didn''t you?" Elysia asked, putting her pink socks back on.


    "It wasn''t exactly suspicion... just... something felt off."


    Himeko shrugged.


    "It''s not that we didn''t believe in your abilities, but... defeating an injured 3rd Herrscher *and* ?e?a in minutes, with only minor injuries... it seemed a little too good to be true... So, Mikael intervened, didn''t he?"


    "Well... never mind that! Let''s see what he wrote!"


    Elysia opened the letter, then frowned.


    Mikael had said he had a plan, she''d expected him to outline it here...


    It was wishful thinking. Last wills and testaments weren''t entirely private.


    If someone had been unscrupulous enough to read a "Herrscher''s" last words, Himeko wouldn''t be surprised.


    So, the letter contained only three characters:


    [V2V]


    "V two V? What does that mean?"


    Himeko and Sakura were stumped.


    Elysia tapped her chin thoughtfully...


    She sent a text message to Hua:


    "Hua, how do you pronounce the number 2 in ancient Chinese?"


    This was a secret only Elysia knew��Mikael often muttered words in a language that sounded similar to ancient Chinese.


    Hua quickly replied:


    [er]


    "Vill-V!"


    Elysia''s eyes lit up. This was a brilliant move... but how could she contact Vill-V?


    Then she smacked her forehead. "No, wait! Captain! Sakura! We have to deal with the core first!"


    "The core?"


    "Yes! Mikael''s... inside the core! I think I understand his plan, but once the core is moved from Mobius''s private lab to the main lab..."


    "It will be much harder for that genius Vill-V to steal it," Himeko finished her thought.


    But Sakura questioned, "But... if Mikael is still alive, why didn''t he just escape from Mobius''s lab using his spatial powers?"


    The three women exchanged glances.


    *That was a good question!*


    *Was he stupid? Why not just escape?*


    Finally, Elysia, the one who understood Mikael best, offered an answer that was both unexpected and perfectly reasonable:


    "That idiot... he didn''t want to implicate Mobius..."


    If he escaped directly, Mobius, already under suspicion, would be blamed. He had to be "stolen" by Vill-V, an enemy of Fire Moth, to clear Mobius of any responsibility...


    "That kid... he''s always been so... fundamentally kind..."


    Himeko sighed.


    "Anyway, let''s wait and see. We can''t do anything right now... I wonder if Mobius knows about this. We have to contact her, and Vill-V... Hopefully, Mobius can buy us some time..."


    She summarized their situation, but her words sounded... helpless to Elysia...


    Indeed... individual power was so insignificant. Even a Herrscher, so powerful, was still vulnerable against the collective will of humanity...


    But... something about their conversation felt... off. Elysia couldn''t quite place it...


    She didn''t notice Sakura turning away discreetly.


    Himeko was, in fact, the only one who hadn''t known Mikael was still alive...


    "Rin... soon, we''ll meet again..."

 Chapter 101: Variation

    Chapter 101 - VariationMobius hadn''t been able to withstand the pressure. The next morning, an announcement on Fire Moth''s intranet confirmed the transfer of the Herrscher cores to the main laboratory for further research, with Mobius as the project lead.


    While Mobius was still in charge, the implications were clear.


    Elysia was frantic.


    But her frustration was compounded by the fact that Mobius, and even they themselves, were now under strict surveillance. Contacting Mobius through normal channels was practically impossible��the lab''s entrances and exits were heavily guarded.


    Even Mikael, with all his precautions, hadn''t been able to avoid Sakura''s detection, let alone now.


    Could they just wait and do nothing?


    "Elysia, Sakura, look at this article!"


    [New Technology, New Dreams, Rebuilding Moth Town, A Home for 100,000!]


    At the end of the article, a short paragraph caught their attention��


    [To showcase the reconstruction efforts and Fire Moth''s significant progress in combating the Honkai, the three Herrscher cores will be on display tomorrow (the 10th) morning in New Moth Town for a small, internal exhibition.]


    "An exhibition tomorrow means the cores will be moved tonight at the latest. This is our only chance..." Himeko concluded.


    "But... could it be a trap?"


    Sakura''s question brought a heavy silence upon the room.


    After a moment, Himeko shook her head.


    "If it were a trap, what would be its purpose? For those unaware of Mikael''s survival, the Herrscher cores are simply valuable research specimens... well, maybe I''m not explaining this clearly, but the point is: a trap is designed to capture something��the person who triggers it."


    "And who would trigger this trap? Someone trying to steal the cores. And who, besides Fire Moth, possesses the necessary knowledge of the Honkai to even attempt such a thing? And even within Fire Moth, I don''t see the point of setting such an elaborate trap."


    "Besides, who else knows Mikael is still alive? Mobius? But she''s not talking."


    "So, the possibility of this being a trap... in my opinion, is practically zero."


    This was what Elysia had been waiting for. She punched her fist into her open palm excitedly. "So, we have a chance!"


    "Then the question is... how?"


    Elysia and Sakura looked at Himeko, who smiled, a strange feeling washing over her. Ever since Mikael had joined, he''d been the one devising plans. She hadn''t had to do this in a while.


    But she was Himeko. No burden was too heavy for her.


    "I''ll gather intel. I''ve been with Fire Moth for years, I have connections. Finding out the details of this exhibition shouldn''t be difficult."


    "But first, we need to leave the base undetected... Elysia, I just want to ask you one thing: after retrieving the core, are you planning to return to Fire Moth?"


    Elysia bit her lip, turning away, then shook her head. "I... I don''t know."


    "Then, Sakura, what about you?"


    Sakura met Himeko''s intense gaze, her lips twitching��she had a feeling Himeko suspected Mikael had been in contact with her.


    True, she hadn''t been particularly close to Mikael, at least not publicly. And she had another, more... problematic identity��a former Poison Cocoon agent.


    Even if Himeko hadn''t known before, with Poison Cocoon''s recent activities, she should know now... so Mikael and Elysia shouldn''t have trusted her so readily...


    *"So, Himeko''s question isn''t just for me, but a way to gauge Mikael''s intentions?"*


    Sakura hesitated. Mikael had only given her cryptic instructions. S��ar?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *(Get those cryptic messages out of Fire Moth!)*


    *"No... I should think: if this were Mikael, how would he answer Captain Himeko''s question...?"*


    She looked up, asking the question she believed Mikael would ask: "What about you, Captain? Do *you* intend to stay with Fire Moth?"


    Now it was Himeko''s turn to hesitate.


    She''d never considered this before��it had never occurred to her to *leave* Fire Moth.


    "Sakura... please prepare three Poison Cocoon uniforms and plan our escape route."


    "Captain..."


    Elysia and Sakura''s faces fell. This arrangement revealed Himeko''s resolve...


    Otherwise, simply requesting leave and stealing the core would have been the simplest solution.


    "Enough said. Let''s move! This might be... our last mission together..."


    As soon as the words left her mouth, Himeko realized her mistake.


    Such words were... ominous for a soldier...


    ...


    "So, we''re not intercepting the transport after all..."


    "Shhh! Elysia, keep your voice down!"


    The moon was hidden behind thick clouds, providing excellent cover.


    The news report hadn''t been wrong��thanks to new modular construction technology, New Moth Town was being rebuilt at an incredible pace.


    Just days after the disaster, buildings were rising again, lights flickered in the city, the aroma of barbecue and the drunken chatter of people carried by the night breeze, creating an eerie silence.


    Elysia was reminded of Ruruye. Humans were such fragile yet resilient creatures. So easily broken by the Honkai, yet so quick to rebuild, clinging to life in this dying world.


    Like weeds that refused to be burned away...


    But Elysia knew weeds couldn''t grow in scorched earth. That was why they needed Mikael. That was why they had to save this world...


    She shook her head, focusing on the task at hand.


    Their destination was a warehouse-like structure near a construction site on the outskirts of New Moth Town.


    Intercepting the transport would have been more efficient, but it would have meant a direct confrontation with Fire Moth... they weren''t ready for that yet.


    Himeko jumped down from the second floor of a half-built building. "Everything''s clear. The factory is heavily guarded, but the warehouse roof is vulnerable. I''ll disable the surveillance and create a distraction to draw the guards'' attention, while you two infiltrate the building. Elysia, you get the core. Sakura, you handle the power. After Sakura cuts the power, you''ll have twenty seconds before the backup generators kick in. Elysia, can you do it?"


    "Yes!"


    "Then let''s move!"


    "Wait! Who''s there?!"


    Sakura shouted, slashing at a nearby shadow.


    *Clang!*


    A figure was sent flying.


    He grunted, struggling to get up as Himeko, Elysia, and Sakura surrounded him.


    He didn''t resist, whispering urgently, "Get out of here!"


    Sakura''s ears twitched, picking up the sound of approaching footsteps. *"When were we discovered?!"*


    "Follow me!"


    The figure ran into the darkness.


    They had no choice but to follow.

 Chapter 102: Song of the Traitor

    Chapter 102 - Song of the TraitorLed by the figure in black, the three women disappeared into the labyrinthine streets of New Moth Town.


    They spent the night evading patrols. Fortunately, their pursuers seemed reluctant to escalate the situation, deploying only a small number of regular soldiers. There were no Poison Cocoon agents, rapid response teams, mechs, or helicopters.


    Even so, it took them the entire night to return to the vicinity of the base, arriving just before dawn.


    Sakura, intending to infiltrate through the hidden ventilation shaft they had used before, was stopped by the figure in black.


    "Trust me, that place is crawling with sentries, just waiting for you to walk into their trap."


    "So, we were being watched from the beginning?"


    Sakura was incredulous. She had discovered that hidden passage long ago, leaving a "marker" to ensure no one else had found it.


    And the recent battle at headquarters, while causing widespread destruction, had also altered the surrounding terrain, making the vent even more concealed.


    As for their stealth skills, Poison Cocoon specialized in infiltration and assassination. How could they have been so easily detected?


    The figure in black paused, his tone strangely mature. "There''s no such thing as a perfect disguise. Under careful observation, everything eventually reveals itself."


    The words, clearly double-edged, resonated with Elysia, Sakura, and Himeko, leaving them speechless.


    "Don''t worry, I filed leave requests for you last night. We can walk right through the main gate."


    "Immer..."


    Himeko sighed.


    The figure in black removed his disguise. It was Immer.


    "Let''s go. We can talk later."


    Immer, his usual playful demeanor gone, now resembled Mikael''s younger brother.


    Despite his young age, his brow was furrowed, his head bowed, as if burdened by heavy thoughts.


    Thanks to the pre-filed leave requests, they returned to Himeko''s quarters without incident.


    As they stepped inside, the three women exhaled in relief, then turned to Immer, who stood by the door, his expression resolute, like a condemned man walking to his execution.


    The door closed.


    Himeko waved her hand, stopping Sakura, who was about to interrogate him. She leaned back on the sofa, looking tired and indifferent.


    "Let him speak."


    But her casual tone seemed to agitate Immer even more. He trembled, tears dripping onto his boots.


    "You... you''re all so nonchalant!"


    He slammed his fist against the wall, a dull thud echoing through the room.


    But he was just an ordinary human. The pain in his hand quickly sobered him, and he cradled his injured hand, hopping on one foot.


    "Pfft!" Elysia was the first to break, followed by Himeko. Even Sakura turned away, her shoulders shaking with suppressed laughter.


    "Come on, sit down."


    Himeko couldn''t stay angry at Immer. Regardless of what he''d done, he had saved them last night.


    Elysia brought out antiseptic and bandages. Himeko gently cleaned and bandaged Immer''s scraped knuckles, her touch unusually gentle, unlike her usual boisterous self.


    Immer fell silent.


    Sakura finally spoke. "You''re not with Poison Cocoon, are you? Although that place... anyway, you don''t seem like a Poison Cocoon agent."


    Immer didn''t reply, nor did he deny it.


    Himeko and Sakura exchanged glances, taking his silence as confirmation. The boy was stubborn, unwilling to betray his "organization," even though it was obvious who he worked for.


    Sakura shook her head. Although Vashak had never explicitly stated it, she understood now that her role in Squad 5 had been to provide cover for Immer, the real spy.


    And she''d actually believed he''d spared her life...


    "He''s been planning this for a while, hasn''t he?"


    Himeko sighed.


    "Not really... The lea... Vashak has had outside connections for a long time. Where do you think Poison Cocoon got its funding? The current tension between them is probably just a power struggle."


    Himeko considered Sakura''s words. It made sense. Although Vashak and Lucien had argued fiercely, they''d maintained a certain level of restraint, keeping it verbal.


    And it was a perfect partnership. Vashak had Poison Cocoon, a powerful armed force, but lacked political influence and capital. Lucien had the opposite...


    A match made in heaven... or perhaps, hell...


    But their ideologies clearly differed. It was only a matter of time before their conflict escalated.


    "So... why did you help us last night? Was it because of..."


    Elysia didn''t say the name, but they all knew who she meant.


    "The Squad Leader... he told me everything in Shanghai... he said... if anything happened to him... he hoped I would... help you, for the sake of our... camaraderie..."


    Silence...


    Immer, uncomfortable with the silence, continued, "Yesterday, when Squad Leader Elysia heard about the cores being moved, she was worried. I reported it, as usual. Then, this morning, I was informed about a special operation tonight��I wasn''t supposed to participate, my mission was just to observe and report, but the person in charge accidentally sent me the details. They retracted the message immediately, but I''d already seen it."


    "..."


    "But... I should have found you earlier... but I was stopped... by that little girl... what was her name...?"


    "A little girl you know?"


    Elysia raised an eyebrow, sensing something wasn''t right.


    "Oh! Her name... I can''t remember... the one Squad Leader Mikael brought back from Dusk Street!"


    "Pardo?"


    "Yes! Pardo!"


    "..."


    "What did she want? No, how did she find you?" Elysia grabbed Immer by the shoulders, shaking him, until Himeko pulled her away, shouting, "Elysia!"


    "How did she find me...? I don''t know... but she gave me a letter. I haven''t had a chance to read it yet."


    "Then what are you waiting for?" x3


    "Uh... you didn''t give me a chance..." Immer scratched his head sheepishly.


    He pulled a crumpled envelope from his pocket. Inside were two sheets of paper. The first contained two short sentences, typical of Mikael''s concise style:


    "Tell Elysia not to worry, I can handle this!" Clearly meant for Elysia.


    "If you need help, go to Poison Cocoon." This one, although without a specified recipient, was clearly meant for Immer.


    Immer shifted uncomfortably. He stood up abruptly, placing the second letter on the coffee table without reading it, and turned to leave.


    "If there''s nothing else, I''ll be going now!"


    But after a few steps, he turned back, looking at Sakura, his expression a mixture of confusion and disbelief.


    "Are there... other spies in our squad?"


    Sakura paused, then shook her head. "If you''re talking about Poison Cocoon, then no. We''re not exactly subtle."


    That was precisely what puzzled Immer. "But there must be someone else. Someone sent a report... mentioning Elysia''s crystal manipulation abilities... I thought it was you, since only the four of you were present at the final battle against Yaksha. But if the Squad Leader could see through me... he wouldn''t be so careless with you... so I suspected there was another... traitor in Squad 5." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ahem!"


    Elysia cleared her throat, a smug look on her face.


    "Ta-da! Why does there have to be a traitor?"


    "Hmm? Elysia, don''t tell me..."


    Himeko''s eyes widened in realization.


    "Heh heh... during the final battle against Yaksha, Mikael, Captain Himeko, and Sakura couldn''t have written that letter... so, if we eliminate all the wrong answers, the correct answer reveals itself!"


    "Why did you do that?!"


    As soon as Sakura asked, she covered her mouth, understanding Elysia''s reasoning.


    Himeko''s expression was a mixture of emotions. She ruffled Elysia''s hair.


    Elysia had simply wanted to create a distraction, a flimsy cover for Mikael...


    Even though it had been... pointless...


    She''d done it anyway.

 Chapter 103: *Knock Knock! Knock, Knock~ Knock!*

    Chapter 103 - *Knock Knock! Knock, Knock~ Knock!*A chilling wind whistled through the mountain valley, a stark contrast to the scorching summer sun beating down on Elysia''s back. She sat on a small folding stool before Mikael''s tombstone, wrapped in a thick wool coat, the occasional crackle of static electricity adding to her discomfort.


    But she didn''t care. She was willing to endure anything to see Mikael again.


    "Corporal Kevin... are we just going to watch from afar?"


    Aldemir, standing behind another row of tombstones, could only see the back of Elysia''s head. He felt a pang of sympathy.


    He was still a Private First Class, while Kevin, thanks to his exceptional performance in the simulation training room, had been promoted to Corporal. So, he had to follow Kevin''s orders.


    Kevin''s breathing grew heavy. He didn''t want to witness this either.


    He was still in shock. Aldemir, at least, had spent several months with Mikael. For Kevin, a close friend and comrade, gone in just a few months...


    It was hard to accept.


    And Elysia... if it were Mei... no, wait! What was he thinking?! Mei would never...


    Anyway, Kevin understood Elysia''s grief.


    "Our orders are... to keep Squad Leader Elysia within our sight. Nothing more."


    He spoke coldly, rejecting Aldemir''s unspoken sympathy. Aldemir glared at him, as if to say, "Just because your girlfriend accepted Lucien''s investment, you''ve forgotten your friendship with Mikael?"


    But he understood. Some people were like that, especially when the friendship hadn''t been particularly deep.


    Kevin, irritated by the look, would have challenged Aldemir to a rooftop showdown back at Chiba Academy.


    But Mei''s words echoed in his mind:


    "Regarding Elysia and Mikael, just observe from a distance. Don''t interfere."


    Kevin, as always, didn''t understand Mei''s reasoning, but he didn''t need to. He just had to obey.


    To lighten the mood, he said casually, "I was planning to go to New Moth Town with Mei tonight, but she wants me to bring some friends. I''ve already invited Hua and Carole. You in?"


    Aldemir didn''t even look at him, simply muttering, "No."


    "..."


    Elysia glanced back at the two men glaring at each other, then looked down at the stone tiles beneath her feet, tapping out a rhythmic pattern with her toe:


    "Three short, one long... two short, three long... three short, one long... V2V!"


    Three seconds later, a similar tapping pattern echoed from beneath the tiles.


    "Pardo, is that you?"


    The tile shifted, revealing Pardo''s grimy face. She gasped for air, complaining, "The tunnel is too long! Big Sis Vill-V''s puppet couldn''t maintain the signal, so I had to bring it myself!"


    "Thanks!"


    Elysia chuckled. While Aldemir and Kevin were still distracted, she pulled the puppet, a replica of herself, out of the tunnel, quickly wrapping it in her wool coat and placing it on the stool, propped against the tombstone.


    Then she slipped into the tunnel, replacing the tile.


    Kevin saw a flicker of movement in his peripheral vision. He looked at Elysia, sensing something was wrong...


    But "Don''t interfere."


    So, he continued to glare at Aldemir, and Aldemir glared back, until it was time for their lunch break. As they were about to return to their quarters, an alarm blared through the base.


    "Is that... a fire alarm? What''s going on?"


    They didn''t have orders, so they didn''t move. A fire was the fire department''s problem, not theirs...


    "Where''s the fire?"


    The base''s fire response team, fully equipped, arrived at the scene, finding only a wisp of smoke, no sign of a major fire.


    "Seems like some wiring in the control room shorted out. Caused a partial power outage. Some equipment is offline. Please fix it quickly."


    "Yes... sir... Mr... Vashak..."


    The fire chief, startled by Vashak''s presence, stammered.


    "Oh, and there''s a problem with the equipment in the Poison Cocoon section. I need two volunteers to help with repairs."


    Two firefighters stepped forward. The chief glared at them, but with their gear on, he couldn''t identify them. He could only watch as they left with Vashak.


    Vashak didn''t speak. As they entered Poison Cocoon, passing a hidden alcove, he discreetly gestured towards it.


    The two firefighters, ignoring him, walked into the alcove.


    Sakura and Himeko removed their heavy firefighting gear. Pardo clung to Sakura''s chest like a baby kangaroo, and Himeko couldn''t help but smile, wishing she had a camera to capture the moment.


    "Ugh... I''m suffocating... I mean, I''m exhausted... I mean, my brain can''t function anymore! When we rescue Big Brother Mikael, I''m demanding payment��at least ten cans of food!"


    Pardo''s declaration, though meant to be assertive, sounded pathetic to Sakura and Himeko.


    But time was of the essence. Sakura and Himeko quickly handed Pardo the tools from their toolbox, watching as she climbed into the air conditioning duct, not even pausing to rest.


    "Pardo!"


    Sakura called out.


    "Use the same duct to return. I''ll be waiting for you there!"


    If she could, Sakura would have taken Pardo''s place. sea??h th�� ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But after their failed attempt to steal the Herrscher cores, Lucien had undoubtedly increased surveillance on them. She and Himeko couldn''t disappear for too long. They had to reappear shortly after the surveillance team reported their absence.


    And Sakura had to prepare for her own departure...


    So... I''m counting on you, Pardo. You have to succeed! No, Mikael chose you. You will succeed!


    Pardo poked her head out of the duct, grinning confidently.


    "Don''t worry, Big Sis Sakura! I''ll be quick!"


    A dull thump, thump, thump echoed through the duct as Pardo crawled towards her objective.


    Sakura bit her lip. "Captain, are you really...?"


    "Yes... I''ll stay here..."


    "But, Captain... if this were Mikael, he would want you to support him... and with Fire Moth''s current state, you staying here alone..."


    Himeko shook her head, patting Sakura''s shoulder gently.


    "Do you really think Mikael wants to leave Fire Moth and go it alone?"


    "Huh?"


    Sakura was surprised. Wasn''t that his plan?


    She didn''t know all the details, but based on his preparations and the information Elysia had revealed��combat personnel, researchers, even funding, all in place... wasn''t that setting up his own organization?


    "Dividing our forces won''t save this world. That''s not what Mikael wants. I''m betting he''ll be back. That he''s leaving only to return stronger... so I''ll wait for him here. And for you."


    "But then... I might have to become your subordinate!"


    ...


    Cold air blew through the air conditioning duct. Pardo, dressed in thin summer clothes, shivered, her teeth chattering.


    Her elbows and knees ached. Crawling wasn''t as easy as she''d imagined, especially after having already crawled through the underground tunnel earlier.


    The only consolation was that she didn''t have to worry about making noise. This was the optimal route Sakura had planned. Not only was the Fire Moth base designed for soundproofing, but this duct also passed through bathrooms, storage rooms, and other areas where minor noises wouldn''t be noticed.


    "Grumble..."


    She stopped, placing her hand on her stomach, trying to warm it with her body heat... she''d had milk and youtiao for breakfast, a strange combination to begin with, and now, with the cold air, her stomach was even more upset!


    Pardo clenched her buttocks, hoping she wouldn''t...


    "*Pffffft~~~*"


    A slightly muffled sound, with a long, wavering tail��if you ignored the fact that it was a fart, it actually sounded quite melodic.


    Pardo pinched her nose, pulling out the duct map Sakura had drawn.


    "Hmm... I''ve crawled past 3358 sections. Only three hundred more to reach Big Brother Mikael''s secret room! Hehe!"


    She put the map away, then pulled it out again, mentally retracing her route, making sure she hadn''t taken any wrong turns.


    "Okay, this time for sure!"


    An air vent appeared before her. Just as she was about to climb through, she noticed two small black dots connected by a thin red laser beam.


    "This is the first obstacle. Laser alarm. If the beam is broken, it''ll trigger an alarm."


    Pardo remembered Sakura''s nonchalant expression when she''d explained this, as if it were nothing to worry about...


    Big Sis Sakura, you need to work on your poker face! Your expression told me this thing was easy to bypass!


    And indeed, Sakura had explained the solution: "The biggest flaw is that occasionally, insects or other small creatures fly through the beam. So, to avoid constant false alarms, they''ve installed a delay. The alarm only triggers if the beam is broken for more than 0.3 seconds... so, you''ll need some special gadgets."


    She pulled out her toolbox, rummaging through it before pulling out a small black box and two rails. She placed the rails on either side of the laser beam, then slid the black box down the rails, creating a tunnel for the laser to pass through, uninterrupted.


    Pardo wiped her sweaty palms, waiting nervously. When the alarm didn''t sound, she sighed in relief.


    She peeked into the room through the vent, making sure it was empty, then, following Vill-V''s instructions, found a small button on the side of the black box and pressed it...


    "Bzzzzzt..."


    A loud buzzing sound made her jump.


    "Vill-V, you lied! This thing is loud!"


    But then she remembered Vill-V hadn''t said it was quiet... and had emphasized the importance of making sure the room was empty...


    And according to Mikael''s plan, Mobius would be... elsewhere...


    Okay, that made sense...


    Pardo removed the vent cover, then located the surveillance camera.


    She rummaged through her toolbox again, finding a hemispherical, multicolored glass cover.


    "Check this out! This is my masterpiece... a low-tech surveillance spoofer! I hand-painted it myself! Just quickly place it over the camera, and based on my meticulous calculations... the image displayed on the monitors should be almost identical to the photo Sakura took. No one will notice!"


    Vill-V''s laughter echoed in Pardo''s mind, then she realized��that was Magician Vill-V''s laugh... wrong channel...


    She quickly placed the spoofer over the camera, securing it with a rubber band... it truly was low-tech.


    Then, she attached a pulley to the vent, securing herself with a nylon rope, placed the toolbox against the duct, and pressed a button, activating its suction cups.


    "Time for my grand entrance! Big Brother Mikael, here I come!"


    With a practiced backflip, she entered the room, slowly lowering herself with the rope until she could reach the three cores.


    The cores weren''t booby-trapped. They weren''t that paranoid. Besides, who else would even try to steal them? Most people in this world didn''t even know what the Honkai was, let alone a Herrscher.


    "Which one is Big Brother Mikael''s? Oh, right! The blue one!"


    Pardo reached for the gem, but just then, the single door in the room, the one she wasn''t supposed to open, opened behind her.

 Chapter 104: Hey! Mobius!

    Chapter 104 - Hey! Mobius!A green-haired "girl" leaned against the cold wall of the laboratory, her thoughts drifting back to a few days ago.


    Elysia had personally handed the three Herrscher cores to Mobius after the 3rd Herrscher''s defeat. The first thing Mobius had done was rush back to her lab, miraculously spared from major damage.


    As expected, the moment she closed the lab door, Mikael materialized beside her, the 1st Herrscher core vanishing from her hand.


    "Hey! Mobius! Miss me?"


    Ah... that familiar greeting...


    "Mikael! You should stay away from Elysia!"


    Mobius walked towards the back of the lab without turning around.


    "Huh? Why?"


    "Haven''t you noticed?" She glanced back at the confused Mikael. "How does Elysia usually greet you?"


    "Hey! Miss..."


    Mikael''s words caught in his throat, but he quickly recovered, saying defensively, "What''s wrong with that? There''s nothing wrong with that!"


    "You''re being influenced by her!"


    "Heh! You wouldn''t understand." Mikael chuckled, a smug look on his face. "It''s called... uh, what was it... anyway, it''s when two people become so close they start to... resemble each other..."


    He spread his hands, sighing dramatically. "Isn''t it romantic, Mobius?"


    "..."


    What had she said then? Mobius frowned, trying to remember.


    But she couldn''t. For some reason, they''d started arguing.


    Perhaps she''d been annoyed by his smugness, or perhaps she''d been irritated from the moment he''d used Elysia''s tone...


    Anyway, the argument had erupted suddenly, for no apparent reason.


    What had they even argued about?


    Mobius couldn''t recall, or perhaps her memory had conveniently blocked it out, leaving only the final exchange:


    "Mobius, are you coming with me or not?!"


    "No!"


    "I''m asking you one last time. Are you coming with me?!"


    "This is a matter of principle! I''m not going!"


    "Fine! I''ll go!"


    Mikael, seemingly exasperated, had turned to leave.


    Mobius remembered sitting on the lab table, watching him go, silently counting down.


    "Three... two... one..."


    As expected, Mikael had turned back, asking softly, "Are you really not coming with me?"


    "No!"


    She''d been firm.


    She felt like she should have said more, but she hadn''t.


    And Mikael''s response had been equally decisive:


    "Then... will you at least help me with this one thing?"


    "..."


    Remembering those words made Mobius''s blood boil. She punched the steel wall.


    Having integrated ?e?a''s factor, her hand didn''t hurt, but... she still felt a strange sense of discomfort. S~ea??h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She rubbed her hand.


    Although the joint research project was, in a way, a restriction on her authority, the name "Mobius" carried weight. As long as she didn''t do anything too outrageous... well, the researchers assigned to this project seemed... intimidated by her?


    Seeing Mobius, the undisputed leader of the research team, leaning against the wall in silence, SPACY, his one arm tucked into his lab coat, glanced at his hesitant colleagues and asked softly, "Dr. Mobius, it''s already late afternoon. Shouldn''t we resume our research?"


    "Oh?" Mobius slowly raised her head. For reasons unknown to the others, she was much shorter than everyone else, but she still looked up at SPACY, her gaze almost condescending. "Oh? Is the power back on?"


    "Uh... no."


    "Then let the maintenance crews continue their repairs. We''ll resume work when they''re finished."


    "But... Doctor..." SPACY had a bad feeling. "The maintenance crews have already checked. There''s nothing wrong with the external wiring. If there''s a problem, it''s probably inside the lab."


    "Oh? They''re welcome to come in, but what if some lunatic sabotages the cores? Who will be responsible? And the cores contain Honkai energy, a dangerous radiation hazard for ordinary people. We can''t risk their health... right, Dr. SPACY?"


    These excuses were flimsy. SPACY shrugged, his unease growing��Mobius was definitely hiding something.


    No one would intentionally damage the cores, and as an expert on Honkai sickness, he knew the radiation levels weren''t nearly as dangerous as Mobius claimed, equivalent to a CT scan at most.


    But he decided to play along.


    He had connections to the Liechtenstein family. He was even Lucien''s uncle, but they weren''t alike, and he had no interest in joining Lucien''s "faction."


    He just wanted to rid the world of the Honkai and Honkai sickness. As for the rest... ideals, power struggles... they could all go to hell...


    His wife and daughter... everything he''d held dear had been taken by the Honkai.


    So, to the surprise of his colleagues, he pulled a flask from his lab coat, unscrewing the cap. The harsh scent of diluted alcohol, mingling with the antiseptic smell in the lab, filled the air.


    He took a sip, then suggested, "Well, Doctor, since we''re all just standing around, why don''t we... take the rest of the day off? Paid leave, of course."


    Mobius paused, then readily agreed.


    Soon, Mobius was alone again. SPACY had even dragged away those who were reluctant to leave, offering them drinks.


    Mobius leaned against the wall, waiting for half a minute before cursing the empty lab:


    "Pointless theatrics!"


    She suddenly opened the door to the inner chamber��it was called a chamber because it had two doors, separated by a short corridor.


    She didn''t know why she was doing this. Her mind hadn''t even caught up before the security system at the second door verified her identity.


    "He''s gone, he''s gone, he''s gone..."


    Mobius muttered to herself as the door opened.


    "Welcome, Dr. Mobius."


    The AI''s voice echoed as the final door slid open.


    Then, she saw a girl hanging upside down, reaching for the sky-blue core...


    Her pupils constricted: what a... coincidence...


    A blue light filled the chamber.


    When it faded, Pardo found herself being held up by her collar...


    And the person holding her... she recognized that scent... Big Brother Mikael...


    But Mikael was staring at Mobius, who had just entered the chamber, his expression a mixture of surprise and... something else.


    "You..."


    Then he smiled.


    "Hey! Mobius! You''re so eager... did you miss me?"


    "Miss you...?" Mobius''s chest heaved. If she could have, she would have punched him.


    "I''m leaving."


    She turned to leave.


    But Mikael simply watched her, as did Pardo, her eyes fixed on Mobius''s raised foot, which hadn''t moved.


    Ten seconds passed, then thirty, then a full minute...


    Mikael, his lips twitching, glancing at Mobius''s flushed ears and neck, finally chuckled.


    "Welcome back, Mobius."

 Chapter 105: Where Life Leads

    Chapter 105 - Where Life Leads"Slurp... Boss! Another bowl!" Kevin drained his bowl, letting out a satisfied sigh.


    He''d invited his squadmates for dinner, but his recent arrival and outstanding performance in the simulation training room had created a distance between them. In the end, only Hua and Carole had accepted his invitation, and even then, it was probably only because of their shared connection with Mikael and Elysia.


    And even though he''d said "dinner," they''d ended up at a noodle stall...


    Well, at least two of them were happy.


    Hua finished her noodles and broth, wanting to shout for another bowl like Kevin...


    But she was too embarrassed...


    Even though Kevin and Mei were paying, and a bowl of noodles wasn''t expensive... she still felt awkward. One bowl was enough. She could check the cafeteria later for leftover steamed buns...


    But what was even more awkward was the silence at the table.


    It was as if four strangers had coincidentally met at this noodle stall in New Moth Town, exchanged greetings, and were now eating in silence.


    Kevin, noticing the awkwardness, forced himself to speak, raising his voice. "Wow! Look at New Moth Town! It''s been what, two days? And they''ve already rebuilt the entire central district!"


    As soon as he finished, a voice shouted from the stall, "Table seven, one more bowl of noodles! Come and get it!"


    "Duty calls, duty calls..." Kevin chuckled, rushing to get the noodles...


    But the interruption had broken his train of thought.


    He slurped down half a bowl, then frowned.


    "Boss! Did you forget the salt in this one?"


    Kevin marched back to the stall, holding his bowl.


    "Huh? Impossible! The salt''s over there. Add some yourself."


    Kevin added a spoonful of salt and several spoonfuls of chili oil, returned to his seat, and took another sip...


    Now it had flavor. It was bitter...


    So bitter it made him cough, tears welling in his eyes.


    He grabbed a soda, gulping down half the bottle to wash away the bitterness.


    He looked at the others:


    Mei sat with her arms crossed, muttering to herself, adjusting her glasses, lost in thought.


    Carole, usually the most energetic, rested her chin on her hand, listlessly picking at her noodles.


    And Hua, always quiet, stared at her empty bowl in silence.


    "Uh... can we... talk or something...? This silence is awkward..."


    Kevin scratched his head, trying to start a conversation. "Hey! Hua, Carole, I heard Mikael saved you two in Shanghai... Ow! Mei, why did you step on my foot?!"


    "..."


    "Sigh..." Carole put down her chopsticks, cupping her face in her hands. "Sigh..."


    Kevin, wincing as he rubbed his foot, asked, "Why are you sighing?"


    "Why else...? Big Brother Mikael was so strong... why... why is he gone?"


    "Let''s go."


    Hua stood up abruptly.


    Suddenly the center of attention, she, surprisingly, didn''t feel embarrassed. She pointed at the clock on the wall.


    "It''s getting late. We should head back... training resumes tomorrow..."


    The mention of training made Kevin shudder. He was physically strong, but training...


    No one actually enjoyed training, did they?


    He felt... with his physical abilities, those exercises were pointless. He''d rather spend the time with Mei.


    Wait, even if he could skip training, Mei didn''t seem to have much time for him these days... even he, her boyfriend, didn''t know what she was researching.


    They walked through the streets of New Moth Town in silence.


    Piles of rubble lined the streets, only a few scattered streetlights illuminating their path.


    The noodle stall had been similar, a bare, unfinished building, without even a coat of paint, the tables and chairs simple metal sheets...


    A constant reminder of the recent Honkai eruption.


    Even though the Honkai beasts had been eliminated, and the city center had been quickly rebuilt, the scars remained.


    Just like the rest of the world.


    Except for a few areas like Arc City, eastern China and the Japanese archipelago were mostly in ruins. The United Government wasn''t even planning to rebuild, the reason simple��there weren''t enough people left...


    As they walked, the group naturally separated, Carole and Hua lagging behind, Mei and Kevin walking ahead.


    "Hey! Hua! I heard from my parents. They''re moving to Moth Town. Come visit us sometime!"


    "..."


    "Hua, why are you so quiet today? By the way, your fath..."


    Carole covered her mouth, realizing her mistake.


    "Oh... ah!"


    Hua suddenly gasped. "I... I haven''t been able to contact him..."


    "Haven''t been able to contact him" could mean many things. It could mean he was... gone. Or it could simply mean communication lines were down, records were disorganized...


    But what did Hua mean? Carole wasn''t sure.


    If it was the former, Hua seemed too calm. And if it was the latter, she seemed too distressed.


    "Hua..."


    Carole was about to speak when Mei and Kevin stopped, Kevin stepping forward, looking warily towards a dark alley on their right.


    Footsteps echoed from the alley. Kevin''s caution was warranted. Disasters often led to increased crime rates. And it might not even be humans, but stray zombies.


    This street had no streetlights. Hua squinted, but she couldn''t see clearly into the darkness.


    Kevin took a few steps back, and the others followed��except for Hua, who remained rooted to the spot.


    When Carole''s gasp snapped her out of her daze, she found herself alone at the alley entrance, facing whatever was about to emerge.


    Kevin tried to pull her back, but it was too late.


    Hua saw four figures, each cloaked in a heavy, hooded cape.


    As they emerged from the alley, bathed in the pale moonlight, their figures were outlined in silver.


    Three shorter figures, almost childlike, hurried past Hua, their heads bowed.


    The last figure, a man about Kevin''s height, his hood obscuring his upper face, paused before her.


    Hua''s heart pounded as a wave of familiarity washed over her.


    The figure, sensing her gaze, tilted his head slightly, and Hua saw a face she knew all too well.


    Thump!


    Thump!


    Thump!


    Her heart raced, but she didn''t move, watching as the figure hesitated for a moment, then turned and walked away.


    "Phew... Glad nothing happened."


    "Yeah, they looked scary!" S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kevin and Carole''s voices seemed to come from a great distance.


    Like across an ocean, or across the boundary between two worlds��Hua thought.


    She realized the others were looking at her.


    "Let''s go, Hua. They weren''t hostile."


    "Oh... okay."


    Kevin and Mei continued walking, towards the moon.


    Carole skipped along, stepping on Kevin''s shadow. Hua''s mind raced, replaying that brief glimpse:


    Who was that?


    Was it really him?


    No, it couldn''t be.


    He was dead.


    He couldn''t be here.


    But was he really dead?


    Should she follow them and ask?


    Just ask?


    No, she couldn''t act on her own...


    Mei suddenly started talking to Kevin about philosophy.


    "Kevin, have you heard of the law of entropy?"


    "Uh... yeah, I think we covered it in physics class."


    "Hmm..." Mei hummed noncommittally.


    "I''m not just talking about entropy in thermodynamics, but a philosophical concept. Entropy represents the degree of disorder in a closed system. The higher the entropy, the greater the disorder. And the law of entropy states that in a closed system, entropy always increases."


    "Uh... like my dorm room?"


    "Oh! That was surprisingly insightful. But ultimately, the same applies to Earth, to humanity. Even without the Honkai, due to the limitations of the speed of light, humans can''t escape the solar system or access resources from other stars. Eventually, we''re all doomed��especially as individuals. So, Kevin, can you answer this... what is the meaning of human existence? What are we living for?"


    "Uh... Mei, can we talk about something else?"


    But Mei ignored his plea, continuing, "There''s no inherent meaning to life. Even if you live a ''meaningful'' life, you still end up as dust. Even if you make significant contributions��societal contributions, humanity will eventually perish, rendering those contributions meaningless. Even human civilization itself, spanning tens of thousands of years, is just a fleeting moment compared to the universe''s 13.8 billion years."


    "Uh..."


    "But, Kevin... would you stop living just because of these depressing facts?"


    "Probably not?"


    "Exactly. Because the meaning of human existence is existence itself��civilization itself is a form of negative entropy. What we do, generation after generation, is fight against entropy, trying to bring order to this chaotic world. This desperate struggle, like Sisyphus pushing his boulder... isn''t that the very meaning of our existence? And isn''t that something only humans can do?"


    "Uh... Mei, calm down. What are you trying to say?"


    "Oh! Sorry, what I''m trying to say is��since our existence itself is the meaning we seek, then why torment ourselves? Do what you want to do, ask what you want to ask. Since the end is inevitable, let''s live our lives as we please. That way, when we reach the end, we''ll have fewer regrets, right?"


    "Mei... I don''t understand..."


    "..."


    Kevin understood the individual words, but not the entire message. But the underlying sense of helplessness and encouragement resonated with him.


    He knew what he had to do. He took Mei''s hand, and she didn''t resist, even squeezing his hand gently.


    But then, Carole screamed:


    "Oh no! Hua''s gone!"


    -----


    End of year of Anti-Entropy part 2 Volume


    if you can, try to write comments and reviews for this Fanfiction, I would be happy for that.

 Chapter 106: Isolated Village in the Snowfields

    Chapter 106 - Isolated Village in the SnowfieldsVOLUME IV: The Year of Anti-Entropy (Part 3)


    "Willow catkins dance in the wind, salt scattered by the hand; Heaven and earth, vast and boundless, no path leads us home."


    Mikael, wearing only a light jacket, abruptly stopped amidst the biting wind and snow, reciting a poem as if it were second nature, sinking deeper and deeper with each step into the snow-covered plains.


    Hua, struggling to pull her legs from the knee-deep snow, finally managed to stand behind Mikael, clutching his back for support and a brief rest.


    Catching her breath, she tightened her scarf, watching the white plumes of her breath mix with Mikael''s, swirling into the air. The hazy cloud seemed to distort the slowly falling snowflakes, making them look like scattered salt grains, but more like willow catkins dancing in the wind.


    It was then that she belatedly realized Mikael wasn''t speaking the common tongue; it was a dialect from the Shenzhou region. The intonation and the abstract, yet profound, imagery of the words were akin to the old poems her father used to recite to her.


    Sensing Hua''s exhaustion, Mikael reached out, pulling her up a small hill in a few swift steps. From the hilltop, the snowfields met the sky in a hazy black line. Hua took the makeshift telescope Mikael conjured and saw:


    The hazy line was, in fact, an endless birch forest. Beyond the forest stood a lone village, with tendrils of smoke rising from its chimneys, converging into a thick pillar of gray smoke that slanted towards the sky��like a solitary pillar standing between heaven and earth.


    The village was small, with only twenty or thirty houses, arranged in a circle, as if surrounding something��perhaps a square?


    There was something standing in the square, but the small hill''s low vantage point was blocked by a house, obscuring the view.


    "Is that our destination... Ah!" S��ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A sudden gust of north wind ripped the dog-fur hat off Hua''s head, carrying her surprised cry away with it.


    Mikael chuckled, reaching into the air; the dog-fur hat, now a distant speck, suddenly reappeared in his hand through a spatial rift. He gently placed it back on Hua''s head.


    "I told you, don''t use words like ''destination'' that sound like we''re on a military op! This is a vacation spot! A vacation!"


    "Uh...Mikael, that excuse is really..."


    She wanted to say "terrible," but was afraid of sounding too blunt, so she stammered for a while, only managing,


    "Terrible."


    "..."


    Mikael facepalmed.


    "Anyway, if my memory serves me correctly, this should be the place."


    "Memory?"


    "Yeah." Mikael nodded. "I''ve been here before, with... Elysia. That was five years ago? Or was it four? I can''t remember exactly."


    Hua suddenly recalled, Mikael and Elysia had gone on a trip long ago, and it just so happened they passed by her home.


    Home...


    "So, what exactly is our mission this time?"


    Hua looked at Mikael''s profile, puzzled.


    It couldn''t really be just a pointless vacation, right?


    Given Mikael''s recent behavior, it was certainly possible... but Hua knew it was just a facade.


    Lately, Mikael had seemed increasingly unreliable, increasingly similar to Ellie. But Hua could sense the difference between the two.


    Elysia''s liveliness was born from optimism, while Mikael''s was rooted in pessimism and bewilderment.


    The more pessimistic and lost he was, the more he needed to put on a lively act to hide it��Hua didn''t know why she understood it so well, but she could see right through him.


    "Alright...don''t think too much about it. Just treat it as a vacation..."


    Mikael ruffled Hua''s thick dog-fur hat, a sudden wave of guilt washing over him.


    He felt Hua should have stayed put with Fire Moth.


    That night half a year ago, when they left, no one expected the two groups to cross paths.


    But even if they did meet, it wouldn''t have mattered; it was just a hyperbola and an asymptote, getting infinitely close only to diverge again.


    But it all went wrong when Mikael inexplicably looked up and met Hua''s gaze.


    He still didn''t understand why Hua ran after him in the dark alleyway.


    He could only guess that this girl needed somewhere to go.


    Her home was gone, the United Government didn''t even plan to rebuild it. Of course, even if they did, it wouldn''t matter; the empty martial arts hall would never again have her father''s presence.


    Fire Moth... yes, Carol, Himeko, even the newly met Mei and Kevin were there, but the person who initially gave her a sense of security was no longer there.


    ...


    "I shouldn''t have looked up in the first place."


    "Hua...I''m not lying. If this trip goes smoothly, you can really treat it as a vacation. Uh, although it''s a bit cold here, the scenery is still great... Achoo!"


    "Then why don''t you wear more?"


    "I''m not cold... Ah, ah, ACHOO!"


    The sneeze was scattered by the north wind the moment it left his lips.


    "..."


    The village was already in sight, but walking through the snowfields was tough. It took them the entire afternoon, until the wind died down, the clouds parted and revealed the setting sun, before they finally reached the village entrance.


    To appear normal to the villagers, Mikael reluctantly put on a heavy coat.


    The village was surrounded by a thick wooden wall, but it didn''t seem very effective. There were many gaps where it had been violently damaged, and the villagers didn''t seem to care about repairing them.


    "This gap..."


    Mikael stood before a large opening, his gaze filled with recollection.


    "I think, when I came here with Elysia a few years ago, we entered the village through this same gap."


    "?" Hua didn''t understand. A gap that''s been there for N years, and nobody fixes it?


    Forget Honkai beasts, even a wild animal like a grizzly bear from the birch forest would be too much for the villagers, right?


    Wait a minute!


    Her breathing quickened, and she instinctively clung to Mikael.


    "A gap like this...normal animals..."


    Mikael knew what she was going to say and nodded.


    "But it''s impossible. If there were Honkai beasts here a few years ago, why wouldn''t the people move away? Or how did they even survive until now?"


    Hua fired off the questions, but Mikael didn''t respond directly.


    He simply looked up at the direction from which the thickest plume of smoke was rising from the village��in his memories, at this time, everyone should be busy preparing dinner.


    Though it wasn''t anything delicious, Mikael could still remember the frozen, rock-hard black bread, filled with wood chips and dirt...


    It was literally hell food!


    That''s why he ate all the black bread himself back then, not leaving a single bite for Ellie, just to make sure she wouldn''t get hungry.


    "Let''s go, we should head to the village elder''s house first."


    The path leading into the village wasn''t as snow-covered, allowing them to pick up the pace. Of course, it wasn''t because someone had cleared the snow; it was simply because of the people passing by; enough traffic created a sort of...


    Well, there wasn''t really a path; it was just where the newly fallen snow was looser and shallower.

 Chapter 107: The Sculpture

    Chapter 107 - The Sculpture"You two are tourists?"


    The village elder sat by the west-facing window, his entire body slumped into a wooden rocking chair. A full bearskin covered him from his chest to his ankles.


    He idly flipped through an old book with yellowed, brittle pages in the light of the setting sun, asking without even looking up.


    Mikael took off his gloves, rubbed his hands together, and breathed on them before answering, "Yes, yes, we are. My little sister and I are from a place where it rarely snows, so we thought we''d come up north for the winter break to see the snow, hehe..."


    Upon hearing this, a strange sense of familiarity flashed through the village elder''s mind.


    He gripped the armrest and struggled to sit up, pinching the temple of his taped-together reading glasses between two fingers and sliding them down his nose, then lowered his head slightly, peering over the glasses at the young boy and girl in his room.


    Sometimes things aren''t absolutely right or wrong, nor are they absolutely beneficial or detrimental.


    Like these reading glasses, for example, they''re very clear and convenient for looking at things far away...


    "?"


    Wait a minute! How are these two even remotely like siblings?!


    Their hair and eye colors are completely different, not to mention their features... He didn''t even understand how the boy could so brazenly say the word "siblings"!


    But when he looked again, a second and third time, his mind quickly became muddled-- their appearances naturally had no similarities, but their straight posture, the way their eyes stared at their shoes, and the subtle awkwardness they showed when they noticed his gaze...


    That actually did make them seem more like siblings. S��ar?h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Perhaps adopted?


    "Alright, alright!"


    He reluctantly closed the book, then looked a little puzzled again:


    "How did you even find this place? We haven''t seen outsiders in years, especially in winter. I''ve lived this long, and I haven''t seen enough outsiders to count on both my hands. Last time... when was the last time we saw outsiders... was it four or five years ago?"


    The more the village elder spoke, the more guilty Mikael felt. He quickly interrupted the elder before he could recall their previous visit: "Oh, it''s all because we were chasing thrills, you know? Who knew that after entering the snowfields, we''d walk for three or four days, maybe more than two hundred kilometers, before we finally stumbled upon this little village..."


    "Sigh, now that the snow outside is so thick, so, elder, would you be so kind as to let us stay here for a while?"


    The village elder stared silently at Mikael, his expression seemingly indifferent, without desire or attachment.


    "A while, huh... This snow is pretty thick. It probably won''t start melting until March or April, right? You''d have to stay here for at least two months."


    "Ah... that long..."


    Mikael feigned disappointment, but his hand deftly slipped into his pocket, pretending to pull out a compass, and handed it to the elder.


    The village elder''s withered hand quickly shot out, snatching the compass, then tucked his hand back under the bearskin.


    "..." Hua was in awe of the elder''s speed; it wasn''t just fast for an old man. Even judging by her knowledge of ancient martial arts, it could be described as "still as a virgin, swift as a rabbit"...


    Then, she vaguely realized why Mikael had given a compass as a reward, and why the elder''s movements and gaze were like a person who hadn''t eaten for three days smelling food-- they were just too...


    Starved.


    Here, the frozen soil is covered by thick snow for half the year, and the land itself is barren with little grain production (otherwise, why would they put such strange things in their bread!). Thus, hunting in the birch forest had become one of the main ways for the people to obtain food.


    Looking at it that way, for this small village with almost no contact with the outside world, the value of a compass was far greater than any amount of money.


    "Well, young man, help me put this book in the storage room, and then have my old lady take you to the wooden house across the way. It hasn''t been lived in for a long time, so you''ll have to get some firewood and chop it yourself. Oh, right, it won''t be long before it''s time for our wonderful dinner. My old lady should be baking pies by now. Once you''re settled in, come and eat with us!"


    The old village elder, gently caressing the new compass under the bearskin, was suddenly satisfied. His attitude toward Mikael and Hua instantly improved.


    Mikael picked up the old book from his knee. Without saying anything, he quietly backed out of the bedroom.


    The village elder''s house was a common Eastern European-style wooden house, rectangular in shape with a door in the middle of the long side. On the left was the bedroom, on the right was the kitchen, and in the middle was a small storage room.


    Of course, the space under the pointed roof allowed for an attic. Mikael vaguely remembered that the village elder''s grandson, who was about his age, used to sleep in the attic. He wondered why he hadn''t seen him today.


    Hua seemed curious about the old book the elder was reading and kept glancing at it. Mikael smiled and handed the book to her. On the leather cover, there were a few blurry cursive letters, but only the last few words were clear:


    "...Fables and Stories"


    "..."


    Mikael turned the latch and the storage room door slid open. He casually placed the book on a wooden shelf and turned to push open the kitchen door.


    The village elder''s wife was a stout woman with a large frame. She had tied two aprons together and wrapped them around her waist. When Mikael entered the kitchen, she was stuffing a mixture of bear meat, fish, rat meat... a strange mixture of all kinds of meats into an iron pot that was already lined with a layer of flatbread.


    Mikael briefly repeated his conversation with the village elder. She simply gave a soft "oh" and didn''t say anything else.


    Mikael wasn''t in a hurry. He quietly watched her fill the pot with meat, then take a few more pieces of flatbread, place them over the meat filling like a lid, and pinch the edges of the bread tightly against the side of the pot, making a decorative pattern.


    Then, she lifted the entire iron pot. Mikael quickly moved aside, watching her walk into the bedroom and place the iron pot inside the fireplace -- that''s right, this so-called kitchen was just a place for handling ingredients. As for cooking... that probably didn''t exist.


    Once she had finished all that, the village elder''s wife ripped the apron off her waist, grabbed a thick leather coat from the wall, and half-dragged it onto herself. Then, she numbly gestured for the two children to follow her.


    The moment the wooden door opened, the wind "whooshed" inside. Even with the sturdy village elder''s wife blocking the way, Hua still stumbled. Fortunately, Mikael steadied her shoulder and subtly stepped in front of her.


    The houses in the village were arranged in a circle. To reach the "house across the way," they had to pass through the open area in the middle, the so-called square.


    Compared to the size of the village, the square was surprisingly large.


    This was the place Hua was most curious about. She had imagined that these semi-primitive people, so far removed from normal human civilization, would be like the ancients, performing rituals in the center of the village, singing and dancing.


    The square would be covered with various totems she couldn''t understand, remnants of humanity''s most primitive beliefs...


    But none of that was there, at least not what she saw.


    She only saw short stone walls buried under snow and ice. The walls were about her height and appeared to be unfinished. There may have been totems engraved on the walls, but they were hidden beneath the ice and snow.


    And what the low wall surrounded, in the very center of the square...


    Was a lifelike sculpture.


    The sculpture was centered around a huge totem pole, thick iron chains, like withered branches wrapping around a tree trunk, tightly binding a man to the pole.


    The wind and snow covered the statue with a thick layer of silver. Ice crystals hung all over the man''s lowered face, obscuring his features, but there was no doubt, he looked completely at death''s door.


    Who left such a realistic sculpture here? Hua didn''t think the people of this small village could make something like this. Or rather, the sculpture''s existence as a work of art was in stark contrast with the isolated, benighted village.


    No, maybe it wasn''t so out of place after all. The bizarre totem pole, the man bound to it and suffering, the thick chains that made it difficult to feel rebellious...


    That sense of primitive, benighted, violent, despairing, and lonely feelings seemed to fit perfectly with this village.


    "Can I get a closer look?"


    Hua whispered to the village elder''s wife, repeating the question two or three times, until Mikael repeated it loudly two or three times as well. Finally, the village elder''s wife stopped walking.


    She didn''t say anything. She just turned around slowly, glanced at Mikael and Hua with lifeless eyes, then slightly tilted her head, signaling them to do as they pleased.


    Hua and Mikael gradually approached the sculpture, until they were standing under the totem pole, within arm''s reach.


    Suddenly, Hua had a strange feeling. As her gaze moved upward, the hairs on the back of her neck almost instantly stood on end��


    The man, as if he was a real sculpture, lightly exhaled white air from his mouth and nose. Then, slowly, he opened his eyes which were almost frozen shut.


    They were eyes like flames burning fiercely.

 Chapter 108: Blood

    Chapter 108 - Blood"Whump!"


    Mikael casually tossed a large bundle of firewood onto the ground, then lightly waved his hand. The firewood was split by an unseen force, then sent into the fireplace by another invisible hand...


    Okay, Mikael didn''t actually know how a fireplace was supposed to be used, but the important thing was to get the wood burning, right?


    Under Hua''s expectant gaze, Mikael snapped his fingers. Flames quickly danced on the firewood, which had somehow already been soaked in oil, and then...


    Then a suffocating cloud of smoke instantly filled the entire room. Hua kicked open the door in the darkness, and the two of them coughed as they scooped up snow to wipe the soot from their faces.


    "Looks like... I messed up..."


    Mikael scratched his nose sheepishly, meeting Hua''s slightly speechless gaze, which made him feel a little embarrassed.


    Luckily, there was a chance to fix it. When he looked up again, he had a golden gem clutched in his hand, and he began muttering:


    "Spirits and demons, go away, spirits and demons, go away..."


    Hua pursed her lips, but the corners of her mouth couldn''t help but quirk upwards silently.


    But then her eyes widened, and her mouth naturally formed an "O" shape.


    As Mikael chanted, the black smoke that had taken over the entire room, and was attempting to surge out through the door, was suddenly gathered by an invisible force, slowly shrinking back. Soon after, straight plumes of gray smoke began to rise from the chimney on the roof of the wooden house.


    "What kind of power is that now?"


    Hua looked at Mikael, puzzled. The longer she spent with him, the thicker the fog around him seemed to become.


    Putting everything else aside, just the sheer variety of his abilities was something she hadn''t seen in anyone else, even the equally mysterious Elysia. In terms of the breadth of abilities alone, she couldn''t even compare to Mikael.


    And Mikael didn''t seem to have any desire to explain things to her. He let go of his hand, straightened himself, and pulled Hua up as well. "Let''s go, we can go inside and rest now."


    Hua glanced at the wispy gray smoke. As the sunset irreversibly dipped below the horizon, the wisp of gray gradually merged into the vast night, no longer clearly visible.


    Actually, dinner should have started at this time, but the village elder suddenly said that the snow had stopped and the wind was calm, making it a perfect time for a village bonfire party. It could also be seen as a welcome feast for the guests.


    So, he asked his wife to make more pies and mumbled about getting some wine. He even ransacked the storage room, finding a rusty barbecue grill... Anyway, he told Mikael and Hua to rest first. Once everything was ready, someone would naturally come to notify them.


    "Is it really possible to prepare all this in such a short time...?" Mikael couldn''t help but feel a little strange.


    He sat beside the stove, the heat of the fire gently caressing his body. He unscrewed the lid of his water bottle and took a small sip, suppressing the unease in his heart.


    He took out his phone. As expected, there was no signal.


    The room fell silent, broken only by the occasional crackling of the fire.


    This silence made Mikael uncomfortable. Upon reflection, he realized that it wasn''t the silence itself that he disliked, but the lack of Elysia''s constant chatter in his ear.


    "Speaking of which, what''s Ellie doing now? She should have contacted Eden by now, right?"


    Yes, just as Hua had suspected, this journey wasn''t a vacation at all.


    It was the largest... no, it should be the first member recruitment plan since the formation of an organization that Mikael hadn''t even named yet.


    The entire organization was divided into three groups. Ellie and Pardofelis were in one group, tasked with finding wealthy... tasked with persuading (scratch that) convincing Eden to invest in the organization.


    Of course, the best result would be to directly develop Eden into a member.


    Another group was the research group. Two women who couldn''t stand each other were working themselves to death: one with Divine Keys, the other with hyper-evolution surgery...


    Of course, there was also Sakura, who was essentially a bodyguard, but was actually looking after Rin...


    The third group was, naturally, Mikael and Hua. Their actual mission was: to recruit a man with an American-style, shapely behind.


    There were unavoidable reasons why they didn''t start the mission until six months later.


    When Fire Moth discovered that Mobius, along with three Herrscher cores, had disappeared, and that Fifth Squad''s Elysia and Sakura had left one after another, leaving behind a letter criticizing Lucien''s retrograde actions, it was already the next morning.


    Fire Moth''s reaction to this extremely egregious act of desertion was to play dead.


    They did not issue a wanted notice for any of them and even occasionally published papers in major magazines under Mobius''s name--although Mobius could tell at a glance that they were ghostwritten by a one-armed man.


    But according to an anonymous new leader of Fire Moth, Lucien, who always prided himself on being a gentleman, had beaten a clerk named "Island Old Eight" to a pulp at headquarters that noon.


    Afterward, he used his influence to issue an internal wanted notice through the United Government.


    The United Government''s wanted notices were completely different from Fire Moth''s. Fire Moth was still just a military organization, while the United Government could mobilize resources from all aspects, especially network and communications resources, making them afraid to use their phones for a long time.


    So, for the past six months, they had really only done three things: run, run, and run.


    Oh, no, Vill-V did a fourth thing: Whatever Mikael didn''t understand, but somehow, they could now use most electronic devices normally.


    As long as they didn''t use facial recognition payments, everything was fine.


    When Mikael replayed the events of the past six months in his mind, he realized that he had unconsciously entered a string of numbers. He could have dialed it with just one tap.


    Although there was no network signal, Vill-V''s modified phone could use satellite communications, so making calls wasn''t a problem.


    But Mikael glanced at the fire, then at the girl staring blankly at the flames, and silently deleted the long string of numbers.


    He suddenly spread his fingers and waved them in front of Hua''s eyes. "Hey, hey, what are you thinking about?"


    "Ah��"


    Hua let out a short cry of surprise.


    Seeing this, Mikael understood...


    "Still thinking about that?"


    "..."


    Hua took a deep breath but couldn''t find the words to speak.


    Mikael stared at her, dumbfounded. The girl was obviously much younger than him, yet her furrowed brow was identical to his.


    Her eyes were empty and unfocused, somewhat like the village elder''s wife.


    "Hua..."


    Mikael had only said one syllable before he was interrupted. "Mikael, I think... I''m not really sad about my father or the destruction of the small town where I was born... No, rather than that, it''s more like I''m just feeling... about the facts I''ve mentioned before..."


    "Lost? Unable to forgive yourself?" Mikael asked.


    Hua nodded lightly.


    Of course, she wasn''t completely without sadness, but that insignificant grief was completely different from the kind of... the hysterical pain and wailing she had imagined from losing a loved one and a hometown.


    The only sadness she acknowledged was the two tears that quietly slipped down her cheeks at night.


    "Hua, I don''t think I''ve ever told you about Elysia and my hometown."


    "Huh?"


    "Elysia and I are both orphans from the orphanage in Vostok-51."


    "Mmm..." Hua first habitually gave a soft "mmm" as usual, then froze--the name Vostok sounded very familiar to her. After thinking carefully, it took little effort to find the relevant information.


    [The city of Vostok was destroyed by a silver bullet launched by a Herrscher during the Third Honkai Impact. The hundreds of surrounding towns were also within the radiation range and were all destroyed, with almost no survivors.]


    "..."


    "So, the thing that''s bothering you might also be bothering Elysia and me. I sometimes think of gentle Ms. Celia, and the other kids at the orphanage. But maybe it''s because I left so early... ha, isn''t that also an excuse? Anyway, it''s impossible to be that sad."


    "I often wonder, what''s the greatest disaster the Honkai has brought to people? Is it death? No, death is never the scariest thing. The scariest thing is that we''ve grown used to death, so used to it that we''ve become numb."


    Hua silently lowered her head. sea??h th�� ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Perhaps, perhaps the moment she witnessed the destruction of the entire Shanghai City, when she witnessed only a few hundred survivors out of more than twenty million people, she had become numb.


    "But Hua, the reason why you feel your grief hasn''t met your expectations, I believe, is not entirely due to this numbness. I think it''s more likely because you''re too introverted, so introverted that not many people have been able to enter your heart and become your everything."


    "Or to put it simply: those who are extremely sad have lost many things. But you''re different. You had very little from the beginning, so your grief is so plain."


    Hua breathed a long sigh and asked, "Are you like that too, Mikael?"


    "Probably... yes?"


    "But I don''t feel that you''re very lost... I''m sorry, I don''t know how to describe it. I can feel that you''re lost a lot of the time, but you always manage to quickly pull yourself together... I feel that you always have a goal and motivation to do something, and it''s very different from me."


    "Oh, that."


    The heat from the fire was a bit too high. Mikael took off his coat, letting it slide to the floor. Hua raised an eyebrow and silently picked up the coat, hanging it on a hook on the wall.


    "I don''t have much either, but Hua, there are always a few people in each person''s heart who mean more than everything else. Like Elysia, if something happened to her, I think I would go crazy! So, for her, for those few people, I''m motivated to overcome my bewilderment again and again... and Hua, you just haven''t found them yet."


    "..."


    "Knock, knock, knock!"


    The wooden door was knocked.


    The village elder''s wife pushed the door open and walked straight in.


    Two streaks of bright red blood were smeared on her forehead.

 Chapter 109: This is a Sacrifice

    Chapter 109 - This is a SacrificeWhen Hua followed Mikael into the square in the darkness, she could hardly connect what she saw with what she had witnessed at dusk��


    The stone walls, along with all the snow on the square, had been completely cleared away. Torches were placed every few steps along the low walls, and the villagers, young and old, male and female, were now standing in a circle, holding hands, silently performing a strange dance.


    No, rather than strange, it was more like eerie.


    The village elder''s wife, who had led them here, quickly joined the dance. Mikael noticed that all the villagers had two streaks of blood smeared on their foreheads.


    Their movements were odd, as if they were convulsing violently. They didn''t utter a word as they danced, as if they weren''t even breathing.


    The wind whistled eerily through the gaps between the houses, the torches crackled, and as the flames flickered, both the intricate, strange totems on the low walls and the shadows of the dancing villagers seemed to transform into cold, sticky tentacles.


    They twisted, convulsed, flared, and waved, as if some unnameable entity behind them would break through the barrier of normal perception and descend upon the world in the next moment.


    Hua raised her head, afraid to make any larger movements, only gently glancing at Mikael''s profile. He was as calm as ever.


    Suddenly, her wrist tightened, scaring her. When she slowly came back to her senses, she realized that Mikael had gently grasped her wrist.


    She suddenly began to gasp for breath, the cold, biting air flooding her lungs, bringing intense discomfort that made her want to retch.


    Mikael gently patted her back. He himself raised his head and met the gaze of the man bound to the totem pole.


    His fiercely burning eyes reflected the fiercely burning flames.


    Mikael narrowed his eyes. For some reason, a burning sensation, like he had rubbed his eyes after cutting chili peppers, washed over his eyes.


    "Tch!"


    He gritted his teeth. When he looked at that man again, he saw the corner of his mouth twist into a hideous arc. The icicles hanging on his cheek, which were melting and dripping water, were pulled with it.


    Mikael pursed his lips. "Kalpas..."


    He silently mouthed his name.


    The man whose name had just been spoken began to laugh, increasingly wildly. His entire body shook, causing the snow on his head and shoulders to fall off in a flurry.


    But no sound came out.


    He laughed so unrestrainedly, yet he did not utter a single sound.


    Just like those villagers, their dance didn''t make a sound either.


    The only thing left between heaven and earth was a heavy silence.


    The silence brought a terribly ominous premonition, shrouding their hearts and refusing to dissipate.


    They said they were going to have a bonfire party, said they wanted to welcome the newcomers...


    They said they found a barbecue grill, said they would bake more pies...


    But none of that was there.


    The only things were the flames burning in the dim night, and the villagers dancing a strange dance in silence, without uttering a single word.


    And a beast, obediently bound to a pole.


    Mikael silently stepped to the side, shielding half of Hua''s body behind him, but did not let go of her wrist.


    He wasn''t worried about himself. Before the next Herrscher was born, he was confident that he was the most powerful being in this world.


    But Hua wasn''t.


    "AAAAAHHHH!!!!"


    The elderly village elder suddenly threw his head back and howled at the crescent moon in the night sky.


    As the sound soared into the clouds, everyone''s movements stopped.


    The village elder''s wife, seemingly out of nowhere, produced a burlap sack, which made the sound of wood clattering as she walked.


    "What are they doing?"


    Hua finally couldn''t help but ask.


    "I don''t know. Get ready to fight."


    Mikael responded habitually, then realized that the person beside him was Hua, not Elysia. Hua was just an ordinary girl. He probably shouldn''t have said ''get ready to fight.''


    So he added, superfluously, "Don''t worry, whatever happens, I''ll protect you."


    Hua didn''t respond, but Mikael could feel her muscles tensing, her fingers clenching into fists.


    "Relax, relax, don''t be too nervous."


    Mikael gently advised her. New recruits tend to waste a lot of energy before battle due to nervousness. It wasn''t a good sign.


    He didn''t take his eyes off the scene as he spoke. The village elder had somehow pushed out a large jar, which several skinny men helped push under the totem pole.


    The others lit a bonfire on the other side of the totem pole, and then... except for the village elder''s wife, everyone else, without uttering a word, took out a dagger.


    "Ah!"


    Hua let out a soft cry of surprise.


    The soft sound was so jarring in the silent night. All the villagers turned their heads at the same time, their eyes reflecting the light of the bonfire, staring at Hua without a trace of emotion.


    But they didn''t seem interested in the two outsiders and quickly turned back, looking at the man tied to the pole.


    The villagers finally spoke, but Mikael couldn''t understand what they were saying��men, women, young and old alike, each holding a knife by the handle, placed in front of their chest, facing the totem pole, closing their eyes, and reciting words.


    They were praying��no prompting was needed. It was one of humanity''s most primitive actions.


    They were praying to a man they had bound.


    After a brief prayer, the village elder''s wife threw the first wooden carving into the bonfire.


    With a dull "thump," sparks flew, and the firelight flickered. The village elder straightened his aged back and took the first position under the totem pole, raising his bloodied, rusted dagger.


    "What are they going to do?" Hua had a general idea, but that idea was too absurd, too challenging to her moral baseline as a "human," causing her mind to remain in a completely bewildered state. She just watched as the dagger got closer and closer to the man on the pole.


    "*Thwack!*"


    Mikael covered Hua''s eyes, but the sound of the blade piercing flesh reached her ears clearly.


    The body in his arms trembled.


    Even Mikael himself felt a chill run down his spine.


    A huge gash was cut open on the man''s lower leg. Even though his body was frozen, steaming blood gushed out, flowing into the black jar.


    The village elder didn''t leave immediately. Instead, he dropped the dagger, directly cupped the scalding blood with both hands, and brought it to his mouth, drinking it.


    Mikael''s whole body trembled, undoubtedly from fear��no matter how strong he was, this scene far exceeded what a normal person could psychologically accept.


    Mikael even suspected that if a proper Herrscher were to look at this scene, they would undoubtedly feel a sense of bone-chilling terror.


    "Stop!" Mikael shouted loudly��he should have just come alone, taken Kalpas away, and if he didn''t listen, he''d beat him up and then take him away! But he wanted to respect Kalpas''s wishes and also wanted to give Hua, who had been in a bad mood lately, a break. Who would have thought they would stumble upon such a terrifying moment?


    But no one cared about him. The villagers had already lined up, and as one wooden carving after another was thrown into the bonfire, they quickly and orderly cut gaping wounds on the man''s body.


    "Stop!"


    Mikael couldn''t care less about his supposed principle of not attacking ordinary people. The Second Herrscher''s powers activated, and he would soon freeze the motion of the entire space. He never thought he would stumble upon this scene��


    This wasn''t a bonfire party! It wasn''t a welcome party at all!


    This was a sacrifice!


    But... who was the sacrifice?


    Who was the sacrifice?


    Was it the man bound to the pole?


    Were the wooden carvings thrown into the bonfire?


    Or were they the villagers themselves?


    Perhaps it was all of them.


    But why were they called here?


    Mikael gritted his teeth��the answer was actually very simple. He and Hua were also part of the sacrifices.


    But who was going to collect the sacrifices?


    Before he could figure out that question, the Second Herrscher''s core had formed. Before he could stop the villagers, he used his spatial abilities to sense more movement outside the village.


    The wooden walls and houses were pushed down and the light from the torches on the stone walls revealed countless Honkai beasts.


    sea??h th�� n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 110: Beast? Kalpas!!

    Chapter 110 - Beast? Kalpas!!"Hehehehe... Hehehehehe... Hahahaha... AHAHAHAHA!!"


    The man finally laughed, starting with a soft chuckle, then the laughter gradually became shriller, accompanied by the shaking of his body against the totem pole, before finally becoming uncontrollable.


    He laughed so wildly, so unrestrainedly. He was the one being tied to the pole and bled, he was the one surrounded by both Honkai beasts and humans, he was the one who seemed to be the most vulnerable��


    But in his eyes, the situation seemed to be the opposite.


    There were many prey, but only one hunter.


    His piercing laughter echoed in the night, the silent villagers held their silent daggers, silently making more wounds on the laughing man, before being silently trampled into mincemeat by the Honkai beasts.


    Fresh blood merged with the melting snow, steaming and overflowing to Mikael''s feet. It was only then that he felt the passage of time again.


    "There''s still time!"


    The Honkai beasts here weren''t powerful. He could resolve all of them in a very short amount of time.


    But he hesitated, constantly questioning himself��were these the kinds of humans he needed to save?


    The footsteps of Honkai beasts were already behind him, their huge shadows completely obscuring him and Hua.


    But he still didn''t act.


    Suddenly, the thinnest iron chain binding the man''s right hand snapped.


    A warning bell rang in Mikael''s mind. The man''s escape finally forced him to make a choice��it wasn''t to fight, nor was there any action that could be called "saving."


    Even later, Mikael himself couldn''t explain why he had made that choice��to stand and watch.


    Hua only felt her vision go black, followed by a sense of vertigo, before she found herself standing in midair.


    Yes, it was definitely midair. There was nothing below her feet, yet something had solidified into a solid ground for her to stand on.


    Before she could fully appreciate this strange feeling, she heard a deafening crash nearby.


    The snowfields were burning, the village was burning, and the birch forest was burning.


    Flames spread in all directions, and the origin of the blaze had become scorched earth. Large areas of thick water vapor condensed into a low-lying mist.


    A strange fragrance lingered in the air. In the hazy mist, the villagers and Honkai beasts had all turned into dry, contorted corpses, mixed with the withered birch trees in the distance, indistinguishable.


    And the one who started it all had broken free of his shackles. All the ice and snow on his body had melted. His bloodied feet stepped onto the blackened earth, sounding like a piece of meat being placed in a hot pan.


    His whole body was more like... how could it be described... like a heap of embers on the verge of going out. As a cold wind swept past, faint sparks flickered on his body.


    Across a hundred meters, Mikael met the gaze of those fiercely burning eyes once more.


    "Not good!"


    A Void barrier instantly formed in front of him. Without hesitation, Mikael pushed Hua away, and before she could make a sound, she was teleported to the ground through a spatial rift.


    "BOOM!"


    A hundred meters was no more than an instant for that man. Kalpas''s charred fist ignited in flames, slamming into the thick Void barrier. Mikael even felt the entire space around him shake!


    "Crack..."


    The cracks in the barrier rapidly widened, as if it would shatter in the next second.


    "Calm your tits!" Sear?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In Kalpas''s view, the boy who had been hiding behind the barrier suddenly disappeared. Then, he heard his voice from behind.


    "Get lost!"


    Mikael reached out, trying to grab his shoulder. Kalpas couldn''t stay in the air, which was a great opportunity.


    But the bestial man naturally refused to be tamed. He forcibly twisted his body in midair, then stomped his foot on the dissolving Void barrier, turning his body into a cannonball, shooting towards Mikael.


    A bright arc flashed across the night sky, and at the peak of the arc, the two of them fell to the ground like shooting stars, tearing hundreds of meters of trenches into the scorched earth.


    "I told you to calm down."


    In the thin mist, Mikael released his grip on Kalpas''s fist.


    Kalpas was still in his punching stance, frozen in place��no, not quite frozen. His whole body was shaking and struggling violently, but no matter how much he struggled, the invisible shackles formed by spatial power held him firmly, preventing him from moving.


    The unscathed Mikael tilted his chin, pondering... how should he calm Kalpas down?


    But when he met the eyes of the beast-like man, his heart jumped.


    On his face, which had been burned and was covered in blood, two unextinguished flames burned.


    They flickered, conveying their master''s emotions to Mikael��happiness, excitement, exhilaration, curiosity...


    "You still won''t give up?"


    That''s right. If he were to give up so easily, Mikael would doubt whether this guy he had found was actually Kalpas.


    "Hehehe... Hahahaha!"


    He laughed wildly again. This unrestrained attitude was both puzzling and unsettling.


    Why? Even though he was in a weaker position, it was as if...


    "Interesting... this fight has only just begun!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the dead embers reignited. He burned himself, raising a blaze, and even Mikael couldn''t help but take a step back from the heat.


    The invisible spatial shackles snapped��just like the iron chains that had bound him before.


    "Hahahaha... Hahahahahaha!"


    Mikael waved his hand, and four lances made of Void energy shot out from spatial rifts, each targeting one of Kalpas''s limbs.


    "Get lost!"


    Kalpas waved his hand, and flames surged like waves, but failed to slow down the Void lances even a little. It was as if the four short spears didn''t exist in real space, but were merely projections.


    The "projections" pierced Kalpas''s limbs without causing any pain, as if they were just 3D projections.


    But the next moment, the projections turned into solid matter, and all four Void lances hit their targets.


    Kalpas was stunned...


    But he wasn''t thinking about the bizarre scene from earlier.


    He stared blankly at his arm, where blood was gushing from the wound. However, as soon as the blood touched his skin, it began to boil. He barely had time to dab a little with his index finger and put it in his mouth.


    "Blood... blood... this is the taste!"


    The Void lances formed from Void energy were being melted by the fire.


    "This is the taste!"


    The second sound came from above. Mikael quickly retreated. The next moment, Kalpas landed, and the entire ground shook, emitting a dull, hollow sound.


    Kalpas had gone completely mad.


    But Mikael wasn''t in a hurry.


    It was like bullfighting. The bull might seem stronger than the man, and it charged again and again.


    But ultimately, the man controlled the rhythm of the bullfight��just like now.


    Mikael continuously dodged Kalpas''s attacks, but he didn''t seem disheveled. Just by using his spatial powers, he could easily avoid every attack. Kalpas, however, would eventually weaken as his flames died out. That was when the "matador" would attack.


    Two figures, one yellow and one red, darted across the scorched earth. Explosions sounded in the east, then in the west. Mikael tried to keep the fight contained to a small area around the village. He had teleported Hua to the ruins of the village, and he didn''t dare get too close or too far from her.


    But after limiting the space, it was inevitable that Kalpas would occasionally catch up with him.


    Like now...


    "Run! Aren''t you good at running?!"


    He quickly punched, smashing through three Void barriers, but after the last barrier shattered, Mikael was gone.


    "Up here! Idiot!"


    A Void crystal the size of a building suddenly appeared. Under Mikael''s control, it slammed down heavily, as if to crush Kalpas into pieces.


    "BOOM!"


    "Huh?"


    Mikael looked at the scene in front of him in disbelief:


    The man, who was almost at his limit, stubbornly stretched out his hand to hold back the huge Void crystal, like an ant carrying a pencil.


    His feet were buried in the ground, his whole body was tense to the point of twitching, yet he silently resisted.


    The fire of battle still burned in his eyes, never straying from Mikael for a moment.


    "Oh? So stubborn?"


    Mikael brushed the soot off his body. He lightly flicked his index finger upwards. Kalpas felt a release from above, and the Void crystal simply vanished.


    But before he could even pull his feet out of the scorched earth, an even larger Void crystal was dropped on him from above...


    It''s time!


    "Finishing move��Wife''s Hoeing the Field!"


    Again and again, again...


    Kalpas was like a nail, being hammered into the ground by the huge Void crystal that Mikael was wielding. The flames on his body were growing smaller and smaller. Even the sparks on his skin were gone.


    The countless wounds all over his body burst open, and black blood soaked the black earth.


    Even Mikael felt a little sorry for him. He was even worried that he would beat Kalpas to death if he kept hitting him like this.


    In fact, anyone looking at Kalpas now wouldn''t think he was a living person, if they ignored his eyes, which were still filled with excitement and rage...


    So, he could only grit his teeth and continue to swing the Void crystal with a cold and merciless attitude.


    Each impact would send more dust into the air. The snowfields, which had once been a vast expanse of white, now only consisted of lifeless scorched earth and smog.


    Kalpas had been hammered deep into the earth, with only his chest and above exposed. A huge pit, over a hundred meters in diameter and nearly twenty meters deep, had formed with him at the center.


    He hadn''t begged for mercy, hadn''t even said a word, he just kept his eyes locked on Mikael.


    But as the Void crystal slammed down again, his expression suddenly changed��because he had kept eye contact, this surprising look was immediately noticed by Mikael.


    "Huh? What could make Kalpas show an expression like that?"


    He instinctively swung down the Void crystal, but this time, Kalpas spoke:


    "No..."


    He had only uttered a short syllable when suddenly, the entire ground began to shake. Within a few seconds, the ground around Kalpas began to collapse rapidly.


    "What''s going on... the ground beneath us is empty!"

 Chapter 111: Hua’s Question

    Chapter 111 - Hua''s Question"What the hell!"


    Mikael cursed under his breath. Without hesitation, he solidified the space beneath his feet as he fell, instantly transforming into a beam of lightning.


    Hua had no idea what was happening. First, a series of continuous tremors echoed in the distance, like a construction crew driving piles. Then, the ground beneath her feet suddenly disappeared, and the entire area collapsed inwards.


    "Ah!"


    She only had time to let out a cry of surprise before she started falling uncontrollably into the abyss.


    Books were definitely misleading. She didn''t have time to recall anything before death. Her mind was completely blank-- or so Hua thought.


    "Whish, whish..."


    She heard the sound of pages turning. Something touched her right hand, and she instinctively gripped it.


    As for her other hand, she reached out aimlessly towards the direction she was falling from, as if trying to grasp something. But her body was tumbling in midair, and she quickly lost her sense of direction��beneath her, the abyss was bottomless.


    Above her, the night was pitch-black. The boundaries between the two merged and blurred, making it impossible to distinguish them.


    Only a few stars peeking through the clouds seemed to guide her.


    But as she fell, the stars, which had been within reach, became more and more distant until the dense clouds covered them again, and she completely lost her sense of direction.


    "Is this the end?"


    She slowly closed her eyes.


    "Then so be it."


    Just like she couldn''t understand why the expected sadness didn''t well up from the depths of her heart, the fear and unwillingness that should have been present in the face of death weren''t as strong as she thought they''d be.


    It wasn''t that they were absent; it was that they just weren''t that intense.


    "But you''re different. You''ve had very little from the beginning," he had said. Maybe that was true. Because she had so little, she wouldn''t feel much reluctance before death...


    "So... will you come save me?"


    The moment that thought popped into her head, Hua realized it was a vain hope.


    She had probably already guessed Mikael''s true goal on this trip. The vacation was a lie. Hua didn''t believe that someone with Mikael''s personality would have the "leisurely" time to go on a vacation. Now, it seemed his real goal was that man...


    Yes... she was just an ordinary girl, not even a soldier. She didn''t have Vill-V''s and Mobius''s genius, Sakura''s reliability, Elysia''s charm and strength. She was even less capable than Pardofelis, who was good at gathering information and bringing good luck��


    When he had left Fire Moth, he didn''t even consider her. She had just impulsively followed him... sea??h th�� N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So, among the few people whose importance surpassed all others, the ones who could make him overcome all his doubts and move forward--she shouldn''t be included, right?


    When he talked about Elysia, his eyes seemed to light up... Even when he spaced out, he would unconsciously enter Elysia''s phone number...


    So, the three times he had saved her before must have been coincidences.


    "Rumble, rumble!"


    First, she saw a flash of purple lightning. Then, a sudden clap of thunder echoed through the entire abyss. The electromagnetic waves sent high-frequency vibrations into the air. In her daze, Hua thought that every cell in her body was vibrating��


    No, it wasn''t vibration, it was shivering.


    That abrupt thunder, that purple light, made her recall the evening of Shanghai City.


    "Is this... is my memory bleeding into reality?"


    She had a premonition that in the next moment, her head would hit the ground, and then her skull would shatter.


    This was the sign before death. Perhaps her soul had left her body before her flesh, and that was why she was seeing the deepest fears of her memory as an illusion.


    Then, the back of her head did collide with something... but it wasn''t the cold, hard ground. It was a familiar and warm palm.


    After that, there was a series of dizzy spells, as if she was passing through layer after layer of space. Then, the sensation of falling slowly disappeared��she realized he was using continuous phase shifts to reduce the strong inertia of the fall, in order to avoid... injury.


    "Clink!"


    She heard the crisp sound of someone''s boot nails hitting the ice.


    Then she realized, they had arrived.


    Her thoughts became a jumble. She remembered that she seemed to be holding something in her hand, but a huge wave of fatigue and dizziness washed over her, and she quickly fell into darkness.


    When she woke up again, she didn''t know how much time had passed. All she knew was that she had been woken by bright light.


    They always said that the frog in the well only saw a small part of the sky. Based on the tens of seconds it took her to fall, she should be in a very deep pit. Therefore, the sky she could see should only be the size of a normal sun, or maybe even as small as a pinhole...


    But although it was a pit, it was too big. Hua turned her neck blankly, and couldn''t see the pit walls she expected.


    The sunlight streamed in unhindered, as if this was just an ordinary surface��that''s all.


    Layers of crystals surrounded them, forming tall walls. While radiating a chilling aura, they also reflected the dazzling sunlight, which was blinding.


    "The collapse area was over one hundred kilometers, so this place can no longer be considered a pit. It''s more accurate to describe it as a basin. I took a look around, and this entire ''basin'' is made entirely of ice��that''s right, ice."


    Hua was startled. It was only then that she realized that the things reflecting the sunlight weren''t crystals, but ice crystals. Even under the bright sunlight, they showed no sign of melting.


    She was wrapped in countless layers of cotton blankets. Even her head was covered with two hats. She thought it must have been Mikael''s way of keeping her warm. Unfortunately, he had been too rough, and she was wrapped up like a caterpillar.


    But even so, the cold still penetrated to her very bones. She didn''t even dare to take a deep breath. Every breath, from her mouth to her trachea to her alveoli, felt like swallowing a thousand needles.


    She was still a little dazed. The fall seemed to have scrambled her brain, to the point that she felt a little... slow.


    She struggled to form words and finally said after a long while:


    "Aren''t you going to find that man?"


    "Oh? Don''t worry, he shouldn''t be able to die."


    Hua pursed her lips, not holding out much hope.


    This was a fall of more than a kilometer. Even an iron ball wouldn''t come out unscathed after a fall like that, right?


    Mikael suddenly gestured, and an electric pressure cooker appeared between them. He pointed his index finger at the ice and moved it around. An invisible force cut the ice. Then, he hooked his finger, and the ice was thrown into the pressure cooker.


    He pinched the plug with his fingers. As a purple arc flashed, the pressure cooker started to work.


    Seeing Hua staring at him blankly, Mikael smiled. "I''ll get you some hot water to wash up with, and we can even drink the rest."


    But Hua''s gaze never left the purple arc that was constantly snaking across the plug.


    Her eyes gradually changed from dazed to fearful��


    There was no mistake, there couldn''t be any mistake!


    The lightning and thunder from last night were not an illusion; it wasn''t an illusion!


    That fear, buried deep in her heart, was awakened again. Her teeth chattered. She panicked for a moment, unable to untangle the blankets she was wrapped in. She could only twist her body, desperately distancing herself from Mikael.


    It all made sense now, everything was connected:


    The ability to construct things on a whim, the ability to move through space, and the purple lightning that she knew so well...


    There was no mistake!


    "Mikael... who... who exactly are you?"


    "No, what exactly are you?"

 Chapter 112: I’m Just Lazy

    Chapter 112 - I''m Just Lazy"You''re... a Herrscher?!"


    It was a term that had once been unfamiliar to her, but was now very familiar.


    Whether it was what the loudmouth Elvin had said in Shanghai City, or the bits and pieces of information that the others had revealed during their tumultuous journey over the past six months, all of it pointed to a harsh reality��


    Herrschers were the source of the disasters that had occurred.


    If gods truly existed in this world, Herrschers were their envoys. However, the envoys'' mission was no longer to guide humanity, but to destroy this "disfavored" species, along with the civilization they had created.


    Come to think of it, Elvin had mentioned that the Herrscher who had appeared in Irkutsk had displayed spatial powers, which matched Mikael''s abilities, and...


    "Ugh?"


    Mikael sighed. Complex emotions like regret, helplessness, and sadness flickered across his face, before settling into an inscrutable smile:


    "It''s such a shame... you found out... Hua, you should know, right? When you learn certain secrets... even if you learn them unintentionally, knowing itself is a sin��and a sin punishable by death."


    "But... it''s also my fault. After all, I never lied to you."


    His gaze gradually turned cold. Before he could make any movement, space around him cracked open, and a Void lance shot out, piercing through Hua''s abdomen without any resistance.


    "Thump... thump... sneeze..."


    Her heart was pounding rapidly, the sound clearly audible.


    Hua looked down in disbelief, staring at the half of the lance that was protruding from her abdomen. Then, she looked back up, her eyes filled with confusion and unwillingness, towards Mikael.


    But what she received was just unrestrained laughter echoing off the ice walls.


    "Pfft! Hahahaha! Hahahahaha!"


    Hua watched as Mikael rubbed his aching stomach from laughing so hard, then wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes. She looked down. The Void lance had indeed pierced her abdomen, but it didn''t hurt, and there was no blood flowing out.


    She struggled to twist herself, pulled her hand out from the blankets, and quickly brushed the lance tail... Her fingers passed easily through the tail. It was just a projection-like thing.


    "Hahahaha! Look how scared you were!"


    Mikael continued to laugh to himself. Hua bit her lip. In exasperation, she took off her hat and threw it at Mikael, hitting him squarely on the forehead.


    "Don''t be so mad!"


    Mikael waved his hand, dispelling the Void lance that was solid, but also a projection. He tried to act relaxed, but in the end, he failed.


    "Hua... about the question you just asked, I think I can still make a flimsy... no, explain it. But not now."


    "Not now?"


    "Mm-hmm." Mikael held the plug with his left hand, continuing to channel electricity. His right hand picked up a book and placed it on his lap, and he started to flip through it with one hand.


    "It''s not like I''m intentionally hiding things from you or anything. It''s just that I''m pretty lazy. For some things, I want to wait until everyone is together, and then explain it all at once... that way, I only have to say it once, hehe!"


    "..." Hua covered her face.


    Actually, she didn''t want to ask about that in the first place. What she really wanted to know was... as a Herrscher, why had he chosen the path of fighting against his "mission"?


    Or was fighting against the Honkai just a disguise?


    But after a moment''s thought, what Mikael said wasn''t wrong. "Some things" could mean a lot of things. As for what she had wanted to know the most, she already knew the answer.


    If she didn''t trust him from the bottom of her heart, why would she have followed him in the first place?


    "Speaking of which... Hua, you actually made a great contribution just now."


    "Huh? What do you mean?"


    Mikael raised the old book in his hand. "This thing, the village elder''s book, ''...Fables and Stories'', weren''t you the one holding it? I think I found the reason why those villagers did that from this book."


    "Did that." Although Mikael didn''t say it directly, and even intentionally used vague terms, it only made Hua recall the scene she witnessed last night more vividly.


    "Ugh!"


    As expected, she started retching violently on the ice.


    Silence, pitch-black, crimson, ignorance, madness... each one of them on its own was enough to make someone feel uncomfortable. When they were combined, even though it had been a night, Hua could still vaguely smell the strong stench of blood in the air.


    She didn''t know if it was a hallucination, or if the smell had clung to her like a shadow, and hadn''t faded away yet.


    "Are you okay?"


    Hua shook her head, signaling Mikael to continue.


    "Based on the wear and tear, and the way the pages are folded, I found the story that was read the most. It''s kind of absurd, I''ve even read this story too."


    "It tells about a doctor who came to a remote mountain village. The villagers had passed down a strange illness through the generations. The doctor was dedicated to curing this illness, and when he finally made some progress, the ignorant villagers saw him as a savior sent by a god."


    "Uh, isn''t that a good thing?"


    Hua''s cheeks trembled slightly. She had a bad feeling about where this was going.


    As expected, Mikael continued, "Yeah, so the way those villagers treated the savior was by tearing him apart and eating him. Because they believed that the savior''s body was the best medicine and that they could cure any disease by eating it."


    "No... What kind of fable would write a story like that?"


    "Huh? Is that so? But aren''t fairy tales the darkest of all?"


    Hua shook her head, unable to understand.


    "What happened next?"


    "Then the real god learned of this, and praised the villagers for following his will. He asked them to gather together with the remains of the ''savior,'' along with small wooden tokens that symbolized each of their identities."


    "He was going to take them to heaven. But when all the villagers gathered, the god''s envoy made them line up. For each wooden token that was thrown into the fire, he opened up the villager''s stomach to take out the doctor''s remains to piece him back together, and sent all the villagers into hell."


    Hua shivered. She really didn''t like these dark stories, especially since it was supposed to be a fable...


    "The interesting thing is that the ending was torn off. The story ends right where the god promises the villagers to take them to heaven, hehe..."


    "So, that man was also..."


    "Oh, him? He''s been tied up there for a few years. Back then, he didn''t have so many wounds. And I didn''t witness it myself..."


    "!" Hua felt like she was in a fairytale. The story in reality was even more absurd than fiction?


    "So how were the Honkai beasts attracted?"


    "Of course it was the fire. Like moths to a flame, Honkai beasts will gather towards a bright light at night. Did you forget about what happened in Shanghai City?"


    "Then what about us? What is our role?"


    "Who knows? Maybe they wanted to share some of the spoils, so we could also go to heaven?"


    Mikael couldn''t figure it out either. Maybe he could have grabbed a villager and asked, but unfortunately, they were all dead, taking the secret with them.


    And that''s how the world was. Not all questions could be answered. Most people would keep their secrets until the last moment, but as they kept it to themselves, they forgot to say them, and then nobody would ever know.


    "Okay! The water''s boiled, you should wash up first."


    Hua pursed her lips. The greatest feeling when going on missions with Mikael was the luxury. He could even use some kind of "four rooms and a hall technique" to create a villa, and there wasn''t any sense of urgency like there was during camping.


    Of course, she enjoyed this feeling.


    But Mikael wasn''t as calm as she thought. Although he had held back in last night''s fight, the Honkai energy it had caused definitely exceeded 1000 HW, which was a standard Herrscher-level reaction. Fire Moth wouldn''t have failed to notice it��unless everyone in the global Honkai energy monitoring department was asleep.


    Even if everyone in the global Honkai energy monitoring department was asleep... this was a large-scale collapse with a diameter of over one hundred kilometers! A satellite photo would be able to show it clearly.


    Based on Mikael''s experience, the fast response team would be able to arrive in four hours at the latest, and the closest flight squadron would be able to arrive in half an hour...


    But it had been almost twelve hours now, and Mikael hadn''t detected any human forces approaching this area.


    "What exactly is Fire Moth and the United Government up to?"


    Either way, the fast response team was probably already on its way, and he had to take Kalpas away before Fire Moth arrived.


    "Looks like I have to knock him out directly..."


    Indeed, respecting the other party''s wishes was admirable, but when it came to getting things done, it was better to jump first and ask questions later...


    But his actions still didn''t reflect what he was thinking. Mikael remained motionless.


    "Aren''t you in a hurry to find him?"


    Hua, who had just finished washing up, also had the same question.


    "Find him? Why should I find him?" S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The accurate way to put it was-- find him? How would he find him?


    He had to stay with Hua, so he couldn''t leave for too long. The collapsed area was also so large that even with his spatial powers, it would be impossible to find his target with the naked eye.


    But he had another power��where Hua couldn''t see, electromagnetic waves spread out from Mikael as the center. He had transformed himself into an enhanced version of a "radar." That was what a smart person would do.


    "Don''t worry, that guy isn''t that docile. There are actually quite a few Honkai beasts here. As long as he gets into a fight, I will definitely be able to find him in the first moment... or rather, he hasn''t moved at all, that''s what I find strange the most..."


    Mikael trailed off...


    Following his gaze, Hua saw that the ice walls, which were like a crystal palace, were slowly melting!


    Mikael quickly closed his eyes and opened them again. "So there''s another layer below. No wonder I couldn''t find him."


    His left hand grabbed the collar of Hua''s shirt, and his right fist lightly tapped the ice beneath them.


    The ice shattered like a mirror.

 Chapter 113: Kalpas, I Can Give You a Home!

    Chapter 113 - Kalpas, I Can Give You a Home!Dark and enclosed, that was Mikael''s first impression after landing.


    Or rather, this was how it should have been after falling.


    The thick ice surface was an abnormal blue-black color. Sunlight could barely penetrate, leaving only an extremely dim glow.


    Mikael pointed to the large hole above them, over a hundred meters away, and said to Hua, not without self-deprecating humor:


    "Looks like we''re really frogs in a well now."


    But Hua didn''t respond. She frowned, looking around at the mostly dim surroundings, instinctively feeling that something was off.


    The cotton blankets that Mikael had created had long disappeared. However, she was still wearing the dog-fur hat. It was surprisingly hot underground, hot enough to make her head spin. She quickly took off the hat and smoothed her sweaty, tangled hair...


    That''s it! Hot! How could it be hot here!


    She quickly pressed her hand against the ice wall beside her, but the wall was still as cold as ice. It was as if the heat only existed in the air.


    Mikael could guess her thoughts just by looking at her movements. He closed his eyes, seemingly pondering something, but he didn''t forget to educate Hua:


    "That stifling heat is what that man emitted while fighting last night. I''m sure of it. So, what you should be worried about isn''t the heat, but what caused that heat-- this underground ice cave, the ice city, and the blue-black ice that won''t melt even at this temperature... What is the culprit behind all this?"


    Hua was startled--that was right! She had been preoccupied with other thoughts, and had lost the most basic battlefield awareness of a soldier. She hadn''t even noticed this until now...


    "Careful!"


    Mikael suddenly opened his eyes. A honeycomb-shaped Void barrier expanded on his right side. The next moment, the ice wall there glowed crimson, melting rapidly in 0.1 seconds.


    By the time Mikael''s voice reached Hua''s ears and the information was processed by her brain, flames surged out like a river breaking its banks, splitting to flow around the sides of the Void barrier.


    When the flames subsided, the ice walls around them began to crumble, but Mikael showed no intention of retreating. Instead, he grabbed Hua and jumped into the hole that the flames had created in the ice wall.


    This time, the hole wasn''t too deep. At least, Hua only counted one second before her feet touched the solid ice surface...


    Ice surface?


    To be precise, a damp ice surface scorched by flames.


    "Not good!"


    Her feet kept sliding forward, while her body stayed in place, and her body leaned back due to the movement of her feet...


    But that was fine. She had practiced martial arts since she was a child. A mere ice surface was nothing to worry about.


    Mikael thought the same thing. He was a Herrscher after all, and his physical abilities far surpassed a superhuman''s. A mere ice surface was nothing to worry about.


    "Ah!"


    "Oww!"


    The two figures, one big and one small, slid at the same time, then sat up, rubbing their butts at the same time.


    "Boom!"


    Hua was just about to get up, when a huge shockwave made her slide again, face-planting onto the ice. However, her eyes remained fixed on where the shockwave had come from--


    It was a Honkai beast that was a hundred meters long, and looked like a mixture of a... cow and a pig. Its body was originally supposed to be black with blue patterns, but under the scorching heat of the flames, large patches of the Honkai beast''s skin were peeling off, revealing light purple wounds. Countless fragments of Honkai energy were leaking from the wounds.


    The shockwave was from the Honkai beast, but not from its own movement:


    The man''s figure was tall and straight, but compared to the Honkai beast he was holding onto... no, even compared to the beast''s fangs, which usually took three or four men to embrace, his body was so small, so easy to ignore...


    But the truth was: the small man was tightly hugging the Honkai beast''s fangs. He roared in a crazed, muffled manner, slamming the Honkai beast into the ice surface again and again.


    The ice crystals that flew up even reached Hua hundreds of meters away, grazing her cheek and nearly drawing a long scratch on her face.


    "Kalpas!" Mikael shouted.


    His voice echoed in the gradually melting ice cave, already carrying a viscous and chilling undertone.


    Kalpas stopped what he was doing, turned his head, and immediately recognized the boy who had fought him last night.


    "Kalpas... is he calling me? Hmph..."


    The creature that would later be classified as a Emperor-class Honkai beast by Fire Moth, Parvati, took the opportunity to drag its massive body, trying to escape.


    "Huh?"


    Kalpas just snorted coldly, and Parvati didn''t dare make another move��except for trembling.


    Mikael took two steps forward, although these two steps looked insignificant amidst the hundreds of meters separating them.


    "Kalpas, I think we should talk."


    This was what he had wanted to say a long time ago. He had never come to pick a fight with Kalpas... He thought that no one, except maybe Mobius, could win an argument against Kalpas.


    He really just wanted to present the facts, reason with him, and then trick the man into coming with him. That''s all.


    But... but Kalpas had attacked first!


    "Oh? Talk? What do you want to talk about? Tell me."


    The mocking smile on the corner of Kalpas''s mouth was clearly reflected in Mikael''s eyes. He sighed, knowing that reasoning was probably too much to hope for... In the end, only fighting would satisfy him! Kalpas!


    But he still decided to try. So, with deep emotion and tears welling up in his eyes, he said something that made Hua both confused and goose-bumped:


    "Kalpas, come with me, I can give you a home!"


    "..."


    "..."


    Kalpas was stunned for a good three or four seconds, before coming back to his senses. He asked in disbelief, "What are you saying? What are you saying? A home? You want to give me a home?"


    "Hahahaha! Hahahaha! Ah hahahahaha!"


    He laughed wildly, exaggeratingly, his body rocking back and forth.


    The echo traveled through the ice cave and into Mikael''s ears, causing his eardrums to ache.


    "A home? Hahaha! I had a home��a home that you destroyed! Bastard!"


    After saying the last word, Kalpas suddenly threw Parvati. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Parvati''s body was too huge, and it immediately filled Mikael''s vision.


    But he wasn''t afraid. He was about to use his spatial powers to shred Parvati, but his expression suddenly changed!


    A golden light had just begun to glow around him, but it quickly vanished. He had forcibly suppressed it. At the same time, the Wanderer''s giant mechanical arm appeared out of thin air, and a chain sword appeared from its wrist.


    The blade sliced Parvati almost in half with a single swing.


    "Kalpas, stop it!"


    "Shut up!"


    His whole body was burning with flames. He rushed out from behind Parvati''s corpse, and before the mechanical arm could return to defend, he punched at Mikael''s chest.


    Even then, Mikael didn''t use his spatial powers. Instead, he used his other hand to block the punch, forcefully taking the blow.


    "Boom!"


    Mikael''s feet sank into the thick ice floor, leaving two long scratch marks until the heel of one foot finally reached the wall.


    The hand holding Kalpas''s fist was stinging from the heat of the flames, already smelling like grilled meat.


    "Kalpas, listen to me!"


    "Listen to your ass!"


    "If we keep fighting, we''ll both die!"


    "Then let''s die together!"


    Kalpas was relentless, and his other fist headed towards Mikael''s head without any warning.


    This time, there was no choice. He could only activate the Third Herrscher''s power and turn into a bolt of lightning. He dodged Kalpas''s punch by moving to his side, then he quickly picked up Hua, who had been knocked away by the shockwave, and leaped back.


    Red... he really hadn''t lied. The moment he was about to use his spatial powers, he could clearly feel that if spatial power was like an ocean current, most areas were calm and flowed in an orderly fashion, but some places had "currents" that were too weak, forming a "vortex," that churned and pulled in the surrounding space.


    It was at these "vortices" that space was weak, and thus suitable for tearing open spatial rifts, performing phase shifts or phase deflections, or summoning Void lances.


    But when it came to the space in this ice cave... there was one large vortex, and a countless number of small vortices were closely packed all around it.


    There were barely any gaps between them, and with just a little bit of outside force, they could easily tear a small vortex apart, which would trigger a chain reaction and trigger the largest vortex, forming a huge rift��and with a huge rift like this that wasn''t created by him, even with his spatial powers as insurance, he couldn''t decide where it would lead...


    That external force could be Mikael''s spatial powers, or it could be the shockwaves from Kalpas''s violent fighting.


    Mikael didn''t know how this vortex had formed. Perhaps the space in the ice cave was inherently fragile, and then it was violently destroyed by Kalpas, making the entire spatial structure increasingly fragile, and closer to collapsing.


    If they didn''t escape, and that rift sent them to fight the sun face-to-face, what would they do, wait to die?


    Even if he couldn''t use his spatial powers, even if he couldn''t move at the speed of light while carrying Hua, Mikael believed that with the Third Herrscher''s power, his speed would still be faster than Kalpas...


    Huh? His ankle was grabbed!


    "Crap!"


    Mikael quickly hugged Hua tightly, then he felt dizzy. His back slammed heavily into the ice surface.


    "Cough!"


    A few drops of blood that he coughed up splattered on Hua''s forehead. He realized that he couldn''t continue like this. He was about to tear open space to escape, no matter the cost.


    But the worst thing possible happened.


    A huge suction force pulled him in, and in just a split second, Mikael, Hua, Kalpas, half of Parvati''s corpse, and large chunks of the ice surface were sucked into an unknown space.

 Chapter 114: Even the Old Man Got Swallowed

    Chapter 114 - Even the Old Man Got Swallowed"Reporting to headquarters, no signs of large-scale combat have been detected on the uppermost level of ''Ice Palace''. An entrance to the lower level has been found..."


    "The lower ''Ice Cave'' has traces of melting, but now it seems to be gradually stabilizing and is not as cold as expected. It looks like the fight is over."


    Mei wasn''t just simply reporting the objective situation to headquarters; she was also including her subjective analysis. This should have been a taboo, after all, between an independent and self-reliant subordinate and a docile and obedient one, most people would have chosen the latter without hesitation.


    However, neither Mei nor her superiors seemed to be ordinary people.


    "Alright, Dr. Mei. Since we''ve given you the authority to explore the area designated DE-012, go ahead and do what you need to do. No captain-level officers were sent on this operation, so you can temporarily act as the Fifth Squad''s captain when necessary."


    "Hey! Lucien, shouldn''t I be the one saying those words!"


    "Mr. Vashak, does it matter who says that?"


    "..."


    Mei shook her head, wishing she could just silence the communication directly.


    Kevin walked up from behind and silently draped a coat over her shoulders.


    "Are you cold?"


    "I''m fine."


    Although she said she was fine, Mei coughed lightly twice, pulling the coat tighter.


    She turned around and looked at the soldiers of the Fifth Squad. Without Himeko''s restraint, the soldiers were clearly much more lax. Even Kevin, who had become a unit leader because of his high scores in simulated training, couldn''t control them...


    But the mission had to move forward. Mei looked at Kevin, but only saw gentleness and obedience in his eyes.


    "Get ready to enter the lower level. Kevin, I''m feeling a little unwell, so I can''t go any further with you. When you get down there... Achoo!"


    "Are you alright, Mei..." Kevin thought for a moment, then took off his own coat and was about to put it on Mei when she refused.


    "My discomfort isn''t from the cold. I feel a little dizzy, do you feel that way?"


    Kevin shook his head.


    Mei turned to look at the other soldiers, and saw that many of them were also holding their heads, looking unwell.


    "It seems like some soldiers are also feeling that way. You should select who to take to the lower level. The rest of them should stay here and keep me company."


    "Okay..."


    Kevin responded in a low voice. Just as he was about to leave, Mei suddenly leaned close to him and whispered,


    "Don''t worry too much. If anyone is down there, it''ll be Mikael. He won''t make things difficult for you guys."


    "Uh?"


    Mei didn''t seem willing to say anything more on the matter. Kevin wanted to ask more, but she had already turned her head away and said nothing.


    In reality, sending the Fifth Squad was the result of a night-long argument within Fire Moth. After detecting a Herrscher-level Honkai energy reaction, Fire Moth immediately pulled up satellite images of the area. After zooming in repeatedly, they had indeed found Mikael''s figure.


    The final decision to send the Fifth Squad was very deliberate��after all, this was the team that Mikael had once been in. There were many people he knew well, and neither Vashak nor Lucien thought he would attack them.


    But it couldn''t be the entire Fifth Squad. For example, if they had Himeko lead the team directly... no one could say for sure whether Himeko would lead the team directly to join Mikael''s side...


    So, the final solution was��Himeko wouldn''t go, and Dr. Mei, whom both Lucien and Vashak considered "one of their own," would lead the team.


    And conveniently, her boyfriend was the only unit leader in the Fifth Squad now, so there shouldn''t be any problems...


    Yeah, right!


    Even from far away, Mei could hear the arguing. If she wasn''t mistaken, it was Aldemir arguing with Kevin again.


    She shook her head, confident that Kevin could handle these small matters.


    "I think my body is fine... Ugh... These small difficulties... Ugh... are nothing compared to what happened in R''lyeh (Ruruye)... Ugh...!"


    Aldemir was being supported by a young female soldier. He looked much worse than Mei, but he stubbornly refused to stay on the upper level to rest.


    Kevin scratched his head:


    "You look like you''re not okay, no matter how you look at it, right?"


    "I don''t care! Ugh... Cough cough cough! You can''t strip a soldier of his right to fight! Ugh!"


    The surrounding soldiers heard the argument, and each of them looked over without making a sound. To some extent, Aldemir was considered one of the veterans of the Fifth Squad. Kevin was strong, but he didn''t have the experience or accomplishments to back him up.


    Unlike Mikael and Ellie, both of them were not only strong in the simulated training room, but they also had concrete battle records during the Irkutsk Honkai incident!


    So, to some extent, this argument between the two could be extended to a broader conflict��the conflict between the new recruits who joined after the Third Honkai, and the veterans. S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This conflict was still an undercurrent when Himeko was in charge. But once she was gone, it erupted immediately��


    Even though neither of the two people who started the conflict had that intention.


    And Mei didn''t seem to care much about this conflict.


    But there were some who understood. Evangeline lightly pinched Aldemir''s hand, and timidly looked at Kevin:


    "Unit Leader Kevin, how about we let Brother Aldemir go down?"


    She clenched her left fist beside her cheek and made a "you can do it" gesture. "I''ll take care of him!"


    She was probably one of the few people there who understood the origin of the conflict. All the issues between these two were actually caused by Mikael.


    Of course, Aldemir was also insistent on going down this time because of that��over the past six months, many rumors had spread, like the most basic information that Mikael was still alive, and that Mikael was a Herrscher.


    This was now common knowledge within Fire Moth.


    And this time, although the base had sounded the alarm that a Herrscher had appeared, there wasn''t a large-scale mobilization. What was the reason for that? Aldemir knew it very well. Evangeline knew it as well, and Kevin might not have been too sure, but he knew it now.


    "Okay." Kevin hesitated for a long time before uttering that single word. This discomfort was probably just a common cold, and if Mei hadn''t reminded him, he wouldn''t have taken it to heart.


    And he never wanted to be on opposing sides with Aldemir. Now that there was a way out, he naturally went along with it.


    Anyway, it wasn''t him who was feeling sick.


    And when the other soldiers saw that the conflict ended anticlimactically after another recruit gave some advice, some sighed in relief, but most of the soldiers wished they could have made a show of booing them.


    That was human nature, watching other people''s drama was fun.


    The rope was quickly prepared, and the soldiers of the Fifth Squad rappelled down into the large opening that someone had created in the ice.


    "Be careful. According to the scans, this area is like a maze, except for the ice cave in the very center. Don''t get separated... Hey!"


    Kevin quickly grabbed the ice wall. The ice surface was still a little wet, and he had almost slipped.


    "I''ve found the entrance to the ice cave! Follow me, and enter one by one!"


    He jumped in first, his movements quite dashing.


    "Ouch!"


    The ice cave was dim, and even with the use of a strong flashlight, they couldn''t see clearly. The soldiers behind him only heard a cry of pain.


    He was startled. In that short moment, Aldemir jumped in past him.


    "You-!"


    As he spoke, Evangeline leaned forward. There was no time to regret it, and she could only grit her teeth and jump in as well.


    "Ah!"


    The remaining soldiers remained at the entrance, looking at each other, and stopped moving.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay! Don''t jump directly! Use the ropes instead!"


    After a few seconds, Kevin''s voice came from inside the ice cave.


    When everyone entered the ice cave, they saw Kevin and Aldemir standing side by side, rubbing their butts. They seemed to realize that they were making the same gesture and glanced at each other, then snorted simultaneously, averting their gaze.


    "Kevin, what''s the situation down there?"


    Mei''s voice came through the communication.


    "No living organisms have been found. Apart from the ice surface being a little slippery, there are no other dangers."


    "Is that so... It seems like Mikael has already left..."


    "Wait! Mei! There is a Honkai beast carcass here! Oh man, it''s just half of it, but half of it is already over forty meters long!"


    The soldiers of the Fifth Squad gradually surrounded the huge corpse, while Aldemir, with the support of Evangeline, retreated to the side and started retching uncontrollably.


    "In the end, we were too late... Hey, what''s this! Ugh!"


    Aldemir kicked something with his foot. He suddenly knelt down, scaring Evangeline. She hurriedly tried to help him, but he suddenly became excited:


    "It''s nothing, it''s nothing! I can get up myself!"


    "Move away!"


    Kevin suddenly shouted and charged over. Before they could even react, Aldemir and Evangeline were grabbed by the arms and thrown aside by Kevin.


    "You-! Tell Mei..."


    Before Kevin could finish speaking, he disappeared into a spatial rift.


    "Kevin! Kevin! Aldemir, what happened down there?"


    "It was a spatial rift! Kevin was swallowed by it!"

 Chapter 115: The Sea of Quanta

    Chapter 115 - The Sea of QuantaThe moment the spatial rift opened, the spatial force field between the two ends of the rift rapidly caved in, causing them to fold and overlap.


    Therefore, when passing through a spatial rift, one wouldn''t feel a significant passage of time. It was as if one had just walked through a door into another room.


    With a loud "boom" and the echoing sound of underwater bubbles, Mikael immediately used Void barriers to create a spherical shield around Hua, preventing her from being crushed into a meat patty by the immense pressure of the deep sea.


    As for himself, after becoming a Herrscher, even breathing wasn''t necessary anymore. Water pressure was even less of a concern. He could even use the intensity of the water pressure to gauge the depth��"Is this about six or seven kilometers below the surface?"


    In the deep sea, it should have been so dark that there was almost no light. But what Mikael saw was as bright as day.


    Blue and pink corals were piled up, forming something like a castle. They emitted fluorescent light, illuminating the entire seabed and driving the schools of fish away. They dared only circle the huge light source from afar.


    "Hoo... looks like my luck was good enough, and I wasn''t ripped apart by space."


    Although he said that, it was actually the result of using his spatial powers to protect them.


    "Wait, this place is..." It was clear that these sights were overlapping with a certain scene in Mikael''s memory. But before the overlapping process could be completed, the surrounding seawater visibly began to boil.


    Kalpas couldn''t speak. The immense pressure of the seawater further aggravated his injuries, and blood kept seeping from his wounds, dyeing the surrounding seawater crimson. Two bold sharks followed the scent of blood and rushed over, but they were cooked before they could even get close. Their eyes rolled back, and they floated upwards.


    "Kalpas..."


    If Mikael hadn''t been able to completely understand Kalpas''s thoughts before, then after taking a breath, he had roughly figured it out.


    Kalpas hated him, but it wasn''t because he had destroyed his so-called home. He knew that he hadn''t summoned those Honkai beasts. He knew that all the disasters were a result of the villagers'' own actions...


    But he still hated Mikael. He hated him for not helping, for watching the Honkai beasts kill one villager after another for over ten seconds without even blinking.


    "Kalpas... I''m sorry..."


    By the time that voice reached Kalpas through the seawater, it was already a muffled and blurry sound.


    In response, he only sneered contemptuously.


    Although he didn''t say anything, Mikael understood the meaning behind that sneer��If an apology had any effect, why would revenge even exist?


    "Looks like I''ll have to knock you out and take you back, and throw you to someone to give you some loving education..."


    Kalpas had no chance of winning. Not to mention anything else, he didn''t have the ability to survive underwater for long. Mikael could simply stall for time until he was dizzy from a lack of oxygen.


    But there was no need. Mikael had decided to end this quickly.


    He suddenly disappeared from his location, and appeared behind Kalpas in an instant. Kalpas reacted quickly, and he had already experienced similar attacks many times, so he knew what to expect. He threw a punch behind him almost the moment Mikael disappeared.


    But when Mikael ended his phase shift, he didn''t hesitate at all. He didn''t plan to take Kalpas''s punch head-on, but instead quickly turned into lightning and leapt above Kalpas''s head.


    Hua only heard a sound that vaguely sounded like "a crow on a plane" mixed with the sound of thunder. Then a ray of light struck straight down. Mikael and Kalpas''s figures penetrated the entire "coral palace" from above.


    Seawater surged in all directions. The sand and coral that had shattered into powder at the bottom of the sea flew toward them, but it was blocked by the Void barrier. However, the impact could not be completely negated. The spherical Void barrier was swept back by the waves like a rootless duckweed.


    But Hua had her own way of dealing with it. She stood in the small sphere and ran quickly. The whole sphere began to roll forward and downward, and quickly returned to its original position��if you ignored the hamster-wheel-like feeling, it was actually a good method.


    The seabed gradually calmed down. Hua, with nothing to do, sat down in the small sphere with her hands propping up her chin, and started to let her mind wander.


    "Just as I thought... I''m not useful at all... I''m just constantly being saved by Mikael... I''m just constantly being a burden..."


    "Wait..."


    Hua suddenly stood up, which made the spherical barrier unstable.


    But none of that mattered. What was important was--why was it so quiet!


    An ominous premonition rose from the bottom of her heart��no matter who had won, there should be some sort of movement, right? What''s more, how could Mikael lose?


    Suddenly, a ripple came from the seawater behind her. She turned back and saw that the spatial rift had opened again, right against the Void barrier. A figure flew out from it, and fell right into the Void barrier.


    "Ah... my head..."


    "Kevin?"


    The white-haired youth heard the call, and tried his best to open his eyes, despite feeling dizzy. A familiar figure was spinning in front of him, slowly becoming clear:


    "Hua?"


    "No, what''s going on here? How did we go from Europe directly to the bottom of the sea! No, no! How can I even breathe? Am I dreaming?"


    Hua used a one-inch punch to hit Kevin on the head, and he immediately quieted down.


    "I heard that you became a unit leader. I didn''t expect you to still be so jumpy."


    Hua tilted her head, looking at Kevin, whom she hadn''t seen in six months...


    He didn''t seem to have grown up at all...


    "Hey! Can you little kid not talk to me in the tone of an old fossil! You''re clearly so small..."


    "One-Inch Punch: Open the Heavens!"


    "Ouch!"


    Hua retracted her fist, inexplicably feeling that what Kevin had just said sounded familiar.


    "So, what''s going on here... Hey! That''s right! This barrier was made by Mikael, right? Where is he? Why can''t I see him?"


    Hua silently shook her head, turning to look at the coral castle.


    But Kevin kept rambling:


    "Was the thing that you were fighting last night that Honkai beast? I don''t think so! With Mikael''s strength, even if it was an Emperor-class Honkai beast, he should be able to finish it off quickly, right?"


    "Well, we... Mikael''s opponent wasn''t actually a Honkai beast. It was a... man?"


    "Huh? Another Herrscher?"


    "No..." Hua shook her head, unsure of how to describe the man that Mikael called Kalpas.


    She struggled to find the right words, "He probably isn''t a Herrscher. According to Mikael... he had been around for a long time, and for the past few years, he had been tied to a pole and had his blood drained... The ice and injuries couldn''t kill him, and he still had the strength to fight Mikael... so, I actually don''t know how to define him biologically. All I can say is, he looks like a man." sea??h th�� N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kevin instinctively reached towards his ears, only to find that the communication device was gone. Of course, even if it hadn''t been lost, it would be impossible to contact Mei from the bottom of the sea.


    "So, back to that question, where is Mikael?"


    "I don''t know... He fought with that man, and then there hasn''t been any movement."


    "Where?"


    Hua stood up again and pointed to the coral castle in front of them.


    The two transformed into hamsters again, pushing the Void barrier toward the coral. With Kevin''s micro-management, the spherical barrier fell down into a pit created by the battle...


    "Wait! How is there another hole here!"


    "Void barrier break..."


    A huge whirlpool began to spin, like the eyeball of a giant. It easily swallowed the two figures, and the pale purple light dimmed.


    Below the whirlpool in the deep sea, was another unfathomable ocean. Future generations would give it the most fitting name--


    The Sea of Quanta.

 Chapter 116: Sea of Quanta: Sixth Herrscher

    Chapter 116 - Sea of Quanta: Sixth Herrscher"Ugh..."


    Mikael pushed himself up from the asphalt road, his hands covered in dust. His body was already coated with dirt.


    "Here... how did I get back to the surface?"


    Indeed, the surface, the solid ground beneath his feet.


    A city, an ordinary city.


    But there was a problem, a big problem--the city and streets were just like normal, yet everything was a gray monotone. There were no plants, no signs of human activity.


    Mikael walked a few steps and turned his head. A clear trail of footprints was left behind on the asphalt. However, as the wind blew through the streets, more dust flaked off the walls, and wisps of flying ash poured out from the open balconies. The footprints were quickly submerged without a trace.


    "Is anyone there?"


    Mikael turned his back to the wind and called out a few times, but there was no reply.


    More and more dust was swirling about. Since no one was around, he simply ducked into a building, closed the doors and windows, and began to sort out his thoughts.


    "At that time, Kalpas and I didn''t seem to touch the seabed. Instead, we fell into... how should I describe it? It felt like a more viscous liquid. No, think carefully. I''ve definitely seen that seabed somewhere..."


    Without Kalpas to disturb him, Mikael quickly found the answer within his complex memories��that place, according to current terminology, was called Te Moana Kino, or in the Post-Civilization Era, the Sea City that was marked by Anti-Entropy.


    "So it really is... the Sea of Quanta..."


    "Which means I''m in a bubble world right now?"


    "I wonder if that guy Kalpas can survive in the Sea of Quanta..."


    "This has really gotten out of hand... I should have just let Ellie look for Kalpas..."


    Even if Kalpas could survive in the Sea of Quanta, he might not be in the same bubble world as Mikael, which meant that if he was unlucky, Mikael might have to search through hundreds or thousands of bubble worlds to find Kalpas.


    And he had to do it quickly. The Void barrier he left for Hua wouldn''t last long without his energy supply.


    "Then let''s make it quick."


    Although he didn''t know how to leave a bubble world... but logically speaking, as long as he solved the problem, it should be fine, right?


    Mikael walked out of the building and closed his eyes lightly. He instantly felt himself sink into the sea. The Honkai energy that permeated the air was the seawater surrounding him. The water flowed past buildings, past withered plants, until the water was pulled towards a huge vortex in the distance.


    "Herrscher!"


    Accompanied by a thunderous roar, a dark purple lightning bolt nearly split the entire city in half.


    A girl with blue-black hair was standing blankly in a scorched "park". Her pupils were suddenly filled with purple light, and then she felt a pain in her chest. A blade of lightning had pierced through her, lifting her up high.


    The winding lightning snakes that overflowed from the blade lashed around like unruly whips, shattering the shriveled shrubs that were as thin as a hair.


    "Huh? Seele? No, is that the Sixth Herrscher?"


    The girl looked down in disbelief at the lightning blade. The high temperature of the lightning directly seared her palm, creating a "sizzling" sound and white smoke.


    Her eyes were wide, but they looked so helpless. She only managed to shakily raise her burnt hand and gently point at Mikael...


    "I-it... hurts..."


    Her childish face was twisted in pain, and tears continuously flowed from the corners of her eyes...


    With a "boom," something exploded in Mikael''s heart-- "Could it really be... Seele?"


    The girl was exactly like the Seele in his memories, with blue-black short hair that reached her shoulders. When their eyes met, her eyes were full of extreme innocence and disbelief.


    That gaze...


    It was as if Mikael was someone she had once been very close to and trusted, but now he had betrayed her.


    Just that one moment of eye contact caused an overwhelming, uncontrollable feeling of guilt to rise up within him.


    "Damn it!"


    How could it be Seele? This was the Sixth Herrscher! It was the Sixth Herrscher!


    Mikael screamed frantically in his heart.


    He knew it was impossible... or it should have been impossible. But impossible was never one-hundred-percent impossible, it was never absolutely impossible, especially since this was a bubble world, not the world that Mikael originally came from...


    Mikael clearly remembered that the Sixth Herrscher had shown very obvious human emotions, which was why Kevin had not chosen to kill her right away, leading to a tragedy...


    Right! This is the Sixth Herrscher! Mikael convinced himself.


    But time didn''t stop for his inner thoughts. Instead, because of his hesitation at that moment, the lightning blade, which was deprived of its subsequent power supply, slowly dissipated, and the Sixth Herrscher''s body fell to the ground with a "thud."


    "The Sixth Herrscher, the Herrscher of Death, whose powers correspond to rapid cell regeneration and decay, huh..."


    Mikael didn''t know how Kevin and Elysia had finally killed the Sixth Herrscher in the original story. All he knew was that, in the Herrscher of Dominance incident later, Immel, who only possessed a small portion of the Herrscher of Death''s power, couldn''t be killed... But perhaps that was because Fire Moth wanted to study him and had kept his entire body?


    "Is dismemberment okay?"


    Mikael bit his lip and made up his mind��


    "That''s right, this is just a bubble world. The characters here are just remnants of a destroyed world, not real beings. There''s no need to feel guilt."


    Thinking that way, the space behind him tore open. A sharp Void lance was poised to strike.


    "Why... why... do you want to kill me..."


    The Herrscher''s chest heaved rapidly. Her innocent and desperate eyes were fixed on Mikael.


    Anyone would soften when seeing this scene, right?


    But Mikael had made one mistake, and he wouldn''t make it a second time. He shot out the Void lance without any hesitation.


    It missed.


    The Herrscher, who had just been on the verge of death, jumped up with a speed that was too fast for the naked eye to see. After dodging the Void lance, her fingernails on her right hand grew into long, sharp claws that reached directly for Mikael''s heart.


    The claws pierced through skin and flesh without any resistance, followed by her entire hand, and then her entire arm... The Herrscher realized something was wrong, but her body was still moving forward due to inertia, and she couldn''t make any reaction at all. She phased through a spatial rift and appeared behind Mikael.


    Then, the world in her eyes began to spin quickly before finally becoming parallel with the ground.


    Of course, in her view, there was also a black shadow that fell on the ground��that was her body, the Herrscher barely realized.


    "Ugh... this should prevent me from respawning, right? Just to be safe, I''ll destroy her head."


    Mikael created an ultra-small electromagnetic cannon, and without another word, he blasted the Herrscher''s head, which was still staring with innocent eyes, into pieces.


    "This should have done it, right?"


    Mikael''s eyelids twitched. The unease that had risen from the bottom of his heart hadn''t disappeared with the completion of this task, but had become even stronger.


    "Seriously, what''s going on?!"


    These past few days, from the villagers'' sacrifice, to killing the Herrscher just now, it was constantly challenging Mikael''s bottom line as a human being...


    Mikael stood still and waited for ten minutes. When he saw that the Herrscher showed no signs of moving again, he slowly breathed a sigh of relief.


    The matter was resolved.


    "Hmm? But the bubble world hasn''t disappeared. Is there something wrong with my understanding? Or should I just leave using my spatial powers? Since I was able to use the Void lances normally, then logically speaking, my spatial powers shouldn''t be affected..."


    Mikael rested his chin on his hand, pondering and becoming lost in thought.


    "Whoosh!"


    An arrow broke through the air, producing a sharp whistle. Just as it was about to hit Mikael''s temple, a phase shift redirected it, and it exploded a short distance away.


    Pink crystals splattered out, leaving a bloody scratch on Mikael''s cheek.


    The sound of air being broken reached his ears again. Without any hesitation, Mikael raised his left forearm to block, and then twisted his wrist, grabbing the attacker''s forearm.


    Then, he tilted his head to dodge a straight punch. At the same time, his right arm went under the attacker''s armpit, and his right foot kicked at the opponent''s knee. In a flash, he had subdued her.


    "Elysia?"


    The two of them were tightly pressed together. Her pink hair was constantly rubbing against Mikael''s cheeks as she struggled.


    That familiar scent, one that was more familiar than any other, uncontrollably assaulted his nose and mouth, making him forget a fact��Ellie had shown real hostility toward him!


    "Die, Herrscher!"


    A cold smile appeared on the corner of Ellie''s lips. When that ever-widening smile was reflected in Mikael''s eyes, he realized too late. S��ar?h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But it was already too late.


    His lower body was already covered in pink crystals. The joints in his arms were also turning into crystals, becoming stiff, slow, and weak.


    Elysia easily broke free and stood up. This made it look like Mikael was kneeling before her on one knee.


    "Oh dear, that was actually a little difficult!"


    She flicked her hair, making it look even more voluminous. When she looked at Mikael again, her eyes were now as cold as ice.


    "Are you the Seventh Herrscher? From the looks of it, your power is to copy? To copy the powers of the Herrschers that have appeared in the past? But... why would you fight the Sixth Herrscher? Hmm? Or did you want to steal her powers?"


    "Wait, Ellie!"


    "Oh? Not only did you steal Mikael''s body, you plan to deceive me with emotions as well? Sorry, I made that mistake once with the Sixth Herrscher, but I won''t make it again!"


    Crystalline arrows quickly gathered on the Bow of Feihua. Even though they were so close that all it would take was the light swipe of a dagger to end the Herrscher''s life, Elysia still chose a bow and arrow.


    "You really are... as always, you have an annoyingly strong obsession with all things cute, Ellie..."


    "!"


    The voice came from behind him!


    The image of Mikael was nowhere to be seen!


    "Hmph!"


    A weapon tore through flesh, and the one who was attacked let out a muffled groan, suppressing the pain.


    Elysia quickly turned around, only to find that Mikael was also facing away from her.


    A blood-red claw had pierced through his shoulder, a claw tip protruding from his back.


    "After watching the show for so long, you finally couldn''t help but move, Sixth Herrscher!"

 Chapter 117: Sea of Quanta: Elysia

    Chapter 117 - Sea of Quanta: Elysia"What are you waiting for, Elysia!"


    Elysia couldn''t understand why the Herrscher... the new Herrscher, the one that she believed to be her enemy, had protected her back at the most critical moment, shielding her from the Sixth Herrscher''s fatal blow.


    "You are, Mikael..."


    Then, that somewhat unfamiliar figure gradually transcended time and space, overlapping with the Mikael in her memories.


    The little boy who always hid in a corner, reading books alone... the little boy who was always easily teased to tears by her... the little boy who, before she left, went to town to buy her a cake...


    But he wasn''t him. Elysia knew this very well because that boy had died in her arms eight years ago.


    He had never let go of the cake that was meant to see her off.


    "Damn it... How could you joke about something like that! Damn Herrscher!"


    Elysia knew that this was an excellent opportunity. The Herrscher "Mikael''s" shoulder was held by the Sixth Herrscher, and the Sixth Herrscher''s wrist was firmly controlled by the Herrscher "Mikael". All she had to do was turn around, and without even aiming, she could release the three fingers holding the bowstring and kill both Herrschers with one arrow.


    It would be easy, simple, with no technique, and no complicated thinking. She could directly kill two Herrschers and buy humanity the most precious chance to breathe... So, without hesitation, she released the bowstring.


    The crystal arrow grazed past Mikael''s ear, accurately hitting the Sixth Herrscher''s left eye--in the end, she still didn''t shoot Mikael as well, even though she knew that this wasn''t that Mikael.


    At the same time, Mikael exerted force with his fingers, coating them with his spatial powers. He easily tore off the Sixth Herrscher''s arm.


    Not caring to remove the remaining half of the claw from his shoulder, Mikael immediately reached for the Herrscher''s chest��he understood. The Sixth Herrscher was like an earthworm.


    As long as the "clitellum" was not destroyed, even if the rest of her body was smashed to pieces, she could quickly regenerate!


    And what her "clitellum" was, was already self-evident!


    "Got it!"


    The flesh on the Herrscher''s chest was ripped open, revealing a water-blue gem that looked very similar to Mikael''s core.


    A Herrscher core!


    "All done!"


    Mikael pinched the core between two fingers and turned around to show Elysia, even using her catchphrase when he spoke.


    "Eh? Too bad..." Mikael glanced at the core in his hand disdainfully. He then tossed it to Elysia-- He had originally wanted to take advantage of this bubble world''s reflection and see if he could figure out its powers before the Sixth Herrscher appeared in the real world. But a reflection was just a reflection. It could only show the outer appearance, but it couldn''t touch the meaningful core.


    "Just like you..."


    The Elysia in front of him was fake, a reflection left by a destroyed world.


    Mikael knew this, he knew this very well, but he still... he still couldn''t help but reach out, wanting to fix Ellie''s bangs.


    "Hey hey! Easy, easy!"


    "So... are you really Mikael?"


    Elysia suddenly pulled out the half of the arm from Mikael''s shoulder and tossed it aside. Then, she blankly stared at the familiar yet unfamiliar figure, asking the question.


    She knew that it was a very silly question, but she couldn''t help but ask it.


    Mikael hesitated for a moment, unsure of how to answer that question.


    He was of course Mikael, but he wasn''t that Mikael either. At least, after just these few short minutes together, he realized that the "him" in this world might not have become the First Herrscher, and he hadn''t left Vostok with Ellie either.


    He wasn''t even sure if "he" existed in this world.


    And he also understood that no matter what he did in this world, no matter how much emotion he put into it, it would all be useless��this was just a small bubble world, a reflection of a world that had already collapsed.


    It would soon start its cycle again, and all the memories of this would no longer exist, until one day, the bubble world shattered, and all traces of that world would naturally disappear...


    "Ellie..."


    In the end, a million words had been compressed into just these two short syllables. sea??h th�� n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Then, goodbye."


    He left a gentle smile, closed his eyes, and prepared to leave this world��now that the Sixth Herrscher had been taken care of, he should be able to leave this bubble world, right?


    Hmm... would he be immediately teleported out, or would a portal appear?


    But thirty seconds passed... then a minute passed...


    Mikael opened his eyes blankly, and only saw Ellie staring at him with puffed-out cheeks, looking at him like he was a fool.


    "Huh?"


    "Cough cough!" Mikael cleared his throat, embarrassed, "It seems like there''s a small problem. It''s okay! I have a way to fix it!"


    Could it be that this bubble world didn''t like him moving?


    Mikael wasn''t sure.


    But it didn''t matter!


    It didn''t matter!


    Who was he?


    The well-known Herrscher of the Void, Mikael! Leaving a bubble world was just a small matter for him!


    You don''t want to move, right? Fine! Then I''ll move!


    "This time it''s really goodbye, Elysia."


    Elysia was speechless. This "Mikael" seemed to be a completely different person from the extremely introverted little boy she remembered from the Vostok-51 orphanage... if she had to say it, it was like he was similar to her in the past...


    Wait a minute!


    Her mind was full of Mikael, Mikael... She had forgotten a very, very serious problem--Mikael... just now... had he been injured by the Sixth Herrscher?


    Thinking about this, her eyes started to become extremely terrified, but she happened to meet Mikael''s smiling eyes.


    "What''s going on... Honkai energy is flowing so slowly... I don''t have any strength... ah... I messed up again..."


    The Weak Herrscher--Mikael, once again fell into Elysia''s arms. Elysia roughly tore open the clothes on his shoulder. The skin and flesh surrounding the wound had already started to turn black and necrotic...


    "No! It''s the Sixth Herrscher''s power!"


    Countless comrades had died in such a tragic manner. Elysia was all too familiar with it.


    "Mikael! Mikael!"


    For some reason, Elysia naturally called out that name. She patted his cheeks, but Mikael had already fallen unconscious, with only the smile on his face that hadn''t faded completely due to his muscles being tense.


    Elysia''s hands were trembling lightly. It was as if everything had gone back to that snowy night eight years ago. No matter how much she called his name, no matter how much she shook his remaining half of his body...


    The dead were already dead. Once consciousness disappeared, it could never return. This was the world''s unchanging law.


    She bit her lip and hesitated for a moment--


    The identity of this guy was indeed questionable. She would never forget what he had used earlier. Those were the powers of the Second and Third Herrschers.


    Moreover, there weren''t many humans left now, not to mention all kinds of equipment...


    Back then, even the humans in their prime couldn''t do anything about the wound left by the Sixth Herrscher, and had wasted too many medical resources. So what if she brought Mikael-- for now, let''s consider him Mikael--back?


    No, maybe she wouldn''t be able to even bring him back. He would die from the necrosis of all his cells along the way...


    So taking him back or not... Perhaps it made no difference at all.


    "But... why did you have to look so much like him... and even have the same name as him..."


    Her fingers traced the smiling face that remained on Mikael''s cheek, and she had already made up her mind.


    "You are not him... yes, you are definitely not him... but why did you, that annoying Herrscher, choose to protect my back at that moment... maybe... you really do have some connection to that Mikael... you called me Ellie, after all..."


    As for the problem of whether he would die halfway there...


    "Ah, whatever! You''re a Herrscher anyway. Your body should be able to hold up until then, right?"


    Elysia''s fingers slowly moved down and finally stopped at Mikael''s ankles.


    "Hmm? This position isn''t bad!"


    She grabbed Mikael''s ankles and began to drag him along the desolate and lifeless wasteland.

 Chapter 118: Sea of Quanta: All Dead

    Chapter 118 - Sea of Quanta: All Dead"Alright, the rate of cellular necrosis in half of his body has slowed down, but this is just a temporary measure... However, even without treatment, his physical condition alone should be able to withstand the Herrscher of Death''s power... Is this... the power of fellow Herrschers?"


    "Hey! Mei! I never said that he was a Herrscher!"


    "Oh? It doesn''t matter. At most, it just proves that you didn''t know. It doesn''t change the fact that he is a Herrscher."


    "Then... Mei, you want to use him..."


    "Don''t worry. While humanity does need a living Herrscher specimen, this is someone you brought back, after all. The decision on what to do with him is entirely yours... or rather, humanity has reached such a point now that this kind of thing no longer matters."


    Mei took off her glasses and gently placed them on the table. Prolonged work had made her right shoulder ache. She leaned back in her chair to rest for a few seconds before sitting up straight again.


    "So... what do you want to do now?"


    Elysia sat down by Mikael''s bedside, her movements subtle, as if that action could draw a line between Mei and Mikael.


    "Alright... I did want to borrow him for a while, but don''t worry. Like I said, the decision is yours."


    Mei''s voice couldn''t hide her exhaustion, but she still managed to stand up, giving Elysia a cryptic smile before turning and leaving the closed-off room.


    Elysia took a deep breath, her fingers lightly caressing [Whisper of the Past], which was resting on her lap. She softly asked,


    "When are you going to stop pretending?"


    "Cough cough!"


    Mikael propped himself up, his face an unnatural white, and half of his body had already become a contrasting black due to necrosis.


    "Is this the Sixth Herrscher''s power..."


    Mikael mumbled to himself, intentionally or unintentionally ignoring Elysia.


    "Hey! You... you... are actually Mikael, right?"


    The person being asked didn''t answer.


    "...Mikael?"


    "Ah ah... oh! What did you say?"


    Elysia bit her lip. She didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    For some reason, she felt like Mikael''s attitude was completely different from before... it was like he was intentionally avoiding her.


    Forget it. She should ask the questions she needs to ask first.


    But after thinking about it carefully, there were so many questions that she wanted to ask, and for a moment, she didn''t know where to start.


    So, an awkward and suffocating silence soon filled the small hospital room.


    In the end, it was Mikael who asked first:


    "So, what''s the situation in your world right now?"


    Elysia instinctively took a breath, wanting to answer. But then she froze, and her gaze became a little unfocused--although simple, Mikael''s words revealed a lot of information.


    "Your world," huh...


    So, he really was Mikael, but from another world...


    She took a couple of deep breaths and answered sullenly, "It''s... all gone..."


    "Huh? What do you mean?"


    "Literally... In this base, there are fewer than two hundred healthy humans left, not counting Honkai patients. If you judge it from a biological perspective, you can basically say that humanity is in a state of near-extinction."


    "Hiss..."


    Mikael gasped, even though he had expected it, the tragedy of this bubble world still exceeded his imagination.


    "Besides this city, the more distant areas have directly disappeared from space... there''s an invisible wall outside the city. We can see the scenery further away, but as soon as you step into it, you''ll disappear and cease to exist..."


    Mikael remembered that. It was the Sea of Quanta''s effect on the bubble world. If he had to explain using a metaphor, the people or objects that crossed the invisible boundary entered the seawater of the Sea of Quanta, and would naturally cease to exist.


    "Then... Kevin, Mobius, Hua, Sakura, Captain Himeko, Captain Aton, Vill-V..."


    "They''re all dead."


    "Oh."


    Mikael closed his eyes, and his breathing gradually became slow and heavy.


    "These are just illusions in a bubble world, there''s nothing to be sad about."


    He comforted himself with those words.


    The familiar people and things here had all become unfamiliar. Even Elysia''s personality was very different from the one he remembered��perhaps this was the heaviness brought by the end of the world...


    None of that mattered. The most important thing was to find Kalpas...


    Right, Kalpas!


    Mikael''s face turned a little red. He suddenly realized that he had made a big mistake��because he was too eager to escape this bubble world, to escape from Elysia, he had actually forgotten to search for Kalpas in this bubble world!


    "Oh right, Ellie, among the survivors... is there anyone with a strange temper?"


    "Strange?"


    "Uh... like someone who''s always angry, always cursing and complaining."


    Elysia tilted her head, and after thinking with her finger on her chin for a moment, she shook her head.


    She was about to say "no," but it just so happened that she made eye contact with Mikael in that posture...


    He quickly averted his gaze, wrinkling his nose.


    "No, huh... well... thank you for bringing me back, Ellie, but... I''m leaving now."


    "Does your injury not matter?"


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Even though half of his body looked paralyzed, the Sixth Herrscher''s powers, like the rest of this world, were just a bubble. As long as Mikael left this bubble world, his body would recover, in a sense. S��ar?h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Elysia lightly bit her lip. She knew that this was probably their true farewell.


    Honestly speaking, the memories of "that" Mikael were from a long time ago. While she hadn''t forgotten them, they shouldn''t have left such strong feelings behind.


    Perhaps, this was the entanglement of different worlds...


    She still had a lot of questions she wanted to ask Mikael. For example, what she was like in that world, what those people who had died in this world were like in Mikael''s world... also, why Mikael, as a Herrscher, could have his own will...


    But she could tell that Mikael had something urgent, something very important, and she wasn''t "that" Elysia. She didn''t have the right to delay him.


    "Then, goodbye!"


    Elysia smiled and said goodbye. Then, perhaps from the same entangled feelings, she habitually raised her hand, wanting to poke Mikael''s cheek.


    Mikael grunted, and unconsciously tilted his head away to dodge it.


    Although he knew that it was an illusion, that sadness and unwillingness spread through his heart.


    The Ellie in this bubble world was clearly more taciturn, but even this Ellie, when saying goodbye, still tried her best to hide the pain in her heart, saying goodbye to him with that familiar lively demeanor, just like... just like that could encourage him to keep moving forward.


    Silly... They had just met, you know...


    Golden light gradually enveloped Mikael''s entire body. Because of the influence of the Sixth Herrscher''s power, the speed at which Mikael could use Honkai energy was a little slow. But luckily, he was already an expert at using his spatial powers.


    The next step was simple. Since this bubble world wouldn''t open a door for him to leave, then he just needed to find a window and climb out.


    The specific operation wasn''t complicated either. All he had to do was let his perception spread out along with his spatial power to the entire bubble world��for a bubble world that only had one city left, this wasn''t too difficult.


    Then, by finding a large spatial rift on the bubble world''s surface, which was as fragile as an eggshell, he could leave directly and continue doing... what he was meant to do...


    His spatial power quickly dispersed. Mikael opened his eyes, intending to take a good look at Ellie in this world again��yes, even if this bubble world would eventually be destroyed and shattered, he still had to burn her image into his mind.


    That way, the traces of your existence would always be there, always in my mind.


    "Hmm?"


    His spatial power detected an individual that shouldn''t have been there. At the same time, Mei rudely opened the door to the hospital room.


    "Elysia, the Sixth Herrscher''s core has disappeared!"


    "Eh!"


    The half-paralyzed Mikael suddenly jumped out of the hospital bed. Golden light flashed, and the three figures disappeared from the spot.


    The next moment, the people who were barely alive in the base died almost instantly and turned into ashes that drifted away.

 Chapter 119: Sea of Quanta: Ellie’s Beginning and End

    Chapter 119 - Sea of Quanta: Ellie''s Beginning and End"The Sixth Herrscher... Why couldn''t she be killed?"


    Mei muttered in disbelief.


    "It was my oversight..." Mikael was also speechless. This Sixth Herrscher was even tougher than a certain Yaksha.


    But he gradually understood how the Sixth Herrscher had died and revived this time--just like what Mei did in Nagazora City in the story, the Herrscher had actively severed her connection with the core the moment the core left her body, entering a state of suspended animation.


    Then, she reconnected to the Imaginary Tree, causing the original Herrscher core to disappear and a new Herrscher core to be generated directly within her body...


    But now that he understood it, it was meaningless.


    "Heh... Elysia... now humanity can actually be defined as extinct from a biological perspective."


    Mei leaned against the railing, her voice incredibly hoarse. Along with her words, an emotion called despair uncontrollably spread.


    Ellie didn''t respond. She simply allowed the evening wind to ruffle her hair. Her hair danced, struggled, like someone in despair who wanted to pluck the setting sun from under the evening glow and use it as a torch to light up the entire world once more.


    But it was just the setting sun.


    Its light was nothing more than a final, fleeting reflection.


    "..."


    Mikael didn''t know what to say.


    The injuries on his body had already disappeared. He had just reconstructed a body. It was easy for him now.


    Yes, it was easy. He clearly had such strong power now. He could easily do the things that he couldn''t do before. But in the end, there was nothing he could do.


    Even for an insignificant bubble world in the Sea of Quanta, he couldn''t save it.


    "Thank you, Mikael," Ellie said softly.


    She was thanking Mikael for saving her and Mei a moment ago, but that rescue was meaningless--this world was already at its end. No one could save it.


    "When I think about it, you''ve said goodbye to me so many times, but you''ve never actually left... well, this time it''s my turn to say goodbye!"


    But Mikael remained unmoved. He closed his eyes, and leaned against the railing on the rooftop, just like Mei. He seemed to be contemplating something in his heart.


    Suddenly, Mikael and Mei opened their eyes at the same time.


    "I..."


    Mikael was about to speak when Mei interrupted him forcefully:


    "So, Mikael, since you claim to be from another world that is similar, may I ask you a question?"


    She adjusted her glasses, her eyes flickering with extreme, suppressed excitement and curiosity, as if the despair from earlier had never existed.


    "What?"


    "Is there something wrong with the world we are in?"


    "..." Mikael turned his head away, avoiding Mei''s gaze. He was silent for several seconds before nodding slightly: "Yes. How did you notice?"


    "Ah... well..." She walked to Elysia and took a small listening device off of her back. "I heard your conversation."


    "Based only on that?"


    "Yes, only based on that. From your words, I can roughly understand a few things. In your world, you should have a good relationship with Elysia. And, Kevin, Mobius, Hua, Himeko, and Ato were too."


    "Of course, I''ve never heard of Sakura, so I don''t know who she is. In general, you keep a state of conflicting emotions and logic. Your logic seems to be telling you that everything here has nothing to do with you, and you don''t need to pay too much attention, but your emotions obviously didn''t manage to suppress your logic."


    "Not what I''d expect from Mei..." Mikael touched his nose and asked, "But what does that mean? Maybe I''m just a cold and aloof person?"


    "Perhaps. But if you were really ''cold'' and your logic clearly suppressed your emotions, why didn''t you leave immediately? Why did you say goodbye, but in reality just wanted to stay with Elysia for a little longer? It makes me think of..."


    "I''ll use an inappropriate analogy: You''re like someone looking at a picture of someone who''s passed away. The picture is very important to you, because the image is of someone you love, but it''s not really important, because the person you really love is gone."


    "..."


    "Alright, that''s the end of my justification for how I discovered that. Now... Mikael, I want to know the whole truth. What exactly happened to our world?"


    "Mei, do you really want to know the truth?"


    Mikael looked over the lifeless city in the last of the sunset''s afterglow.


    "If you want to know the truth, then you have to be prepared to bear the pain that the truth brings."


    The sky gradually faded from cyan to a distant dark blue, leaving only a small bit of crimson embers reflecting in the west.


    Mei looked at Elysia, who nodded in response. So Mikael knew that the cruel truth could no longer be hidden, and shouldn''t be hidden.


    "Your world was actually destroyed a long time ago."


    Regardless of whether the other two could accept it, Mikael quickly said, "This world, I call it a bubble world. You can understand it as a reflection of a certain world that has already been destroyed. Of course, this is just my own superficial understanding, and it''s not necessarily correct."


    "But I can be certain that the bubble world is just an unstable structure. One day, everything here will be eroded by the space called the ''Sea of Quanta,'' just like the area beyond the invisible boundary."


    "Hoo..."


    Mei gently touched her chest, letting out a long breath: "In other words, no matter how much we struggle, we cannot change our fate of being destined to die, right?"


    "Mm..."


    Mikael only managed a short sound before falling into a somewhat awkward silence.


    "So, Mikael, what were you going to say at first?"


    Ellie suddenly asked.


    "Ah?"


    It was then that Mikael remembered that he originally had something to say, but was interrupted by Mei.


    "I... I''m not going to leave this world yet."


    "Huh?"


    "I was in a hurry to leave mainly due to time constraints. But I just used my spatial power to perceive the speed of this bubble world... Basically, the flow of time here, compared to my own world, is almost at a standstill, so I can stay here for a long time."


    Time was just an artificially defined dimension, and its essence was simply movement. If he wanted to sense the passage of time, it wasn''t difficult, he only needed to perceive the movement of space, the movement of electromagnetic waves, the movement of heat and Honkai energy, and he could roughly judge the flow of time.


    "Furthermore, my original world hasn''t reached the Sixth Honkai level, so perhaps the experience of fighting the Sixth Herrscher in this bubble world can help me in the future��of course, I can''t guarantee that this act wouldn''t cause the power of the Sixth Herrscher in my original world to change... but I have to try."


    After Mikael finished saying that, he looked at Mei and Ellie, and saw that the two of them had exchanged a glance and were suddenly smiling strangely.


    "Huh?"


    "That..."


    Ellie flipped her hair at her temples.


    "Actually, we do want to ask for your help on this matter..."


    "What?"


    Mei turned her head away and said nothing.


    Elysia composed herself for a long while. Her originally exhausted face suddenly bloomed into a flawless smile: "Oh my, oh my! To be able to reach a consensus with only a few words and a few glances, this is the first time that Mei and I have been so in sync!"


    In that moment, it was as if she had thrown away all her grief. Together with the ruined human civilization, with the world''s destiny of destruction, Elysia, now freed from everything, stood in front of Mikael. With that initial posture that was so familiar to Mikael, she poked his cheek gently:


    "Mikael, I don''t know how this world originally came to its end... but... even if this is just a reflection, and even if it won''t change anything, I hope to draw a perfect ending for this world, for the human civilization of this world. This ending can be grand, it can be not magnificent, it can even be imperfect, or it can be very tragic, but this ending must exist. That''s how it''ll feel like... we had a beginning and an end!"


    "Ah..."


    Mikael gently hummed a sound, and a tear slid down, pooling in his sunken cheek and clinging to Elysia''s finger. S��ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He reached out, and gently held the finger that Elysia had poked at his cheek, the one that she was reluctant to let go of.


    "Ah... I understand... I will work with you to kill the Sixth Herrscher, and take it as a parting gift to your world..."

 Chapter 120: [Please], Kill Me

    Chapter 120 - [Please], Kill MeHumanity was done for--the Sixth Herrscher understood this.


    There were only a couple of cats left, and they wouldn''t be able to affect the overall situation.


    So she wasn''t in a hurry to look for the people who had escaped during that critical moment. Instead, she wandered through the city that had already sunk into the pitch-black ocean. She ran her hand over the withered thorns.


    The thorns looked intimidating, but when her finger touched them lightly, the thorns turned to black ash and drifted away.


    All of this was her masterpiece.


    "Tap... tap... tap..."


    Slow and steady footsteps came from a nearby alley. The Herrscher raised her head, and looked warily towards the source of the sound. As expected, it was that extremely unfamiliar figure, the Herrscher that had come to interfere for some reason.


    "That... you... who are you exactly!"


    She crossed her hands over her chest, her fingers intertwined, and timidly asked.


    Mikael didn''t reply. His mind was completely occupied by questions and fear:


    Defeating the Sixth Herrscher was not difficult for him. The difficulty was how to completely kill her?


    "As for the final, decisive blow... of course I have a plan!"


    Elysia''s soft chuckle was still echoing in his ears, but that unusual relief and liveliness actually gave Mikael a creepy feeling.


    "You should say it clearly, what exactly is your plan? Don''t make me go fight without knowing anything!"


    "It''s okay, Mikael! I believe in our teamwork!"


    Teamwork, my ass!


    If it was the Elysia from his original world, Mikael would have been confident that they had that kind of mysterious and abstruse connection, but the Elysia in this world... She had never fought alongside him before...


    Mei''s attitude was also quite strange. After a brief chat with Elysia, she put on a cold face. When facing Mikael''s questions, she simply shook her head, bit her lip, and replied: "You don''t need to ask. You only need to use your full strength at the right time, at the right place."


    Ha, what familiar words, what a familiar plot, what a familiar pattern...


    "I see... this time, it''s my turn to play Kevin''s role..."


    Back in reality, Mikael was only three steps away from the Herrscher. But before the fight started, he had some questions to ask:


    "Sixth Herrscher... do you know who you are?"


    "Huh? Herrscher? What are you talking about? I don''t understand."


    The Sixth Herrscher lowered her head, turning her body to the side. She looked frightened. If Mikael didn''t know better, she... would look like a normal girl, right?


    "Then do you know why you want to destroy human civilization?"


    Mikael relentlessly continued to question her. But this time, the Sixth Herrscher''s answer was still meaningless.


    "Des... destroy human civilization! How scary!"


    "Looks like I can''t get anything out of her..." Mikael frowned. Another possible source of information had disappeared.


    Little did he know that the Herrscher was just as annoyed: Damn it, what are these habitual actions and tones...


    These were all determined by the muscle memory, subconscious, and memories of the original body. Although this trick had worked well against humans in the past, there was no need to put on an act now.


    But the Herrscher still couldn''t get rid of these habits. This was the thing that made her the most uncomfortable--the feeling of helplessness.


    Even though she could destroy the entirety of human civilization, she was still helpless when facing the subconscious left behind by this human body.


    "Ah... Um, big brother, can you come a little closer... It''s too dark, I''m scared..."


    "Do you take me for an idiot?"


    Mikael tilted his head, feeling speechless.


    It seemed that possessing human emotions didn''t mean possessing human intelligence. At least, the Sixth Herrscher gave Mikael the feeling that her emotions and intelligence were a little disconnected--the emotions she displayed were no different from a young girl, but the intelligence she inadvertently revealed in her answers...


    Was that of a three-year-old...


    The next moment, with a horizontal wave of his left hand, the Void lance that appeared out of nowhere blocked the Herrscher''s right claw. Then, he quickly retreated half a step, letting the Herrscher''s left claw, which had thrust forward, graze past his chest.


    At the same time, he turned his right hand into a blade and traced a crescent arc in the night sky. The power of tearing space that was attached to his palm easily severed the Herrscher''s arm at the root.


    It was as if the Sixth Herrscher had no pain. She continued to flail her right claw, forcing Mikael to retreat. Her severed left arm fully regenerated within the time it took her to make a turn. The speed was remarkable.


    "Is that all you''ve got?"


    While retreating, Mikael didn''t forget to mock her:


    "You''re too weak for a Herrscher, right?"


    After saying that, he felt incredibly satisfied for a moment-- Finally! Finally, it was his turn to say these words to another Herrscher!


    The Sixth Herrscher was undoubtedly enraged. She was already annoyed by her powerlessness to change the original body''s subconscious. When Mikael provoked her like that, it was like pouring oil on a fire. The fire within her began to spread. The "fuse" called "common sense" only lasted for a brief moment before burning out.


    "You traitor! What do you have to be so proud of!"


    In extreme anger, the Sixth Herrscher finally completely unleashed her powers. The dark tide that covered the sky, and the all-encompassing darkness, merged together.


    It was almost impossible to see the difference. But with his perception of spatial powers, Mikael could clearly feel a large amount of Honkai energy surging towards him like waves.


    With a more detailed perception, he could see that the sparse microorganisms in the air instantly turned into dead objects after coming into contact with the Honkai energy-transformed waves��


    If the Sixth Herrscher was so hard to kill before because of the "life" aspect of her power, then the "black tide" that made the cells of all living things die in an instant was the "death" aspect of her power.


    "Black Abyss and White Flower, huh... I''m getting out of here."


    Mikael didn''t want to be tainted by the "death" power. As he jumped back and forth, he maintained a line distance from the "black tide", guiding the Sixth Herrscher, who was chasing closely behind him, to the place where Elysia was lying in wait.


    "It''s here!"


    Although he couldn''t see clearly in the dark, Mikael had already sensed Ellie''s presence nearby. He quickly turned around, a transparent Void barrier forming in front of him, but in an instant, it was dyed the same color as the night by the "black tide".


    But in the end, it was just a "virus" that targeted living cells. It couldn''t do anything against a barrier purely made out of layers of Void energy.


    Then, the Sixth Herrscher''s body caught up, and her sharp, cold claws pierced through the barrier without any resistance, tearing a large hole. The virus surged in, engulfing Mikael''s figure...


    A flash of purple abruptly lit up in the darkness.


    Someone had once compared the sound of arcing electricity to lightning. Now, accompanied by the winding purple electricity, one sound, two sounds, three sounds... More and more "twittering" sounds converged, before finally erupting into the sound of a thousand birds singing in unison.


    "Die, Herrscher!"


    The Herrscher''s claws dug into Mikael''s right arm, but she was unable to stop the erupting lightning. A huge hole was torn open in her chest by the purple lightning blade.


    The high-frequency vibrating electromagnetic waves were continuously devouring the cells around the wound, but under the influence of the Sixth Herrscher''s power, more new cells were splitting, and the cells around the wound were caught in a stalemate of life and death...


    In contrast, Mikael''s entire right arm also began to turn a cyan-black color. The virus that was contained in the "black tide" was inhaled into his lungs, and he could feel the strength flowing out of his body...


    "Elysia, it''s up to you!"


    Although he didn''t say it clearly, Mikael understood that this wasn''t the "best time" that Mei had talked about.


    That best time would have to be created by Elysia for him.


    As expected, a pink light appeared behind the Herrscher. Mikael kicked out without any hesitation. The Herrscher''s body flew backward and slammed into a pink crystal sphere. Pink crystal dust exploded, which made the Herrscher''s body trend towards crystallization...


    But that was easy for the Sixth Herrscher. All she had to do was make the cells that were arranged into crystal structures die, and then replace them with new, normal cells, right?


    Unless��


    Unless there was someone who could constantly keep her trending towards crystallization, just like the wound that Mikael had made on her chest. The crystallized cells kept dying, and new cells were constantly being produced, but were quickly crystallized again. S��arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Only then could the Herrscher be firmly controlled in place.


    And not only that, but it could even be said that control was never the goal... Mikael understood what the true purpose of the crystallization was in the first moment--if you want to break water, then liquid water and gaseous water vapor can''t be broken.


    The only way is to solidify it into ice.


    "So, Elysia, you wanted me to attack the crystallized Herrscher with all my strength and use spatial and lightning powers to generate high-frequency vibrations, directly reducing the Herrscher to atoms, so she can never regenerate, right?"


    Mikael understood. It was indeed a good method. It was certainly a good method, but...


    How... how could he make the Herrscher keep trending toward crystallization?


    "Elysia..."


    Her figure suddenly appeared behind the Sixth Herrscher. She was glowing with a pink light, and her hands went under the Sixth Herrscher''s armpits. Their figures overlapped.


    She even had the time to give Mikael a flawless smile. And just from that smile, Mikael knew what she was thinking:


    "Yes, that''s right, just as you thought, Mikael~"


    Pink crystals spread from her feet, encasing both her and the Herrscher.


    Only an aftersound abruptly rang out in Mikael''s mind--


    "Then, in order to give our civilization a perfect ending that has never existed in history."


    "Mikael, can you help me once more?"


    "Mikael, [Please], kill me."

 Chapter 121: How Do You Want Me to Endure All This!

    Chapter 121 - How Do You Want Me to Endure All This!Mei stood at the top of the tallest building left in this world, a monocular telescope in her hand... well, not actually a monocular. It was the remaining half of one that had been dismantled. Anyway, she was holding half of a telescope, staring intently at the battle seven blocks away.


    The sound of the wind was a little chaotic. It was the only sound in this overly silent world... no, there was also the sound of heartbeats, a clearly audible heartbeat.


    The heartbeat wasn''t fast because the outcome was already determined. There wasn''t much chance for things to turn around.


    Based on Mei''s observations, the Sixth Herrscher couldn''t even be compared to Mikael, the other Herrscher, be it in terms of combat ability or powers.


    After all, Mikael could use the powers of three Herrschers. Three-to-one, and even the Sixth Herrscher''s "death" power, he could resist it by reconstructing his body.


    So, in Mei''s eyes, worried that they might lose the fight? There was no need.


    As for whether or not they would win...


    She believed that as long as they did it the way she and Ellie had planned, victory was inevitable.


    The only thing she was worried about was if Mikael could bring himself to do it?


    The biggest difference between him and the Sixth Herrscher was that his consciousness was still a human one, not a puppet controlled by the Honkai. This was the most basic condition for Mikael to stand here and fight alongside them...


    But in some ways, Mei wished that he was just a puppet--a puppet that could carry out her will without any emotion.


    Only then, could he use his full strength without hesitation at the right time, at the right place.


    "It''s coming!" Sear?h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the narrow field of view of the telescope, first a purple light lit up, and then the eardrums were shaken by the ear-piercing sound of thunder. As the lightning snakes wound about, Mei felt her hair suddenly puff up, almost standing on end.


    Then, there was the dazzling pink crystal. As planned, the crystal formed a giant cocoon-like object, encasing both Elysia and the Sixth Herrscher... Compared to a crystal, it might be more appropriate to describe it as pink amber.


    "Then... Mikael... it''s time for you to make your choice."


    The slender fingers that were holding the telescope were shaking from too much pressure.


    One second...


    Two seconds...


    Mikael was still hesitating, not making a move. Mei silently closed her eyes.


    The feeling of killing a loved one...


    "Mei! I can''t hold on anymore! Half of my body has already rotted... Don''t bring me along anymore. I''ll only be a burden... Ugh!"


    "Mei, please, just leave me here... No, Mei, please just give me a quick death! Please..."


    The telescope, held in her hand, was cold and hard, just like the handle of a gun.


    "Mei, Mei! That''s right, just like that, aim it at my head and pull the trigger... Ah! Ah! Ah! Mei! Please!"


    Kevin''s right hand, which was gradually turning cyan-black, shook as he grabbed the barrel of the gun and pressed it to his own similarly discolored forehead.


    "Mei... if you take me with you, you''ll all die... you... have to live..."


    "Bang!"


    A warm liquid slid down her face, just like that night when the disaster occurred.


    "Five seconds... As I thought, you still can''t do it..."


    Mei wiped away the tears. In the telescope''s narrow field of view, Mikael was clearly rushing towards the crystal, raising his lightning blade high, but... he didn''t make another move.


    Mei slowly turned away, no longer watching the ending.


    And that short series of actions took another five seconds.


    "Elysia''s limit is one minute. Mikael, you have less than fifty seconds left."


    But then she laughed at herself--how ironic!


    This battle was meaningless to everyone.


    For the Herrscher, she had already achieved her goal of destroying human civilization. For her, human civilization had already been destroyed. It was obviously unimportant to kill another Herrscher or not. Of course, according to Mikael, neither she nor the Herrscher were anything more than reflections left by a destroyed world.


    If what he said was true, then the idea of "destroying human civilization" or "killing another Herrscher" had lost all meaning, even the last remaining bit of a smile.


    And for Mikael, no matter what happened to this bubble world, it had nothing to do with him. The person he wanted to find was clearly not in this world.


    This battle was only meaningful to one person--Elysia.


    It was her last pursuit, her last wish--an ending, an ending that she was satisfied with, an ending that was worthy of humanity''s efforts to struggle all along.


    That was why Mikael was playing along with her.


    "But, Mikael, no matter which decision you make, you''ll still be failing..."


    The night wind carried an endless chill. Mei quickly pulled her oversized coat tighter, her train of thought interrupted by a violent cough.


    "So, no matter what choice I make, whether to do it or not to do it, I will be letting Elysia down, right..."


    Inside the crystal, everything was frozen in that moment.


    Elysia still had a flawless smile, while the Herrscher''s face was full of rage and fear.


    Mikael knew that he didn''t need any kind of "full-powered strike." All he had to do was make the electromagnetic waves vibrate at high frequencies, and then use the powers of space to create an effect similar to ultrasound, and he could break everything in front of him back down to an atomic state.


    It was a very simple thing. As long as he did this and that, and this and that, Ellie''s wish would be fulfilled, and he could go and search for Kalpas in the next world without any guilt.


    After all, from a logical point of view, this Elysia wasn''t the one that he always wanted to save, wasn''t the one he always loved. She was just a reflection...


    But still...


    But...


    "But! How do you want me to endure all of this!"


    Mikael''s eyes instantly turned red.


    Those memories that had been gradually buried after he repeatedly defeated the Second Herrscher and Third Herrscher, especially after he had obtained even greater power and believed he was "the most powerful person in the world" had resurfaced. Those memories shouldn''t have been buried.


    "The farewell of the Flame-Chasers must be grand and magnificent..."


    "Mei, will you accompany me for one last dance?"


    "Kevin, you should understand that there are differences between [minority] and [minority]. In everyone''s heart, there are always certain minorities... not to mention majorities, they are even more important than [everything]..."


    "If one day, all I have to do is pull the trigger like this, to save the [majority] of people..."


    "Kevin/Mikael, what would you do?"


    The voices in his memory gradually overlapped with Ellie''s smile inside the crystal...


    "But! How do you want me to endure all this!"


    When the crystal shattered and Elysia appeared unharmed, Mikael shouted that out.


    Then, the movement of space stopped. She thought that it was because the speed of thought and consciousness accelerated before dying, but she didn''t have time to think about it. The first thing she noticed was Mikael''s eyes...


    Those eyes were lit up by the light emanating from the pink crystals. Even the tears that were about to fall were clearly reflected in her eyes.


    "So... even if I''m just a reflection of her... I''m still so important to you... Mikael..."


    But for Mikael, was a reflection really just a reflection?


    If it was just a reflection that had nothing to do with him, then she would have killed him, a Herrscher, when he was unconscious...


    If it was just a reflection that had nothing to do with him... how could she have poked his cheek in that way that was so familiar to him and the Elysia from his world?


    And if it was really a reflection?


    Then it was a reflection of Elysia. For him, at least for him at this moment, even a reflection was still Elysia! What was the difference!


    So, he stopped the movement of space. It wouldn''t be able to hold the Sixth Herrscher for long, only about ten seconds at most. It was far shorter than the time the crystal would last.


    But Mikael had to organize his feelings and find a real solution in those short ten seconds.


    "It seems my original hypothesis was wrong. If I continue to think of the Sixth Herrscher as an earthworm, I originally thought that her clitellum was the Herrscher core, and as long as I removed her clitellum, she was sure to die--after all, she was not the Herrscher of Sentience, unable to exist outside of a body, unlike me. Back then, if I hadn''t felt Ellie and woken up, my consciousness would have sunk and disappeared."


    "But upon closer inspection, you''ll see that the Sixth Herrscher''s power was manipulating the division and death of cells, which, to put it simply, is cell movement. So, for the Sixth Herrscher, what was truly indispensable was her clitellum��which was actually her cells!"


    "The reason why Mei and Elysia''s plan required her body to be reduced to an atomic state was to destroy all of her cells in an instant. Without any cells, she would have nothing to control. Even if her consciousness was still hiding inside her core, it would disappear in a few days due to the lack of a supporting body."


    Mikael didn''t know it, but it was only those who were Herrschers with a ring singularity like himself who could store consciousness in a core. It wasn''t that it was just due to being fully awakened or not, as he had previously thought.


    Although the logic was wrong, the end result was right. The Sixth Herrscher, and even the other Herrschers of this era, couldn''t do that.


    "So, reducing her to an atomic state was undoubtedly a good method. The only flaw was that it would require killing Elysia along with her. But in other words, as long as I could kill all her cells before she could divide new ones, or that I killed her cells faster than she could divide them, I could easily kill her."


    "But how do I do that? Cells... There is a limit to the number of times human cells can divide, so human lifespan has an end, but the Herrschers clearly do not. Especially the Sixth Herrscher, her cells could clearly divide infinitely... Huh? Isn''t that just like cancer cells..."


    "Cancer cells... ionizing radiation!"


    "As long as I continuously bombarded her with high-energy, high-frequency, short-wavelength electromagnetic waves, I could..."


    "Yeah! Although it can''t be done here, but if I did it there..."


    Elysia felt a golden light flicker in front of her. When she looked again, both the Sixth Herrscher and Mikael had disappeared... Only a deep footprint was left where Mikael had been standing.


    "Mikael..."


    She bit her lower lip until a bloody taste came into her mouth.


    Confusion also arose...


    He clearly knew she wasn''t her!


    How deep did those feelings have to be that he couldn''t even bear to destroy something that had just a little bit of a connection to her.


    Her thoughts couldn''t be organized, and only Mikael''s voice was still looping in her mind:


    "How do you want me to endure all of this!"

 Chapter 122: My World

    Chapter 122 - My World"Welcome to my world, Sixth Herrscher."


    The Herrscher glared angrily. She seemed to want to say something, but the space around her was tightly bound by Mikael. She could only make "woo woo" sounds.


    "Tch, every time I come here, I seem to become a chatterbox..."


    Mikael mocked himself for a moment, and then activated his powers without hesitation.


    Compared to the Second Herrscher''s core, his affinity with the Third Herrscher''s core wasn''t very high. The Third Herrscher core he constructed now was already version number who-knows-what, but he still couldn''t completely exert the strength that the Third Herrscher had once displayed.


    Naturally, he couldn''t strengthen the emitted electromagnetic waves to a state of ionizing radiation.


    But it didn''t matter. Inside this imaginary space that had been forcibly cut off by Mikael, he held almost complete authority. Many things that were impossible to do outside could be done easily here.


    Under the formless ionizing radiation, the Sixth Herrscher''s cells all over her body began to die. Even though she tried her best to divide her cells, she still couldn''t keep up with the speed at which they were dying.


    "Ugh!"


    Her anger quickly turned to fear. Her eyes, filled with despair and anticipation, looked towards the crimson sky above.


    Mikael couldn''t help but follow her gaze. Inside this imaginary space, the man-made definition of "direction" didn''t exist. So Mikael couldn''t use "direction" to determine what the Sixth Herrscher was looking at.


    But almost at the same moment that he looked towards the sky, a gaze, although it was extremely well-hidden, but impossible to ignore, looked back at him.


    He didn''t actually see anything, but he definitely felt like he had been stared at by something, causing his whole body to tremble instantly.


    That feeling, it was like the night that he became the First Herrscher, when he was unarmed and suddenly encountered that advanced-class Honkai beast--both terrified and helpless.


    There was even a hint of... familiarity?


    But all of those feelings mysteriously disappeared.


    It was like the tide had risen and fallen, leaving behind only a slightly darker mark on the wet sand.


    When Mikael''s mind returned to the present, he found that the Sixth Herrscher''s power seemed to have been strengthened.


    The speed at which her cells divided had suddenly multiplied, far surpassing the speed at which ionizing radiation was killing her cells--if this continued, the Herrscher would be able to return to her original state in less than a minute!


    "How can this be! Did she reconnect to the Imaginary Tree and gain energy? But shouldn''t she just be an illusion in a bubble world? No, but... she was able to connect to the Imaginary Tree before and form a core again... what kind of setting is this!"


    But before Mikael could think of a solution, the Sixth Herrscher''s abnormal state disappeared, and the speed at which her cells divided quickly slowed down, even slower than before.


    "Huh? Did she get her cheat codes disabled?"


    Although Mikael was extremely surprised, how could he let such a great opportunity go? He directly supercharged the ionizing radiation. As the last cell in the Sixth Herrscher''s body died, she gradually turned to ashes and drifted away, leaving only the water-blue gem behind.


    Mikael picked up the gem. The scenery before him quickly changed, and he was soon back in the bubble world, his two feet overlapping with the footprint he had left in front of Ellie.


    He raised the Herrscher core and waved it in front of Elysia as if to show off:


    "Look! I took care of it! Looks like my method still works best!"


    His eyes were still slightly red, and there were still tear stains on his face, but under the light of the Herrscher core, he clearly saw that Elysia was the same. She was just using a smile to hide everything.


    She stepped forward a little, took a deep breath, and asked, "So, are you going to leave now?"


    "..." Mikael pondered for a moment and shook his head, "No, although I can leave now, I still have some questions I want to ask Mei."


    "Cough cough!"


    The night wind was getting stronger and stronger. Even though she was wrapped in the coat Kevin had left behind, Mei was still shivering from the cold. She could only use the collar to cover half of her face, coughing constantly.


    Her physical condition wasn''t good, judging from her overall constitution, but she seemed to have some kind of indescribable talent��for example, the spatial fluctuations in front of her.


    Sure enough, as she slowly raised her head, Mikael and Ellie crossed through a spatial rift and appeared in front of her.


    Seeing Elysia''s unharmed figure, she raised an eyebrow, looking a little incredulous.


    "You''ve taken care of it?"


    "Yeah, here''s the core."


    Mikael reached out his hand, but Mei didn''t take it.


    It was then that he suddenly realized--for this world, the Sixth Herrscher''s core was already irrelevant.


    "So, you came back here... is there still a question you wanted to ask me?"


    Mei didn''t ask how Mikael had managed to avoid that unsolvable choice. It was meaningless.


    "I want to know the time and location of the Fourth Honkai Impact and Fifth Honkai Impact."


    "Oh? So your world has only just passed the Third Honkai Impact?"


    When she thought of that point in time, Mei couldn''t help but sigh.


    Before the Third Honkai Impact, she and Kevin were still carefree students. Many others were the same. But the Third Honkai Impact had changed a lot... no, perhaps that was originally their predetermined destiny.


    So, without much hesitation, Mei stated the time and coordinates of the two Honkai Impacts, but she still didn''t forget to remind him, "The development of the Honkai has a randomness to it... or let me put it another way, quanta will collapse due to your observation, and the development of world lines is the same way. The development of your world can''t fully correspond with the development of our world, so those two data points are just for reference."


    "Hmm... Hmm..."


    Mikael responded casually, seeming a little distracted.


    He was clearly thinking about something else. So, Mei didn''t say anything, and instead gave Ellie a look--she was still unable to contain her curiosity and wanted to know what exactly had happened.


    But she had only taken two steps when Mikael spoke again:


    "Dr. Mei, I think my previous assessment was wrong."


    "Huh?"


    Mei turned her head, her expression gradually becoming serious--this was the first time that Mikael had added the honorific "Doctor" to her name.


    Mikael rested his chin on his hand, and said each word clearly, "My previous expression may have been wrong too, maybe the bubble worlds aren''t all illusions... uh, it looks like I need to re-explain things:


    "Imagine a tree. The countless worlds are the branches and leaves on that tree. We''ll call this the Imaginary Tree. And the Imaginary Tree grows in a sea. That sea is the Sea of Quanta. S��arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The sea and the tree compete for nutrients. As such, there will be withered leaves that fall into the water. In the water are countless tiny bubbles. The bubbles reflect the leaves that fell in. Those are bubble worlds."


    Whether it was that Mei was too intelligent, or that this metaphor that Mikael had plagiarized was too vivid, she had already understood what Mikael was trying to say:


    "Are you saying that those bubbles that reflect illusions are bubble worlds, but that not all bubble worlds are like that? The leaves that have fallen into the water have already gone down a path of irreversible decline, but they may not just fall into the water all at once. In the places where they haven''t been fully immersed in the seawater of the Sea of Quanta, they might form a world that is similar to a bubble world?"


    "Correct, but there''s no prize for being right." Mikael said quickly while constantly biting his fingernails, "Because, strictly speaking, it''s not necessarily objectively correct. But your world is indeed different from a typical reflection. Even if it really is a reflection, it''s a very... very... very awesome one."


    This sudden use of down-to-earth language made both Mei and Ellie''s mouths twitch, but Mikael didn''t notice. He was still talking quickly: "The main issue lies in two points: first, you are people who can interact and have their own thoughts. This is different from a typical reflection. In my understanding, many bubble worlds probably only leave behind a few sentences of images. Interaction is completely impossible.


    "Second, remember how the Herrscher re-formed her core after it was taken away? As a fellow Herrscher, I can say with certainty that this was because the Herrscher was still connected to the Imaginary Tree and was able to obtain the power again from the Imaginary Tree. If it were a normal bubble world, I think it should have stopped at that. However, there are also many things called Imaginary Husks in the Sea of Quanta... and after the Herrscher died, this world didn''t immediately start over..."


    "Forget it. The more I explain, the more confusing it gets. In short, you may not be as simple as illusions..."


    "So..."


    "So..." Mei followed and adjusted her glasses.


    "So..." Elysia couldn''t help but stand on her tiptoes.


    "Well..." Mikael hummed a sound, quickly turning his head away, leaving only a profile. "So... I want to keep this world."


    This was the question he had been contemplating and exploring--the structure of this bubble world was stable, and its position in "space" was also fixed. This meant that it was one of the rare bubble worlds that possessed an ether anchor point.


    And the location of that anchor point--Mikael lightly stamped his foot. The heel of his boots hit the building, making a crisp sound.


    If that were the case, it would also mean that Mikael could do what a certain dumb goose had done and turn the ether anchor point, along with the entire bubble world, inside of himself...


    Although he didn''t understand the principle behind this, thanks to the Herrscher of the Void''s power... or rather, his "I''ll-just-figure-it-out-with-my-gut" power, he was able to complete this task.


    The reason why he did this wasn''t because of his emotions.


    He was very clear that this Ellie wasn''t that Ellie, and he couldn''t think with emotion forever.


    He couldn''t turn the power of the bubble world into Star Armor for battle either--one, he didn''t know how to do it, and two, as a Herrscher, he didn''t seem to need to do so.


    What truly attracted him to this bubble world was this-- the area was neither too big nor too small, and there were almost no humans, which made it perfect to use as a battleground.


    That''s right, he wanted to use this bubble world to replace the imaginary space that he had cut off, and make it "his world".


    It had happened twice already. Twice he had dragged opponents into that world and each time, he had a feeling that he was being watched. That made him feel a newfound sense of caution.


    And, although that was a space that had been cut off by him, it was still an imaginary space and was connected to the Imaginary Tree in an indescribable way. If the opponents were also Herrschers, Mikael was worried that the other Herrschers might accidentally connect to the Imaginary Tree in the imaginary space and obtain greater powers.


    But none of that was a problem with this bubble world.


    However...


    "What price do we need to pay?"


    The benefits were obvious. The world would be preserved, and life would be prolonged--of course, all of that seemed unnecessary for a civilization that had already been destroyed.


    What was the price then?


    "I... I might throw some strange things into this bubble world, or pull some people in to fight..."


    "That''s not a problem." Mei knew that this was just the appetizer.


    "I... if the situation forces me to, I might need the help of you and Ellie."


    "Oh?"


    "Okay, to prevent you from dying for various reasons, causing the bubble world to collapse or start over, I''ll stop the movement of space in this entire bubble world...


    "And this Sixth Herrscher''s core can be the foundation to operate this world''s authority. Although I can''t completely analyze it, I can still have close to one-thousandth of the Sixth Herrscher''s power. I''ll freeze your cells'' movements together with it.


    "But..."


    Mikael couldn''t bring himself to say the words that followed.


    "But, it''s not enough to form all ''movement'' by only using space, cells, and even electromagnetic waves, heat, and Honkai energy. Which means that time will not actually stop. The most obvious sign would be that our consciousnesses will continue to run as they normally do until our will collapses, and we turn into nothing, right?"


    Mei stated the words that Mikael was hesitating to say so bluntly.


    "Yes... Wait, no! I promise, just give me five years. In five years, I''ll have the power to control consciousness. Then, this won''t be a problem anymore."


    "It seems like you know a lot..." Mei took off her glasses and smiled: "I agree!"


    "I agree too! After all, you can be said to have fulfilled a maiden''s wish!"


    "You guys..."


    Mikael raised his head. Someone had once told him that doing so would stop his tears from falling.


    "What kind of strange logic is that? It''ll just make them overflow!"


    "But you need to give me some time. You probably can''t stop artificial intelligence from running, right? I need to set up some tasks first. These five years can''t be wasted for nothing. At the very least, I need to do something to contribute to your world''s victory over the Honkai!"


    It was hard to imagine that those words were spoken by Mei. After all, it was completely illogical. Because in Mikael''s view, only consciousness would be able to function normally. What was the difference between that and a vegetable? Wasn''t this a kind of torture?


    "Oh my! Don''t make that face! Are you thinking that this is too cruel for us?" Ellie smiled and took his hand. "Actually, for Mei, she should be wanting this very much! For a scientist, your proposal means that she can have five whole years to think, calculate, and verify her guesses about the truth without being disturbed by anything trivial."


    "Then, what about you... Elysia?"


    "As for me... I also want to talk to you occasionally, and if there is a chance, I super duper want to see the Elysia in your world!"


    "Yeah... that day will come."


    Mikael stood alone on top of the building. The night was gradually fading away, and on the eastern horizon, the first rays of sunlight had torn through the curtain of darkness.


    But the next moment, everything visible stopped moving.


    Only a pair of footprints remained on top of the building.


    ......


    "So... you were only in there two hours earlier than us, but you''ve experienced two days in that world!"


    Kevin clicked his tongue in amazement.


    Mikael only selectively talked about some of the things that happened in that world. He didn''t even mention Mei or Ellie''s name.


    He looked at Kevin, who was standing on the tidal waves of ether blocks, not even paying attention to the fact that he was in the Sea of Quanta, and was looking around like a curious baby. A fire instantly flared up in Mikael''s heart.


    He hadn''t imagined that Kevin and Hua would dare to follow him in. It was also his fault that he hadn''t even considered that he would accidentally stumble upon the entrance to the Sea of Quanta, and hadn''t even managed to leave a word for Hua.


    But these two had good luck. They fell into the Sea of Quanta and came out unscathed, and they hadn''t gotten separated...


    Of course, Kevin''s luck was even more outrageous. When he was sucked into a spatial rift, he wasn''t torn to pieces. And when he came out, he was thrown into the Void barrier, avoiding the fate of being squashed by the water pressure...


    Mikael could only say: "This man completely defies logic!"


    All logic, laws, and theorems, they all seem to completely fail when they come across this guy... Well, he couldn''t say that. At least, gravity didn''t fail.


    He still needed to teach them a lesson. He raised his hand and gave them a flick on their foreheads.


    "Ouch!"


    "My Kevin giegie! You can''t just step wherever you want! Do you know that if a hundred million people are thrown into this place, nine hundred ninety-nine million nine hundred ninety-nine thousand nine hundred ninety-nine will die?"


    "Wait! Mikael, why did you only hit me! What about Hua?"


    "She''s a girl, and she''s younger than you."


    Kevin glanced at Hua without making a sound, then he lowered his head and accepted his reality.


    "Alright! I was originally worried that my Void barrier wouldn''t last long enough. Now that you''re all here in the Sea of Quanta, let''s act together. But Kevin... this part, you have to keep it a secret after we return to Fire Moth!"


    Mikael glanced at the countless bubble worlds. He and Kalpas had fallen into the Sea of Quanta together. The absolute distance between them shouldn''t be too great.


    "Found it! Bro Kalpas, I''m coming!"

 Chapter 123: Mikael, You’re So Small!

    Chapter 123 - Mikael, You''re So Small!"Ugh..."


    The first thing Mikael did when he opened his eyes was habitually flip the blanket off, and jump out of bed...


    "Ouch!"


    He rubbed his butt with one hand and his eyes with the other as he stood up. That was when he realized that he had been sleeping on a top bunk, and... "Why did I shrink?"


    He looked at his plump little hands, then gestured at his height, and was surprised to find that he was now about the same size as he was when he was at the orphanage?


    Three sets of bunk beds were crammed into the small bedroom. The sound of Mikael landing on the floor woke the child sleeping on the bottom bunk. He glanced at Mikael sleepily, but before he could even mock him, his eyes rolled back, and he fell asleep again...


    "The Vostok-51 orphanage... what a familiar place... wait! Where are Kevin and Hua? We clearly entered the bubble world together..."


    Mikael tiptoed around the room. He didn''t see a white-haired little boy that was similar to Kevin... To be exact, there wasn''t even a single white-haired child here, which meant that Kalpas wasn''t here either.


    "Forget it, I can''t hold it anymore. I''ll go to the bathroom first!"


    The memories of the orphanage were quite old and hazy. Plus, the sun hadn''t fully risen yet. Everything was still dim. Mikael groped around the hall, which was also used as the dining room and classroom, and finally managed to find the bathroom.


    "Gurgle, gurgle, gurgle..."


    "Ah... that''s better..."


    White steam rose up, instantly filling the bathroom that was too small for him to even turn around in.


    Mikael pulled the cord hanging from the water tank three times. Then, as if by muscle memory, he took a step back. Next, there was a crash of waves, as if a shore had been battered by a tsunami.


    It had to be said, that sometimes, muscle memory was very powerful...


    "Knock, knock, knock!"


    Mikael quickly pulled up his pants. The person outside pushed open the door and walked right in.


    Their eyes met...


    "Mikael?"


    "Kevin?"


    "Pffft hahahaha!"


    Kevin grabbed Mikael by the collar and lifted him up.


    "How did you get so small! Hahahaha! Hua! Come and take a look, Mikael is so small!"


    "..."


    Mikael''s mouth twitched. He squeezed out a few words from between his teeth:


    "Kevin, is it comfortable carrying me like this?"


    "It''s very comfortable, very comfortable! Hahaha! You''re so cute!"


    He even pinched Mikael''s round face.


    Mikael''s gaze went past Kevin, looking at Hua, who had come over to investigate after hearing the commotion.


    Why!


    Director, you come out here! Why are those two normal!


    Oh, wait, if Hua didn''t suddenly grow bigger, Mikael thought that he could accept it.


    Mikael grinned: "Hua, would you like me to teach you a deadly martial art move?"


    A numbing sensation spread from his fingertips to his whole body, and then the weight in his hand disappeared. Kevin felt that something was wrong, but he couldn''t make any movements in time. His body trembled and the corners of his mouth began to twitch...


    "N-no... way..."


    "One-Inch Punch: Thousand... Enema!"


    Mikael''s hands remained in the "Yin Seal" gesture, with electric sparks flickering on them. He kicked Kevin into the bathroom and slammed the door shut.


    Sounds of a "waterfall plummeting three thousand feet" soon came from inside, along with Kevin''s pleasant groans, forming a lingering and echoing sound for a moment.


    Hua silently covered her forehead. She didn''t think that she, a girl, would ever have to use this move.


    "Alright, let''s get back to the main topic... This seems to be the orphanage that Ellie and I used to be in. Hua, when did you wake up, and did you discover anything?"


    "I was also a child in this orphanage, like you. Kevin seems to be a caretaker here. He said he lived in a small house outside with another person, but that person didn''t know where he was. The bed was still warm."


    Mikael didn''t speak. He was just staring at Hua with bright eyes, but also a hint of embarrassment.


    Hua''s cheeks quickly turned red, but in an instant, she understood the meaning behind Mikael''s gaze:


    "Uh, I couldn''t find Elysia."


    "...Okay, I thought I would be able to meet her here."


    "Speaking of which, is this orphanage that you..."


    "Bang!"


    The thin wooden door to the hall was kicked open roughly. The gray morning light, along with bone-chilling air, instantly flooded into the room. Mikael and Hua looked towards the source of the sound and were stunned by the uncivilized intruder.


    What was clear was--the other party was also stunned. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    No one spoke first, and no one even made the smallest movement. For a moment, only the whistling sound of the cold wind rushing through the hall, which seemed spacious because there was only one long table, and the occasional moans from Kevin in the bathroom echoed around them.


    This eerie calm continued for over ten seconds before it was finally broken by Kalpas, who spoke harshly:


    "Hey! Kid, what are you spacing out for? Hurry up and help me take this stuff off my shoulder!"


    Mikael and Hua secretly exchanged a glance. He walked over to Kalpas and carefully took the plucked old hen that was tied to his belt and hardened by the cold wind. And Hua stood on tiptoes to take a large bag of potatoes off of his shoulder.


    Kalpas himself threw another large burlap sack onto the table. Inside the sack was dozens of pounds of flour. He took an oil paper package out of the flour and threw it on the table. When Hua picked it up and looked, she found a large block of butter.


    Mikael secretly closed the door. The sound of the wind was gone, and only Kevin''s moaning could be heard.


    The hall once again fell silent.


    "Listen, kid, I''m happy to do whatever you want to say or do, but... let''s just get through today first..."


    "?"


    "Kal..."


    "Get lost!"


    Kalpas tried to push Mikael away, but even though he had become smaller, his powers had not disappeared. And since Kalpas hadn''t used his full strength either, he was unable to push him.


    "I said, let''s just get through today..."


    "Kalpas..."


    A gentle, mature, and calm voice rang out from behind Kalpas. Mikael could clearly see all the muscles in his body tense up.


    "Kalpas, you can''t be so harsh with the children. Even if they occasionally do something wrong, most of it is unintentional. You need to learn to face their mistakes with a more tolerant attitude... If you treat children with such a harsh attitude, it will only make them feel scared, which will make it even harder for them to see where they went wrong. So, Kalpas..."


    "Aponia! Can you just shut up!"


    Kalpas turned around, grabbed the bag of potatoes from the table, and slammed it onto the ground.


    A round potato rolled to Mikael''s feet. He lowered his head, suppressed his laughter, and lightly nudged it with his foot, kicking the potato towards Hua.


    "I''m dying of laughter! I didn''t think Kalpas would run into Aponia first in this bubble world, and... Hahaha!"


    Just thinking of that familiar "Aponia" made Mikael unable to stop laughing.


    Hey! Is that XXX? My neighbor is having a domestic dispute! Yeah, yeah, his wife seems to be a foreigner, named something like Aponia! The man is shouting so loudly!


    But soon, misfortune fell on his head:


    "Mikael, potatoes are for eating, not for kicking. When you kick a potato, did you ever think about the fact that the potato might have pain too? It traveled away from its home, and was treated so harshly, and came to you injured and bruised. Instead of giving it a helping hand, are you going to turn around and bully it again? If you were a potato..."


    "Stop! Mom Aponia! I''ll pick it up! I''ll pick it up!"


    "Hua, when your friend is in trouble in front of you, shouldn''t you lend a hand?"


    "Mom Aponia... I''ll pick it up too, I''ll pick it up..."


    Aponia looked at Kalpas again, "Kalpas, look how quickly these children were able to realize their mistakes and make amends. And at least half of their mistakes are your fault. Shouldn''t you, as an adult..."


    "Aponia! I..." Kalpas''s chest swelled suddenly, before quickly deflating like a balloon.


    "I... I''ll pick it up..."


    "Hehehe!"


    Kevin, who had been watching the show through the crack of the door, covered his mouth with his hand, but in the end, he couldn''t help but laugh.


    "Kevin..."


    "I''ll pick it up!"


    "No, I was going to say, why didn''t you flush after using the bathroom? Not flushing the toilet is an extremely irresponsible act, and as a caretaker, if the children learn this irresponsible attitude from you..."


    "I''ll flush it right away! I''ll flush it right away!"


    Kevin immediately turned around and hurriedly pressed the cord on the water tank.


    Aponia and Mikael almost opened their mouths at the same time. Before they could remind him, they heard the sound of a tsunami and Kevin''s terrified scream...

 Chapter 124: Butter

    Chapter 124 - Butter"The chicken soup''s here!"


    Kevin blew on the steam as he trotted over and placed a large pot of chicken soup on the table.


    "Ah! Chicken soup, chicken soup!"


    "Hey! Master Kalpas! What about the bread you promised?!"


    Kalpas, wearing a white apron, gently tapped the head of the boy who had spoken with a metal spoon:


    "You brat! You just want to eat everything at once! The bread''s for tomorrow!"


    "No, no, Master Kalpas! We want it today!"


    "Master Kevin, you sneaked into Master Kalpas''s kitchen to bake bread during naptime, right!"


    "Idiot! You can''t say such schemes directly!"


    Mikael rested his chin on his hand and watched, bored, as the group of children argued with Kalpas and Kevin. He then turned his head and made eye contact with Hua, who was sitting quietly at the table. They both saw a sense of relief in each other''s eyes��


    "Dealing with children is too much trouble!"


    "Looking after children is a headache..."


    Kalpas was naturally not the type of person who would spoil children. He raised the metal spoon and heavily struck it against the long table:


    "All of you shut up!"


    Such a threat had no deterrent effect on the children. They were young, but not stupid. In the beginning, some of them were intimidated by Master Kalpas''s roar...


    But he would never actually hit the children. He always said the same few words when scolding them. In the eyes of the children, Master Kalpas''s "scary" level was much lower than Mom Aponia, who could talk about one small thing for over an hour.


    However, the children at the orphanage were mostly malnourished and physically weak. After making a ruckus for only a short while, each of them started to feel exhausted.


    They quickly quieted down and gazed at Kalpas with anticipation.


    "Why are you all looking at me! Eat your own food! Uh... okay, I''ll bake bread for you tonight!"


    "Whoo hoo hoo! Long live Master Kalpas!"


    "Now, I declare that Master Kevin is not our master anymore! Long live Master Kalpas!"


    The children mimicked Kalpas and banged on their bowls and the table with their wooden spoons. The scene became chaotic, as if they were going to lift the entire roof of the orphanage.


    Luckily, a cold cough sounded, saving Mikael''s ears.


    "Cough cough!"


    With that light cough, everyone quieted down.


    But quiet didn''t mean silence. In places that they thought others couldn''t see, the children still winked and made faces at each other, or played rock-paper-scissors.


    "Well... let''s start today''s lunch. Don''t talk while you eat, okay, hehe."


    "Ah, Mikael, and Kalpas and Kevin too, please come to my room after lunch."


    Mikael drank a mouthful of the chicken soup that had a small amount of oil floating on it. He had to say, that Master Kalpas''s cooking was not bad. It was much better than... than it was back then...


    He rubbed his chubby cheeks. His mind was drifting off: "According to the bubble world''s Mei, the Fourth Herrscher appeared in Southern Europe, and the Fifth Herrscher appeared in Eastern Europe, as expected. Looking at the time, there are almost six months until the Fourth Honkai Impact, but... this variable that is me will probably affect the Honkai''s process, right?"


    When he thought of that, the chicken soup didn''t smell as good anymore, and he didn''t want to eat the potatoes since they weren''t peeled by Ellie. So he jumped down from his seat. Kevin also understood instantly. Combined with the rather idle Kalpas, the three of them stood in front of Aponia in a row.


    Great, the old relic that was forgotten by the world was achieved.


    "Uh..." Aponia was a little surprised at first, then she smiled helplessly: "You really can''t wait, can you..."


    She went into her room, opened a drawer. Other than a few pens and a book, the only thing left inside was a small cloth bag.


    "I have some money saved up here. You guys should take it and go to the town to buy some butter."


    "Butter? Master Kalpas brought back a big block of butter this morning, right?"


    Kevin scratched his head. Due to some unknown reasons, he knew quite a bit about cooking. The large block that Kalpas had brought back this morning was definitely enough for baking bread tonight.


    "Don''t call me Master Kalpas!"


    "Kalpas, refrain from anger."


    "Aponia! I..."


    "Kalpas, Master is clearly an honorific that others use for you. They''re expressing kindness towards you."


    "But I don''t like it!"


    "Kalpas, even if you don''t like it, you can''t face other people''s kindness with that kind of attitude, because..."


    "Aponia!"


    Kalpas suddenly punched the wall. Mikael felt the entire orphanage shaking. That made him have to pull his attention away from eating his melon and wonder if he should reinforce this room with his spatial powers.


    "Kalpas..."


    "You stop talking! I... I like the name Master Kalpas now! Okay! Are you happy now?!"


    "...Sigh, Kalpas, look, isn''t that problem solved? So, when you''re angry, you must remember to communicate with other people..."


    "Cough cough," Mikael glanced at Kalpas''s flushed face and couldn''t help but interrupt Aponia��if he didn''t interrupt, Mikael felt that Kalpas was going to explode...


    "So, Mom Aponia, you still haven''t said why we need to buy more butter."


    "Ah! Right! Actually, Kalpas is leaving this place tomorrow, and he wants to make a good butter bread for your last meal. But you saw what just happened, and I don''t know how to tell that to the children... of course, it''s not a big deal. We''ll just buy some more butter."


    The two of them looked at Kalpas in unison. Kalpas shrugged his shoulders, indicating that he didn''t know what was going on either.


    Although he arrived in this bubble world earlier than Mikael and the others, he knew nothing about what had happened before in this bubble world.


    But... he didn''t reject it. He didn''t reject this... atmosphere.


    "Then why make these two follow me?"


    "Ah... about that. I saw that Mikael and Kevin were a bit distracted today. You can just treat it like going out to relax with them."


    "..." Kalpas took a deep breath and crooked his finger at Mikael:


    "Hmph! Kid, come over here!"


    "Kalpas, you should say... [Please] come with me, Mikael."


    "Aponia! It''s none of your business to lecture me!"


    "I''m not lecturing you, I''m just explaining to you..."


    Kalpas used actions to interrupt Aponia''s loving education:


    "Mikael, [Please] come with me!"


    "Kalpas, be a little gentler with your tone."


    "Ughhhhh! Aponia!"


    Amidst Kalpas''s cursing and shouting, the group stepped into the snowy wind.


    ...


    Kalpas walked ahead aggressively by himself, while Kevin and Mikael naturally gathered together.


    "By the way, Mikael, this... Master Kalpas, who exactly is he?" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kevin''s question seemed to be purely out of curiosity, but his overly exaggerated tone made it seem like he had another motive.


    In response, Mikael only said a few words:


    "He''s a man."


    "..." Kevin pulled his coat tighter, feeling chilled by that joke.


    "Alright, Kevin. We''re not exactly strangers, so you can feel free to ask me whatever you want... you''re too straightforward... not really suitable for subtle and roundabout conversations."


    "..." Kevin didn''t know if Mikael was complimenting him or making fun of him.


    But since Mikael had said so, he was no longer polite:


    "Hua said that that man fought with you all night?"


    "..." This time, it was Mikael''s turn to be silent. He didn''t know if it was his thoughts that were problematic, or if Kevin''s phrasing was too ambiguous. He felt that the words from before had some kind of double meaning.


    Seeing that he was silent, Kevin thought that he was just being too careful, and hadn''t asked directly enough. So, he asked again: "So, this man can actually contend with a Herrscher?"


    Mikael didn''t answer his question directly. Instead, he asked: "So, is the fact that I''m alive and that I''m a Herrscher no longer a secret in Fire Moth?"


    "Uh?"


    Under the influence of some mysterious force, Kevin turned his head and shrugged:


    "How can it not be?"


    "..."


    "Okay, Elvin, Fuxi, and Nuwa have been put on group confinement."


    "..."


    Well, although he didn''t know how these three loudmouths found out about this, they must have played a crucial role in spreading it around. They managed to make a "rumor" seem more real than Mikael''s cenotaph...


    They were geniuses!


    "So... Mikael..."


    He knew what Kevin was going to say and resolutely shook his head: "You''d better give up on that idea. Not to mention the danger level of that man, or the fact that I''ve already set my eyes on him... Think carefully. With the current abilities of you and Mei, and without any way of guaranteeing his safety or concealing his identity, if you bring him back to Fire Moth..."


    "Hehe, you think about what will happen to me."

 Chapter 125: The One Standing Here Is Me

    Chapter 125 - The One Standing Here Is MeHua walked out of the hall and into the snowy ground outside of the orphanage.


    The children were making a racket inside, making her head spin a little. No one seemed to notice her either. That was understandable. She was probably the oldest child here, with no peers. Even if there were, she probably wouldn''t have anything to talk about with them anyway.


    She missed Carol a little. Even though she was also loud and rowdy, she didn''t dislike Carol. She didn''t know how Carol was doing at Fire Moth right now...


    After letting her mind wander for a while, she found an even more secluded corner. After making sure that no one was watching, she assumed a starting stance, as her father had taught her in her memories.


    Her fists and palms moved back and forth, and her steps advanced. There was no sound of air being torn, and certainly no invisible gusts of wind, like in the novels��this was just ordinary ancient martial arts boxing. It was good enough for self-defense, but...


    Just relying on this alone, she would still be unable to catch up with the others...


    Hua finished the cycle of movements she had memorized, a warmth gradually rising in her body.


    She wiped the thin layer of sweat from her forehead, and began the next cycle.


    Since she had left home and went to Shanghai City to study, she hadn''t been practicing her boxing or going on morning runs for a long time.


    But during the tumultuous past six months, Mikael would always pull her out to exercise early in the morning, and would even seriously ask her to teach him boxing techniques.


    "Hua, don''t underestimate your family''s martial arts. Perhaps it has lost many of its powerful techniques during its long transmission, but your ancestors did use this to fight. Maybe they even used it to fight the Honkai. You can definitely use your talent to recover the lost techniques... No, I think you can definitely develop your own fighting style, based on these ancient martial arts techniques."


    "Don''t underestimate these techniques. Back then, Sakura forced me to... Uh, use special methods to stop her, just with her swordsmanship."


    "Hoo..." After finishing the second cycle of movements, Hua let out a long breath. Mikael''s words had undoubtedly inspired her and pointed her in the right direction.


    So... "They''re still not back yet. I''ll do another cycle."


    Just as she was thinking that, she suddenly saw a long black line appear on the distant snowfield.


    The distance was a little too far, but Hua stood on tiptoes and looked. It seemed like it was a group of people?


    The old man in the lead was hunched over, slowly walking through the snowfield with the help of a tree branch. He was wrapped in animal skins from head to toe, and his long, white hair and beard spread out like a lion''s mane.


    The people behind him were all dressed the same way. Hua even wondered if they were a group of savages.


    When the old man in the lead saw the orphanage that was far from town, he let out a long howl, then turned around and raised his hand towards the people behind him.


    The group erupted into cheers, and then those people formed a circle right there in broad daylight and started to do a strange dance.


    Hua looked at that dance twice. Her face was getting paler and paler. Finally, she couldn''t help but bend over and vomit--


    The savage''s contorted dance, wasn''t it the same dance that those villagers had done before they died in the village on the snowy plain?!


    What were they going to do?


    Hua didn''t know, but her own preconceived notions kept reminding her: those people were dangerous!


    No!


    For a remote orphanage with elderly people, people with disabilities, and children, such a large group of people itself was dangerous!


    She quickly ran back to the orphanage. In the hall, the children had finished their ruckus and were listening to Aponia tell them a story that was neither easy nor funny.


    As such, Hua''s reckless entrance seemed somewhat out of place.


    "Hua? What''s made you so nervous?"


    "There''s... some... people..."


    Hua opened her mouth, but she didn''t know how to accurately express her inner thoughts.


    There was nothing she could do. In a moment of inspiration, she grabbed Aponia''s arm and tried to pull her outside.


    Aponia was instinctively resistant, but Hua''s strong physique that she had gained from practicing martial arts for years reversed their differences in age and size. After Aponia realized this, she obediently followed her outside.


    No, she didn''t even need to get outside.


    Hua had only just rushed to the door when she heard the shouting coming from the snowfield outside��they had completely broken formation, thrown down the big bags they were carrying on their shoulders, and were cheering as they rushed towards the orphanage!


    "This..."


    Aponia''s already pale face turned as white as snow. What should she do?


    Should she try to communicate with them? But what if they weren''t good people?


    Run? But what if they were not malicious, and were simply cheering because they saw a place they could stop after a long journey?


    Hua''s mind was also blank, but somehow, she stood in front of Aponia and, mimicking Mikael, turned her head to the side and said to Aponia:


    "Quickly take the children and leave from the back. Go find Mikael and the others. I''ll stay here."


    "Hua... but..."


    "If they''re not malicious, I''ll tell them that the others have gone out to play, and they can eat any food they want in the orphanage. If they are malicious... I''ll hold them back until Mikael returns."


    "Hua! You should come with us!"


    "No."


    Hua had already started to walk towards the approaching crowd. "If no one stops them, how can a group of children possibly outrun a group of adults?"


    "Hua!"


    Aponia shouted, but Hua''s pace was slow but firm--both in terms of time and space, there was no room for further discussion.


    She had no other choice but to quickly organize the children, who still had no idea what was going on, to evacuate.


    Hua stood alone in the snowfield. She closed her eyes slightly, stood with one foot in front of the other. She placed her right hand in a fist at her lower back, and then held her left hand up in a palm in front of her chest, the tip of her palm pointed straight at the onrushing crowd.


    After a moment, she opened her eyes:


    "Stop!"


    She roared, but it seemed to have no effect.


    Those people were shouting in a language she didn''t understand as they rushed towards her.


    "Calm down! Hua! Think carefully about what Mikael would do!"


    Her legs were already shaking a little, but if Mikael was by her side, he would definitely tease her:


    "Look, Hua! It''s not every day that you see a scene of twenty people rushing towards you!"


    He had the right to tease her like that because those people were just a problem that he could solve with a wave of his hand... In fact, they didn''t even qualify to be called a problem.


    But Hua was different. Just like she had thought countless times before: "I''m just an ordinary girl, not even a soldier. I don''t have the genius of Vill-V and Mobius, I don''t have Sakura''s reliability, I don''t have Elysia''s charm and strength. I''m not even as good as Pardofelis, who is good at gathering information and bringing good luck."


    She could hear her trembling and rapid breathing. She could hear her heart pounding faster. It was no different from the scenes in her countless nightmares-- sea??h th�� novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Well, there was a difference. For example, she couldn''t feel the warmth that that person had when he stood next to her.


    "If it was Mikael, Kalpas, Kevin, or even Elysia, Mobius, Vill-V, or Sakura, any one of them could easily solve this possible problem. Even if Pardofelis was standing here, she would have countless tricks to slow these people down or to lead the children to safety through shortcuts."


    "But the person standing here now is me, not any one of them. I''m standing here, and I can''t hide behind Mikael or the others forever. If I do that, I''ll never be able to catch up to him, or them!"


    So, when those savages screamed and pulled rusty, bloodstained daggers from their clothing and charged at Hua, there was a slight surprise in her heart. It wasn''t out of fear. It was more of a surprise that she didn''t have the fear that she expected, the fear and retreat that she expected.


    Just like Mikael had done countless times before, she had blocked others from harm. Even though what she was facing wasn''t Honkai beasts, but malicious strangers.


    And soon, even those thoughts were wiped away. Her mind became empty, like the surface of calm water.


    All that she saw, and all that she thought of, were the boxing techniques that she had once forgotten, and that she had been practicing hard recently.


    "I''m Hua, and I also have things that I can do!"

 Chapter 126: Burning Away the Illusion

    Chapter 126 - Burning Away the IllusionThe charging savages didn''t seem to pay any attention to Hua, a little girl. The crowd automatically split into two groups, with only two big men, like grizzly bears, charging towards Hua.


    Hua wasn''t surprised by this, and she didn''t react at all. She knew that the only way to make those people pay attention to her was to take down the two people in front of her.


    Her body was as straight as a pine tree. As the approaching savage raised his dagger and shouted something unintelligible at her, and brought the dagger towards her, she moved like a swaying pine needle. Although she didn''t make any large movements, she merely sidestepped in a manner that was too slight to be seen, letting the dagger pass by her.


    "Such an obvious opening!"


    Taking advantage of the opportunity, Hua used her left hand to grab the wrist of the person in front of her, pulling it backwards. Her right fist took the opportunity to go under the person''s armpit and hit him directly in his waist and abdomen.


    "Ah!"


    The savage in front of her screamed. There was no bone protection in his waist and abdomen. The force of the punch easily went through the wild boar skin he was wearing and the subcutaneous fat, causing a contusion in his kidneys��she didn''t know if the owner of this body had kidney stones. If he did, this punch should be enough to heal him.


    The other savage, seeing that his companion was immediately taken down by this unremarkable "little sprout," shouted out and then slowed down, confronting Hua with his dagger.


    But the confrontation was just his wishful thinking. Hua''s knees suddenly bent slightly, and the tip of her foot touched the snow, sending white snow flying into the air and instantly obscuring the savage''s vision.


    He subconsciously used his left hand to block the flying snow, while using the dagger in his right hand to stab towards where he thought Hua was standing. But immediately after, he felt his wrist hit by Hua''s fist just three fingers below the wrist joint. His entire arm instantly became numb, and he couldn''t even hold the dagger anymore.


    Hua took the falling dagger and, without hesitation, gripped the handle, and used it to fiercely strike the other party''s lower abdomen.


    "Ugh!"


    Soon, the two "bears" were both clutching their abdomens... Or rather, they couldn''t be said to be clutching at the same spot. One was clutching his side, while the other was clutching his lower abdomen, their bodies bent like shrimps as they rolled on the ground, wailing in agony.


    The entire process seemed long, but it was just a matter of split seconds.


    The savages who were planning to go around Hua all stopped and started shouting at each other. It was like they were hunting normally, slowly surrounding her in a fan formation.


    After confirming that Hua wouldn''t actively attack, two bold savages rushed forward and dragged their injured companions away.


    Hua didn''t stop them. The mission that she had defined for herself was to delay them. Delaying them didn''t mean that she had to fight. That was the worst option... Moreover... For her to launch an attack against twenty people by herself, that sounded like something out of a fairy tale, right?


    But she had also underestimated the intelligence of the savages.


    The old man who had been leading them stepped forward��now Hua recognized him. Wasn''t he the old village elder from the village on the snowy plain?


    After the old man mumbled a few words, the savages'' group split in two again. The "village elder" led half of them into a circle to trap Hua, while the other half headed toward the orphanage.


    The savages surrounding Hua didn''t attack her either. They just restricted her freedom of movement by forming a human wall.


    "Damn it... I can''t beat them, and I can''t communicate with them..." S��arch* The ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hua bit her lip, trying to think of a way to break through the encirclement of ten savages.


    Let''s get to the conclusion first��there was no way.


    An ordinary little girl, no matter how skilled she was, couldn''t possibly break through an encirclement of ten adults.


    "What do I do... Is this where it ends for me? I didn''t even manage to delay them for that long... As expected... I still can''t do it..."


    Just then, she suddenly noticed another group of savages. Instead of following the obvious footprints in the snow to chase after the children that had hastily escaped, they were running in a circle around the orphanage, hand in hand, while making strange sounds.


    Those sounds were as obscure as their language, but Hua still managed to understand a small part of them--


    When everyone spoke different languages, the syllables that they were most likely to understand were names. Because of transliteration, the pronunciation of the same name would be similar in different languages.


    "Kalpas? Are you looking for Kalpas?"


    Hua raised an eyebrow at the "old village elder." He obviously couldn''t understand the second half of what she said, but he had understood "Kalpas" in the beginning.


    He was also stunned for a moment, and then he began to gesture and use his fingers as he spoke.


    His actions even misled Hua. So, when Mikael stepped out of a spatial rift in a hurry, he saw Hua and the "old village elder" sitting on the ground face-to-face. One of them was speaking gibberish, and the other was shouting, "Kalpas! Kalpas! Are you looking for Kalpas?" The only thing they had in common was that they were both gesturing wildly.


    "Hua, be rational!"


    Mikael habitually reached out his hand, and then his face twitched a bit. He stood on tiptoes and ruffled Hua''s hair.


    "What''s going on?"


    He turned his head and looked around. The savages were gathered on the sunny side of the orphanage. They hadn''t rushed into the empty orphanage, but instead used their dirty daggers to chop some birch wood, set up an earthenware pot, boiled snow water, and then took out a large chunk of mutton from a dirty animal skin bag and used daggers to slice the meat into the pot.


    This... wasn''t she supposed to be talking about a group of malicious thugs approaching them?


    Hua reluctantly finished her communication with the old village elder, a communication that had no skill but was full of emotion, and then turned to explain to Mikael:


    "They seem to be looking for Kalpas."


    "And then?"


    "Ah... I don''t know."


    "..."


    Mikael stood on tiptoes again and ruffled her hair, then gave the bewildered old village elder an awkward but polite smile:


    So you two gestured wildly for half the time and didn''t understand anything other than "Kalpas"!


    It didn''t matter, it wasn''t a big deal. They were here looking for Kalpas anyway. So, as long as they waited for Kalpas to return, they would be able to communicate with them, right?


    Also... Mikael was both worried and excited--looking at these people''s appearances... he was really looking forward to seeing what kind of expression Kalpas would have when he saw them...


    The reality was, Kalpas didn''t show any expression.


    There was neither joy nor anger. It was the smallest fluctuation in emotion that Mikael had ever seen from him.


    He just stood there in a daze until the savages made strange sounds, smiled, walked up to him, and gestured wildly at him. It was then that he impatiently roared, "Get lost!"


    "Hahahaha!"


    Mikael didn''t understand anything else, but at least he understood the laughter of the savages.


    He could roughly guess what had happened--


    In this bubble world, these savages were originally Kalpas''s kinsmen. He had somehow become separated from them and came to this orphanage to be a caretaker. Now, those savages were going to migrate, and had reconnected with Kalpas. And the Kalpas from this bubble world had decided to leave with them.


    The agreed date should have been tomorrow, but the savages clearly didn''t have a good sense of time, which led to their premature arrival and caused a misunderstanding.


    As for their actions of offering daggers to Hua, according to Hua''s description afterward, Mikael thought that it was more of a strange, ritualistic greeting...


    Wait... offering daggers? Sending a blade?


    Although the language wasn''t fluent, it seemed like the misunderstanding had been cleared up. The children came back, skipping and hopping, and Aponia told them that it was just a between-class activity.


    Moreover, their attention was quickly drawn to the fragrant mutton. Hua and Kevin had to run back and forth among the children. The savages didn''t mind sharing their dinner with the adorable children either.


    Kalpas sat on the roof of the orphanage, leaning against the huge chimney, gazing into the sunset that was half-submerged in the endless snowfield.


    The setting sun was bright, reflecting the snow-covered ground and making it look a dull yellow color.


    But an invisible chill had also frozen the sunlight. Even if it was dazzling, it couldn''t melt a single smiling ice crystal on the snowfield.


    "Kalpas..."


    Mikael stood beside him, wanting to say something, but was interrupted by his harsh words:


    "Did you create this illusion?"


    "No, I''m not that powerful."


    "Hmph!"


    "Kalpas, I didn''t act there before... I''m sorry..."


    "Heheheh, hahahaha! Is that what you want to tell me?"


    Flames rose from his body, and the snow on the roof rapidly sublimated, shrouding everything in a cloud of mist.


    "I don''t need your apology, and neither do they. You just need to tell me, what''s the purpose of you coming to find me!"


    Mikael felt the scorching temperature beside him. That temperature conveyed a fact--that Kalpas''s anger wasn''t directed at him, or, at least, most of it wasn''t directed at him, or anyone else.


    That anger was directed towards himself. It was an anger that would eventually burn itself out...


    It was actually born out of a feeling of unwillingness, a feeling of helplessness at not being able to change or save anything despite trying his best.


    And Mikael was all too familiar with that feeling.


    Gasps of surprise could soon be heard, but they gradually disappeared, turning into muffled and illusory echoes. Kalpas''s power had directly incinerated an entire bubble world.


    So, all of the illusions had been shattered.


    After first protecting Kevin and Hua with a Void barrier, Mikael then replied, half self-mocking, "As expected, I need to use a different approach to communicate with you... so, Kalpas, if you lose, [please] become one of my pawns."


    "And if you lose?"


    "Then please help me take those two guys out of here?"


    "..."


    "Oh right, do you know how to leave?"


    "... Get lost!"


    Then, the intertwining light of blue, gold, and purple quickly devoured that small flame.

 Chapter 127: A New Storm Has Appeared

    Chapter 127 - A New Storm Has Appeared"Cough cough cough! Cough cough cough!"


    The chill in the ice cave made Mei cough incessantly. Aldemir lowered his head and quietly took boiling water from the electric pressure cooker, poured it into a thermos, and then Evangeline, leaning against the ice wall, cooled it down a little before handing it to Mei.


    "Ah... ah! Thank you!"


    Mei stared unblinkingly at the electronic screen in front of her, one hand constantly entering formulas while the other went to grab the thermos, but ended up grabbing at nothing.


    Evangeline sighed softly, used both hands to deliver the thermos to Mei''s lips, and allowed her to take a small sip.


    "Mmm..."


    Mei''s breathing was a little heavy, but the next moment, her eyes suddenly lit up, "Quick! Put the tracker over there!"


    Before one of the soldiers could even pick up the tracker, which was the size of an egg, Aldemir snatched it and leaped into the opening in the ice wall like a monkey. He then dashed to where Kevin had been sucked away, placed the tracker, dove forward, jumped up, and leaped back out through the opening.


    Just under ten seconds later, a spatial rift opened up again next to the tracker and sucked it in.


    "Latitude 11 degrees and 20 minutes north, longitude 142 degrees and 11.5 minutes east, and an altitude of approximately minus 6,100 meters..."


    Could that be the other side of the spatial rift?


    Mei''s heart suddenly tightened. Putting everything else aside, the water pressure at 6,100 meters below sea level was not something a normal person could withstand.


    But she kept a calm expression on her face, without even a single extra movement. In contrast, Evangeline, who was standing next to her, covered her mouth when she saw the results and barely managed to suppress her cry of surprise.


    Mei''s slender fingers were tapping aimlessly on the keyboard. The sound of her nails lightly tapping the keycaps filled the ice cave.


    "Doctor, would you like some more water?"


    "Ah... oh."


    Mei finally freed up one of her hands and took the thermos from Evangeline.


    But at the moment she felt the weight, the slight trembling in her fingertips was magnified countless times until the warm water was spilled out.


    "I''ll do it."


    Evangeline took the thermos, and once again, brought it to Mei''s lips. This time, she didn''t allow Mei to refuse and poured a large gulp down her throat.


    "Please, put another tracker there."


    Although he didn''t understand why, Aldemir did as he was told. But this time, the spatial rift didn''t appear for a long time. Mei stared at the dimly lit ice cave with her arms crossed, while Aldemir secretly pulled Evangeline to a darker corner.


    Before he could even ask, Evangeline already knew what he wanted to ask: "We can''t confirm if this spatial rift is stable... uh, in other words, we can''t confirm if each time the spatial rift opens it will lead to the same place, got it?"


    "Oh oh."


    Aldemir was at a disadvantage due to a lack of education, and could only respond vaguely.


    But he did understand it...


    "Hey! That''s right! I actually understood! Evangeline, you''re so amazing!"


    "Huh?"


    Evangeline tilted her head and her mouth twitched. She was practically asking, "Huh?" with a big question mark on top of her head.


    Aldemir scratched the back of his head and explained awkwardly: "It''s just that... when I encounter these problems, I always ask other people, but they always explain it with a bunch of names I can''t understand... so I never understand it in the end. But what you said was very... very special... no, I mean very... well, it was just very easy to understand!"


    "Hehe!"


    Evangeline covered her mouth and chuckled softly. She straightened her chest proudly and said, "Actually, most of the people who explain things by throwing a bunch of technical terms at you probably don''t understand it themselves! If you truly understand something, then how would you not be able to explain it simply?"


    "Damn! You''re so right!"


    Aldemir made a fist with his right hand and gently hit his left palm that was resting on his chest.


    In the dimness, he suddenly saw something shiny flicker. When he looked closer...


    "Hey... what are you doing..."


    Evangeline quickly backed away two steps and lightly poked Aldemir''s tactical vest with her index finger.


    It was then that he realized that it wasn''t anything shiny, just the girl''s jewel-like eyes... Alright.


    So he awkwardly scratched the back of his head again. He was also a bit anxious, wondering if this new recruit, who was one of the few people that he could talk to, would be angry about his reckless actions...


    "Pfft!" The girl''s smile chased away all the muddled and nervous feelings. But it also caused the other soldiers in the cave to turn their heads.


    The soldiers, who were ready for some gossip, were clearly disappointed --Evangeline and Aldemir were standing stiffly against the ice wall, their shoulders carefully maintaining a safe distance of about fifty centimeters between them.


    Amid the boos, the light from the flashlights was moved away.


    "Hehe..." Evangeline used her elbow to poke the forehead of Aldemir who was wiping away cold sweat, "You''ve been very influenced by Unit Leader Mikael..."


    "Uh, can you see that?"


    "Yep! Of course! You, and Unit Leader Kevin, and even a lot of the veterans from our Fifth Squad are like that!"


    "Uh, uh... that..."


    Aldemir hesitated for a long time, searching his mind for the perfect words before finally coming up with a word that sounded quite impressive:


    "How so?"


    "Pfft!" Evangeline quickly covered her mouth and chuckled for a few seconds before explaining in a low voice:


    "Have you not noticed that... you and Unit Leader Kevin, when you''re embarrassed, will subconsciously scratch your heads?" S~ea??h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aldemir habitually scratched his head.


    "And then, you guys touch your noses when you''re lying, and will try to cover it up by staring intently into other people''s eyes."


    Aldemir touched his nose and silently averted his gaze.


    "Those are all Unit Leader Mikael''s signature moves, right?"


    "Ah? Oh!"


    Aldemir subconsciously felt like something wasn''t right...


    "That can''t be right! You shouldn''t have seen Unit Leader Mikael!"


    Evangeline was a new recruit who had joined with Kevin at the same time. Besides Kevin, who had seen Mikael before in R''lyeh, none of the others should have ever interacted with Mikael!


    "..." Evangeline pursed her lips. "Please! I was with a support unit before. I was also in Canghai City back then. You didn''t forget about that, did you?"


    "Ah..." Had Aldemir ever paid any attention to that? Furthermore, he was hung up about something, and was feeling a bit anxious and absent-minded. So, he could only respond vaguely in an attempt to muddle through.


    "Hmph!"


    The girl stamped her foot angrily. Just as she was about to say something else, she heard Mei''s low shout from not too far away:


    "It''s here!"


    The second tracker was once again sucked into a spatial rift.


    "Latitude 11 degrees and 20 minutes north, longitude 142 degrees and 11.5 minutes east, and an altitude of approximately minus 6,100 meters, exactly the same as the first result..."


    Mei pressed her thumb hard against her brow. Evangeline hurried over and supported her shaking body, making her appear to sit up straight in the eyes of the other soldiers.


    "Do we need to do a third experiment, Doctor?"


    She whispered.


    "..." Mei was silent. She had actually already deduced that the structure of this spatial rift was stable... but in accordance with a rigorous scientific mindset, she needed to test it with an experiment...


    Test it...


    "Report the coordinates to headquarters..."


    Mei''s voice was a little dry. She stood up from her chair, pulled her coat tighter, and stared at the darkness and chaos of the ice cave.


    Seeing that no one was around, Aldemir carefully pulled out something he had found in the cave from his back pocket.


    "Sign language? I''m going to guess it''s E!"


    "It is, huh..."


    He glanced at the others. Evangeline was reporting to headquarters, while the rest of the soldiers were huddled together to keep warm. For the time being, no one was paying attention to him.


    He swiped on the contact list and effortlessly found the most noticeable name. Then, with his fingertips dancing across the screen, a set of coordinates was sent out.


    The signal was weak in the ice cave, and the progress bar for the message was stuck at 99% and wouldn''t go higher. Aldemir knocked his head lightly, then helplessly placed his phone back in his pocket.


    But at that moment, a piercing alarm suddenly sounded on the public channel that was connected to headquarters. Many of them screamed from the sudden noise, and hastily removed their headsets.


    The alarm sounded three times, and Mei, who had turned her back to them, put her headset back on.


    "Fifth Squad, message received. Please immediately go to the Moana Islands. A new Herrscher has been born!"


    "Repeating: Fifth Squad, message received. Please immediately go to the Moana Islands. A new Herrscher has been born!"

 Chapter 128: The Herrscher of the Sea?

    Chapter 128 - The Herrscher of the Sea?The airplane door opened, facing west toward the purplish-red sky that was tinged by the setting sun.


    On the airfield, piercing whistles rose and fell. One team of soldiers after another marched in orderly formation across the airfield. They were going to the harbor north of Agania Island to board ships, heading to Rota Island to build a defensive line.


    Vashak jogged down to the ground. The aftereffects of flying still lingered in his head��the ground beneath his feet didn''t seem flat and solid, but more like a small boat at sea, rising and falling, making his head spin... no, it would be more accurate to say that the cause and effect were reversed.


    He bent over and grabbed his knees, then quickly stood up and boasted to the young guard behind him, who was wearing a strange mask: "I really am getting old... In my younger years, I could carry out aerial attacks in an armed helicopter!"


    But the young guard didn''t respond. Vashak sighed softly. The experiences of fighting in his younger years, which he hadn''t thought of for many years, had recently been frequently flooding his mind. But now there was no one who could follow up on what he said.


    He was soon supported by the poisonous-insect guard and entered the forward command post under Agania Island.


    The layout of the command post wasn''t that different from the war room in Fire Moth''s headquarters. The staff was running around with paper reports and files under their arms. On the 3D projection screen in the middle, red alerts kept appearing one after another. Before long, the air in the command room had been dyed a bright red.


    "Co-co-commander!" Karabis, the captain of the Fourth Squad, who had been deployed here beforehand and had taken over command, saluted hesitantly.


    Vashak glanced at him coldly. His lips twitched slightly, and the scars all over his face seemed to wiggle like small bugs.


    Karabis kept his head lowered, not making eye contact with Vashak.


    He had had connections with Vashak as early as the Phamas era. During the Third Honkai Impact, the Fourth Squad was the only team that Vashak and Lucien could completely control. But after Phamas''s death, and after Vashak and Lucien had started their open conflicts with each other, he had actually decided to wait and see, and kept a distance from both sides.


    If it had been his previous self... Well, he had now gotten his wish, sitting in the position that Phamas had once occupied, and he had been "cultivating his mind" for over six months...


    "Hoo!"


    So, he still wanted to slap him and then grab him by the collar to question him.


    But the situation was already extremely urgent. He took two deep breaths, and the discomfort in his heart was like something that had been cut off halfway.


    "What''s the current situation? What about the South Pacific Fleet that was dispatched earlier? Why is there no information at all?"


    Karabis had expected him to ask that question, but...


    His head drooped even lower.


    But remaining silent like this wasn''t a solution. Seeing that the staff and personnel in the entire command room were all looking on coldly, Karabiya, the Fourth Squad''s unit leader and Karabis''s younger sister, said quietly: "It''s... all gone..."


    "Gone? Two entire new aircraft carrier battle groups lost contact less than ten seconds after arriving at their battle positions? Explain to me how two new aircraft carrier battle groups were taken out in less than ten seconds!"


    He had seen recordings of the battles against the Second Herrscher, and had also observed the battles against the Third Herrscher from afar. He had even had in-depth discussions with the First Herrscher and his 280mm giant cannon, but the Herrschers'' strength still continuously defied what he believed to be true. He couldn''t help but wonder--


    Could Mikael also take out two new aircraft carrier battle groups in ten seconds? They weren''t the old-fashioned aircraft carriers with extremely poor visual range combat capabilities. They were aircraft carriers that had been modified according to Mei''s "Chasing Flames Plan"--which meant the old aircraft carriers had been remodeled into a smaller version of the Chasing Flames One, except that they couldn''t fly.


    Each new aircraft carrier had four 430mm railguns and four 270mm railguns as their main and secondary cannons, along with countless missile launching units, and a total of eight super heavy fighters. Based on the research of the body that Mikael had left behind, these weapons could definitely cause fatal damage to Herrschers on a physical level.


    They also had energy shields, which were enough to withstand simultaneous attacks from several 270mm railguns.


    But all of that was gone, like soap bubbles that had burst, leaving no trace behind.


    To this, Vashak only had one "Nick Fury" in mind.


    "Pro, take over the command post immediately!"


    The older adjutant standing behind Vashak was stunned. His expression became somewhat complicated, but he faithfully followed the order, and commanded the staff to start organizing the front-line information.


    "Did you send any drones to scout the situation?"


    "Yes." Karabiya glanced at her brother who didn''t seem to have any desire to speak, and replied with her head lowered, "We''ve confirmed that both aircraft carrier battle groups have become completely silent. The drones also captured an image of the Herrscher attacking the Northern Moana Islands... According to our analysis, this Herrscher''s powers are probably to manipulate water, liquids, or ocean currents. The entire fleet, along with the Northern Moana Islands, were all submerged by a tsunami triggered by the Herrscher."


    "Heh." Vashak chuckled helplessly: "Then the battlefield we''ve chosen now really is unfavorable."


    He turned his head and said to the staff next to him, "For now, the Fourth Herrscher will be named the Herrscher of the Sea. At the same time, prepare to transfer the battlefield."


    He bent over the largest empty table in the command post: "Pull up the map. Range: 100 to 180 degrees east longitude, and 50 degrees north latitude to 30 degrees south latitude." S��arch* The N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A 3D map of the target range was immediately projected onto the table. Vashak gestured with his finger for a while, while thinking in his mind:


    "It is absolutely unfeasible to fight the Herrscher of the Sea in an archipelago and in the ocean! We must lure her to the mainland."


    "There are only three continents near the Moana Islands. The closest is Mu Continent, but that''s where the most densely populated area in the world is, and it''s also the area that the United Government has focused on developing in the past few decades. We definitely can''t lure the Herrscher there."


    "Then what about Australia? Australia doesn''t have a large population, and we can deploy defenses on the island of New Guinea, layer by layer to delay the Herrscher''s actions, and finally lure her towards the central desert of Australia. But many of the United Government''s... family members have settled there, no no!"


    "That leaves only the southeast part of Shenzhou. It was destroyed by the Third Honkai Impact, and was never rebuilt. But from the Moana Islands to there, it''s necessary to go through a large body of water and many archipelagos. There''s no large land mass that could be used to set up a defensive line..."


    "They''re all bad options..."


    Vashak''s brow furrowed, and he quickly fell into hesitation. Suddenly, a strange thought popped into his mind:


    "Sigh... if it was Phamas, how would he make his decision..."


    He quickly shook his head, and tried to drive away that thought like a fly.


    But he had actually already given the answer:


    "If it was Phamas, he would apologize to the group from the United Government, but with a tangled and helpless expression, he would order the battlefield to be moved to Australia..."


    "That''s the most suitable place to fight the Herrscher. In the desert, humans can use H weapons without reservation."


    But he wasn''t Phamas!


    Phamas was a lone wolf. He had no one to rely on, and wouldn''t be bound by any faction... No, to be precise, Fire Moth was his backer.


    At that moment, another thought that shouldn''t be there popped up: "If Mikael and the others were here, especially Mikael himself. He would probably be able to kill the Fourth Herrscher instantly, right?"


    This thought had appeared so abruptly, and his whole body felt like he had swallowed a fly, feeling uncomfortable all over.


    "No, no, no, I''d rather use humanity''s own strength to defeat a Herrscher again!"


    "Pass down the order! Prepare to move the battlefield to Au..."


    "It''s too late!"


    The door to the command post was opened wide. Mei walked in with her head held high.


    She frowned and first apologized: "My Fifth Squad and I are late. I''m sorry."


    Vashak took a deep breath. He didn''t expect Lucien to send the Fifth Squad, which was further away, instead of the closer First, Second, and Third Squads, and the Fifth Squad had even lost a Kevin while on duty.


    He couldn''t figure out the other party''s intentions for a moment, but he was more concerned about:


    "What do you mean by ''it''s too late''?"


    Mei pursed her lips. Vashak turned his head and looked at his deputy Pro, who was hesitating to speak:


    "Speak!"


    "Uh... Commander, the soldiers on Tagbopocha Island and Tinian Island have lost contact. According to the images taken by the drones, the tsunami that was caused by the Herrscher has already washed away all of the fortifications. A large number of Honkai beasts have already landed."


    The Herrscher was attacking from north to south. The islands between Agania Island and the Herrscher, from north to south, were Tagbopocha Island, Tinian Island, and Rota Island.


    "So, does that mean that only Rota Island is left as a defensive line in front of us?"


    "No," Mei corrected Vashak''s thinking:


    "If I were the Herrscher, after fighting for so long, I should be able to guess that Agania Island is the forward command post. So, I''d even choose to skip Rota Island and attack Agania directly. Although, given the current situation, the Herrscher probably doesn''t need to expend much effort to take Rota Island."

 Chapter 129: Do as Dr. Mei Says

    Chapter 129 - Do as Dr. Mei Says"What should we do?"


    Vashak''s mind went suddenly blank.


    He had always boasted to the young guard about his bravery. Yet even he hadn''t realized the truth��people loved to boast about things they once had but had long since lost.


    Years spent hiding in the dark, unknown underground had drained him. His complexion turned pale, his spirit shrank, and sunlight became something he feared. The vitality he once carried as a soldier had faded.


    Over the years, Vashak had buried himself in plotting and scheming, indulging in the endless battles for power. Each decision, each betrayal, had chipped away at him. He had become a politician��hesitant, calculating, and petty, haggling over every detail.


    That decisive, courageous part of him, the soldier he had once been, was gone.


    What remained was merely a scarred shell of that man.


    This realization struck him now, but it was far too late.


    During the Third Honkai Impact, he had sat high in the Chasing Flames One, watching the battle against the Herrscher through an array of detection devices. He had even heard Phamas''s final words over the communication channel.


    At that time, he didn''t have to face the Herrscher directly.


    Later, in the Poison Cocoon''s office, he had faced Mikael alone. Even with a 270mm railgun pointed at his head, he hadn''t shown much fear��or at least, he believed he hadn''t.


    Thinking about it now, he realized the truth. Subconsciously, he had known Mikael was a rational Herrscher. Based on his previous actions, Mikael wouldn''t do anything too outrageous.


    That was why he had been so fearless.


    But now was different.


    The Herrscher was only tens of nautical miles away and could descend upon them at any moment. Vashak could already imagine it��sharp claws tearing through the ten-meter-thick ceiling of the command post, grabbing everyone inside who couldn''t escape, and devouring them one by one.


    "No... why did I try to imitate Phamas and come to the front lines to oversee the battle?"


    In the command post, all eyes were on him. The staff, the strategists, the Karabis siblings, and even Mei��everyone was waiting for him to come up with a solution.


    But Vashak just stood there, silent.


    The only thing he did was raise a trembling hand to wipe away the cold sweat from his temple.


    The Karabis siblings probably thought he was devising a new battle plan, but Mei had already seen through him:


    "He''s not thinking about anything else. He''s using all his strength just to suppress the thought of running away by himself... how pathetic this man is..."


    "And what''s stopping him from running isn''t responsibility or dignity. It''s fear. Fear that if he runs, he''ll never have the chance to start down the path of power again... how pathetic this man is..."


    Indeed, if she was willing to abandon all the equipment and soldiers on Agania Island, the people in the command post, especially Mei, could certainly escape.


    But��


    If everyone thought like that, who would fight the Honkai?


    "Commander, the soldiers on Rota Island have lost contact! The last group sent there encountered a tsunami. Only one person managed to wash ashore!"


    "Commander, the sea level around Agania is rising rapidly! It''s predicted that one-tenth of Agania''s land will be submerged in seawater within six hundred seconds!"


    "Commander, if you don''t issue an order..."


    "Commander..."


    "Commander..."


    Pro''s voice kept urging Vashak. Each word was like a noose tightening around his neck. As Pro''s tone became more desperate, the rope seemed to constrict further, making it harder for Vashak to breathe.


    The objects in his vision began to blur, their edges glowing with a surreal brightness.


    He had to steady himself, pressing both hands firmly on the table to keep his legs from giving out. If he collapsed now, it wouldn''t just be his body that crumbled��it would be the end of his ambitions, the death of his path to power.


    "What should I do? What should I do? What should I do!"


    The frantic thought echoed in his mind.


    Then suddenly, he snapped back to reality. Was it important to think about this now?


    He needed a battle plan. Right now.


    But was it already too late?


    It felt like spacing out during an exam, only to look up and realize there were just ten seconds left to hand in the papers. He looked down at his test sheet��his name and class were written neatly, and the questions were complete...


    But he hadn''t filled in the answers on the multiple-choice sheet!


    The best horror game of the year!


    He had tried��tried to calm down, to think clearly, to focus. But before he could make any progress, Pro''s voice cut through his thoughts like a whip:


    "Commander! A Herrscher''s reaction has been detected three nautical miles southeast of Rota Island! It seems she really did skip Rota Island and is heading straight for us!"


    "Boom."


    The last string holding Vashak''s mind together snapped.


    The Herrscher was practically upon them. The distance between them was thinner than a piece of paper��paper that could be pierced effortlessly by her claws.


    Fear consumed him, shattering all reason. His thoughts spiraled into chaos: "What''s the point of caring about anything else? The only thing that matters is staying alive!"


    Without realizing it, he had already lifted his feet, ready to flee. But then reality hit him like a hammer.


    It was too late to run.


    At that moment, a voice cut through his panic. Calm, decisive, fast-paced, yet gentle��it rang in his ears like music from the heavens.


    "Agania Island should have an energy barrier, right?"


    Mei''s gaze fell firmly on Karabis.


    Karabis was stunned for a moment. Then, after glancing at his younger sister and receiving her subtle nod, he replied, "Yes, but we lack the power equipment of large warships. It can only operate at extremely low power. It shouldn''t be very useful."


    Mei''s mouth twitched slightly. The expression could easily be mistaken for a sneer��and perhaps it was.


    No one here knew more about energy barriers than she did.


    To be precise, every word Karabis said was true. The energy barrier was indeed limited by the island''s inadequate power supply. It could only function at a fraction of its intended strength, which significantly weakened its defensive capabilities.


    But the real issue lay in the word "low."


    "Low" wasn''t a precise measurement. It was an ambiguous, human-defined term.


    If one were to call the barrier''s strength "high," then yes, a Herrscher could easily shatter it. But if you called it "low," it could still block one or two tsunamis.


    Karabis had carefully chosen his words to leave himself room to maneuver. If things went south, he''d have an excuse to shirk responsibility.


    These were her teammates. Some were preoccupied with their own thoughts. Others, like Karabis, had already prepared their exit strategies for when blame needed assigning.


    Mei sighed inwardly. She wasn''t a stranger to these petty games of self-preservation. She had studied history��not in her classes, but through her own obsessive research into humanity''s past. She was all too familiar with the political power plays and subtle manipulations that defined human interactions.


    But no matter how familiar she was with these games, having them directed at her still left a bitter taste in her mouth.


    "But... when disaster strikes, someone has to stand up... and I just happened to be standing here... Since I''m standing here..." S��ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Commander! The sea level near the area is rising rapidly! It''s predicted that one-tenth of Agania will be temporarily submerged in seawater in six hundred seconds!"


    Pro''s urgent voice cut through Vashak''s rambling thoughts. However, as he glanced sideways, his gaze landed on Mei.


    This girl��she had taken over Mobius''s position. Her authority could be immense or inconsequential, depending on how one viewed it. But right now, it seemed perfectly reasonable for her to assume command. After all, she was the only one who had stepped up.


    Noticing this, Mei didn''t hesitate any longer.


    "Activate the energy barrier immediately. All surface personnel, move underground. Prepare for flooding and prevent water damage."


    All eyes turned to Vashak again, waiting for his response.


    For two seconds, he stood frozen. Then, almost as if waking from a trance, he shouted, "Do as Dr. Mei says!"


    The command room erupted into a flurry of activity. Staff and strategists scrambled to relay orders through their communication devices, coordinating the evacuation and preparations.


    Now that Vashak had tacitly ceded command authority, Mei wasted no time taking control.


    "Secure all the heavy equipment that can''t be moved. Make sure it won''t be washed away, and fill it with waterproof explosives!"


    "Uh... Dr. Mei, we might not have enough time to secure all of the heavy equipment..."


    Pro''s voice was cautious, though he clearly didn''t understand her intentions.


    "Ah... then focus on the most concentrated heavy equipment and load it with explosives!"


    With just a few exchanges, they completely bypassed Vashak. To them, the man standing next to Mei might as well have been a pile of air.


    Vashak''s face turned ashen, but there was nothing he could do.


    The truth was unavoidable��his authority had begun to crumble the moment he froze, unable to issue a battle plan.


    Now, even Lucien likely held more respect among the front-line soldiers than he did. And Mei, despite being a high schooler, had something he lacked.


    She could take action. He couldn''t.


    With a heavy sigh, Vashak slumped into the metal chair, his tone laced with resignation.


    "From now on, Dr. Mei will be in charge of the command!"


    The room fell silent for a moment. Then, almost imperceptibly, many people let out quiet sighs of relief. They had feared that Vashak, in his frustration, might clash with Mei, who had already begun assuming command.


    Fortunately, that didn''t happen.


    Mei''s lips curved into a faint smile before quickly returning to their neutral state.


    In truth, she wasn''t confident. When had she ever commanded a battle before?


    Her mind drifted back to a conversation she''d had with Kevin, his enthusiastic boasting replaying in her memory:


    "Hey! Mei, do you know what the most important quality of a general on an ancient battlefield is?"


    "I don''t know," she''d replied bluntly.


    "Hey! Don''t be like that! At least try to guess a few answers!"


    "Uh... even if I were to guess, I''d only give you the answer that I think is correct. But it''s obvious you want to tell me your answer, Kevin, so why waste my time?"


    "Uh... that makes sense! Then, I''ll just tell you! The most important thing for a general is decisiveness! The battlefield is ever-changing. When a general is required to give an order, it''s much better to do so than to do nothing, regardless of whether the order is good or bad."


    "Better than doing nothing, huh..."


    That thought stuck with her now.


    Her gaze shifted briefly to the Moana Islands, visible on the map. They were perilously close to the spatial rift where Kevin had been sucked in.


    Kevin... Mei clenched her fists.


    She believed Mikael could protect him��if they met.


    She didn''t dare let her mind wander to other possibilities��like why Mikael hadn''t appeared yet, even though the coordinates weren''t that far apart.


    If Mikael were here, he could solve all of this with ease... The thought crept in, unbidden.


    But Mei quickly pushed it away.


    Humans can''t always hide under someone else''s protection. Even humans themselves must have the power to defeat the Honkai!


    Otherwise... all of this would be nothing more than a despairing struggle.


    Her fingers twisted slightly as she fought back her hesitation, casting away any lingering doubts.


    "Pro," she began, her voice steady and commanding. "For the next orders, I will give you the numbers. You''ll notify the corresponding flight squads one by one, and order them to take off with the appropriate amount of fuel and payload."


    For the first time, the room seemed to fall into an almost reverent silence.


    Mei''s decision was final.

 Chapter 130: Let the Storm Come

    Chapter 130 - Let the Storm Come"Heading southeast, flight altitude 12,000. No abnormalities in the hull structure or flight attitude. Current coordinate position is about 100 kilometers away from Agania Island. Radar has captured a Herrscher-level Honkai energy reaction. All personnel, please prepare for battle."


    Carol sat in front of a light blue projection screen, constantly correcting and reporting various parameters with rigor and composure. Only from her lively and clear tone could one glimpse the once boisterous girl she used to be.


    Standing next to her, in the position that should have belonged to the "Captain," was a figure as dazzling as a torch.


    "A Herrscher... It''s been so long..." Himeko''s lips curled into a smile, her eyes already alight with the anticipation of battle.


    "The fire control radar has locked onto the Herrscher. Ready to attack at any time," Carol reported, her voice steady.


    "Cough cough!"


    Carol cleared her throat, ruthlessly reminding her, "Captain Himeko, the order from the forward command post is: Do not launch an attack prematurely. Once the order to fire is given, deploy all firepower at the fastest possible speed."


    "Agh! Of course I know that! Anyway, it''s alright to prepare for full combat readiness, right? It''s not like locking onto the Herrscher in real-time violates the order, right?"


    From a commonly accepted viewpoint, Himeko''s statement wasn''t wrong. The two hundred members of the Fire Moth Three belonged to the expanded Fifth Squad. Most of them were new recruits, like Carol, who had joined after the Third Honkai Impact.


    Not everyone had experienced life and death as many times as Carol had.


    For these new recruits, who were easily nervous, waiting until the last moment to prepare for an attack could lead to complete disarray. But preparing in advance wasn''t without its risks. It meant all safeties would be removed. If someone nervously pressed a fire button...


    Well, that would be disastrous.


    Carol''s reminder was just a precaution, intended to prevent that very scenario.


    Her fingers flew across the projection keyboard, making no sound as they moved. Soon, one pop-up window after another appeared on the screen:


    "All six 430mm railguns are fully charged!"


    "All six 270mm railguns are fully charged!"


    "The close-range defense system test is normal!"


    "Charging progress for the main cannon is still less than 10%!"


    "The power output of the energy barrier is insufficient, unable to be successfully activated!"


    "The power output of the Maxwell power engine is continuing to drop!"


    "Nuclear fusion reactors 1-4 are operating at overcapacity. Captain Himeko, should we start up backup fusion reactors 5 and 6?"


    "Activate them!"


    "Yes!"


    With the activation of the backup power source, the charging speed of the main cannon and the energy barrier more than doubled. The power output of the front and rear power engines stabilized and slowly began to recover.


    Himeko felt somewhat emotional. Mei, who had been a high school student not long ago, had now taken over the position once occupied by Mobius. And she was doing even better than her predecessor. The Fire Moth III, which Mei had redesigned and supervised the construction of, was the best proof of this.


    The entire warship had abandoned the mistake of pursuing a large size and advanced technology like the Chasing Flames One. The length of the Three was almost 40% shorter than the One. The width, however, remained the same. If the One was a greatsword, then the Two was a slender dagger.


    But a dagger wasn''t necessarily ineffective. Especially when considering the main cannon, which was buried in the middle of the ship and nearly the same length as the ship itself. It was said to have power exceeding the abandoned 680mm railgun.


    The power system had also moved away from the imperfect "Moonlight" series of Honkai energy conversion devices. Instead, it now used six reliable nuclear fusion reactors.


    "Reducing the ship''s altitude... the main cannon''s charging progress is over 50%, and the energy barrier has been activated at full power!"


    As a light blue glow flashed past, honeycomb-like matrices appeared out of thin air, forming a "shell" around the Fire Moth III. Then, with the activation of the optical camouflage system, the barrier gradually disappeared, becoming invisible to the naked eye.


    "How many of the ground personnel still haven''t evacuated?"


    Mei asked, her gaze focused ahead, not turning her head.


    "Most of the personnel have entered the underground fortresses. There are probably only a hundred soldiers you brought with you still on the surface, setting up the explosives."


    Mei tried her best to control her breathing, ensuring the slight tremble wouldn''t be noticed by anyone.


    She remained silent for a moment. All necessary arrangements had been made, so she decided to speak less to avoid any misunderstandings among the people carrying out their tasks. Instead, she switched the screen to the monitoring view and began observing the black waves outside the energy barrier, which were gradually becoming more turbulent.


    Vashak, on the other hand, sat on a cold bench the entire time, his face neither red nor white, and certainly not black. As his anger and frustration slowly faded, he seemed to settle into a state of shame and relief.


    Mei noticed every subtle shift in his expression. For a moment, she couldn''t find the right word to describe him.


    The wind had started blowing at some point, though Mei couldn''t tell from where. It collided with the invisible energy barrier head-on. The barrier wasn''t a completely solid object; it was more like a thin film with small pores. These pores were small enough to block liquid molecules but allowed gas to pass through.


    So, the high-speed air current passed through the countless pores that were impossible to see with the naked eye, like passing through the rigging that hung all over an old-fashioned sailing ship, making a sharp and shrill noise.


    Snow-white foam formed a net, as if it wanted to use this to trap the black waves underneath, but how could waves be trapped by a net?


    The arc-shaped black waves crashed against the invisible barrier, reflecting the honeycomb-like patterns. The foam that was swept away splashed back into the sea, creating small white crests.


    The sea level was rising much faster than calculated. In less than five minutes, it had risen by five meters. This height was almost enough to submerge half of Agania Island, but the sea water was blocked by the barrier. No matter how it crashed against it, it couldn''t shake the invisible barrier.


    If you just looked at it that way, it seemed like the energy barrier was effective enough.


    But that was only "if you looked at it that way".


    Such magnificent power was already so unbelievable in the eyes of humans, but it was merely the aftermath of the Herrscher''s arrival, which was just over twenty nautical miles away.


    Or rather��it was just a precursor.


    Mei understood that very well. She saw that a large number of explosives had not been planted yet, but the increase of the waves was already worrying. And, on the radar, the Herrscher had already started to move toward Agania.


    "Tell Aldemir and the others to start withdrawing. If the explosives haven''t been planted, just leave them. Make sure that the people are safe."


    After giving that order, Mei thought for a moment, and in the end, she couldn''t help but confirm it in a low voice:


    "By the way, Pro, those semi-buried turrets on Agania Island..."


    "Don''t worry, Dr. Mei. Based on the parameters of those turrets, I can''t say anything for sure, but they can more than withstand the first wave of the tsunami!"


    Pro managed to twitch his mouth, revealing an ugly smile��as an experienced soldier, he had already understood the intention behind the series of arrangements that the doctor had made earlier. It wasn''t a sophisticated or amazing plan. It couldn''t even be said to be that clever, but it was indeed the best solution that could be made in such a short time.


    Because of that, Pro thought even more highly of Mei. After all, for a person who had never been in combat before, and who was also a relatively emotional woman, it was already very amazing that she was able to step forward in the first place. Not to mention that she had quickly made the most appropriate arrangements.


    But her hesitation and lack of confidence from just now also made Pro chuckle to himself, and made him realize once again that the doctor in front of him was really just a high schooler who was about the same age as his daughter.


    But his smile quickly froze. "Doctor! The Herrscher is only four nautical miles away from Agania!"


    "How did it get here so fast! Did it come surfing!"


    It was like a huge and invisible palm had been inserted into the sea, and was quickly and forcefully pushing horizontally in the direction of Agania Island. As a result, the black waves crowded together, finally piling up into a giant wave that was a hundred meters high that was crashing down towards Agania Island.


    Looking north from the angle of the recording, for a moment, the giant wave couldn''t be seen��no, it wasn''t that the giant wave couldn''t be seen, but that everything that could be seen was a wall of waves that was a hundred meters high.


    The wall of waves was completely vertical, which led the eyes to mistakenly think that the top of the wave wall and the sky were where the normal sea level should be!


    "Prepare for impact!"


    Pro shouted loudly.


    "Transfer all power to the energy barrier, quick!"


    But no one followed Mei''s instructions. It was then that she realized that she had made a mistake: she shouldn''t have timed everything so close to the limit.


    At that moment, in the face of the terrifying power that humanity was unable to control, even the most experienced soldiers had become disoriented. No one could understand her commands!


    So, she could only pray. She prayed that the strength of the energy barrier itself was enough, and prayed that the arch shape of the energy barrier could disperse the force to the greatest extent, just like an eggshell, and withstand this wave--she was only asking that it withstand that first wave! S��arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But before she could finish praying, she felt two people push her down and firmly hold her against the cold ground. But then they quickly pulled her up and directed her to crouch down like them, her mouth slightly open.


    "Evangeline? Karabiya?"


    She quickly recognized the two of them, and then, she found that everyone in the command post was crouching on the ground��this was what Pro''s earlier shout of "prepare for impact" meant!


    But the waves didn''t come right away.


    "147," was what Mei had counted to, not 147 seconds. It was the 147th number she had counted to. As for whether her count was on point, faster, or slower? All of that no longer mattered.


    The moment she softly uttered the number "147," a staff member in the closed and stuffy command post suddenly couldn''t bear the pressure any longer and jumped up and screamed hysterically, "Let the storm come..."


    He had only shouted half of the sentence when a violent vibration and rumble swept in. Even the fluorescent lights in the command post exploded one after another. But the sound of the light bulbs shattering was completely overwhelmed by the vibration from the outside.


    The staff member who had stood up hadn''t even had time to close his mouth when he was thrown backwards. The back of his head hit the corner of a table, and his teeth were also broken from biting down so hard. Blood filled the floor in just a few seconds, but no one was paying attention to him anymore.


    The vibrations hadn''t subsided when Mei grabbed the edge of the table with both hands and used her elbows to prop herself up and stand on her shaky legs.


    Thank goodness, the 3D projection screen hadn''t been affected.


    In the view from the external monitors, the entire island had been submerged in seawater. The scene was like what was seen in an underwater tunnel. The only difference was that countless turbulent currents were present in the surrounding sea water.


    Countless small black spots were being swept along by the turbulent currents, hitting the barrier and exploding into a black mist of blood.


    "Bang!"


    Mei''s whole body jumped. She didn''t know where the sound came from. Maybe someone had kicked over a stool in the command post, or maybe that was the sound effect transmitted from the external camera. What could be confirmed was that the invisible barrier that was enveloping all of Agania Island suddenly showed a spider-web-like crack, like a pane of glass.


    Mei''s fingers clenched hard. Her sharp fingernails poked into her flesh. As her heart pounded faster and faster, the cracks on the entire barrier also grew larger.


    Soon, the entire barrier had been deformed. It was like an eggshell that had been tapped on the table.


    "It''s over..."


    Just as Mei concluded that, the first ray of sunlight finally streamed down from the top of the barrier, and then uncontrollably widened the gap.


    The aquamarine sea water slowly slid down around the edges. Eventually, even the entire sea level returned to normal.


    Everyone in the command post collectively breathed a sigh of relief, but before that breath could be fully exhaled, the screen suddenly went dark--the sunlight had disappeared.


    Layers of dark clouds had covered the sun, and an inconspicuous figure had appeared outside the barrier.


    She was standing in the air over the sea, her eyes emitting a light green glow that was identical to the sea water. She was unconsciously grinning...


    She lightly tapped her index finger on the crack on the barrier in front of her.


    A normal sea breeze blew past, and the barrier instantly shattered.


    However, in the northwest sky where no one was paying attention, a small black dot hovered in the air.


    Just a few seconds later, what arrived with the dark clouds, covering the sky, was countless black dots, like sesame seeds scattered in the sky.

 Chapter 131: Elysia~ Arrives on the Battlefield!

    Chapter 131 - Elysia~ Arrives on the Battlefield! "Hmm? Those boring ants from before came from here?"


    The Herrscher closed her eyes and sniffed a few times, looking somewhat puzzled:


    "Hmm? Where did all the people hide? Well, it doesn''t matter..."


    She waved her hand, and within the heaving black waves, one strangely-shaped Honkai beast after another surged onto the shore.


    Those Honkai beasts were different from the ones that had appeared before. They were like primitive life forms that had climbed out of the ocean countless eons ago. They had no limbs or torsos. They were just round or long, amorphous masses of flesh that moved by wiggling.


    "It looks like these Honkai beasts don''t have the gray outer shells that other Honkai beasts have. It should be easier to deal with, right?"


    Pro speculated from the side.


    "No. It''s very likely that their outer shells have softened... I don''t think the Honkai will become weaker and weaker. So, we can''t assume that these Honkai beasts are easy to deal with just because they look primitive. At the very least, they should be about the same... dif-..."


    Mei''s words were cut off. In the video footage, a Honkai beast that was over a hundred meters tall lifted its head from the sea, and then started to wriggle onto the shore bit by bit.


    "Th-this... this..."


    The largest Honkai beast that humanity had encountered so far was the fifty-meter class one in Shanghai City... no, if you counted the remnants of Parvati, which was only a little over forty meters when Mei and the others found it in the ice cave, then this wasn''t the first Honkai beast over a hundred meters.


    But Parvati was just a remnant, while the one in front of them now was real, and still moving!


    The camera''s view was shaking, the entire command room was shaking, and even the hearts of those within couldn''t calm down.


    Mei took two deep breaths. The sound was extremely clear in the dimly lit and quiet command room. As she started, the disorganized and rapid sounds of breathing also began.


    "The Herrscher''s location?"


    Pro, as if waking from a dream, ran over to the Honkai energy detection equipment. There was no need to look closely. The individual with the strongest reaction was definitely the Herrscher.


    "She''s still on the shore. There are no signs of her coming onto the island."


    After reporting that, he quickly went over to Mei and whispered: "Should we order the disguised unmanned turrets to start attacking? If we don''t act soon, the Honkai beasts will penetrate the defensive line!"


    But Mei didn''t speak and she didn''t make a move either. She just held her breath and kept her eyes on the positions of the Honkai beasts, especially the hundred-meter-class Honkai beast.


    "A little further... just a little further..."


    The Honkai beasts were wandering around aimlessly, not having found a target. The clustered heavy equipment quickly caught their attention��regardless of what it was, it was still a product of human civilization! Of course they should destroy it!


    Even that hundred-meter-class Honkai beast came over to join in, but it got stuck among the tanks, artillery, and armored vehicles, and was unable to move for a while.


    Mei''s eyes lit up, and she slammed her right fist on the steel table--ignoring the pain, she immediately took the communication device from Pro:


    "Air force, immediately initiate a full saturation bombing of area P17-L63, according to the plan! After the first round of bombing, extend the attack range to the entire island!"


    "Karabis, initiate a target lock for all the unmanned turrets. After the first round of aerial bombardment begins, attack at the same time!"


    "Aldemir, after the aerial bombardment starts, immediately detonate all the explosives!"


    "Has the energy barrier been recharged? Immediately open the semi-enclosed mode to form a ring-shaped barrier that will trap all the Honkai beasts on the island!"


    "Chasing Flames Three, move immediately towards Agania Island. Charge the main cannon in advance and prepare to strike the Herrscher! But be careful to hide in the clouds and don''t expose your position too early."


    After carefully putting the communication device back on the table, she squeezed her eyes shut and rubbed her aching fist. Mei said with some reluctance, "Too bad, the Herrscher is a bit cautious..."


    Pro''s mouth twitched slightly. He raised his fingers up and then put them back down. He was unable to express his emotions clearly for a moment.


    Vashak simply plopped back down onto the ground. His face was neither red, white, nor black. After the anger and unwillingness had gradually dissipated, he was actually left with shame and relief.


    Karabiya, on the other hand, pointed incredulously at the radar screen that was full of friendly markers and asked the questions that the two of them were thinking: "Dr. Mei, how did you manage to get dozens of different flight squadrons from different bases to arrive at the battlefield at the same time!"


    In their imaginations, Mei should have first used the defensive line of unmanned turrets to delay the Honkai beast''s attack. That would have bought time for the different flight squadrons from different bases to gather. In short, in their assumptions, it should have been very difficult to get all the attacks to launch at the same time��although everyone knew that that would maximize the damage.


    "Uh? As long as you calculate the time that each flight squadron will arrive at Agania and then notify them one by one, wouldn''t that work?"


    "?" �� N


    It was not clear if it was just their imagination, but everyone who had heard those words couldn''t help but have one question surface in their minds: was this kind of micromanaging really that simple?


    Especially Pro. He hadn''t understood why Mei had contacted almost every single flight squadron individually before, and why the order in which they had been contacted seemed so disorganized.


    It didn''t simply depend on the distance. Mei had even considered the different aircraft types that each squadron was using, and she had even factored in the effects of different payload and fuel capacity on their speeds!


    But...


    But!


    There was also one major problem with this kind of intense saturation attack��wouldn''t the sky collapse... ah no, wouldn''t the ceiling collapse?


    Before anyone could even ask that question, all of the attacks broke out at the same time. All the flight squadrons released every bomb they were carrying at their maximum speed. The bombs fell from the hole in the "dome" of the ring-shaped barrier, and exploded along with the pre-set explosives, causing a series of violent chain reactions.


    The external cameras were the first to suffer from this disaster. All video connections between the command room and the outside world were cut. All they could hear from overhead were the muffled explosions and vibrations. The vibrations weren''t as intense as the previous tsunami, but they were continuous.


    Mei raised her head. The dim blue light from the screen illuminated the blurred outlines of the ceiling. Fine grains of soil fell from the cracks in the thick steel plate--this had never even happened during the previous tsunami!


    The ceiling was ten meters thick. Once it collapsed, there would be almost no way to survive. Mei had done such a complicated calculation, so she naturally wouldn''t forget about that.


    But so what?


    The moment she had made this decision, she had already considered everyone��including herself��to be cold numbers, numbers that could be sacrificed for victory.


    In some ways, this was a kind of equality.


    "Doctor! The No. 073 underground room has collapsed. More than a hundred soldiers were..."


    Before Aldemir could finish speaking, he was drowned out by a series of explosions.


    Mei calmly put the communication device to her ear. It took over ten seconds before Aldemir''s voice rang out again:


    "Doctor, the No. 048 underground room has also collapsed. We''re trapped!"


    Everyone in the command room subconsciously glanced at the ceiling. In the darkness, it seemed to be the darkest sky. It looked low and gloomy, like it could collapse at any moment.


    Evangeline took advantage of the fact that almost all of the lights were off to quietly move a few steps, but that couldn''t escape Mei''s eyes:


    "Don''t make any pointless movements. With the current situation, even if you leave the command post, you won''t be able to save anyone. The only way to save the trapped soldiers is to destroy the Herrscher and end all of this. Otherwise��we''ll all die here!"


    These words seemed to be directed at Evangeline, but that voice clearly reached everyone''s ears. As long as they weren''t too stupid, they would be able to understand her subtext��


    There was nowhere to run right now. They could only defeat the Herrscher in order to end this.


    "Uh... ah..."


    Suddenly, a bestial growl rang out in the pitch-black command room, instantly causing a series of screams.


    "Everyone, put your head down and don''t move!"


    Mei slammed her hand on the table and shouted loudly.


    But she herself didn''t crouch down. Instead, she snatched the pistol from Karabiya''s waist and ran towards the direction of the sound, firing a single shot into the head of the staff member, who had died from the impact on the table and become a zombie.


    "Just do what you need to do! What''s the point of panicking!"


    Even though she said that, there was actually nothing that the people in the command room could do.


    But Mei''s white coat that was stained with blood was so eye-catching in the darkness that all of the staff, who were either scared silly or were having a bout of claustrophobia, suddenly had a source of support.


    The fear didn''t go away, but everyone was now behaving themselves.


    Then, the shaking from overhead stopped, and everyone realized that only two minutes had passed.


    When the enraged Herrscher used her fist to break the outer energy barrier on Agania Island, what she saw was chunks of Honkai beast corpses flying everywhere. The biggest one, the wriggling Honkai beast that was over a hundred meters tall, had left behind a pool of blood on the ground. The rest of its body had long been shattered into countless pieces.


    "Heh... hehehe... hehehehe hahahahaha!"


    Upon seeing this, the Herrscher first chuckled lightly a few times, and then began to laugh hysterically.


    It was an angry laugh. But she wasn''t angry because of the miserable deaths of those Honkai beasts. In her eyes, the Honkai beasts were just lower-level puppets.


    What she was angry about was that she had actually been toyed with by ants such as humans?


    She looked at the dark clouds in the sky again. One small black dot after another was disappearing. Those were the fighters that had returned after completing their missions. But then, even more small black dots appeared out of nowhere--


    "I''m not going to use all of my power at once. I divided all of the flight squadrons into two shifts, so I''ll be ready for if my first wave of attacks doesn''t severely injure the Herrscher... So then, you should also stretch your muscles, Himeko?"


    "Hehe, I never thought that it would be you, a... ah, no, a doctor, who would be commanding the front line right now. You have to buy me a drink when we go back, okay!"


    "Please, Captain Himeko, I''m still underage..."


    "Ah... ah... oh!"


    The blade-like hull of the ship tilted downwards, easily splitting through a large patch of clouds. Light particles held up the sword named "Chasing Flames Three," and the "cold" tip of the sword pointed towards the Herrscher, as expected.


    "Haha!"


    To that, the Herrscher hummed two sounds that resembled laughter.


    "Is this all you''ve got? Humans are really incorrigible beings. Even though you''re so weak, you still like to struggle... What''s the point?"


    She tilted her head and lightly snapped her fingers.


    In a place where no one could see, one gust of wind after another began to converge, interweave, and spin. The wind swept across the sea, tearing apart the sky. Even the clouds formed a pattern of four giant spirals. In less than ten seconds, violent tornados had appeared between the sky and earth. One, two, three, four, like four pillars supporting the sky.


    Seawater was pulled up from the bottom of the pillars. The water droplets maintained their centripetal spin, but it was inevitable that some small strands of water would break away from them. As a result, thin rain started to fall on the area above Agania Island.


    The fighters that had just arrived at the battlefield were captured by the tornados as expected, and were uncontrollably pulled into them, turned into pieces. All that could be heard through the communication channel was the pilots'' screams.


    Only the Chasing Flames Three was temporarily immune to the pull of the air current due to its great weight. The staff on the entire warship were working like crazy, constantly trying to raise the warship''s prow to rise to an altitude where the air currents were more stable.


    But that was it.


    In the face of the violent wind, even the Chasing Flames Three, a giant like that, was nothing more than a rootless fallen leaf.


    "Captain Himeko, what''s going on?"


    "Mei! The Herrscher''s powers aren''t about manipulating seawater. It''s about manipulating wind! No, fluids, it''s about fluids!"


    It''s over--that''s what everyone thought.


    No one believed that Mei could turn the tide anymore.


    But no one hated her. Both logically and emotionally, she had already done enough��especially compared to the person who was supposed to be shouldering the responsibility of command.


    But...


    "It doesn''t matter. We still have a chance to make up for it."


    "?"


    Ignoring their confusion, her fingernails tapped lightly on the communication device''s microphone. In the end, she couldn''t help but lift it to her mouth, but then, strangely, she didn''t say anything--


    Aldemir had seemingly found a phone and had sent out a message. All of that had happened in front of Mei''s eyes.


    It wasn''t hard for her to guess who the recipient was.


    So...


    "You guys should have arrived by now... I never imagined that I would have to rely on outside help at the very end..."


    At the same time, a golden glow suddenly flashed on Agania Island''s ruined and scorched earth. A spatial rift opened, and a pink figure emerged from it.


    "Elysia~ Arrived on the battlefield! Huh? Am I the only one here?"


    "Sorry Elysia, the Second Divine Key is not completely finished yet. It will take another two hours for the phase portal to activate again. So, I suggest that you avoid the wind first, and then find Mikael later."


    Vill-V analyzed over the communication channel.


    "No, it''s okay!"


    "What''s wrong, did you meet Mikael?" S~ea??h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No! The Herrscher seems to be standing right in front of me!"


    "..."


    "Vill-V, listen to me, thank you!"


    "... You''re welcome."


    Mobius made a polite reply for Vill-V, who had suddenly fallen silent.

 Chapter 132: A Belated Guardian

    Chapter 132 - A Belated Guardian"Hello, hello, Ms. Herrscher, do you have any acceptance speech... ah, I mean, any words you''d like to say?"


    Elysia didn''t show any urgency to fight, as always. While dodging the wind blades that the Herrscher sent her way, she still had time to keep teasing her opponent.


    To the Herrscher, this was nothing less than provocation. So, she used the raging winds to appear next to Elysia again and again. But the pink girl who looked rather plump was as agile as a sparrow in battle.


    She always used the smallest and most elegant movements to dodge all of the Herrscher''s attacks.


    Wind blades? She could just side step a little to avoid them, right?


    The Herrscher''s close combat attacks? Please, your fist and leg techniques are lacking a little bit, okay?


    Trying to restrain her with the air currents? Uh... this is a bit troublesome.


    So, Ellie raised her hand and fired an arrow towards the wind vortex that the Herrscher had just created. After all, things like tornadoes always had a weak point, like a "wind core." As long as she destroyed it, wouldn''t it be over?


    The crystal arrow easily broke through the outer layer of the chaotic air currents, but the smile on Ellie''s face disappeared--the arrow didn''t hit its target. The space within the whirlwind was completely empty. Instead, the crystal arrow was brutally torn apart by the raging air currents, gradually turning into crystal dust and dissipating.


    "What!"


    With no time to be shocked, Ellie only felt her head darken. It was the wreckage of the fighters that had been captured by the storm. Now, under the control of the Herrscher, the wreckage was coming down on Elysia like rain.


    "Really, you''re not cute at all like Mikael!"


    The ever-present strong air currents tugged at Ellie''s feet, making it difficult for her to dodge. So, she could only use her palm to summon a huge crystal flower and use it to bear the attacks from the Herrscher.


    "Hmph!"


    The wreckage weighing tens of tons crashed into the crystal flower. Cracks that looked like spiderwebs instantly spread across the ground near Ellie''s feet. She had to slightly bend her knees to reduce the impact.


    Seeing that she was busy dealing with the attacks from overhead, the Herrscher naturally wouldn''t miss such a great opportunity. Enveloped by the raging winds, she charged at her like a streak of light.


    "Oh my! It''s like you''re following the path that I had predicted for you, every step of the way!"


    Ellie stepped lightly on her toes, a small crystal seed forming. It was quickly captured by the strong air currents, but just as it was about to be pulled into the hurricane, it slammed directly into the Herrscher, who was charging head-on.


    "Bang!"


    The crystal seed exploded instantly, turning into large amounts of crystal dust. Although a small part of it flew away with the wind, most of it stuck to the Herrscher''s body and crystallized, holding her in place.


    "What is this thing?"


    The Herrscher''s self-satisfied smile froze along with the crystallization of her body. And Ellie threw the mountain of airplane wreckage that she had been carrying towards her.


    "Get lost!"


    Flames burst from the Herrscher''s body, tearing apart the wreckage that had flown at her.


    But after the last piece of wreckage had been ripped in half by the invisible wind, Elysia''s figure also arrived.


    She had a long spear made of crystal under her arm. Before the Herrscher could even react, the pink tip of the spear had already taken up her entire vision.


    The Herrscher''s pupils constricted instinctively. The next moment, the tip of the spear pierced her without any resistance.


    "Ah... Ahhhhhhh! You deserve to die!"


    A huge storm exploded between the two, flattening the land on the entire Agania Island by several inches. All of the buildings above the surface, including the unmanned turrets, were easily swept away by the storm. The debris that was sent into the air no longer had to worry about where it would land��the maddened Herrscher was randomly flailing her other arm.


    Every time she flailed, she would cause a pillar of air that reached the heavens. And those debris were quickly fought over by the different pillars of air. In the end, they were disintegrated by the strong air currents into small pieces that looked like paint flakes that had peeled from a wall.


    Ellie was tumbling in the wind, before being slammed to the ground. Crystals formed a cocoon to protect her, and then more layers of crystals grew from the ground, forming layer after layer of rose petals to catch her.


    "Has she gone berserk?"


    Ellie covered her head and peeked out from the rose petals. In just two or three seconds, she could feel that the wind seemed like it was trying to pull out all of her hair.


    "I''m going bald!"


    "Elysia, according to the data I got from hacking into Fire Moth''s system, the Herrscher''s Honkai energy reaction just spiked. Uh... how should I put it, even so, and even if the Herrscher has taken advantage of the environment, according to my assessment, your combat power still has the advantage. If you activate the Flawless Dome, you should be able to easily suppress the Herrscher... Ah, well, maybe it wouldn''t be that easy."


    Vill-V''s voice came through the communication device. Ellie already understood that logic. She gripped Feihua, and a huge crystal arrow formed on the bow. It was aimed directly at the sky.


    But in the end, Ellie didn''t release the arrow.


    "Elysia, the ground beneath Agania Island has been basically hollowed out. Fire Moth''s previous command post should be underground. Oh man, I really wonder who was in charge of the battle earlier. Oh, I think her name was Mei? Hmm! According to the satellite imagery, two large sinkholes have appeared on the island. So I take back what I said earlier. If you open the Flawless Dome, you might be able to severely damage or even kill the Herrscher, but that kind of power will cause the entire island to collapse. I doubt any of the people underground will be able to survive."


    "Tch! Why do you care about them? If you ask me, we should just kill everyone from Fire Moth while we''re at it!"


    Mobius interrupted in an extremely irresponsible manner.


    "Also, Elysia, are you sure that there are no signs of Mikael around? According to the coordinates, he should be there. Did he get killed by the Herrscher?"


    Mobius thought that given the Weak Herrscher''s combat power, that was actually quite possible... Just kidding.


    "How about you keep the Herrscher busy for a while longer? When the Second Divine Key is fully charged, we''ll be able to send Sakura to your side as well."


    "Tch! This is the Divine Key that you made with half of my funds? Two hours is enough to end the battle several times over!"


    "It''s better than your fusion soldier project that hasn''t even started yet!"


    "Hmph! My own surgery was a great success!"


    "But you tortured over ten thousand lab rats for a month, and none of them survived!"


    Ellie directly turned off the communication. Vill-V and Mobius, those two, were both unreliable when it came to commanding a battle. She was in no mood to listen to them argue.


    Using the rose petals as cover, she closed her eyes and began to think about how to break the situation.


    "If I want to break through, I need to know the Herrscher''s power--what is her power? Wind? No, there''s always a scientific explanation!"


    "Anyway, I need to stop all of these pillars of air first. It''s too disadvantageous to fight the Herrscher this way!"


    The disconnected communication was quickly forcibly reconnected by Vill-V. She finally brought her useful information:


    "Elysia, I just checked the Fire Moth''s real-time logs. That Mei made a guess that the Herrscher''s power was about fluids... ah, it looks like those people from Fire Moth discovered that I hacked into their system, so I''m going to hang up now!"


    Ignoring the huge amount of useless chattering that had come before, Ellie held on to the key word��fluid.


    It was a term that she had heard Mikael talk about before.


    Wait, what were fluids again?


    Ah, whatever they were, fluids, fluids, they were like water, which could flow, right!


    Then she just had to freeze it like she would freeze water... Freeze it?


    That inspiration flashed through her mind. Before she could think any further, a sharp, piercing sound rang out from above. When Ellie looked up, she saw the Chasing Flames Three, was tumbling just like she had been previously...


    Uh?


    That ship was huge!


    That''s right. The Chasing Flames Three was using its powerful anti-gravity engines and high-strength hull to avoid being torn to pieces by the strong air currents, like a normal fighter, but its power output simply wasn''t enough to escape the grasp of the air currents.


    Before, it had only been floating in the air like a leaf that couldn''t land, which could be said to have achieved a delicate balance.


    But as the Fourth Herrscher went berserk, the number of air pillars suddenly increased from four to more than twenty. As a result, all of the fluids in the air were now chaotic. The Chasing Flames Three''s delicate balance was easily shattered. It began to tumble uncontrollably toward the ground.


    "Crap! That''s the Herrscher''s direction!"


    Ellie had only just peeked out halfway before the strong wind pushed her back. It was then that she realized that the sturdy crystal petals were already covered in cracks.


    The Chasing Flames Three''s anti-gravity engine ports were still spewing out searing flames, but that tiny bit of power was so insignificant in the face of the air currents that the Herrscher had constructed. The ship was just going to crash straight into the ground.


    Given the Chasing Flames Three''s weight, if it crashed on the ground like this, it would be hard to say whether or not anyone would survive in the underground rooms below the island.


    But the place that the ship was heading towards had someone... the Herrscher!


    Himeko had tied herself to the seat from the very beginning. The g-force of the tumbling ship made her face flushed, her muscles tense, and her nosebleed reached her chest. Carol, who was next to her, had already passed out. The other members were also mostly in the same state.


    But Himeko was still conscious. Her trembling hand opened the ship''s weapon system.


    "Tch... I''m always in such a mess every single time..."


    Her vision switched from bright to dark, then from dark to bright again. She spent a long time... but considering the speed that the ship was tumbling, it probably wasn''t really that long.


    In short, her fingers had groped onto the main cannon''s fire button.


    "I don''t know if this shot will be able to kill the Herrscher... But we... and Mei on the island, probably won''t survive either..."


    But she didn''t hesitate at all. She forced her eyes open, and the moment the scenery outside the porthole changed from the sky to the ground, she forcefully pressed the main cannon''s fire button. S~ea??h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At the same time, the Herrscher on the ground opened her good right eye. The shattering of her other eyeball had affected her vision. But as long as you weren''t blind, you could see the giant object that was crashing down towards her.


    "Get lost!"


    She swung her hand, and the hurricane she caused sent the Chasing Flames Three flying away. By accident, that shot that Himeko had intended to hit her flew towards the heavens.


    Then, the Chasing Flames Three began to tumble along the path that it had come from.


    Through the porthole, Himeko vaguely saw the world outside being tinged pink.


    "Ellie?"


    Large hands made of crystals materialized along the Chasing Flames Three''s tumbling path, trying to catch it, but shattered upon contact. The barrier on the Chasing Flames Three actually proved its hardness instead.


    But the tumbling eventually stopped, but not as a crash, it didn''t bring any sense of impact...


    With a sigh of relief, Himeko''s battered consciousness began to fade. Her head tilted back, and she felt a pain at the back of her head, as if she had hit a steel plate.


    "Hua?"


    Before the darkness completely engulfed her vision, she finally saw that figure that had suddenly appeared beside the cockpit.


    "You finally came... Mikael..."

 Chapter 133: Don’t Leave My Sight!

    Chapter 133 - Don''t Leave My Sight!Kevin glanced at Hua, who was looking at Carol with a complicated expression, and then at the man with an amazing behind who was casually thrown on the ground by Mikael...


    The former was very obedient, while the latter...


    "Are you sure? Can I even watch him?"


    Mikael didn''t answer. Kevin followed his gaze and looked out the porthole. Countless pink petals were drifting like snow dust. The petals were light and airy, and looked like they had nothing to do with pink crystals, but that definitely was Ellie''s style.


    The petals were caught in the raging wind, and, as expected, were ripped into countless tiny pieces that looked like pollen, almost instantly dyeing dozens of air pillars within a hundred kilometers radius a girlish pink.


    Mikael narrowed his eyes slightly, and in the next moment, those air pillars connecting the sea and the sky, creating large spirals on both ends, were frozen��no, using the term "frozen" was certainly vivid, but not accurate. To be precise, Elysia had crystallized all of the air pillars.


    The lower ends of the crystal pillars connected to the pitch-black sea, while the upper ends pierced through the thick clouds, allowing a little sunlight to filter down. Then, after losing their support, dozens of crystal pillars collapsed one after another, sinking into the sea.


    "Nice work! Ellie!"


    Mikael softly clapped his hands. But he also knew that it was probably the limit for Elysia. But not so for the Herrscher. Each pillar of air had just been a casual strike for her.


    But now, it was finally time for the main character to make his entrance! The spatial rift had only just opened slightly when Mikael stepped in with half of his body.


    As for Kalpas... it should be fine. He was knocked out in the Sea of Quanta earlier. He should be obedient for a while.


    "Wait!"


    That voice was exhausted and weak, but Mikael''s ears still felt a burning sensation.


    Kevin and Hua silently took a few steps back. They watched as the man on the ground slowly pushed himself up, but there was no trace of condescension in their eyes.


    That instinctive retreat was caused by a feeling of fear��even though the fight that Mikael had to knock Kalpas unconscious had only been a brief moment, the shockwaves from that clash alone had caused an entire bubble world to collapse.


    And from the timeline of human perception, how long had it been since this guy was hit? Just a few minutes, right? He could stand already?


    "In that state, you''re not going to be a burden?"


    Mikael turned his head slightly to the side and gave him a quick glance.


    Hua covered her mouth and tilted her head. She thought that no one would fall for such simple taunts... Oh, seriously?


    Kalpas''s body was still a little weak. His limbs were trembling, but he stood up with his back facing Mikael.


    "Hmph!"


    Of course he knew that Mikael was trying to taunt him, but none of that mattered.


    All he wanted was a fight right now, a good, equal fight.


    The white-haired boy and the little kid in front of him were just targets for slaughter. He had no grudge with them and no reason to fight them.


    As for Mikael... He wasn''t stupid, just too straightforward. He''d deal with him after recovering for a while.


    So the only thing that he could have a good fight with right now was the enemy��Mikael''s enemy. Mikael wanted him to become his pawn, right?


    Good. He would start by tearing apart his enemy!


    Kevin blinked and rested his chin on his hand. These two men standing back-to-back was actually a little... cool!


    "Then let''s go."


    Mikael said softly.


    Kalpas grunted again and took out a wooden sculpture, still stained with blood, from his pocket to cover his bruised face.


    "Let''s go!"


    The gruff voice was still echoing in the cockpit of the Chasing Flames Three, but the man who had spoken had already disappeared.


    In the cockpit, no one was conscious. A pungent odor lingered in the air--the intense g-force had not only caused dizziness, but also incontinence. Kevin covered his nose, suppressed his urge to watch the battle, walked down from the bridge, and began to check for any seriously injured personnel.


    Hua''s breathing was a little heavy. She started to wipe the blood from Carol''s and Himeko''s faces.


    On Agania Island, Elysia had just emerged from a shower of wind blades, looking slightly disheveled.


    Just as Mikael had thought, the earlier attack had consumed all of her power. Now, she could only barely hold on.


    "Just hold on a little longer! I''m increasing the Honkai energy input. In another half an hour, I''ll be able to teleport Sakura over!"


    Across thousands of mountains and seas, Vill-V encouraged Elysia over the communication channel.


    And it was Mobius who stated the reality without any mercy:


    "In her current state, never mind half an hour. She won''t even last three minutes!"


    "Wait! This is!" A simultaneous cry of surprise came from the other end of the communication. In Elysia''s impression, it was the first time those two had reacted so in sync.


    What had happened? She didn''t have time to think about it, her legs suddenly gave out, and she dove forward to dodge the Herrscher''s wind blade, taking the opportunity to punch the Herrscher directly.


    The Herrscher didn''t think she would advance instead of retreat. She was hit squarely in the abdomen, but only momentarily stopped moving. She sneered, and grabbed Elysia''s fist.


    "!" sea??h th�� N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Thwack!"


    Elysia''s eyes narrowed. Blood splattered on her face, making her look even paler, but she wasn''t flustered��she fell into a familiar embrace, feeling the familiar body temperature and the familiar scent...


    "Hmph!"


    Mikael leaped back and kicked the severed hand that had been ripped away by a Void lance back to the Fourth Herrscher, along with a trail of blood in the air.


    Until that moment, the Herrscher still had a self-satisfied smile on the corner of her mouth. And then her chest collided with the severed right hand, and she was sent flying several kilometers away. Like a skipped stone, she created countless splashes on the ocean''s surface.


    "Get her! Kalpas!"


    Their figures passed by each other. Kalpas''s footsteps unconsciously paused for a moment... after all, it was hard not to make the connection with Mikael''s earlier words:


    "Bite him! A''wang!"


    "Hey, that person looks a little familiar!"


    Elysia buried half of her face in Mikael''s chest. Even though her tone was cheerful, she still sounded muffled. Even Mikael''s chest muscles seemed to vibrate from it.


    "Yeah, you''ve seen him before... well, what do you think of my recruit..."


    "Mm-hmm..."


    "?"


    Mikael kept his eyes on the fight in the distance, and wondered in his heart, "Why is Elysia so quiet today?"


    He lowered his head slightly. Elysia was resting her head on his shoulder. Their eyes met. She pursed her lips and lightly poked Mikael''s cheek:


    "Do you like quiet girls like Hua more?"


    "Ah? Impossible!"


    "!" Elysia lightly pinched Mikael''s ear: "You didn''t even say ''no''!"


    "Hey! That''s not it, Ellie, listen to my explanation..."


    Elysia turned her head away, indicating that she wouldn''t listen.


    "That... wasn''t it that I thought that you would get along better with Eden, so I asked you and Pardofelis to go find Eden and ask her for... for an investment!"


    "And then? Then you secretly left with Hua to find that Kalpas and even specifically asked Vill-V, Mobius, and Sakura to keep it a secret from me! If it weren''t for Aldemir picking up your phone, I wouldn''t have known that all of this had happened!"


    "Ah... this..."


    Mikael was speechless for a moment. He didn''t really understand why he had made such a childish arrangement back then.


    Elysia snorted heavily, turned around in his arms so she was facing outward, and then turned back a moment later, silently wrapping her arms around his neck.


    Mikael took a deep breath and held it. His heart was beating faster and faster, and his whole body was getting hot.


    Perhaps such an embrace was already too intimate. He had already handed off the only threat to Kalpas. No one was disturbing them anymore, and the atmosphere instantly became amorous.


    "Mikael..."


    Elysia pressed her face against his ear, and softly called his name.


    The exhaled air touched his earlobe, and Mikael felt a little ticklish. He wanted to scratch it with his hand, but his hands were occupied. He was also somehow intoxicated by this feeling.


    "Mikael..."


    "Yeah, I''m here."


    "Don''t leave my sight from now on!"


    Elysia suddenly pouted and said in a sulky manner.


    "Okay, okay, okay."


    Mikael naturally agreed readily, but his attitude was slightly perfunctory.


    "Hmph!"


    Mikael suddenly felt a coldness on his cheek. He was slightly surprised, and his heart began to pound even faster.


    It was Elysia who had pressed her cheek against his. It was just a brief moment, before she quickly separated, but Mikael felt like his body had become as light as a feather. If he hadn''t been held down by someone, he would have floated to the sky.


    Elysia pursed her lips. She seemed to have something to say, but he waited for a moment, and could only hear--


    "Mikael, where are you looking?"


    Mikael shifted his gaze in a panic and made eye contact with her again.


    Although that playful banter seemed natural, Mikael still managed to catch the brief flash of fear.


    What was she afraid of?


    Before Mikael had the chance to think carefully about it, Elysia began to giggle.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    Elysia reached out and smoothed out the wrinkles on his forehead. "I was thinking... since I''m not allowing you to leave my sight anymore, then what will happen at night..."


    "..."


    Mikael lightly bit his lip, and a wave of heat spread through his body, making his head spin. He was unable to speak for a long time.


    The sea breeze passed them, leaving a shrill whistle and an endless chill. But in the world of those two, it was completely silent. Their bodies were heating up...


    "Sigh! Vill-V, you just keep listening here. I''ll go ask Phyllis to rearrange our sleeping accommodations."


    But in the end, someone refused to eat that dog food, rudely interrupting everything.


    Elysia''s cheeks instantly turned crimson.


    A small drone flew over them, and Mei''s voice came from it:


    "While it''s nice to see how well you two interact with each other, Mikael, there''s something that probably requires your attention."


    As Mikael turned his gaze towards the direction of the shadow, the high, rolling wave connected to the black-gray sky, almost as if they were one. Under the force of gravity, they crashed down uncontrollably in a arc shape, as if the sky had fallen.


    "Ellie, what do you think about me freezing a part of the ocean for you?"

 Chapter 134: Severing the Sea

    Chapter 134 - Severing the SeaThump, thump, thump...


    Kalpas sprinted across the churning sea as if it were solid ground, each footfall sending up sprays of seawater and white mist. Not far ahead of him, the Herrscher, her legs broken, fled with the wind at her back.


    She whipped gusts of wind behind her, but Kalpas simply and violently swept his arm across, tearing the invisible gales apart as if they were nothing, leaving only faint whistling sounds in their wake.


    "What is this monster?!"


    The Herrscher was losing her mind.


    If her opponent had been that traitor, she could have understood. But she couldn''t fathom how this man before her could have the audacity to pummel her so thoroughly��did Herrschers not deserve respect?!


    Damn it, damn it, damn it!


    If that woman hadn''t destroyed all the storms she''d conjured, she wouldn''t be in such a sorry state! If that powerful air current had still been there, this strange man wouldn''t have been able to break free from its restraints to chase her!


    Of course, she could create another storm now, but her power was reserved for what was to come...


    Kalpas''s heart was even more turbulent��his body was already weak, and he had been severely injured by Mikael in the Sea of Quanta. If not for that, he wouldn''t have just broken the Herrscher''s legs in that first encounter. He would have broken her neck!


    As the distance between them closed, the Herrscher actually felt a sense of relief. She abruptly stopped and, enveloped by the wind, slowly ascended.


    Kalpas''s gaze followed the Herrscher''s rising form. A tsunami she had somehow conjured had already taken shape, looming over him like an inverted world.


    "Come on! Come on! I dare you to keep coming!"


    The Herrscher laughed maniacally, believing she had outsmarted her opponent. Kalpas''s reckless pursuit had led him to the open sea, playing right into her hands. After all, her abilities could be fully unleashed here, and this heaven-overturning tsunami was just an appetizer.


    Kalpas''s form paused for an instant��just an instant.


    The Herrscher''s laughter abruptly ceased. She had expected Kalpas to be shocked, to be terrified, and then to desperately try to escape��that was how a normal human would react.


    But the mask, still stained with dark blood, appeared right in front of her.


    "How... how so fast..."


    She wanted to say those words, but her throat couldn''t make a sound. Blood gurgled from her mouth. She forced herself to look down through the pain, only to see Kalpas''s thick fist had punched clean through her throat.


    "Hmph... Pathetic! Is this the level of enemy you face?"


    Kalpas ripped the Herrscher''s head off. From beneath his mask, his eyes glanced sideways at Mikael, who had suddenly appeared beside him.


    "Hey, hey, hey! Can you not be so brutal? A Herrscher''s corpse is very valuable!"


    Kalpas unceremoniously tossed the Herrscher''s head and body at Mikael, who casually opened a spatial rift that swallowed them whole.


    "Tch!"


    Kalpas clicked his tongue. He was really fed up with Mikael''s spatial abilities... Of course, it wasn''t all bad. If Mikael hadn''t opened that rift in his charge path just now, he wouldn''t have been able to take the Herrscher''s head so easily while she was completely unguarded... and he certainly wouldn''t be standing in midair like this.


    He took a long look at Mikael, curiosity bubbling up inside him: How did he manage such perfect coordination?


    It would have required Mikael to predict his charge path and speed, and to have a deep understanding of his personality: Would he charge at full speed or hold back? Would he charge straight ahead or flank? Would he even choose to flee?


    They had only fought a few times. Kalpas didn''t think Mikael could understand him to that extent.


    He wanted to ask, but his pride held him back. He could only let out a muffled grunt.


    A fine drizzle drifted down, seeping through the cracks in his wooden mask and wetting his face. He and Mikael looked at the towering tsunami rushing towards them. S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although the Herrscher was dead, the tsunami she had unleashed wouldn''t stop. Or rather, having lost the Herrscher''s conscious control, the giant wave that covered the entire sky became even more unpredictable and dangerous.


    "Alright, I''ll take care of this. You go down and rest. And while you''re at it, look after that pink-haired girl for me."


    "?"


    Before Kalpas could unleash his verbal barrage, he was sucked into a spatial rift by an immense force.


    "Hoo..."


    The sea churned for hundreds of kilometers, as if ready to swallow everything whole at any moment. Mikael closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and then slowly exhaled. Between the inhale and exhale, his entire body glowed with a blue aura.


    His silver-gray hair rapidly grew, reaching his waist.


    When he opened his now blood-red eyes, his slightly darker, gear-shaped pupils spun. To him, now in his fully unleashed Herrscher form, the thousand-meter-high wave was no different than a page turning in a book.


    "Come to think of it, this is the first time I''ve used Sakura''s weapon, right?"


    He held the blue katana horizontally across his chest. Honkai energy, thick as black ink, seeped into the ice blade. A biting chill, visible to the naked eye, spread outwards along the blade, just like the tsunami. Following it with his gaze to the horizon, he couldn''t see its end.


    With a gentle swing, he drew the blade, severing the sea. Heaven and earth were divided. The wave, cleaved by the katana, was frozen in that instant��only its size had increased, now in the form of ice.


    From Agania Island, the all-consuming wave simply stopped. What appeared before everyone was a continuous ice mountain range stretching for hundreds of kilometers.


    The next moment, the ice mountain collapsed, and the waves churned. But compared to the previous turbulence, the sea now seemed strangely calm.


    Watching the images transmitted by the small drone, silence descended upon the underground command room on Agania Island.


    Vashak had completely given up. Shaking his head, he pulled his hood over his head and lay down on the table to sleep.


    But clearly, not everyone wanted him to have it so easy.


    Pro walked over to him and asked softly, "Commander, the Chief of Staff sent a message."


    "What does he want?"


    Vashak was a bit irritated. The Fourth Herrscher didn''t have the Third Herrscher''s ability to interfere with communications. So, everything that happened on the battlefield, including the images, could be seen by both the command room and Lucien at headquarters.


    Knowing that, Lucien should understand that the best course of action now was to do nothing, and to tacitly allow Mikael, Elysia, and that mysterious man to leave. That was why Vashak had so brazenly given up.


    "Uh... the Chief of Staff hopes we can test their strength, especially that of the mysterious man."


    "?" Vashak rubbed his cheeks. "Do we still need to test their strength? No, he''s just interested in that mysterious man, isn''t he?!"


    Pro gave an almost imperceptible nod.


    Vashak rubbed his cheeks again. Lucien really loved to watch a good show. But it didn''t matter. As commander, he had the authority to reject Lucien''s proposal.


    "The Chief of Staff also said that your previous performance in the command room has caused concern among the entire staff and the United Government. They need to re-evaluate your ability to continue in your role. Therefore, the unanimous opinion of the staff is that, just like with the battlefield command earlier, Dr. Mei should be in charge of this matter..."


    Vashak slapped his hand on the table, then let it fall. "Then why are you even here talking to me? Dr. Mei is right. You should listen to her!"


    He hadn''t been idle while Mei was commanding the battle. He had anticipated this kind of messy situation, so it didn''t faze him much.


    "But... Dr. Mei..."


    "Alright, Uncle Pro, let me handle this: Commander, have you all forgotten one crucial thing��the Fourth Herrscher''s corpse and core?"


    "!"


    Oh, right!


    He and Lucien, he didn''t know what had gotten into them, but they had both overlooked this issue!


    So, when Mikael returned to the Chasing Flames Three, bringing Kevin and Hua back to Agania Island with him, he saw Elysia standing in front of Kalpas, as if confronting some enemy.


    But there was no enemy, only Kalpas. As for the other mechs and soldiers, they had formed a wide circle around them. Some were watching, while others were digging out the previously collapsed underground rooms.


    "Mei!"


    Kevin, still dizzy from the phase transfer, perked up the moment he saw Mei.


    He was about to run towards Mei as usual when he felt a chill on his neck. The tip of a Void Lance was pressed against his throat, even slightly indenting his skin.


    He took a step back and turned his head to look at Mikael, the corner of his mouth twitching. "Hey... Mikael, what are you doing?"


    Before he could finish speaking, he felt a blow to the back of his head, and his consciousness faded into darkness.


    "This idiot, can he not be so trusting of others..."


    Mikael hoisted Kevin over his shoulder, signaled to Elysia to keep Kalpas in check, and walked towards Mei alone.


    Mei simply pushed up her glasses and glanced at the unconscious Kevin, just a glance.


    "It seems my boyfriend has also become your bargaining chip?"


    She was only wearing a purple shirt, which seemed a bit thin for the current weather, just like Fire Moth''s leverage in this negotiation.


    Her words were calm enough, but she was still young, and her expression was a bit forced. She thought that by not paying too much attention to Kevin, she could appear indifferent, but this only made her gaze unnaturally evasive.


    Mikael waved his hand, and the Fourth Herrscher''s corpse appeared on the ground between them. The bloodstains on her chest were still fresh. Clearly, Mikael had already taken the core.


    "You were the one commanding Fire Moth''s battle just now, right? As an acquaintance, I might say, Mei, well done!"


    Although all of her arrangements hadn''t had the intended effect under the Fourth Herrscher''s absolute power, Mikael still believed that it was the best Fire Moth could do with their current combat strength in such a short time.


    After all, they were facing a Fourth Herrscher who was more powerful than in the original timeline and who had the advantage of the battlefield.


    According to the information Mikael had obtained in the bubble world, the Fourth Herrscher shouldn''t have appeared here, nor should she have demonstrated the power to control ocean currents.


    For Mei to be able to eliminate almost all of the Honkai beasts with conventional human troops under these circumstances was already a remarkable achievement.


    Mei naturally understood this, but she wasn''t arrogant. Instead, she spread her hands, indicating for Mikael to get straight to the point.


    "Well... how about we make a deal?"


    "What kind of deal?"


    "The Fourth Herrscher''s corpse, consider it a free gift from me out of personal friendship."


    Mei shook her head. While it seemed like an advantage she could take, accepting it would mean falling into Mikael''s verbal trap. To put it in Paradox Interactive terms, both sides had claims to the Fourth Herrscher''s corpse and core, but Mikael was in actual control.


    He seemed to be giving up the Herrscher''s corpse, but if Mei accepted, it would mean acknowledging his claim to both the corpse and the core.


    And because it was a "gift," Mei would be at a disadvantage in subsequent negotiations.


    But she also had a headache. After all, these things were firmly in Mikael''s hands. As the weaker party in the negotiation, she couldn''t even think of anything Fire Moth had that Mikael needed.


    Fortunately, Mikael didn''t seem to care. And indeed, he had plenty of bargaining chips.


    "Alright then, consider it me just casually leaving the corpse here... So, Mei, I hope Fire Moth will revoke the internal bounty on us and not treat us as enemies��at least not openly. And what you''ll get in return... Kevin, or the Herrscher''s core. Take your pick."


    The corner of Mei''s mouth twitched slightly. Mikael''s conditions weren''t excessive at all, not at all. In fact, it was no longer possible for Fire Moth to actually eliminate them, given Mikael''s current combat power��unless both sides disregarded the Honkai and simply wanted to perish together.


    Therefore, maintaining this strange balance was inevitable.


    The question was, the core or Kevin? How to choose?


    "Kevin."


    Mei didn''t hesitate. She knew that even if she weighed the pros and cons a thousand times, ten thousand times in her mind, she would still make the same initial choice.


    As expected, Mikael put Kevin down and pushed him into Mei''s arms.


    "Then the core belongs to us."


    Mikael waved his hand, about to leave.


    "Wait!"


    "Hmm?"


    "About that man..."


    Mei''s gaze shifted to Kalpas, who was standing impatiently, occasionally kicking at the air.


    "Mei, you have no more bargaining chips."


    "..."


    "Ah, right!"


    Before disappearing, Mikael suddenly turned back. He looked openly at Aldemir, who had been pulled unconscious from the ruins not far away, even drawing Mei''s attention to him.


    But what he said was completely unrelated:


    "Mei, Dr. Mobius hopes you''ll give her regards to Klein."


    Klein?


    Having inherited Mobius''s position, she naturally also inherited that rather taciturn assistant...


    Mei''s eyes widened slightly. When she came back to her senses, Mikael, Elysia, Hua, and that strange man had all disappeared.


    Only Kevin in her arms radiated a familiar warmth.


    The Herrscher''s corpse at her feet still reeked of blood, but Mei was completely used to it. Compared to six months ago, it felt like a lifetime ago.


    So she turned off the communication device clipped to her lapel, even though Lucien on the other end hadn''t said a word the entire time.


    With Karabiya''s help, she first took Kevin to the field hospital, and then, under the pretense of visiting the wounded, she quietly approached the unconscious Aldemir.


    Evangeline was sitting beside him on a small stool. Seeing Mei, she quickly stood up and saluted.


    Mei blinked silently: It seemed getting that phone now would be a bit difficult. But it didn''t matter, she had plenty of time.

 Chapter 135:

    Chapter 135 - "Golden Courtyard"Under Good Luck Bridge in Dusk Street, where a vast expanse of ruins once lay, a villa now stood proudly, a sign proclaiming it the "Golden Courtyard."


    Okay, there wasn''t actually any gold. From the outside, the villa didn''t even look as fancy as that Bin fellow''s place. But the pristine white walls alone made it clash starkly with its surroundings.


    It wasn''t that petty thieves hadn''t tried their luck. Conspicuous surveillance cameras were everywhere, along with remote-controlled machine guns that automatically locked onto anyone who snuck too close. As the intruder moved, the gun barrels would swivel, following their every twitch.


    No one dared to bet on whether or not those guns were loaded.


    Some tried to infiltrate through blind spots, scaling walls or digging tunnels...


    The tunnel diggers quickly discovered that beneath the white paint, the walls were made of some unknown, high-hardness alloy, extending deep underground. Rumor had it that someone dug five meters down and still got blocked.


    Tunneling: pass.


    As for those who scaled the walls from the cameras'' blind spots, they''d usually land with a shriek and be tossed out shortly after. Clearly, the designer had anticipated these exploits, setting traps or perhaps something far more terrifying.


    So, after a while, everyone accepted that the "Golden Courtyard" existed apart from Dusk Street, untouchable. No one dared to mess with it again.


    As for why no one ever saw anyone entering or leaving through the front door...


    No one cared.


    Everyone had their own lives to live. Who would bother with such trivial matters as how other people came and went?


    "So, Vill-V, this is why you made the Second Divine Key a door?"


    This was the first time Mikael had seen the completed Second Divine Key... and he was currently experiencing an existential crisis.


    Figuring he''d let the "genius" do her thing, he''d only given Vill-V a general direction and outlined the functional requirements. As for the appearance, he hadn''t thought he''d mind.


    In fact, he''d even prepared himself for Vill-V to present him with a train, but it turned out...


    "Ah! I wanted to make it a train, but you guys didn''t give me enough funding, so I had to settle for this... chilly design!"


    Mikael''s mouth twitched. He was speechless.


    Meanwhile, Ellie and Pardofelis were touching the door, practically drooling over it.


    "I think it''s fine, Mikael! It''s just like the Anywhere Door from that story you told me. Just input the coordinates, and you can go wherever you want."


    "Yeah, I''m very satisfied with that aspect."


    "Then you..."


    "Pardofelis, stop picking at it. The gold is embedded in the Honkai steel. You can''t pry it out."


    Mikael confiscated Pardofelis''s tool��an engraving knife��and tossed it to its owner, Kalpas.


    Kalpas: "??? When did you take that?"


    Pardofelis: "Ah! This... uh... I found it outside the bathroom this morning!"


    Kalpas tilted his head, silent. But Pardofelis understood what he meant: You think I''d believe that?


    "Then... then, Boss Mikael, my tummy hurts! I''ll be right back!"


    But before she could bolt, Mikael grabbed her by the collar and plopped her back down.


    A while later, Hua, fresh from her morning training and a shower, walked in, her hair still damp.


    The room''s floor-to-ceiling curtains were drawn tight. Only a single, classical chandelier above the long table cast a dim light, contrasting sharply with the bright sunshine outside.


    Hua squinted, adjusting to the dimness. But she immediately noticed... well, the ostentatious golden door in the otherwise bare meeting room, with its black lacquered table, chandelier, a few chairs, and black cloth covering the unpainted walls, was incredibly conspicuous.


    Her mouth twitched.


    Ellie, noticing Mikael leaning on his left hand, idly spinning a pen in his right, stealthily snatched a lollipop from his pocket, peeled off the wrapper, and popped it in her mouth.


    Hua took a seat towards the back, glancing at the cover page of the document placed on the table. Curiosity piqued, she resisted the urge to peek inside.


    Pardofelis sat on the table, swinging her legs.


    The masked Kalpas let out an occasional impatient grunt. Although he had his engraving knife back, his materials were still in his room, so he couldn''t carve like usual.


    "Ugh... where''s Mobius..."


    Since no one else was talking, Pardofelis''s voice echoed in the room.


    "Ahem!"


    Mikael cleared his throat. Just as everyone expected him to say something, like starting the meeting early or sending someone to fetch Mobius...


    "Actually... did you all forget about Sakura?"


    "..." x N


    Suddenly, a pink head popped in the doorway.


    Pardofelis immediately waved. "Rin!"


    "Heehee!"


    Rin hopped twice, then turned and, with some effort, carried a large plate of icy watermelon to the table.


    "Sorry I''m late."


    Sakura appeared silently, adjusting a stray strand of hair with her right hand, her left perpetually resting on the hilt of her katana.


    Kalpas couldn''t help but glance at her. The way this girl had appeared... if Rin hadn''t shown up first, giving him a heads-up... if she had been an enemy, she would have drawn her blade just now...


    Interesting, very interesting...


    "Just finished training... Sigh, Pardofelis, slow down..."


    In the middle of winter, in a heated room, gnawing on hard, icy watermelon... Pardofelis felt like her teeth were going to fall out.


    But she kept at it. After all, there wasn''t any fruit to eat during winter in the past!


    Let alone watermelon!


    Crack!


    She paused, put down the watermelon, reached into her mouth, and then, holding a bloody tooth, jumped up and down.


    "Heeheehee! Rin, look! I lost another tooth!"


    Mikael facepalmed, feeling like his organization was spiraling out of control.


    Ellie... Aside from combat, generally unreliable.


    Vill-V... Well, if she wasn''t pestering you to perform magic tricks, she could be somewhat reliable.


    Kalpas... Hmm...


    Pardofelis, Hua, Rin, and even Sakura... The Kiddie Brigade.


    Mobius... where was she?!


    ...


    Mikael stood up, bumping into his chair in his haste.


    That woman, don''t tell me she blew herself up in another experiment!


    He''d just stepped halfway into a spatial rift when the half-closed meeting room door was pushed open weakly.


    Mobius shuffled in, her hair a mess, looking utterly lifeless. It took her two full minutes to collapse into a chair.


    Her eyes were bloodshot, making it look like she had pinkeye. Her face was pale, her cheekbones prominent, and her green shirt and white coat hung loosely on her frame.


    Mikael looked her up and down...


    Hmm...


    The aftereffects of Sheshar weren''t as serious as they sounded. It had only taken Mobius two months to surpass Hua''s... assets. She''d bought these clothes when she''d regained her previous... form. sea??h th�� N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Mobius, you died again? How''d you kick the bucket this time?"


    Not everyone, no, actually, aside from Mikael, Ellie, and Sakura, no one else knew Mobius''s ability. They all stared at her... especially Kalpas, who seemed to be radiating excitement from behind his mask.


    The weakened Mobius slammed her hand on the table, her bloodshot eyes sweeping over Pardofelis. A chilling chuckle escaped her lips, making Pardofelis shiver and hide behind Ellie.


    "I just want to know, who! Who stole the alarm clock from my lab! Two days and one night! Do you know how I spent those two days and one night?!"


    "..." Mobius didn''t bring her phone into the lab. Once she went in, it was usually for a whole day, relying entirely on a small alarm clock to tell day from night... So, she''d just gone two days and one night without sleep or food, utterly exhausted...


    Clang!


    Something fell to the floor and rolled, making a series of crisp sounds.


    Thud!


    "Pardofelis, why are you on your knees?"


    "N-n-nothing! I just like kneeling!"

 Chapter 136: The Meeting and the Trial

    Chapter 136 - The Meeting and the TrialAfter finally managing to pull Pardofelis off the floor, Mikael returned to the head of the long table, looking at the eight individuals before him... no, seven. Rin wasn''t officially part of the organization, just family.


    Well, actually, it was still eight. Elysia dialed Eden''s number and put the call on speakerphone. Though successfully swayed by Ellie''s persuasion and happy to contribute funds, Eden, being a major star, couldn''t attend in person. This was her way of participating.


    "Ahem!"


    Mikael cleared his throat, drawing everyone''s attention, and then began the first official meeting of Anti-Entropy.


    "I won''t waste time on pleasantries. The main reason I''ve gathered everyone is for the core members of Anti-Entropy to get to know each other. That''s the first thing."


    "Ahh... so, besides us, there are other peripheral members?"


    Elysia blinked playfully.


    "Ahem! Well... about that... no."


    He lightly nudged Ellie''s foot, signaling her to stop interrupting, then steered the conversation back on track.


    "The second thing is, many of you still don''t fully understand the Honkai or me, so I need to do some explaining."


    "So, let''s start with introductions!"


    Mikael turned to Elysia. Clearly, he didn''t want to introduce himself, or rather, his introduction would be better suited for the second part of the meeting.


    "Hi! I''m Ellie! As you can see, I''m a lovely girl, as radiant as a blooming flower! Please take care of me in the days to come... oh, and don''t forget to take care of Mikael, or he''ll... mmmpphh!"


    Mikael released his hand from Ellie''s mouth. "Alright, there was a slight technical difficulty. Let me introduce everyone."


    He skipped Elysia entirely, pointing to the woman with green hair covering her face.


    "Dr. Mobius, I believe you''ve all heard of her, more or less. She''s currently in charge of our organization''s biological research. As for the specifics... Mobius? Mobius?"


    "Mmm... zzz... mmm... zzz..."


    "...Next is Vill-V, designer and creator of this Golden Courtyard. To be precise, this was originally her territory. She single-handedly declared war on Fire Moth, and I captured her in the basement here. Well, she''s a jack-of-all-trades, so if you need anything, just go to her. If she doesn''t know how to do it, just have her learn on the spot!"


    "..."


    "This is Pardofelis. If you''ve lost something important, she''s your girl..."


    "Hey! Boss Mikael! How could you..."


    "...But you have to be prepared to compensate her. Canned food, biscuits, preferably shiny things. She''s not picky."


    "Ehehehe! Of course! Of course! I always believe in fair trade!"


    "Pardofelis, less talk..."


    "..."


    "This is Hua. She specializes in Shenzhou''s ancient martial arts... uh... be mindful during meals. Don''t let her just gnaw on steamed buns."


    Hua, who had been resting her head on her hand, looked up blankly when she heard her name.


    Clatter!


    The pen she had been absently twirling fell on the table. Embarrassed, she quickly picked it up.


    "This is Kalpas. He''s shy, so he generally doesn''t speak. Of course, even if he does, it''s usually hard to understand, so Ellie and I each wrote a manual to help you better comprehend what he''s trying to say."


    Hua glanced at the two manuals in front of her. One was titled, From ''Scram'' to ''Scram''��Decoding Kalpas''s True Intentions, authored by: Herrscher of Dominance.


    The other was 100 Questions About Kalpas''s Mask: From Novice to Expert, authored by: The Girl as Radiant as Flying Flowers.


    "But, given that I''ve spent more time with Kalpas, I personally believe my version is more accurate. Ellie''s... many of her claims completely contradict reality... so I strongly recommend you purchase mine."


    "Wait! Purchase?"


    Vill-V cocked her head, then roughly flipped open the manual. Other than the title page... all the other pages were blank.


    "Yes, that''s right. One manual costs one day of cleaning duty."


    Mikael smiled smugly.


    "So, Elysia, don''t you have anything to say about this?"


    "Hmm? I always bribe Phyllis with candy to do my chores, so I don''t care!"


    "...So, what''s the bribe?" Mikael leaned in and whispered.


    "Five apple candies per cleaning."


    "...Phyllis..."


    "Yes, Boss Mikael?"


    "Come to me directly for candy from now on. Clean for me once, and I''ll give you ten!"


    "..."


    "And this one," Mikael gestured toward the phone on Elysia''s desk.


    "Hello, hello! Eden, are you still there?" S~ea??h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ah... of course. You all are... more lively than I imagined. As expected of Ellie''s friends."


    "..." Mikael had a bad feeling about this. He seemed to have given Eden a strange impression.


    "Ahem! Eden is our organization''s sugar... mommy! It''s thanks to her generous contributions that Vill-V was able to complete the initial construction of the Second Divine Key before the arrival of the Fourth Honkai. Let''s give Eden a round of applause!"


    Before anyone could clap, Mikael quickly pressed a button on the phone''s screen, and pre-recorded applause filled the meeting room.


    "Clap, clap, clap, clap, clap..."


    "Okay, okay, everyone''s very enthusiastic... Okay, stop, stop. Hey, why are you all still clapping... Sigh... Eden, you see, they''re just too enthusiastic!"


    "..."


    "Alright, introductions are over... uh, wait, sorry Sakura. Almost forgot you again..."


    ...


    "So, Dr. Mei, you still maintain that, between the Herrscher core and Kevin, Kevin was the more valuable asset?"


    "Yes, I still maintain that."


    The judge sighed, then continued, "Are you certain your judgment wasn''t clouded by personal feelings? After all, we all know your relationship with Kevin isn''t exactly platonic."


    "I admit that. A large part of the reason I chose Kevin without hesitation was due to personal feelings. However, I must point out that, even from a purely rational perspective, I still believe Kevin is more valuable than a Herrscher core."


    "Oh? Then please present your rational analysis."


    This time, Mei sighed, subtly glancing at Lucien, who sat smugly in the gallery. The corners of her lips curled upwards slightly.


    "Well... I''ve already submitted the relevant data to the Chief of Staff."


    This was just an internal military tribunal. Not many people were present, but everyone held the rank of Unit Leader or higher. As Mei''s words fell, all eyes turned to Lucien.


    Lucien''s face stiffened.


    "What a clever move..."


    Mei''s ploy was transparent to him, so much so that he could see through it without even thinking. She was mitigating the reputation she''d gained from the Fourth Honkai incident.


    It was common knowledge that Fire Moth''s armed forces, especially the rapid reaction units, weren''t fond of Lucien. Of course, they weren''t fond of Vashak either, but given Vashak''s background, they still favored him slightly.


    That balance had been disrupted during the Fourth Honkai.


    Vashak''s poor performance had lost him the support of the troops, while Mei, stepping up to the plate, had won their favor.


    But Mei was now distancing herself from that goodwill by showcasing her potential close relationship with Lucien. Why?


    As expected, no one was a fool...


    According to Lucien''s plan, he would push Mei to gradually replace Vashak. As the beneficiary, Mei should have readily accepted��he was confident no one could resist such a temptation.


    But Mei could.


    "Once I replace Vashak, but lack his connections, resources, and especially a private armed force like the Poison Pups, wouldn''t I just become your puppet, Lucien?"


    However, the "data" she''d mentioned was real.


    "Mobius, you really left me a big present..."


    Well, let her have her way. It wasn''t a loss.


    "Indeed, I can confirm that. However, due to the classified nature of the data, I can''t disclose it here."


    Lucien stood up, placing a hand over his chest, and offered a sincere explanation.


    Seeing this, the judge, who was Lucien''s subordinate anyway, didn''t press the issue, moving on to the next topic.


    "Dr. Mei, your actions during the battle directly resulted in the loss of 387 aircraft and their pilots, as well as the Chasing Flames Three..."


    "Cough, cough!" Lucien coughed loudly, turning to Himeko, whose head was still bandaged.


    "Captain Himeko, regarding this point, I believe your opinion as a firsthand witness is most crucial. Tell me, were Dr. Mei''s arrangements flawed?"


    "Although... hmph... I personally believe Dr. Mei made the most appropriate judgments and arrangements under the circumstances."


    "Indeed, I agree." Ato stood up.


    Karabis had been reluctant to speak, but his younger sister pulled him to his feet.


    "We agree as well."


    Lucien spread his hands, seemingly prompting the judge, but Mei also understood his unspoken message:


    "You see, you tried to reject their goodwill, but you underestimated yourself."


    I''m trying to write a dual narrative, so that the developments on Mei''s side aren''t too abrupt, but I''m not very good at it. Are there any readers who can give me some pointers...

 Chapter 137: I Can Finally Show My Back

    Chapter 137 - I Can Finally Show My Back"According to Fire Moth''s definition, a ''humanoid entity that carries out the Honkai''s will and aims to destroy civilization'' is what we call a Herrscher. It''s important to note that a Herrscher is born when an existing human, a suitable host, has their consciousness replaced by another, chaotic consciousness. Therefore, they do not possess human emotions. In this respect, Herrschers and zombies are the same. So..."


    Mikael paused mid-sentence, his explanation of Herrschers hanging in the air of the Golden Courtyard''s meeting room.


    He could have continued, should have continued: "So, if you ever encounter a Herrscher, don''t hold any expectations. Even if it displays emotions similar to a human''s, it is absolutely not human. Its consciousness was obliterated the moment it became a Herrscher. That chaotic Herrscher consciousness only possesses some instinctive emotions and inherits some of the body''s memories and subconscious."


    But if he said that, some of what he wanted to say next would become difficult to explain. Besides...


    Having faced three Herrschers directly, he wondered if Ellie had realized this issue...


    Mikael gazed at Elysia''s profile, at the curve of her ear, at the subtle wrinkle of her nose, lost in thought. The silence in the room thickened, turning almost frigid, but he didn''t mind, until Elysia, finally sensing his intense gaze, turned to meet his eyes. Time seemed to start flowing again.


    He awkwardly touched his nose. Elysia''s eyes crinkled with amusement, as if asking, "Hey! Were you just staring at me? Hmm~ What were you thinking about?"


    Though she hadn''t spoken, Mikael heard her voice in his mind. He quickly averted his gaze, touching his nose again.


    "Actually, everyone here has faced a Herrscher, you know, up close and personal."


    Elysia''s lips parted slightly. Hua lowered her head.


    To everyone else, his statement seemed like an obvious platitude.


    Mikael let the words hang in the silent room, allowing them to ferment.


    Only Eden and Kalpas were unaware of the true meaning behind his words.


    After a brief silence, Eden softly gasped. Kalpas turned, his gaze fixed on Mikael.


    Mikael spread his hands. "Well, now everyone knows I''m a Herrscher."


    He spoke casually, as if saying something as mundane as, "We''re having potatoes for dinner."


    "I..."


    Elysia started to speak, but Mikael cut her off with a sharp kick under the table.


    "..." Elysia closed her eyes. She understood. Mikael wanted her to live as a human, not as a Herrscher.


    He would shoulder all the potential blame and pressure alone.


    "..." She fell silent.


    Mikael''s gaze swept over everyone. He knew that everyone present, from Mobius, who had known his secret the longest, to Eden and Kalpas, who had just realized it, had the same question:


    "Since you''re a Herrscher, why are you... on humanity''s side?"


    That tone... it had to be Hua.


    She had finally voiced the question she''d been holding back.


    "Well..."


    Hearing that opening, Hua knew Mikael was about to dodge the question again.


    "Due to certain circumstances, I escaped that... cage. I''m not a pure Herrscher. I am both human and Herrscher. Therefore, I have the right to choose."


    It wasn''t that he didn''t want to explain, but rather, he couldn''t explain, and there was no need to explain.


    There was no need because, while these people had questions, those questions wouldn''t influence their choices. That''s why Mikael dared to reveal this secret.


    Why had they joined this small group called Anti-Entropy?


    Elysia and Pardofelis''s reasons were obvious. Vill-V and Mobius, in Mikael''s opinion, were driven by curiosity.


    Sakura had joined because she disagreed with some of Fire Moth''s methods, and the only leverage Vashak had over her��Rin��had been severed by Mikael.


    Hua had nowhere else to go.


    Eden joined because she trusted Elysia.


    And Kalpas had been "persuaded" by Mikael.


    So, the only one truly concerned about this question was Hua.


    "Hua, pursuing the motivations of the heart is ultimately meaningless. If someone with ill intentions manages to suppress their evil thoughts and only does good deeds for their entire life, are they a good person or a bad person?"


    "...So, you mean, judge by actions, not intentions?" Hua''s brow furrowed. She was clearly still struggling with something.


    Mikael sighed. "Hua, I promised I would tell you, and I will. But even if I told you now, you wouldn''t understand... Let time do its work."


    Though seemingly directed at Hua, his words reached everyone clearly, even Mobius, who had dozed off, jolted awake.


    "Tch! It''s just saying a few words. Did you really need to use your powers?" She offered a half-hearted jab, but her stance was clear.


    Then it was Sakura''s turn. She finally released her suppressed aura. "Rather than this binary of Herrscher or human, I trust my own judgment. Even if you are a Herrscher, you''ve always been on the front lines against the Honkai. So I trust you. I believe you are a good person."


    "Hmph!" Kalpas was the third to express his stance, which surprised Mikael. Though he only grunted, his inaction spoke volumes.


    "Sigh... I never thought I''d get dragged into something this complicated. But since I''m here, I guess there''s no running away, right? But Mikael, the day the Honkai is defeated, you better hand over that core. I''ve been waiting to build the First Divine Key. I''ve written fifteen drafts of the proposal already!" S��ar?h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hoo..." Hua''s expression lightened. "Then it''s settled, Mikael. I''ll wait for the day you tell me everything."


    Elysia gave Hua a long look, confusing the latter.


    "So... I don''t need to state my position, right? I''ve always been with my dear Mikael." She took Mikael''s hand, intertwining their fingers.


    "Hey! Ellie!"


    He made a token effort to pull away, but failed, his cheeks flushing under everyone''s gaze.


    "Hehe... Since Ellie trusts you, I naturally do as well."


    "I knew you''d say that. Thank you, my dear Eden!" Mikael awkwardly touched his head.


    "Pardofelis! Pardofelis! You''re the only one left!" Though Rin didn''t understand the conversation, she dutifully reminded Pardofelis.


    "Ah! What happened? Did Boss Mikael say something just now?"


    So... you weren''t listening at all...


    Mikael gently extracted his hand. This time, Elysia didn''t stop him.


    He walked to the wall, where floor-to-ceiling curtains, heavy as a stage curtain, blocked all light.


    "Alright then, Anti-Entropy is officially established!"


    No further words were needed. No rules or regulations needed to be laid out. Everyone understood that Mikael was the undisputed leader of this organization.


    Though not everyone recognized his leadership skills, he was undoubtedly the strongest, and the nexus of everyone''s relationships within the group.


    After all this time, he had finally established a small organization, nothing like the Anti-Entropy of the post-Honkai era.


    But Mikael was satisfied. At least, in this cramped, bare meeting room, he could finally show his back to them without fear. A luxury he couldn''t have imagined six months ago.


    He felt a surge of... something. Triumph? Relief?


    He was about to lay down some suggested rules for future operations, and to schedule a time to talk with Mobius...


    But before that...


    He closed his eyes, dramatically yanked open the curtains, raised his arms, and declared, "Everyone, the sun is rising!"


    "..."


    The silence behind him was... unsettling. Mikael opened his eyes...


    Where were the floor-to-ceiling windows?


    This was a wall.


    "Vill-V! Where did all the funding go?!"


    BOOM!


    Everyone in the meeting room froze. The loud crash came from outside.


    Mikael''s enraged shout still echoed in the room, but he was already gone.

 Chapter 138: Seele?

    Chapter 138 - Seele?"Boss... should we still chase? That''s the legendary..."


    The biker stared in terror at the pristine white wall ahead. A dark blue sports car was embedded in it, its front end crumpled like playdough, unrecognizable. Behind the rising wisps of smoke, the glint of machine gun barrels was just visible.


    The thug called "Boss" gulped. "Damn it! Finally found a big fish, and this happens! You idiots couldn''t even flank her properly, and chased her straight here!"


    Though he grumbled, he couldn''t entirely blame his underlings. After all, who would have thought that the timid-looking young woman in the car would, in a moment of desperation, swerve off Good Luck Bridge and straight into... that?


    "Wait! Something''s off! Why aren''t the Golden Courtyard''s guns moving? Are they broken? You, go check it out!"


    The designated underling paled��those guns were real, and they''d been fired before!


    But before he could move, a figure appeared atop the white wall.


    A dark cloak billowed in the wind.


    "Scram."


    A single syllable, followed by an invisible shockwave that sent the thugs and their bikes tumbling.


    "Run!"


    They scrambled to right their bikes, only to find the engines dead. A few frantic kicks yielded nothing. The cloaked figure had somehow descended and was walking towards them...


    With no other choice, the thugs, led by their "Boss," slung their bikes over their shoulders and ran.


    As they crossed under Good Luck Bridge, the "Boss" glanced back��


    "That guy''s still chasing us!"


    This time, even the bikes had to be abandoned.


    Mikael took a few more steps, then, seeing them disappear around the corner, vanished, reappearing by the wall.


    The sports car''s front end was gone. Fortunately, the sole occupant had worn her seatbelt, and the airbags had deployed. She seemed to be merely unconscious.


    "Hmph..."


    Mikael grunted, his gaze fixed on the young woman in the car. She had familiar short, blue-black hair. There was no mistaking it.


    "What a coincidence..." he murmured. His expression remained neutral, but a chilling aura emanated from him as he reached towards the girl.


    "My! What happened here?"


    An invisible force sliced through the seatbelt. Mikael grabbed the girl by the back of her shirt and pulled her from the wreckage.


    Elysia hurried over, taking the girl from him. "Such a cute child. Couldn''t you be a little gentler?"


    Mikael glanced at the girl''s unconscious face, ignoring Elysia.


    "Take her to Mobius for treatment."


    ...


    Beep... beep... beep...


    "...Ugh..."


    The girl slowly regained consciousness, her eyes opening to an unfamiliar ceiling bathed in a dim green light.


    Besides the rhythmic beeping of machinery, she heard a faint, distant calling.


    "Ah!" She sat up abruptly.


    "Hmm... seems you''ve recovered well."


    A silver-haired young man, not much older than herself, sat by her bedside, a book in his hands.


    "Uh... where... where am I?"


    "Dusk Street."


    "Dusk... Street..." she repeated slowly, her eyes gradually regaining focus.


    "Your memory''s back? If you don''t mind, tell me. What kind of rich kid actually dares to wander into Dusk Street alone?"


    "I... I''m sorry! Seele caused trouble for everyone!"


    "Sigh..." Mikael tossed the unopened book into a spatial rift, letting out a long, drawn-out sigh.


    Unseen by Seele, his hand, held behind his back, clenched into a fist, knuckles white.


    There''s no mistaking it. This is the Sixth Herrscher''s Stigmata host...


    "Achoo!" A sudden chill made the girl sneeze.


    She mistook Mikael''s sigh for disapproval at her non-answer, and quickly explained, "Seele used to live in Dusk Street..."


    "Eh?"


    As she spoke, Mikael pieced together the story of this girl, whose name, appearance, and even personality were identical to the Seele of the post-Honkai era�� S��arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She hadn''t always been a rich kid. She had been born in Dusk Street... no, she couldn''t actually recall where she was born. Her earliest memories were of the orphanage, until she was adopted by a family whose motives remained unknown.


    Her adoptive parents were wealthy, and she had an older sister, not much older than herself.


    Her parents hadn''t paid much attention to her at first, but her sister was kind, and gradually, Seele felt like she had become part of the family.


    Until... six months ago.


    That strange pandemic had started spreading across the world. First, her adoptive father, then her adoptive mother, and finally, two days ago, her sister.


    "W... I''m sorry..." Glancing at Mikael''s silver hair and eyes, she broke down, burying her face in her hands, sobbing silently.


    Mikael instinctively reached out, as if to comfort her, but his hand froze mid-air��what good would comforting her do?


    Elysia appeared, as if she had been there all along. She placed a hand on Mikael''s shoulder, the warmth of her touch grounding him.


    "I''m sorry..."


    Seele continued to apologize between sobs, tears streaming down her face, staining the white sheets.


    "My sister... she loved driving... but we were too young to get a license... so she always said she''d take me driving in Dusk Street... she said that just two days ago... Seele, just sit tight in the passenger seat... I''ll take you..."


    "..."


    She quickly wiped her tears, apologizing profusely, then unbuttoned her shirt, revealing three purple marks on her abdomen.


    "I''m sorry... I''m sorry... you should... stay away from me..."


    "...Hmph... Ugh..."


    Mikael couldn''t bear it anymore. He stood abruptly, kicking his chair across the room. It slammed into the alloy wall, leaving a large dent before shattering.


    Mikael was already gone.


    Seele, thinking he was angry, sobbed uncontrollably, leaving Elysia to comfort her.


    Mobius watched Mikael silently. He wasn''t particularly imposing, still carrying a youthful slenderness.


    But to her, he was a volcano on the verge of eruption.


    Five hundred sarcastic remarks flashed through her mind, but Mikael suddenly looked up, meeting her gaze. The rage and violence in his silver-gray eyes, though intense, were contained, churning within him like lava, contorting his face into an expression of grief, suppression, despair, doubt, even... disgust.


    "What happened?" she asked softly.


    Even she hadn''t realized how gentle her voice had become.


    It wasn''t out of fear of Mikael''s state, but...


    She simply felt a pang of sympathy for him.


    Thump!


    Pain seized him. Mikael collapsed from his chair, clutching his chest, his body trembling uncontrollably, tears, snot, and saliva streaming down his face.


    This pain, uniquely his, arrived late, but hit him with full force.


    Mobius said nothing. She quickly grabbed a syringe filled with tranquilizer and plunged it into Mikael''s thigh...


    Then a second, a third...


    Thanks to his enhanced physiology as a Herrscher, she used an entire month''s worth of tranquilizer before Mikael''s body finally calmed.


    "So... the pain of the heart can actually manifest physically, with such severe consequences?"


    "So, what happened? I''ve never seen you like this, not even when facing the Third Herrscher..."


    She shook her head, turning to walk deeper into the lab. As she walked away, a flicker of awareness returned to Mikael''s eyes.


    In a raspy voice, he uttered a single word that Mobius couldn''t hear:


    "Fate."

 Chapter 139: Because of Fate

    Chapter 139 - Because of Fate"It is precisely because it is irreversible and unchangeable that fate is called fate."


    These heavy words echoed in Mikael''s mind, a hammer blow to his chest, deflating the elation he''d felt after establishing Anti-Entropy.


    The green light of the lab radiated a chill that seeped into his skin, settling in his lungs.


    Mikael had once believed his enemy was the Honkai, the Herrschers that manifested, one after another, culminating in the Final Herrscher.


    He was wrong. Completely wrong.


    Could humanity not defeat the first twelve Herrschers without him?


    Could humanity defeat the Final Herrscher with him?


    Why... why?


    They had won every battle, yet were still hurtling towards an inevitable end?


    Because of fate.


    "After all this, what have you changed, Mikael?"


    He might have changed the fates of certain individuals, like Carol, Aldemir, and... the members of Anti-Entropy.


    Oh, and he had changed the location of the Fourth Eruption. According to the bubble world''s timeline, it should have occurred in a small coastal town in southeastern Europe, where Kosma should have been.


    But the Fourth Herrscher''s powers hadn''t changed. What did that mean?


    The Honkai was supposed to send Herrschers based on the development of civilization. Yet, in this timeline, twisted and reshaped by him...


    The world lines were converging. The appearances of the Second and Fourth Herrschers, the area affected by the Third Eruption, the powers of each Herrscher... Every step fell precisely onto the predetermined path of fate. Perfectly aligned.


    And now, the Sixth Herrscher''s Stigmata host stood before him. Rather than believing in the butterfly effect, believing she wouldn''t become the Sixth Herrscher, wouldn''t it be better to kill her now? That, at least, would change the predetermined fate...


    But...


    Ah, and...


    Captain Himeko...


    Even knowing all the outcomes, he seemed unable to change anything...


    Tap... tap... tap...


    Footsteps interrupted his spiraling thoughts.


    A pair of slender yet strong arms wrapped around his limp form, helping him up. A warm, damp towel wiped his face clean. Then, they sat side-by-side, leaning against the cold lab wall.


    "Talk to me. What happened? This is the... first time I''ve seen you so... fragile."


    Mikael leaned his head against the wall, silent.


    "..." Mobius studied his profile in the dim green light of the lab.


    In just a year, the boy who had tried so hard to appear composed in her lab had matured so much.


    His hairline was low, his forehead small with a slight indentation between his brows. Wisps of hair fell across his eyebrows. His nose, cheekbones, jawline... his entire face had lost its youthful roundness, sharpened as if carved.


    Handsome, yes, but if Mobius recalled correctly, according to both European fortune tellers and ancient Shenzhou diviners, this wasn''t a good face.


    It meant a life of hardship, a life of striving for meager rewards.


    Mobius hadn''t believed in such things, but now she couldn''t help but wonder.


    This... he was still a boy, wasn''t he?


    She remembered the two months after the Second Eruption. He''d come to her lab almost every night, for one reason: to practice controlling the simulated Second Herrscher core.


    He couldn''t practice in the simulation room because of the surveillance, nor in the dorms. Her lab was the only place that was safe, secluded, and wouldn''t attract Fire Moth''s attention with Honkai energy fluctuations.


    She had watched him tumble from spatial rifts in all sorts of awkward positions, watched him battered and bruised by spatial turbulence, watched him collapse on the floor, near unconscious, only able to crook a finger to signal for her to give him Honkai energy...


    "Sigh..."


    And after he''d finally gained the power to protect everyone, he''d been discarded like a broken toy by the very people he''d wanted to protect.


    Now, he finally had a group of people to whom he could show his back without reservation...


    Yet, that belated joy hadn''t even lasted a morning before being buried by new sorrow.


    Mobius felt a strange emotion welling up within her.


    She had been certain, in the beginning, that she only wanted to use Mikael for her research. He was just a tool, nothing more.


    The only reason she''d agreed to join this Anti-Entropy thing was to avoid wasting the past six months of research��that was it!


    Pity... She shouldn''t be feeling this... When had she ever felt this...


    Mobius reached out, her hand hovering just above Mikael''s cheek. He didn''t even notice.


    "Tch! Mobius, what are you doing?!" A voice in her head tried to stop her, but it was too late.


    She gently pressed his head down, his short hair tickling her leg as he rested against her thigh.


    "...Thank you." Mikael finally spoke.


    "You should talk... If you don''t let it out, you''ll explode." Her voice was laced with her usual disdain, yet oddly comforting.


    "Heh..." Mikael exhaled, shaking his head, but then he began to speak: "Mobius... what do you think... if you knew someone would become a Herrscher... would you kill them?"


    Mobius''s first reaction was��is he testing me again?


    No...


    "You mean that girl?" she asked casually.


    "How did you know she would become a Herrscher? Can you Herrschers sense each other? I didn''t see anything unusual during her physical exam."


    "Hmm... that''s another story... It involves what happened when Hua, Kalpas, and I disappeared."


    Mobius bit her fingernail, then began absently massaging Mikael''s temples. The action felt surprisingly natural, so swift that neither of them consciously registered it.


    "Don''t tell me it''s like one of those old sci-fi movies? Traveling to a parallel future?"


    "...Yeah..."


    "Tch!" She scoffed, her first instinct to pull his ear, but she stopped herself, instead poking his head.


    "Are you stupid? Do you think killing her will stop the Herrscher from appearing? That''ll just cause the Herrscher to be born in a completely different person. It would be better to keep her under surveillance, so you can... eliminate... her... the moment she transforms..."


    As she spoke, realization dawned. Mikael was the Herrscher of Dominance. He fought with his mind. How could he not have thought of that?


    So...


    "So, killing her now is pointless. And if you don''t kill her... she''ll follow the path of fate, towards her predetermined end. Is that why you''re so upset?"


    "No, no, no. I believe that alone wouldn''t be enough to make you need thirty doses of tranquilizer..."


    "Which means... you know the fate of certain people who are destined to become Herrschers... or not even necessarily Herrschers. Mikael, do you know how certain people will end? Like... Elysia? No, if it were her, you wouldn''t be this calm. Hua? Pardofelis? Himeko? Or even... me?"


    Mikael remained silent.


    His silence unnerved Mobius, filling her with a growing sense of dread.


    Suddenly, a warmth spread across her thigh. Tears spilled from Mikael''s eyes, soaking her pants.


    Mobius grew impatient.


    She didn''t know what had gotten into her today. She''d never uttered so many comforting words in her life.


    Good thing Mikael wasn''t recording this. It would be mortifying...


    But... he needed to pull himself together!


    Did she really have to keep comforting him?


    Mobius swore that if he uttered another word of despair, she''d grab him by the collar and shake some sense into him.


    Arcs of green electricity crackled behind her, making her hair stand on end.


    Mikael sniffled, then sat up straight.


    "Thank you, Mobius."


    His voice was thick with congestion. He still called her Mobius, without the "Dr.", but Mobius sensed a shift.


    If dropping the honorific had once implied either closeness or disrespect...


    She no longer felt it was the latter.


    "If she''s destined for that end, then at least... let her enjoy the journey."


    He spoke cryptically, then, before Mobius could process his words, he switched back to his usual, irritatingly businesslike demeanor.


    "Mobius, what problems are you encountering with your fusion soldier project?"


    "Ah! That? I''m just lacking live human subjects."


    "...Which Honkai beast''s genes?"


    "yaksha." S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "...Don''t tell me you''re still clinging to those useless moral boundaries?"


    "Who are you eyeing, Mobius?"


    "Elysia."

 Chapter 140: Yaksha

    Chapter 140 - YakshaMobius stared at the pair of long, slender, pink ears floating in the nutrient solution, lost in thought.


    Whoosh... The hydraulic door slid open, followed by the measured, almost too deliberate footsteps of someone trying to suppress their excitement. They stopped behind Mobius.


    "Are those... the ears of the... yaksha... we defeated in R''lyeh (Ruruye)?"


    "Tch! Elysia, must you speak in that tone?"


    "My! Mobius, what''s wrong? So grumpy?"


    Mobius took two deep breaths, suppressing the urge to snap. Mikael''s request echoed in her mind, silencing her retort.


    "Did you come to my lab just to state the obvious?"


    Elysia twirled a strand of hair, her true purpose clear. She wanted to know what Mikael had said and done here, but, as usual, both he and Mobius had chosen to keep her in the dark.


    Though she was used to it, it still irked her. Mikael, is there something... you can''t tell Elysia?


    "Is he alright?"


    "Fine, perfectly fine. Didn''t you just see him?"


    "I did... He even said he''d take me and Seele to that orphanage tomorrow."


    Perfectly fine, huh... He seems like his usual self, but that''s even more worrisome.


    "Mobius, I heard your MANTIS soldier project stalled because you lacked human test subjects?"


    "What? Want to volunteer for my operating table?"


    "Sure! Why not?"


    "Are you serious?!" Mobius whirled around, staring at Elysia, who wore a deceptively innocent smile.


    "Ha! You''re all insane!" Mobius clenched her fists, storming to the lab''s closet. She yanked out a pink maid outfit and flung it at Elysia.


    "Get out!"


    "Oh my, Mobius, don''t be so angry!"


    Ignoring her protests, Mobius shoved Elysia out of the lab, slamming the door shut.


    "One after another! Can''t you be rational?!"


    Though, at that moment, she was the least rational one.


    "Heh... Ha..."


    "My experiment did run into a problem... But I don''t need... this kind of... Hmph!"


    The lab fell silent.


    "Elysia... such a... irritating woman..." Mobius muttered, facing the cold, sterile wall.


    "Why? Mikael..."


    "Yasha isn''t suitable for Elysia. She wouldn''t like such an... uncute Honkai beast... So, if she really wants to undergo the procedure, I''ll get her one she likes."


    His words echoed in her mind.


    Mobius finally understood why she was so agitated.


    It was... envy.


    ...


    Yes, envy.


    Mei envied Mobius, envied her for having such a dedicated assistant.


    "Doctor, Test Subject Number One, male, survived for 32 minutes after the injection of Yasha genes. Test Subject Number Two, female, survived for 251 minutes. Should we maintain this variable and expand the sample size, or control for a new variable in the next experiment?"


    Klein asked, still scribbling notes with an old-fashioned fountain pen, without looking up.


    "Expand the sample size! It doesn''t matter. We have plenty of volunteers. We must ensure the validity of every conclusion!"


    Lucien rubbed his hands excitedly, his green eyes gleaming.


    Mei''s gaze, in contrast, was much dimmer. She looked at Klein, who stared back blankly, seemingly unwilling to carry out Lucien''s orders.


    Mei closed her eyes, then opened them, giving a quick nod.


    Klein''s pupils constricted, a flicker of resistance, but a quarter of a second later, she nodded obediently.


    "Squad Leader Kevin, please bring Test Subjects Three through Twenty into the lab."


    Mei glanced at Lucien''s back, ramrod straight. Silence fell over the lab after Klein spoke, amplifying Lucien''s manic muttering:


    "Yes, yes, that''s right! Ah... Combining God''s creations... to create a being with ultimate power..."


    Mei wasn''t interested in politics, nor did she care about the feud between Lucien and Vashak, but she was aware of their ideological differences.


    Vashak was a known purist, believing in humanity''s own strength, while Lucien advocated combining human power with the Honkai... She wondered how these two had ever become allies. Is this... the ugliness of politics?


    It doesn''t matter. I, Mei, am just a scientist. Nothing more.


    Nine pairs of male and female volunteers, faces filled with anticipation and excitement, entered the incubation pods, then were anesthetized...


    Mei retreated into the shadows. She wasn''t needed here... for now.


    "Kevin..." Mei and Kevin stood side-by-side, leaning against the wall.


    "You said... what we''re doing is right... right?"


    Kevin''s chest rose and fell, silent. He knew he couldn''t articulate his thoughts. He also knew Mei didn''t need someone to talk to, but someone to listen.


    "If the Second Eruption was still manageable with humanity''s own strength, then the Third and Fourth have shown us... how much we would have to sacrifice without Mikael and the others...


    "The MANTIS soldier project isn''t the only option. There''s the hundred-meter humanoid weapon project, the human-machine integration project... But... Hoo...


    "The MANTIS soldier project... it was never officially sanctioned. If Mikael hadn''t reminded me about Klein and Mobius, it would have been buried completely. I chose this project not only because Mikael supports it, but also because... according to Klein... Mobius has already completed the experiment."


    "Completed? What do you mean?" Kevin finally spoke.


    "Exactly what it sounds like. Remember how we almost didn''t recognize Dr. Mobius when we saw her again? Those were the side effects of fusing with the ?e?a factor... and that''s not all! Klein is hiding something from me. I followed that line of thought and secretly examined Mikael''s discarded body... I found a large amount of the ?e?a factor in his genes."


    "Th-this..."


    "Then I discreetly questioned Captain Himeko, Aldemir, and others who participated in the Shanghai City battle. I''ve roughly deduced that both Mikael and Mobius''s procedures were completed within a single day and night��the day before we encountered the Herrscher in Nagazora City. And I haven''t found any data on human trials in Mobius''s files. In other words, Mobius completed two MANTIS soldier procedures within a single day, with a 100% success rate."


    "But our success rate is still zero, right?" Kevin gently wrapped an arm around Mei''s shoulders, letting her rest her head against him.


    "Mmm... Kevin..."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "...You... I... nothing..." S��ar?h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hey, Mei, are these volunteers all Fire Moth soldiers?"


    "They should be... right? What''s wrong?"


    "I don''t recognize a single face."


    Whoosh...


    The hydraulic door slid open again. Mobius, without turning, asked, "She''s here?"


    "Mmm." The newcomer replied with a single syllable, as concise as her actions.


    But then, a hint of reminiscence colored her voice: "Are those... the ears of the yaksha we encountered in R''lyeh (Ruruye)?"


    "Heh, you two, why do you always say the same things?"


    "Just tell me, Mobius. What do you need me for?"


    "...Mikael has a favor to ask."


    "...I understand." After a brief hesitation, she unbuckled the ice katana at her waist, shedding her clothes until the icy nutrient solution enveloped her, the specialized anesthetic seeping through her pores, reaching her bones...


    Her last conscious sensation was the prick of a needle in her forearm.


    "Hmph... Another one..."

 Chapter 141: The Sanatorium

    Chapter 141 - The Sanatorium"Hmph... Ugh..."


    "Hey! Didn''t we agree you and Elysia would take this girl to that orphanage? Why am I stuck with this?!" Kalpas kicked a loose brick, sending it flying through the air and smashing through the wall of a derelict building.


    "Whoa... So strong!" Seele gasped, her hands covering her mouth in awe.


    Mikael ruffled her hair, apologizing, "Elysia and Hua had to rush to Ilus City last night. There''s been some unusual Honkai energy activity."


    "Heh! Just the two of them? Why didn''t you go yourself?"


    "I assessed the energy readings. Elysia is more than capable of handling it. Hua''s just tagging along for the experience."


    "Tch!" Kalpas looked around for another brick to kick, growing increasingly irritated.


    "What about Sakura? Or that Mobius and Vill-V? Aren''t they available?"


    "They''re all busy." Mikael subtly averted his gaze.


    "So I''m the only one with nothing to do? What about that... cat?"


    "Couldn''t find her."


    "So I''m the only free one! Couldn''t you have brought her here yourself?!"


    Mikael offered no further explanation, silently leading Seele forward.


    Kalpas, calming his breathing, fell two steps behind.


    Looking at Mikael''s slightly hunched back, he scoffed, "Don''t tell me you''re... Hmph!" He trailed off, leaving the sentence unfinished. Mikael didn''t respond, leaving Seele, caught in the middle, to look back and forth between them. Hesitantly, she reached out and took Kalpas''s hand.


    "?" Kalpas''s whole body jolted. He instinctively tried to pull away, but seeing the girl''s deep, ocean-like eyes, he simply grunted, feigning reluctance as he let her hold his hand.


    Thus, when the orphanage''s sole nun finished her morning prayer, she seemed to sense their arrival. Slowly opening her eyes, she looked up to see two men and a girl standing outside the iron gate.


    "Hmm?"


    Her vacant gaze swept over the masked, agitated man, who instantly stiffened, releasing the girl''s hand and taking a half-step back.


    Her gaze then shifted to the short-haired girl, a hint of surprise in her eyes.


    Finally, she looked towards Mikael. The moment their gazes met, she recoiled as if she''d seen something terrifying, stumbling backward.


    Kalpas, unable to contain himself any longer, kicked the iron gate.


    "Uh... Sorry about that. We''ll fix the gate before we leave."


    Mikael and Kalpas stood before Aponia, each holding a half of the broken gate. Seeing her open her mouth, Mikael quickly apologized.


    "Ah... Actually, the gate was already old and in disrepair. It''s not entirely your fault. But since you''ve sincerely repented, the Lord will naturally forgive..."


    Before she could finish, Kalpas tossed the gate onto the ground with a clang.


    A chorus of gasps came from behind Aponia. Mikael glanced over to see a group of pale, frail children peering cautiously through the orphanage windows.


    Seeing Mikael look their way, they quickly ducked out of sight.


    "Sigh... Sir, if you''re dissatisfied with me, there''s no need to take it out on the innocent gate. The gate did nothing wrong, yet it has to bear the consequences of my unintentional mistake and suffer your rough treatment. How am I supposed to feel about that? Though the gate is inanimate, if it..."


    "Ugh... Ugh... Aponia!" Mikael facepalmed, pulling Kalpas back with Seele''s help as the latter''s rage boiled over.


    "Ah... Sir, how did you know my name... Oh, I see..." Aponia muttered to herself, leaving both Kalpas and Mikael bewildered.


    What do you see, Aponia?!


    But she didn''t dwell on them. Instead, she turned to Seele, her expression full of pity. "Miss, are you here looking for the orphanage that used to be here?"


    "Ah! Yes! Wait, is this place no longer..." sea??h th�� nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''m sorry. This is now... a sanatorium for orphans."


    "...Have the previousԺ�� (director) and nuns all left?" Seele asked cautiously. She didn''t quite understand the difference between an "orphanage" and a "sanatorium for orphans," but she sensed a distinct change.


    The old orphanage, despite its hardships, had been filled with laughter... No, there was still laughter here.


    But the old orphanage had held a glimmer of hope, unlike this place...


    Even bathed in the bright morning sun, a chilling air permeated the sanatorium, making her hands and feet ache.


    The entire sanatorium, like the nun before her, was elegant, serene... but also too quiet. A quiet that bordered on sorrow, a quiet that...


    If it vanished in the next instant, no one would notice.


    "The previous director and nuns..." Aponia''s voice was as soft as a whisper. "They have indeed left."


    "Then... what about the children who were here before?"


    Aponia shook her head. "They... have also... gone."


    Seele might not have understood the implications of "left" and "gone," but Mikael''s hand tightened around hers, making her realize their fates might not have been as peaceful as the nun implied.


    "Anyway, since we''re here... Can we see the children? It''s... Seele''s wish."


    "Mmm."


    Seele lowered her head, holding onto Mikael''s arm as if he were her only support��no, she didn''t need him specifically. She just needed something to hold onto.


    But Mikael reacted violently, pulling his arm away and stepping back, clutching his chest as if in pain.


    Seele''s face fell.


    But only for a moment. Mikael returned to her side. As Aponia watched, he crouched down, ruffled Seele''s hair, and forced a smile. "Sorry, Seele. I... overreacted. Anyway, let''s go see the children, see them in the place where you once lived... It''s like revisiting the past."


    His gaze darted around, avoiding eye contact. Seeing Seele nod, he quickly looked away.


    His behavior was so strange that even Kalpas noticed. "Hey! What''s wrong with you? Are you losing it?" he asked, taking advantage of Aponia leading Seele inside.


    Mikael shook his head, indicating he was fine.


    If you know you''re destined to kill someone, getting close to them is unwise.


    But... how can I abandon this poor child...


    Besides, it''s just the Sixth Herrscher, right?


    Looking at Seele''s back, it was as if he was seeing more than just one person.


    There was Himeko... and even Elysia... and this era...


    "Ah!"


    Hearing Seele''s gasp, Mikael activated his spatial powers before Kalpas could react, appearing by her side.


    "What''s wrong?"


    His question was answered by the silence.


    The children smiled, genuinely smiled, welcoming the strangers who had come to visit.


    But those smiles seemed strained on their pale faces.


    At least, they were only pale.


    Both Mikael and Seele understood.


    Such unnatural pallor often meant...


    The purple marks that could appear at any moment.


    "Um... Mikael..."


    "...What is it?"


    "Can I make a phone call? I know two doctors. They treated my family... I just ran away. I don''t know how they''re doing... I want them to examine the children here, okay?"


    "Even if they''re doctors, they might not dare come to Dusk Street... Fine, it''s better than having Mobius examine them."


    Mikael handed Seele his phone.


    "Hello... I''m sorry. Seele knows she was wrong... Dr. Fal, Dr. Su... Can you... come to Dusk Street? There''s a sanatorium here. There are many sick children..."


    "Su?"

 Chapter 142: Su

    Chapter 142 - Su"Hoo..."


    Su lowered his stethoscope, forcing a smile as he gently reassured the children, then walked towards Seele, glancing at Mikael, hesitating.


    Thump! Thump! Thump!


    Kalpas was carrying box after box of cabbage into the yard��Anti-Entropy''s food reserves��where did Vill-V spend all the money?!


    "I''m sorry, Miss Seele. The chief doctor is busy overseeing the sanatorium''s operations, so I, a mere intern, was sent instead. By the way, how have you been feeling lately?"


    "Hmm..." Seele hummed, then quickly smiled. "Much better! Other than feeling a little weak sometimes, I feel just like before."


    "Ah... that''s good, that''s good."


    He turned to Mikael, and, perhaps it was just Mikael''s imagination, but his gaze seemed laced with complex emotions.


    "This gentleman..."


    "Just call me Mikael."


    Su''s pupils flickered.


    "Okay, Mr. Mikael. Could I speak to you in private for a moment?"


    Mikael ruffled Seele''s hair, met with a smile that was impossible to read, then followed Su to a secluded corner. After making sure they were alone, both Su and Mikael spoke at the same time:


    "Thank you for taking care of Seele..."


    "I know Kevin..."


    ...


    "Kevin!"


    Su, not yet the enlightened sage who had weathered five millennia, grabbed Mikael''s shoulders, loudly asking, "Where''s Kevin? Is he alright?"


    "Relax, relax." Mikael shrugged off Su''s hands. "Kevin''s fine. He and Mei are working for a classified department."


    "Hmm... classified department... So you, Mr. Mikael, are also..."


    "Ah, no, not anymore. I''ve left them."


    Mikael told the truth. Lies were unnecessary; they would always be uncovered eventually... except when it came to Elysia.


    "That''s good..."


    Su''s voice was quiet, but then his expression turned serious, signaling to Mikael that Seele''s situation was more complicated than he thought.


    "Mr. Mikael, could you please take Seele for a while?"


    "Uh, I can, but..." Mikael frowned. "You''re not Seele''s guardian, right? And she has a home."


    "That''s why I wanted to talk to you alone. Seele''s home... something happened..."


    "!" Spill it.


    "Dr. Fal isn''t free to leave his post, and Seele''s parents need a private doctor who can come to their home. Fortunately, in this field, the more experienced doctors are no better than an intern like me, so I often go to their place... to give her treatments that, in truth, are useless."


    "When Seele''s parents and sister passed away, she became very unstable. I tried to be both her physician and a therapist, and while her physical condition stabilized... her mental state worsened until she vanished.


    "The day before yesterday, when she disappeared, everything was normal when I visited. She was just absent. But yesterday, when I went back to try my luck, two men in black were standing at her gate. I couldn''t ask any questions, since the surveillance cameras of the mansion would have records of me going in and out. If they investigate, I might tip my hand."


    "Tipping your hand?" Mikael tilted his head. "You''re sure they''re malicious? Why?"


    "And, I have to say, Seele''s mental state seems fine now. Besides being a little agitated at first, she seems pretty good today."


    "Heh..." Su chuckled humorlessly, then scrutinized Mikael, shaking his head.


    Mikael was puzzled, but before he could ask, Su spoke again:


    "Seele''s home isn''t as simple as you think. Her adoptive parents were well-known entrepreneurs in Brindisi. Their factory often hired many workers...


    "How should I put this... I once took over five patients who had worked at Seele''s parents'' factory. Without exception, all of them were infected with the Honkai virus, and the disease progressed far more rapidly than in other patients. Even cutting off the affected limbs with purple veins was insufficient. They all died within a week. Most other patients could usually last a few months or even a year. Seele, I think, could last two or three years... but all five of those workers died within a week."


    Mikael''s brows furrowed, his gaze turning grave.


    "A week? Did you say a week?"


    "Yes."


    Mikael closed his eyes, pacing around Su. A week? Such a familiar timeframe! Such a familiar rate of progression! It was almost identical to the artificial progression in R''lyeh.


    Granted, as the Honkai became more prevalent, patients might be lucky to survive a week, but that was only after the Honkai had progressed significantly. Now, with the Honkai outbreak still relatively new, patients could still last years! This made those one-week death cases incredibly unusual, implying that the initial Honkai energy exposure must have been extraordinarily intense.


    It might be rash to say it was man-made, but it was a strong possibility.


    And Su, though he might not know that the Honkai virus was transmitted via radiation, any doctor with a functioning brain would recognize such irregularities.


    "So you chose to visit Seele''s home precisely because of that?" Mikael pointed out.


    Su didn''t deny it.


    "Then, one more question: Su, why are you telling me all this? Are you asking for my help?"


    "Of course."


    That doesn''t make sense. Mikael hadn''t revealed any more personal information other than his name. Given what Su could see of him, such as the intimidating Kalpas or that huge pile of cabbage, the best he could assume was that he was a gang leader in Dusk Street.


    A gang leader from Dusk Street would be powerless outside of Dusk Street.


    "You recognize me?"


    "Ah, to be precise, yes. I suspected it the moment I saw you, and then your name aligned with my memories. However, I still couldn''t be certain until you mentioned Kevin."


    "Kevin? Ah, I see." Mikael knew that Su had lost contact with Kevin after the Third Honkai Eruption, which had occurred sometime after R''lyeh. Kevin must have mentioned him to Su.


    However, he hadn''t been very remarkable, and even with the name "Mikael," he wasn''t so recognizable that Su could recognize him so easily.


    "So, what did Kevin say about me? I already told you I''ve left that classified organization. Aren''t you going to ask why? I could be a monster."


    Su smiled and shook his head. "I trust Kevin''s judgment. Though he can be an idiot, he''s good at reading people. According to him, you''re a reliable senior. Besides, I don''t need to know why you left that organization. I only need to know that you don''t have ill intentions towards Seele."


    "No ill intent... That''s all?"


    Mikael was surprised, and Su seemed equally surprised.


    Su chuckled. "Perhaps, perhaps it''s because you and I see things differently. You seem to think that treating others with kindness and sincerity is the most natural thing, but to me, it''s a precious and rare commodity."


    Mikael gave a wry smile. Perhaps being around Ellie for so long had made him forget to suspect others...


    "Anyway, I hope you can help investigate this matter, and see if you can find anything in Seele''s home. I''ll be frank: I can''t offer you anything in return, but... this matter might have a personal significance for you."


    "A personal significance?"


    "Mmm..."


    Mikael pursed his lips. He had one final question, but he already knew the answer:


    "Su, why are you taking on this burden? This investigation does nothing for you."


    "Hmm, can''t you try to view me with kindness for once?"


    "Mask guy! Mask guy!"


    Both men turned, drawn by the commotion. A group of children were now surrounding Kalpas in the yard, who tried his best to appear indifferent, a box of cabbage resting on his shoulder.


    "See, though your companion seems fierce, he seems to be enjoying himself," Su observed.


    "Move it!" Kalpas grumbled as he tossed the box, stacking it perfectly on the other crates, a clear act of showing off.


    "Ooooh! Mask guy''s so strong!"


    A little girl handed Kalpas a tattered doll. "Mask guy! Play with us!"


    Kalpas clenched his fist, nearly crushing the doll, then quickly relaxed his grip. He didn''t speak, letting the children continue to crowd around him until, exhausted, he was urged back inside by Aponia to prepare dinner.


    Seele sat under the eaves, her chin resting on her hand, smiling at the scene. As twilight approached, the sunset reflected in her ocean-blue eyes. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "In my hometown, we have a saying about ''healing the world''. Our ancestors believed that learning medicine could relieve human suffering. And I still believe it. Mr. Mikael, tell me, who are the real patients? Are they the children you see here, or those others...?


    "So I can''t forgive certain actions��if those actions exist at all.


    "I can''t tolerate these vibrant lives being trampled, nor can I tolerate my ideals being trampled. So please, Mr. Mikael, I''ll pay any price. Please help me. I want to see the truth."


    "Sigh..."


    The twilight danced in the air, but, Mikael knew, it was nothing more than the Tyndall effect.


    How romantic these particles of light are before one knows the truth, but after knowing it, they are nothing more than a cold scientific term.


    And...


    "You guys are so stubborn... Su, did you know I once told Mei, ''If you pursue the truth, you must be prepared to bear the pain it brings''?"


    Su stood beside Mikael, their gaze fixed on the setting sun. Su reached out, as if to grasp something, but Mikael saw his hand close around only light.


    "So, what did Mei choose? Hmm, I see... Kevin''s always had a good eye."

 Chapter 143: Photos

    Chapter 143 - Photos"Caw... caw..."


    Two night crows perched on a bare tree branch, emitting harsh caws.


    A night breeze rustled the branches, startling the crows into flapping their wings. The commotion also caught the attention of the two men in black stationed at the entrance of the mansion across the street.


    For a split second, everything stopped: the crows, the men in black, the breeze, the swaying branches.


    Then, with a collective sigh, the two crows fluttered their wings, circled, and returned to their perch.


    "That scared me... thought someone was coming..."


    "Yeah, did you feel like time slowed down just now?"


    "Must have been a hallucination, though I did feel something..."


    "What are you two babbling about!"


    The tall and short men in black simultaneously removed their earpieces, trying to escape the deafening voice.


    "Ugh... Seriously! What are those guys doing inside? They''ve been searching for two days, and still haven''t found it?" The tall man rubbed his hands, stomping his feet to stay warm.


    "Didn''t they haul a bunch of boxes out of there yesterday? That''s what Liechtenstein was looking for, right?"


    "Yeah, but what are they still looking for? ... Whoa!" The tall man''s voice rose, prompting the shorter one to quickly cover his mouth.


    "Shhh... I heard there''s still a letter they haven''t found��a handwritten letter the young master wrote to that old man. Can you believe that old geezer? He gets Honkai disease and doesn''t tell his family. The young master would probably have given him some medicine if he''d said something. But no, he died the same day the letter arrived."


    "It''s just a letter, why is it so hard to find? And why a letter anyway? Can''t they use email?"


    "How would I know? Anyway, they still haven''t found it. Oh, I also heard email leaves traces online, so important communication is usually done through letters. Hmm, I heard that the family had an adopted daughter who''s still alive, and who ran away right before we arrived. According to the team leader, they''re just waiting for her to come back. If she''s doesn''t show up by tomorrow, they''ll start actively searching for her. Maybe that girl knows something?"


    "Caw... caw..."


    A night breeze rustled the branches. Crows took flight, startling the men into a state of alert.


    "Who''s there--"


    The word trailed off, as did the sound of the crows flapping their wings.


    A heartbeat later, the crows, startled once more, circled and returned to their perch, but then were scared off again by the beam of a flashlight.


    "Huh... no one? Maybe we''re just being paranoid?"


    "Yeah, maybe?"


    "But that bird was spooked twice. It can''t be a coincidence, right?"


    "Ugh, whatever! Just stand guard! The young master isn''t going to give us a raise for catching anyone, right?"


    "Probably not..."


    "Then that''s that!"


    "Lay back and do nothing!"


    On a nearby rooftop, Mikael leaned casually against the railing, bored.


    Su stood beside him, mirroring his posture, but occasionally looking through his binoculars, seemingly anxious.


    Mikael chuckled, sipping his warm wolfberry tea. "What''s wrong? So impatient? I thought doctors were supposed to be calm and collected."


    "I''m not usually this bad..."


    Mikael tapped his finger lightly on the railing. "Speaking of which, Kevin was even more agitated the first time he went to the battlefield."


    "Huh? Kevin''s first time on the battlefield... was that in R''lyeh (Ruruye)? I remember he boasted to me about it."


    "What did he say?"


    "He said he used a machine gun and a single-person railgun to badly injure a super-strong Honkai beast, and then you guys came along and finished it off."


    "That idiot... He was yelling so loud, I could hear him clearly on the sea hundreds of meters away. As for the single-person railgun? Mei just grabbed whatever she could find in the cockpit when they ran out of machine gun ammo." S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hahaha!"


    Su laughed, but his face quickly fell.


    He glanced at the clouds blocking the moonlight, then turned his gaze towards the mansion.


    "You really trust that girl? Ah... No, that''s not what I meant. It''s just... this waiting without knowing what''s happening on the inside is making me anxious."


    Mikael wouldn''t tell him that he had secretly used his powers twice already, from over a thousand meters away, to help Sakura hide her presence.


    "Speaking of which, Pardofelis would have been better at this kind of infiltration mission... Sakura''s stealth training is really more for assassinations..."


    So that was why those two minor slip-ups could hardly be attributed to Sakura''s lack of ability. If she was allowed to unleash her full power, those two men in black would have already died before the crows even took flight.


    But Pardofelis was a civilian, and Mikael wanted to avoid putting her in danger. And as for Sakura...


    Of course, he wouldn''t tell Su any of this either. Instead, he said, "If it were Kevin on the mission, you''d feel better, right? To me, Sakura is completely reliable��"


    "Oh? You''re back?"


    "Mmm."


    The cool, quiet voice came from behind him, a chill running down Su''s spine. He sensed her return.


    "Sakura..."


    "Ah... sorry. My apologies. I''m not very good at controlling my powers yet."


    The chill receded as quickly as it had come, returning to the girl''s body.


    Su took a deep breath, then turned to face the girl, still finding it difficult to look anywhere other than her long, slender, pink ears.


    Sakura was looking at Mikael, waiting for his next order.


    But Mikael, after his initial greeting, didn''t say anything.


    Finally, he spoke, his tone colder than the frigid air, "I''m sorry, Sakura."


    I''m sorry? What did that mean? Su''s gaze shifted back and forth between them.


    He didn''t know what had happened between them, but he''d studied psychology. He instantly recognized that Mikael was carrying a great burden of guilt, forcing himself to speak in such a cold manner. He did that to show his strength, or perhaps to hide his vulnerability.


    Did the girl understand?


    She simply shook her head. "You don''t need to say that. I don''t believe you made any decisions that you need to apologize for, Mikael... Brother. You must know that if I didn''t agree, Mobius couldn''t force me."


    "But you weren''t..."


    Enough, the words died in his throat. He knew, deep down, that he''d known all along that this was inevitable since he''d introduced the concept of the fusion soldiers a year ago.


    That was the path of fate, unchangeable.


    If he wanted to be cynical, he could comfort himself by saying: "As long as we defeat the Honkai, it will all be worth it."


    But Mikael couldn''t say that.


    It wasn''t that he wasn''t cynical enough. It was that he didn''t believe they''d have a happy ending.


    "Enough. What did you find inside?"


    "Not much. And it''s not like they were all fighters, and the guards were sloppy. Their main focus was on the letters between Seele''s parents and the Liechtenstein family, especially a handwritten one from the ''young master.'' They seem to be worried about Seele."


    "Hoo... good. So Seele''s out of danger." Su took a breath, then tensed.


    "But then that begs the question... what''s their purpose in coming here? What are they really looking for?"


    Mikael and Sakura exchanged a glance. At the mention of the Liechtenstein family, and then the Honkai disease...


    Both had a sudden understanding.


    "Su..."


    "Yes, Mr. Mikael?"


    Mikael and Sakura turned to him, pity evident in their gazes.


    "The truth you seek... might be quite cruel..."


    "?" Su''s expression was a mixture of fear and anticipation.


    Mikael touched his nose. Should he tell him directly?


    No, that kind of truth would be unbearable for a doctor who had done everything he could, only to watch his patients die one after another.


    Instead, he shifted his gaze to Sakura. "Did you find anything else?"


    "Uh..."


    Sakura hesitated for a moment before taking two framed photos from her pocket.


    "What''s this?"


    The frames were clearly damaged, as if someone had forcibly pried them open. The guards had obviously examined them, so they shouldn''t contain anything incriminating.


    But as Mikael looked at them under the dim neon light...


    His casual gaze turned to shock, and then, to a mixture of complex grief and sorrow.

 Chapter 144: Dream

    Chapter 144 - Dream"What photos?"


    Su leaned in, but Mikael swiftly and naturally lowered the photos, saying softly, "Let''s talk about it back at the courtyard."


    "Back... whoa!"


    A dizzying sensation washed over them, and the three figures materialized before a magnificent, gilded door. Even the composed Su couldn''t resist reaching out to touch the white jade doorframe, inlaid with gold and gemstones.


    "Aha! It seems my theory is indeed viable! By utilizing a resonance similar to quantum entanglement between two spatial abilities, we can achieve rapid positioning and teleportation. How''s that? Much less strain on your brain, right?"


    Vill-V emerged from a small mountain of Honkai steel parts, proudly showcasing her achievements.


    "Hmm... it''s certainly convenient, but its practical application in battle seems limited."


    "Don''t be so cold! After all, the Herrscher of the Void''s power, at its base level, is more suited for support than combat. Ensuring our forces can deploy quickly is already enough! Actually... it could be upgraded, but, you know, it takes money!"


    "Hmph..." Mikael tapped his finger lightly on the photo frame, replying, "Want funds? Just strip the decorations off that door and sell them. Problem solved."


    Vill-V inevitably countered with claims about style, art, aesthetics, and other things that Su didn''t understand at all.


    But he did grasp the basics. The shifting surroundings hadn''t been an optical illusion. Mikael, in tandem with the door, was manipulating space.


    He couldn''t help but touch the door again, the one labeled "Second Divine Key."


    "See! Your little friend has a good eye! He''s touched the Divine Key twice now!"


    Su awkwardly withdrew his hand.


    "Alright, let''s not bother her. We''ll move somewhere else."


    Mikael snapped his fingers lightly, and the scenery shifted again. The three found themselves back in the previous meeting room.


    The chandelier cast a dim light as Mikael plopped down on the long table, placing one of the photos face-up.


    Light spilled onto the frame, reflecting like the sun, forcing Su to lean closer to examine the image.


    "Hmm? Is there something wrong with this?"


    It was an ordinary family photo.


    Seele stood timidly between a middle-aged couple, against a blue backdrop. Her left fist was pressed against her chest, her right hand held by a silver-haired middle-aged man. Her adoptive mother gently leaned over, touching her head.


    The photo was old, faded, seemingly taken not long after Seele''s adoption. She was much thinner then, her expression lighter, with only a hint of shyness around strangers. She lacked the listless look she had now.


    "Su..."


    Mikael''s index finger tapped repeatedly on the table, a rhythmic beat.


    "How severe is Seele''s mental state?"


    Su frowned, then suddenly realized. "Ah! She told you about that ''sister'', didn''t she?"


    Hearing the word "sister," Sakura''s ears perked up. Mikael nodded.


    "Hmm, if that ''sister'' who''s so good to her really existed, why wouldn''t she appear in this photo?"


    Sakura tilted her head, confused. While Mikael''s question sounded like an inquiry, it carried no trace of doubt.


    "Right..."


    Su rubbed his forehead. "You''re right. The so-called ''sister'' doesn''t exist... Seele''s mental state is very severe. Her perception of ''time'' and ''people'' is warped. It''s as if she''s living in another world... and, Mikael, you felt it too, right?"


    "Yeah."


    Mikael hummed softly, his index finger gliding over the faces of the couple in the photo.


    This time, Sakura was the one confused��felt what?


    But Su quickly answered her:


    "Mikael, though I''m not completely certain, based on my own intuition... I felt Seele was genuinely treating you like her older brother..."


    "Older brother, huh..."


    Mikael placed the second photo on the table��the very photo that had made Sakura bring them back, and the very reason Su was hinting at all along.


    The second photo wasn''t from a studio. The background was a train station, the couple clearly younger, holding a boy who looked to be three or four years old. The boy had silver-gray hair and eyes, like the father, and the mother''s delicate features.


    A sign above the station read, "Vostok North Station."


    "Hey, hey, hey, Su, that''s way too clich��. There''s no way, right?"


    Mikael''s voice was trembling slightly, not with emotion. He was still incapable of that, his original consciousness having long been extinguished, along with most of his memories.


    He wasn''t sad about something as trivial as this.


    He was angry.


    An old saying held that in art, all dramatic effect is a mockery of reality.


    This mockery could be bitter, but never... this idiotic.


    It was as if someone with an invisible hand was manipulating everything, orchestrating this clich��. If you looked at the moon, you''d see a smirking face, mocking your powerlessness.


    And there was nothing you could do about it.


    "Tch..."


    Mikael clenched his fist, leaving deep scratches on the table.


    "It''s fake, right? Look, I clearly don''t look anything like that kid, right?"


    Su shook his head, and Sakura placed a hand on his shoulder.


    "Though your appearance has changed drastically, you and that child are clearly related. Your features, especially your forehead, are the same. And, Mikael, as I''ve said before, I feel that Seele depends on you..."


    "And, Mikael..." Sakura took a deep breath, "When I investigated you as a Poison Cocoon, I saw your file... You lived in the Vostok-51 orphanage from the time you were aware of things, right? When all coincidences converge on one point, it can only be the truth."


    "That''s right, and Mikael..." Su also placed a hand on his shoulder, "I had conversations with Seele''s parents. Their child went missing in Vostok, so they wanted to adopt Seele."


    "Yeah, right, Seele''s your sister, Mikael..."


    "Seele is your sister, Mikael..."


    Sakura and Su spoke on either side of him, their soft voices reverberating in his ears, tangling his mind.


    "Mikael, is she really your sister? Are you going to kill your own sister?"


    "No way, no way! You wouldn''t really do it, would you?"


    "You''re gonna kill her so decisively, so skillfully?"


    Their voices had gone from gentle to real, as if countless ants were biting their way up his back to his ears.


    "Aaaahhhhh!!!!"


    With a roar, a Void Lance, wreathed in purple lightning, pierced the fabric of space, smashing the table to splinters.


    "Seele... That hurt..."


    "Ah!"


    Mikael''s eyes widened. Had the Void Lance actually pierced the table?


    No! It had pierced Seele.


    Their eyes met. Her blue eyes, clouded with pain, reflected his own form. sea??h th�� n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Pain shot through his chest, but it wasn''t him who''d been pierced.


    The sharp tip of the Void Lance had pierced her chest, the purple arc of electricity illuminating her before fading into nothingness. Tears fell onto his feet.


    "No... That''s not right, this isn''t the bubble world... and how did they...?"


    Mikael''s gaze faltered for a moment, but that brief moment of clarity was disrupted by the chaos around him.


    "No way! You really killed her?"


    "You killed your own sister?"


    "And you killed her so decisively, so expertly?"


    The voices, once soft, had become solid, like countless ants biting their way up his back, to his neck, to his ears...


    "Aaaaaahhhh!!!"


    He lashed out, his fist colliding with empty space.


    There was no resistance, only air.


    And then, the scenery shifted once more. The fist had pierced through another person''s chest.


    "Mikael, [please] kill me."


    He was too late to capture that despairing yet relieved smile. Heat engulfed him, followed by a sudden chill. He tried to move, but a heavy weight pressed down on his shoulder, making it impossible.


    Ice pillars ensnared his arm, piercing the distant, flickering flames.


    They no longer danced, simply offering him a cryptic smile.


    As they had countless times before...


    "Ah!"


    "Seele, Ellie, Himeko... you''re so decisive with everyone, aren''t you?"


    "Is that your so-called rationality?"


    "But aren''t you the most emotional person?"


    "Or maybe, it''s not enough?"


    In the next instant, the chill intensified, the weight on his shoulder vanished.


    The voices were gone, replaced by an all-encompassing white void.


    The ground beneath his feet was gray-white dust. He began to walk aimlessly, but after only a few steps, he suddenly stopped, facing the vast expanse of darkness.


    On the horizon, a dull, gray sphere slowly rose.


    Behind him, a pure white light descended, revealing his surroundings��


    To his left were broken pieces of the Xuanyuan Sword. At his feet lay a cat-paw-etched coin. On his right was a shattered harmonica, and nearby, a pocket watch floated, endlessly spitting out gears.


    "Caw... caw..."


    Outside his window, night crows cawed coarsely, a gust of wind rattling the glass.


    "Ah!"


    "Ah! Hah... Hah... Hah..."


    Mikael sat up, gasping for air, his clothes and sheets soaked with sweat.


    "It was just a dream..."

 Chapter 145: Guess We’ll Leave the Rest to Elysia

    Chapter 145 - Guess We''ll Leave the Rest to Elysia"Huh... was it a dream?" Mikael shook his head, quickly sorting through his thoughts. No point in dwelling on it. If he wanna know what happened, he just gotta ask someone else.


    So, he hopped out of bed, peeled off his sweat-soaked clothes, and planned to hit the showers.


    "Ugh... hiss!"


    "?"


    A muffled groan followed by a sharp intake of breath drifted from the bathroom. Mikael paused, then gently pushed the door open.


    Sakura, having hiked up her T-shirt and biting the hem with her lips, was facing the mirror, trying to stitch up the wound on her abdomen with a U-shaped needle.


    The moment the needle pierced her skin, the door swung open behind her. Her eyes met Mikael''s in the reflection, her hand flinched, and a gasp of pain escaped her lips.


    "Sorry!"


    Mikael''s first instinct was to spin around, but just a moment later, he turned back.


    "Hold still... let go, let me do it!"


    Before Sakura could even react, his index finger was gently pressing against her wound.


    "Ugh..."


    An itching sensation mixed with warmth surged around the wound. With a "sizzling" sound, white mist rose.


    The torn flesh began to knit itself back together at a visible rate. About five minutes later, the horrifying gash had completely healed, leaving not even the slightest scar.


    "Give it a wiggle, see how the muscles under your skin have recovered?"


    Sakura''s mouth was slightly agape as the hem of her T-shirt fell back down. She raised her arm and did a few stretching motions, seeming perfectly fine.


    "Because of the World Bubble''s interference, plus the fact that it was just a leftover phantom of your authority, if you were to use it in the real world, you wouldn''t even be able to unleash one ten-thousandth of a Herrscher''s power?"


    Another power that wasn''t exactly combat-ready.


    Sakura didn''t seem overly surprised by this. Perhaps, in her eyes, Mikael was just someone who could... do anything.


    "Your clothes got blood on them, go change."


    Mikael tilted his head slightly. He didn''t even need to ask; the residual spatial power clinging to the wound was enough to tell him it was his doing.


    Figuring out when he''d slipped into that state wasn''t hard either.


    "Mhm, mhm..."


    As Sakura''s gaze drifted downwards, her crisp reply trailed off.


    Whoosh!


    Mikael swiftly yanked the shower curtain shut. "I... I''m gonna take a shower first."


    "So, Su''s okay?"


    Mikael gulped down a glass of ice water, crunching the remaining cubes with his teeth, feeling a sense of relief wash over him.


    "Yeah, you basically punched thin air. My wound was just from trying to stop you; I accidentally got caught... Oh, right, here."


    She handed the two photographs to Mikael.


    "Sorry, I was still too slow. I couldn''t..."


    Mikael''s fingers gently traced the cracks on the photo frames, saying nothing.


    He then slumped onto the sofa, frowning as he tried to piece together the strange events of the past couple of days.


    [Seele''s appearance was probably just a coincidence, a twist of fate. The resulting chain of events, like meeting Aponia and Su, those are just coincidences, nothing more.]


    [But something still feels off. These past few days, have my emotions been... too much? Is my mental state going wonky? Like Seele''s...? Huh?]


    He suddenly sat upright. "Sakura, have you felt anything... off with your mental state lately?"


    "Off?"


    Sakura scratched her head, her fingers brushing against her pointed ears.


    "Nah... Speaking of which, Mikael, Su gave you this."


    She produced a blister pack of pills from seemingly nowhere and placed it on the coffee table.


    "What''s this?"


    "It''s what Su prescribed for Seele. He said your symptoms are similar. Even though we can''t jump to conclusions, the side effects of this medication are minimal, and it''s pretty effective for treating auditory and visual hallucinations and delusions. You can try it out."


    "Medication..."


    Mikael instinctively recoiled slightly.


    But he knew it was Su''s good intention, and perhaps... no, definitely, Mobius had given her approval.


    He silently picked up the pills.


    "Lurasidone hydrochloride tablets... Did Su mention the dosage?"


    "Yeah... one tablet is forty milligrams. The starting dose should be one a day, but Su said your situation is a bit more serious, so he recommends taking two... Oh, right, you need to take this with some food. Dr. Mobius had Vill-V whip up something special. It''s been a while since you had a proper meal... I''ll go get it."


    Sakura hurried off. Mikael knew she was probably going to find Mobius and Su to discuss his condition further.


    "Haa..." S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alone in the room, a chill ran through the air. Mikael shivered and poured himself another glass of ice water.


    He felt like he''d almost grasped something important, but Sakura''s arrival with the medicine had broken his train of thought. The clear idea had vanished, leaving not even a vague trace.


    No, there were still remnants, like text written in pen that had been covered with correction tape �C still noticeable and obvious, which was why he could sense it.


    Thinking about it, he quickly conjured up paper and pen, ready to jot down his thoughts. But the moment the pen touched the paper, he forgot what he wanted to write.


    "What the hell!"


    That invisible force could erase his thoughts, but it couldn''t erase the strange feeling. It was like no matter if you used correction tape, correction fluid, a rubber eraser, or even sticky tape, you could never fully restore something to its original state.


    Because these were events that had already happened on the timeline. You could only cover them up, not reverse them.


    But that was enough. Knowing there was something hidden beneath the correction marks, Mikael felt powerless to scratch it off, left circling in place with that unsettling feeling.


    Until he finally gave up and collapsed back onto the sofa.


    With nothing else to do, he peeled open the pill packaging and took out a tablet, examining it under the light.


    Just an ordinary white pill, with "L40" imprinted on one side.


    "...Maybe it really is just a mental health issue? I haven''t exactly been getting much rest lately. Maybe I''ll take these pills and get a good night''s sleep."


    "Speaking of which, I haven''t even had a single day to sleep in since coming to this world... Ugh... Just thinking about it makes me sleepy?"


    "Awwawaawa... Why isn''t Sakura here yet!"


    Once the sleepiness hit, there was no stopping it.


    As the darkness crept into his vision, blurring the remaining world, the door finally opened.


    He could vaguely make out a pink figure. Mikael didn''t even register what food she brought. He just mindlessly scarfed down the contents of the plate and washed down two pills with ice water.


    Before he could even stand up, he face-planted onto the sofa.


    "Ehehe! You look so cute when you''re all groggy... Sleep tight, Mikael. Guess we''ll leave the rest to Elysia."


    A finger as delicate as a scallion brushed across the tip of his nose. Then, pale arms slipped under his neck and knees, effortlessly lifting him onto the bed. She gently tucked him in before tiptoeing away.


    "How is he, Elysia?"


    "He''s asleep. Honestly, for such a big problem to pop up while I was gone for such a short time..."


    Inside the meeting room, the long table had been shattered into countless pieces. Even the unpainted walls were encased in a layer of pink crystal. According to Elysia, her crystals had many strange abilities, including, apparently, the ability to isolate mental attacks.


    That''s right, Mikael wasn''t the only one who sensed something was wrong. His teammates weren''t dummies.


    "The Honkai beasts don''t seem to be trying to interfere with my mind. Strange, why would they target Mikael and Seele?"


    Mobius shrugged, equally perplexed.

 Chapter 146: Now, Listen to My Command!

    Chapter 146 - Now, Listen to My Command!"Could it be a Herrscher?" Mobius asked.


    Elysia, nibbling on her finger, shook her head. "Shouldn''t be. If it were a Herrscher, Fire Moth would''ve raised the alarm immediately, and we''d have gotten a heads-up through the systems Vill-V hacked��so, it''s probably just the handiwork of some high-level Honkai beast."


    "Dr. Mobius, Miss Elysia, everyone, I could..." Su spoke from his inconspicuous corner, his presence even fainter than Hua and Sakura''s. It wasn''t until he spoke up that Elysia seemed to finally notice him.


    "Oh my! You''re that doctor named Su, right? Just say what''s on your mind! Mobius definitely won''t mind, right?"


    "Tch."


    "Somehow, that doesn''t sound like ''won''t mind'' at all..." Su''s lips twitched. After a moment of hesitation, he continued, "It''s quite simple. The reason why what you call a Honkai beast has only affected Mr. Mikael and Seele so far is twofold. First, its abilities are limited, preventing it from influencing more people. Second, Mr. Mikael and Seele must share some commonality, making them more susceptible."


    Sakura looked astonished. "Dr. Su, you weren''t familiar with Honkai before, right? How can you accept this supernatural phenomenon so quickly?"


    Su gave a wry smile and shook his head. Having lived through the 3rd Honkai Eruption, he had some understanding but didn''t want to elaborate.


    Mobius nibbled on her lip, her eyes darting around, before declaring defiantly, "Anyone can spout theories, but what use is it? Where am I supposed to find common ground between Mikael and that girl?"


    "Sigh..."


    In the next moment, everyone��from Mobius, to Elysia, to Kevin feigning sleep, to the inconspicuous Hua and Sakura, and finally to Su��let out a collective sigh.


    But Su''s sigh was especially long and heavy.


    As if struck by a sudden thought, he abruptly stood up, his expression grim. He strode over to Mobius, towering over her.


    Mobius initially stared back defiantly, but quickly averted her gaze, a flicker of uncertainty in her eyes.


    "Dr. Mobius, it''s one thing for the others here to not understand, but why are you refusing to acknowledge it?!"


    "What are you talking about?" Mobius blinked rapidly, signaling him not to reveal the truth.


    But Su had inexplicably lost his composure. His expression and movements weren''t outwardly angry, but the whites of his eyes were bloodshot, making him appear terrifying.


    "Mr. Mikael has severe psychological trauma! That''s the common ground he shares with Seele! Why won''t you admit it? Do you believe he has to be someone without any wounds?"


    The corner of Mobius''s mouth twitched upwards as she gritted her teeth, a crack echoing in the room. Her eyelids drooped slightly as the image of Mikael''s vulnerability from the previous day surfaced. No, that''s not right!


    "What do you know?!"


    She couldn''t accept it. Not the idea of someone having a vulnerable side, but the idea of Mikael having that much of a vulnerable side.


    He was the epitome of a perfect "human" in her eyes, the ideal she was striving for...


    How could... how could he have a vulnerable side?


    "By my hand, ascend to godhood..." That was her lifelong pursuit. With Mikael as her target, she once believed that this Herrscher, one who retained human consciousness, was perfect, a being worthy of becoming a god. S��arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But... a god... how could a god have a vulnerable side?


    Rather than overturn all her previous "beliefs," her mind had chosen the less risky option of selective ignorance. That was why, despite realizing Mikael''s mental state might be unstable, she hadn''t given a diagnosis or prescribed medication.


    Of course, back then, she also hadn''t believed she would be rendered speechless by someone, unable to utter a single word in rebuttal.


    But now, she couldn''t deny it, especially with Su practically spitting in her face.


    She instinctively took a step back, and Su instinctively stepped forward.


    "Dr. Mobius, I still remember that psychology and sociology paper you published years ago... *Ugh!*"


    Elysia smoothly retracted her karate chop. She grabbed the now-unconscious Su by the back of his shirt, propping him against the wall.


    "He''s been affected too."


    As her voice echoed through the meeting room, the others stared at her in surprise��it was the first time they''d heard Elysia speak like that.


    No girlish cheerfulness, no playful teasing.


    It turned out Elysia could speak normally.


    But only that one sentence.


    When she turned around again, she wore her trademark Elysia smile.


    "Looks like the Honkai beast is getting stronger! So... if no one objects, I''ll be taking command from now on!"


    "Tch."


    Mobius, as usual, was the first to respond. However, for her, not voicing opposition was a form of agreement.


    "I have no problem with that." Sakura nodded slightly, her long ears swaying uncontrollably, catching Elysia''s attention.


    "Yawn..." Vill-V yawned, slinging an arm around the still-dazed Hua. "If you guys don''t object, what can Hua and I say? We''re counting on you, Elysia."


    "Leave it to me! I''ve been with Mikael for so many more years than you guys..."


    "Does that make a difference?"


    "Nope~"


    "..."


    As everyone fell silent, Elysia twirled her fingers. A long table made of pink crystal materialized before them, followed by flower-like chairs sprouting from the ground.


    Imitating Mikael, she tapped the table twice with her index finger before turning to Sakura. "Kalpas, Rin, Seele, and Pardo are all taken care of, right?"


    "Yeah." Sakura replied with her usual efficiency. "I gave Rin and Pardo smaller doses, Seele the normal dose. Kalpas sensed me at the last second, but I was faster. I''ll just have to explain things to him when he wakes up. And of course, the crystal flowers you gave me are in their rooms."


    When she mentioned the crystal flowers, she couldn''t help but glance at the unconscious Su.


    Did Elysia''s crystals really block mental interference? If not, why place crystal flowers in their rooms and cover the walls and floor of the meeting room with them? But if they did work, then why did Su...?


    So, he hadn''t been affected, right?


    She opened her mouth slightly, but Elysia gave her a knowing smile.


    So, she swallowed her words. No need to show off her deduction skills to someone who already knew everything.


    "Enough with the small talk, Elysia. How do you plan to find the Honkai beast?" Mobius coughed, urging her on.


    "Don''t be so impatient!"


    "Don''t tell me you haven''t even thought that far ahead."


    "Grandma Mobius, casually questioning a pretty girl''s abilities is hurtful, you know!"


    Despite her words, after biting off a piece of dead skin from her finger, Elysia finally got down to business. "Our Honkai energy monitoring equipment isn''t even as good as Fire Moth''s. Pinpointing its location directly is way too difficult... so, Vill-V, can you upgrade our equipment?"


    High-level Honkai beasts had significant energy signatures, but due to budget constraints, Anti-Entropy''s single Honkai energy monitor could only provide readings with a 200 HW margin of error. After the widespread Honkai sickness outbreak, a densely populated area could easily have a reading of over 50 HW, essentially masking a high-level Honkai beast that wasn''t actively engaged in combat... making the device basically useless.


    Vill-V''s solution to this was leeching��hacking into Fire Moth''s network and directly accessing their monitoring data. That''s how they''d discovered the anomaly Elysia had dealt with earlier.


    However, for Vill-V, upgrading their equipment wasn''t impossible, as long as...


    "You pay up!"


    "Never mind then... Just kidding!" Elysia shook her head and, imitating Mikael again, raised her index finger. "Even though we can''t pinpoint its exact location, we can make an educated guess, right, Sakura?"


    Sakura was initially confused, but Elysia''s continuous winking seemed to be hinting at something...


    Which she still didn''t understand.


    "You mean, Seele''s house?"


    "Mobius is so smart after all!" Elysia clasped her hands together in genuine praise.


    But Mobius wasn''t buying it. "That''s just a baseless guess. Nobody knows the Honkai beast''s range of influence. We can''t just assume it''s there based on the first case we encountered."


    Elysia frowned, shaking her head and sticking out her pink tongue.


    She reached out, wanting to ruffle Mobius''s hair like Mikael would, but realized that Grandma Mobius, after more than six months of "growth spurts," was now taller than her again...


    So, she stood on her tiptoes.


    Mobius stared at Elysia''s hand, her lips twitching, and then she too stood on her tiptoes.


    "...Fine, fine!" Elysia waved her hands awkwardly, taking two steps back. "But my guess isn''t completely baseless! Sakura, remember those guys in black? Do you really think their behavior was normal? They could''ve split into two groups, one searching the villa and the other looking for Seele. Why didn''t they?"


    "So, you think the Honkai beast was influencing their minds, making them its unwitting guards?"


    "Of course! It''s just a theory, though �C based on the beast''s presumed abilities. Don''t blame me if I''m wrong. After all, this is the first time we''ve encountered a Honkai beast that can mess with people''s minds, right?"


    "That''s true..." Sakura scratched her head. "But I scouted the villa, and I didn''t find anything... Also, if the Honkai beast is in the villa, why not just... um... um?"


    "As for the first question... Sakura, are you sure you weren''t seen by anyone, or any animal in that area?"


    Sakura went silent. At least those two ravens had spotted her.


    "And the second question... I don''t know either!"


    "..."


    "Then allow me to pose the final question," Vill-V stood up and asked. "How do we confirm your theory? And just pinpointing the villa is too broad. We need a more precise location."


    "About that..." Elysia gave a strange smile and turned to Hua, who had remained silent throughout the discussion.


    "Uh... me? Is there something I can do?"

 Chapter 147: This Sudden Urge to Compete

    Chapter 147 - This Sudden Urge to Compete"Next, I''ll remove the crystals here! Then, Sakura and I will use the Second Divine Key to go near the target and set up relays..." Elysia explained. "Since we don''t know how the Honkai beast interferes with consciousness, we need to monitor both Honkai energy and electromagnetic radiation, ready to pinpoint its location at any time... Hehe, Mobius, Vill-V, perfect job for each of you!"


    "Finally, it''s your turn, Hua." Elysia hopped over to Hua, playfully ruffling her gray hair into a mess.


    "Elysia, this plan is just... too..." Sakura trailed off, unsure how to describe it.


    "Too reckless," Mobius supplied, using one of Mikael''s favorite words.


    But thinking about it... Mobius and Sakura have both undergone the Metamorphosis surgery, putting them beyond ordinary humans. Elysia... isn''t an ordinary human to begin with. Vill-V... a benign schizophrenic, she''d have above-average mental fortitude. Following the principle of picking the easiest target, the Honkai beast shouldn''t target any of them.


    Of the remaining people, if Kalpas were affected, the entire Golden Courtyard would need to be prepared for demolition. Rin is too young; no one would risk her. Between Pardo and Hua, Hua''s resilience is clearly stronger. They needed bait, but bait that could withstand the Honkai beast''s assault, making Hua the only choice.


    But that wasn''t the issue.


    "Elysia, how can you be sure it''ll take the bait?" If the Honkai beast was at Seele''s villa, over forty kilometers from the Golden Courtyard, how many ordinary people were within that radius? The beast could choose any one of those thousands, so why Hua?


    "Of course... I''m not sure!" Elysia continued to ruffle Hua''s hair. Wow, no wonder Mikael likes doing this. It feels so nice!


    "Not sure... sigh. Simple, direct, relying on a low-probability event. Classic Elysia," Vill-V said, spreading her hands in exasperation.


    Meanwhile, Hua''s thoughts, amidst the head-ruffling, continued to evolve. Although she appeared to be merely following orders, she naturally began to think like Mikael.


    Elysia looks so confident. Clearly, she''s not ''not sure.'' But where does her confidence come from? S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Let''s reverse engineer this. List all the observed phenomena...


    "Ah!" she suddenly exclaimed, drawing everyone''s attention.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "I think I understand..." She looked up, meeting Elysia''s gaze for the first time. "It''s been three or four days since Seele was affected, and there haven''t been any large-scale disturbances or other unusual phenomena within that radius. Plus, if your deduction is correct, it even needed those men in black to protect it. This means it''s not in good shape, at least not right now..."


    "So, its influence is likely targeted. Seele may have been accidental, but Mikael is an ideal ''contamination'' subject��a powerful Herrscher with a fragile mental state..."


    "In short, from this perspective, it''s more likely to choose me... But I don''t think I have anything that would attract it."


    "Excellent analysis!" Elysia glanced smugly at Mobius before pinching Hua''s cheek. "As long as there''s a possibility, it''s worth a shot, even if it''s only a one-in-a-million chance, right?"


    Hua couldn''t tell if Elysia had actually considered all that or if it was just a lucky guess.


    "Sorry, Hua..."


    "It''s okay..." Hua shook her head. The pink shimmer on the walls vanished, and an irresistible wave of drowsiness washed over her. She couldn''t help but yawn and stretch.


    When she opened her eyes again, she was surrounded by stark whiteness.


    "Where... where am I?" Her lips moved soundlessly; she couldn''t hear a thing.


    Then, on the distant, curved horizon, a blue-gray sphere slowly rose...


    Not far from Seele''s Dormitory, on the same high-rise where Sakura had fought earlier, space tore open once more. Two pink figures emerged.


    Almost the instant they landed, the relay began flashing red. Vill-V''s excited voice crackled through the comms. "No way! It actually worked! I''ve picked up an electromagnetic signal... The interference pattern is like invisible threads connecting something... Hold on, pinpointing the location now. For greater accuracy, you''d better place the second relay one kilometer north of your current position."


    Before Elysia could give the order, Sakura had already vanished.


    Just a few seconds later, a cool voice came over the comms. "Relay deployed."


    "Heehee!" Elysia sucked on her finger, the faint scent of Hua''s skin still lingering. Sakura is always so efficient and obedient... And she has pink hair too... Hua is so cute... Oh wait, Mobius is even cuter when she''s angry... Is there anyone else? Wait... Why do I feel like I understand him? No, no, bad!


    "Found it... Wait! It''s not in the villa? No, not in the house... It''s by the lake in the back garden?! Hold on, connecting to Fire Moth''s satellite for visuals..."


    After a clatter of mechanical sounds, Elysia heard the crisp click of keyboard keys.


    "Where''s Mobius? Why isn''t she saying anything?"


    "Hahahaha! The plan actually worked! She''s probably crying in the bathroom right now!"


    "Oh, Mobius, no need to cry! Let me see... How about you wear that pink maid outfit I left in your closet for a day, hmm?"


    "Elysia! Don''t push it!"


    "Hahaha, Mobius, you can''t hit me through the comms!"


    "Heh..." Listening to the others bicker, Sakura couldn''t help but chuckle, a smirk playing on her lips.


    But she quickly suppressed her amusement, pulling up her hood, wrapping herself in a large black coat, and placing a long-unused mask over her face.


    "Okay! Thirty-eight people in total, along with the Honkai beast''s location. Data sent to your terminals."


    "Looks easy peasy, right? So, it''s settled then, Sakura. You take the people; I''ll take the Honkai beast. Deal?"


    Under the purple-red twilight, Sakura nodded to the other pink figure on the distant high-rise and vanished.


    When Elysia strolled into the villa, hands clasped behind her back, she found the men in black scattered across the floor, unconscious, with no trace of blood. Sakura had simply knocked them out with the blunt side of her blade and injected them with tranquilizer. Nothing more.


    "Elysia, you''re late," Sakura, masked, appeared behind her.


    "Oh my! *Ahem!*" Elysia cleared her throat, deepening her voice in a mock-serious tone. "Where did this sudden urge to compete come from?"


    "..." Sakura ignored her, bending down to place a small blue forget-me-not flower on each unconscious face.


    When she looked up, Elysia was gone.


    She sprinted towards the lake, but Elysia was even faster than she could have imagined.


    By the time she arrived, pink crystals had already sliced open a large white cocoon. A moth-like Honkai beast was struggling to emerge, but Elysia had already pierced its heart.


    "Oh dear, Sakura! I was faster!" she said, stretching languidly.


    Sakura meticulously cut a small piece from the Honkai beast''s wound and placed a forget-me-not on it.


    "Hey! Sakura! What are you doing?! You... you stole my kill! So mean!"


    "Elysia, where did this sudden urge to compete come from?" Sakura retorted, mimicking Elysia''s earlier tone, her voice low.


    Their eyes met, and they both burst into laughter.


    "Let''s go. We still need to collect those letters. Mikael might find them useful."


    Even after Elysia had walked five paces away, Sakura remained, her eyes filled with confusion and questions. With a sigh, she finally left the question unasked: Elysia, where does that power, far surpassing even a MANTIS Soldier, come from?

 Chapter 148: Artificial Creation

    Chapter 148 - Artificial CreationLucien, arms crossed, stared at the computer screen. The fluorescent light flickered across his impassive face, dancing with his eyelashes.


    [ - Fire Moth Archives - ]


    [ - Record of Events: 7th Year of the Honkai, February 15th - ]


    Incident Summary:


    Following an anonymous tip, a Honkai beast and thirty-eight unidentified individuals were discovered at a villa on the outskirts of Brindisi.


    Honkai Beast Details:


    The Honkai beast resembled a moth, measuring 3118 mm in length, encased in a damaged cocoon. Based on its tissue, organs, and Honkai energy emissions, it has been classified by the Science Department as a high-level Honkai beast, designated Emperor-class Honkai Beast: Mitr��.


    X. Cause of Death: A single wound to the chest, suggesting an instant kill.


    X. Anomaly: A forget-me-not flower was found at the wound site. Its significance remains unknown. No fingerprints or residual tissue were detected.


    Unidentified Individuals:


    X. Number: Thirty-eight.


    X. Status: No information found in any identification databases. All are suspected to be unregistered citizens and are currently in custody.


    X. Accounts: Several individuals claim they were knocked unconscious. The assailant did not take any lives.


    X. Anomaly: Blue forget-me-not flowers were found at the scene, similar to the one found on the Honkai beast.


    Villa Ownership and Context:


    X. The villa belonged to the late Zaychik couple, prominent local entrepreneurs.


    X. Their adopted daughter, Seele, is missing.


    X. The intern doctor responsible for the Zaychiks'' treatment prior to their death, Su, is also missing.


    X. Evidence points towards Dusk Street as a potential lead.


    Scene Investigation:


    X. The villa showed signs of a thorough search.


    X. The individuals in black refused to comment but evidently failed to find what they were seeking.


    -----


    "Mei, what are your thoughts?" Lucien asked, his voice light and carefully devoid of emotion.


    Mei shrugged, even though Lucien had his back to her and couldn''t see the gesture. S��arch* The N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This isn''t related to my project. I just need to ensure we get Mitr��''s tissue samples. Incidentally, Kevin asked me to keep an eye out for Su; they''re old acquaintances."


    She narrowed her eyes, glancing to the side. In the darkness, green and red dots intertwined, forming the shape of a screen.


    Why does no one like turning on the lights?


    Mei rubbed her tired eyes. It was ironic��everyone from Mobius to Vashak, to Lucien, preferred working in the dark, while she, the one with hereditary vision problems, liked her office brightly lit.


    Lucien scoffed at Mei''s response. A flicker of annoyance crossed his mind.


    Compared to Phamas and Vashak, this young girl was far more astute and slippery. She didn''t seem to care about power, just working diligently in the background. Her reputation was nowhere near as flamboyant as Mobius''s; she was almost invisible.


    But after the Fourth Herrscher incident brought her some fame, people suddenly realized how much she had already accomplished.


    Lucien had initially wanted to use Mei to undermine Vashak''s authority, but now it seemed her future was far more... threatening? Not exactly threatening. Mei was almost too perfect, to the point where he couldn''t find any weaknesses in her personality.


    He''d thought a girl like her would have some moral hang-ups, but judging by the progress of the Fusion Soldier project she was currently heading... In a way, she was even more ruthless and cold-blooded than Mobius.


    "Dr. Mei, do you think they were responsible?"


    Mei blinked. "Mikael and his group? It''s not impossible... Or rather, it''s almost certain. Besides Mikael and Elysia, I can''t think of anyone else capable of killing an Emperor-class Honkai beast in one hit."


    Lucien hummed again, his gaze shifting to the blurred image of Dusk Street.


    Mei followed his gaze. Dusk Street��the world-renowned lawless zone. If it were them, they would definitely choose that place as their hideout.


    "You may leave, Dr. Mei."


    Not long after Mei''s departure, Lucien also left his office.


    As usual, his first stop was SPACY''s lab. If he calculated correctly, they were conducting Sesa''s twenty-seventh death experiment.


    Compared to their initial struggles, or even the disaster during the third experiment when Sesa broke free, resulting in the deaths of fifty-three researchers, Fire Moth had become much more proficient at these experiments.


    And correspondingly, after the twenty-seventh, no, thirtieth death, Sesa''s skin had become increasingly coarse and dull, its body showing signs of aging.


    "Begin recording. This is Sesa''s thirtieth death. Slight signs of resurrection remain, but according to calculations, the revival time has increased to fifty-four hours, four to five times longer than initially. Simultaneously, Sesa appears to be aging. It seems its regenerative ability is essentially a form of molting. Each revival is a cycle of growth and decay, until it reaches its end. In other words, it has a limit."


    The scribe meticulously recorded SPACY''s words. SPACY himself glanced at his "nephew."


    Lucien wore a faint smile, but SPACY knew his nephew''s heart was likely filled with a mixture of disappointment and relief.


    Relief because Mobius had integrated Sesa''s genes, and so had Mikael. If Sesha''s regeneration was truly limitless, it would be terrifying.


    SPACY responded with a sneer. Who said the abilities gained from integrating Honkai beast genes would be identical to the beast itself? Fire Moth still lacked a fully successful test subject. Those assumptions were just wishful thinking.


    At least SPACY remembered Mobius hadn''t experienced a growth-oriented "molting" but a rejuvenating regression.


    As for the disappointment...


    Heh... Hahaha...


    Naturally, it was because of his nephew.


    He knew Lucien, not intimately, but well enough. And the world''s powerful shared a common trait��fear of death.


    So SPACY had reason to believe that of Yaksha, Parvati, Sesa, and now Mitr��, his nephew most desired Sesa''s genes.


    Heh... Hahaha...


    No, wait. SPACY considered another possibility �C given the choice, would Lucien even want to become a Herrscher?


    When his mocking gaze returned to where Lucien had been standing, the spot was empty.


    Lucien, wearing a smile, had already appeared in the next laboratory.


    Scribe Number Eight was waiting for him.


    "Ha! Tell me, do Mei and SPACY think I''ve pinned my hopes on that so-called Fusion Soldier project? They probably think I''m most interested in Sesa''s genes, right?"


    Number Eight''s face creased into a wide smile as he bowed obsequiously. "They''re underestimating you! Their vision is too narrow! The Fusion Soldier project is just for producing soldiers to fight the Honkai. Someone of your stature wouldn''t settle for that! Only something like a Herrscher is worthy of you!"


    They were alone in the lab, so Number Eight could flatter him freely.


    Lucien chuckled and took a couple of steps forward.


    The sign on the door did indeed say "laboratory," but it was different from the others.


    Dimly lit, the ceiling was covered in pipes, twisting and intertwining like the grooves of a human brain, converging at the end into a spine-like tube that led to a cultivation tank.


    The tank was filled with an orange liquid, bubbles rising to reveal the youthful body within.


    It was the remains of Mikael''s body.


    Lucien couldn''t help but reach out, touching the cold glass.


    "The wounds from the previous experiment have fully healed. Its wounds even self-regenerate. Respiration and reflexes are present. It''s no exaggeration to say that its current state is... vegetative."


    "Hmm..." Lucien hummed noncommittally. "The preparations are complete... Now we just need that other experiment to succeed, correct?"


    "Uh..." Number Eight''s face fell at the mention of the other experiment. "We lack a top-tier researcher like Mobius. The project is progressing too slowly!"


    "Ha? Hahahahaha!" Lucien erupted in rare laughter. "So what? If one hundred ordinary researchers can''t match one Mobius, then find me a thousand! Ten thousand! Don''t hold back on the experiments. There''s no shortage of humans in this world. Don''t hesitate with the modified procedures. Once the experiment is successful, we can save ten, a hundred times more people than the experiment consumes!"


    "But... what about Mr. Zaychik? Won''t our connection be exposed?"


    Lucien stroked the cold glass of the tank, his eyes gleaming. "Don''t worry. At most, they''ll think the volunteers are raw materials for serums like Ruruye''s. In fact, most of them are. One percent even end up in Mei''s lab..."


    "Hahahaha... They probably think I haven''t read Mobius''s Core Investigation Report."


    "If the experiment succeeds, I can control this perfect Herrscher body. He fights constantly; there will be a moment when he''s vulnerable. We just need to wait for the opportunity��obtain his Core, and fuse it with this body... Then, I will be the most powerful human in the world!"


    "And unlike him... I have connections, status, capital. I can lead humanity forward and finally defeat the Honkai!"


    "However..."


    "What is it now?"


    "According to the latest report, there was one test subject, although not a success, whose consciousness, or rather, spirit, was exceptionally strong. After the experiment, she didn''t experience the severe mental fluctuations that caused the others to lose self-awareness. She only had minor hallucinations. But... when they wanted to study her further, Mr. Zaychik took her away and concealed the test records."


    "...Oh? How interesting. Was it her?"

 Chapter 149: You Just Love to Smile, Don’t You?!

    Chapter 149 - You Just Love to Smile, Don��t You?!"Hum hum hum hum~ hum hum hum hum hum~ hum hum~ hum hum~ hum hum~ hum hum~" Lucien hummed a nameless tune, a smile playing on his lips. The melody abruptly cut off as the elevator slowed to a stop.


    He rubbed his cheeks as the doors opened, then plastered on his usual smile.


    With his trademark faint smile, he nodded to every passing staff member, whether they returned a fawning grin or a distant coolness. None of it mattered to him.


    He entered his spacious office, already brightly lit. Five secretaries were efficiently organizing the documents on his desk. Seeing him enter, they immediately stopped what they were doing and filed out, turning off all the lights except the computer screen as they left. S��arch* The n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He exhaled, leaning back in his chair, propping his head up with his right hand, lost in thought.


    Beep beep!


    A pop-up window appeared on his computer screen.


    "Oh?" Lucien''s eyes narrowed, a chuckle escaping his lips. "Finally... You''ve kept me waiting."


    The message was, unsurprisingly, unpleasant: [Doesn''t your conscience bother you?]


    "Pfft! Hahahahaha!" Lucien burst into laughter, clutching his forehead. "Seriously? In this day and age, people still believe in things like conscience?"


    A cold, metallic sensation pressed against his throat. He swallowed involuntarily, then felt a burning sting as a blade pierced his skin.


    He gritted his teeth, less from fear and more from shock and indignation��at least, that''s how it appeared to Mikael.


    But he is a nobleman, after all. Just as Mikael was considering moving the blade slightly away from Lucien''s skin, Lucien spoke, his voice exaggerated and mocking, completely unfazed:


    "Well, well, Mikael. The name precedes you. First time we meet face-to-face, I believe."


    "Ah," Mikael replied casually. "If I had a choice, I''d prefer we kept our acquaintance purely virtual."


    Lucien drew out his words, mimicking Mikael''s earlier tone, even though it caused the muscles in his neck to twitch, widening the cut and staining his collar with blood. "Tell me, how am I inferior to Vashak? You''d rather consort with him than me? He''s a rigid, cowardly, pro-human traditionalist. I''m different! I''ve always advocated for equal dialogue with Herrschers like you who retain human consciousness. Just imagine, with Fire Moth''s intellect combined with your power, there''s nothing we couldn''t achieve. The Honkai... it would be nothing but..."


    "Perhaps you should stop talking," Mikael said, retracting the dagger and taking a seat at a nearby table. "If you keep this up, I''ll start to question whether you''re insulting my intelligence. I suspect you just came up with that last half."


    "Nonsense, my friend! Every word is from the heart!"


    Mikael couldn''t help but laugh.


    Lucien finally stopped his rambling, wiping the blood from his neck... then started again. "Oh, you think I''m just putting on an act? Aren''t you the same? If you weren''t planning to kill me from the start, why bother with the scary facade? This shirt was expensive, you know."


    Mikael rubbed his temples, slightly regretting his approach.


    "Why the silent treatment?"


    "I''m considering whether I should just kill you. Elysia would be better suited to deal with you, but she didn''t want to come..."


    "And so?"


    "And so, I''m thinking about ending this quickly."


    "Hahaha, come now!" Lucien stood up, unconcerned, and fumbled for the light switch in the darkness. "Killing me wouldn''t be a wise decision."


    He glanced at the security camera mounted on the door frame. It appeared to be functioning normally, but he suspected that Vill-V had already employed some trickery to freeze the feed at the moment before Mikael''s appearance.


    "Think carefully. Even without direct evidence, if you kill me here, everyone will suspect you, won''t they? Some sins, once committed, can never be washed away! Oh dear, oh dear, a Herrscher claiming to fight for humanity wantonly murders a high-ranking member of human civilization. Tsk tsk."


    "You don''t need to test my resolve. You have to acknowledge one thing." Mikael employed his signature move, first surveying Lucien''s office. Good, much bigger than Vashak''s. Over thirty meters long. Should be enough space.


    He snapped his fingers.


    Lucien felt his head collide with steel and stumbled back against the wall. Looking up, he saw what he''d hit��a massive railgun barrel, thirty meters long, filling the entire office. A 430mm railgun.


    "I know... I know..." Mikael covered his eyes, his body trembling with pain. He suddenly dropped his hands, eyes wide and pupils constricted, a manic grin spreading across his face. "Hahahaha! It''s the worst possible choice, indeed! But so what?! I think I''m losing it. Can''t stand the provocation. Hehehe... Hahaha! See? Mobius even prescribed me medication... I can''t hold back anymore, hahaha��I want to kill you! I want to destroy everything here!"


    A bead of cold sweat trickled into Lucien''s eye as he groaned. Damn it! A moment ago, he was fine, and now it feels like a mountain is crushing me...


    Damn, my limbs are pinned. I can''t move... Spatial manipulation? No, I can still tremble.


    Tch, I can''t even laugh at this hilariously over-the-top display. How uncivilized...


    He managed a shallow breath, using all his strength to twitch the corners of his mouth.


    "Wait, this isn''t good..." Mikael''s return to normalcy was abrupt. He waved his hand, and the railgun vanished along with the oppressive pressure.


    Just as Lucien was about to breathe a sigh of relief, an even more intense force slammed into him, constricting his throat. He could only choke out a strangled gasp.


    Then, a vintage gunpowder-powered cannon materialized.


    Mikael walked slowly towards Lucien, a chilling laugh echoing with each step. "Hehehe... Hahaha... Hahahahaha!" His arm and hand bulged with veins, but his voice was calm. "Honestly, I''ve wanted to do this for a long time!"


    "I''ve wanted to do this for a long time!"


    "Why are you smiling? Why are you smiling? WHY ARE YOU SMILING?!"


    He grabbed Lucien by his bloody collar and shoved him headfirst into the massive cannon barrel, leaving only his head sticking out.


    Then, he slapped Lucien''s handsome face eighty-one times, until it was a bloody mess, until Mikael himself was splattered with gore. With a snap of his fingers, Lucien''s wounds healed, and the blood vanished.


    "Still feeling smug?!"


    Lucien forced a smile, but his attempt at elegance was nothing but mockery in Mikael''s eyes.


    "You just love to smile, don''t you..."


    He jammed his fingers into Lucien''s mouth and ripped it open to his ears. Lucien''s scream died in his throat.


    His eyes were gouged out, crushed in Mikael''s hand, the viscous white fragments splattering back onto his face. The thread-like optic nerves dangled from his empty sockets.


    Minutes later, the injuries healed, as if nothing had happened.


    This time, Lucien couldn''t smile. The relentless pain nearly sent him into shock, but his mind was clear. Even seemingly crazed, Mikael retained a basic level of sanity. He would inflict pain but not kill.


    Mikael took a few deep breaths.


    Honestly, he didn''t have much of a grudge against Lucien, but he couldn''t help himself. He just couldn''t.


    "Mobius was right. A little violence does improve the mood." He gestured, and invisible hands grabbed Lucien by his golden hair, pulling his head up.


    "Much better... Wait a second..."


    A spatial rift opened, and a crate of letters tumbled out, landing at Mikael''s feet.


    "You realize this is rather inconvenient for you, having these in my possession."


    Lucien glanced at the clock on the wall and grinned slyly. This time, Mikael, in his post-rage clarity, didn''t react violently.


    "If my calculations are correct, a cruise missile will accidentally land on Dusk Street within the next two minutes, due to a training exercise mishap. Haha, aren''t you going back?"


    "Oh, you planned ahead, did you? Doesn''t matter." Mikael casually pulled out his phone, dialed Vill-V, and put the call on speakerphone. "Vill-V, there''s a little something flying your way."


    "Ha! Already on it. One sec. Hehe, Second Divine Key, second rated output, release!"


    Nothing happened, except Vill-V''s excited shout.


    Lucien and Mikael''s eyes met. Mikael smirked.


    Lucien wasn''t that crazy. He couldn''t afford the consequences of a completely unhinged Mikael.


    Mikael understood. It was just a training missile, incapable of causing real harm. A mere show of force.


    "See? Without you, Anti-Entropy is just an ant compared to Fire Moth. If I even suspect where you are, I can destroy you instantly. Your ''mutual non-aggression pact'' with Mei is just empty words."


    But that threat played right into Mikael''s hands. The current situation was proof enough.


    "Second Divine Key? What''s that?" For the first time, disbelief crossed Lucien''s face. He didn''t understand what a Divine Key was or how they''d stopped the missile, but it was clear that this upstart organization, Anti-Entropy, had surpassed Fire Moth in some aspects!


    No, not just surpassed, but forged a path Fire Moth hadn''t.


    And the Fusion Soldiers... who knows how many of Anti-Entropy''s members Mikael had already transformed?


    Now, even without Mikael present, even without Mikael, Elysia, or that strange man, they had the means to counter Fire Moth''s attacks!


    So, the "mutual non-aggression" agreement Mei had made with them after the Fourth Honkai Eruption might actually hold...


    No, more than hold. Anti-Entropy was now the dominant party in a way...


    "Let''s be clear��I''m here to extort you. Of course, I''m a reasonable person. This information won''t cripple your family, just cause some minor inconveniences. So, my demands are modest. I know you''ve been hoarding large quantities of the Honkai sickness serum, profiting handsomely from its sale..."


    "My request is simple. One hundred doses of the serum. You name the location; I''ll pick it up myself."


    "Extort? This is outright robbery! Oh my god!"


    Seeing Lucien''s unchanging smile, Mikael pursed his lips and raised his hand to strike.


    But Lucien had already ducked his head back into the cannon barrel.

 Chapter 150: Studying Medicine Can’t Save the World

    Chapter 150 - Studying Medicine Can''t Save the WorldAs Mikael returned to the Golden Courtyard, night was just beginning to fall.


    As expected, Su was waiting for him on the rooftop. sea??h th�� N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Is Hua alright?"


    "She''s fine... I''m sorry, I lost my composure back there."


    "No need to apologize to me. I was asleep. And certainly no need to apologize to Mobius. She wouldn''t accept it anyway."


    "I see..."


    Silence fell between them.


    Mikael walked over to Su, leaning languidly against the railing, gazing at the nightscape.


    The night sky alone wasn''t beautiful, even a bit dull. Just salt sprinkled on a black cloth.


    But the night sky with humanity was beautiful.


    Towering buildings punctuated the horizon, neon lights painting half the sky a purplish-red. Wave-like clouds layered upon each other, like ripples surrounding the softly glowing moon.


    Both Mikael and Su looked at the moon, that celestial body that had held humanity''s fascination since time immemorial.


    The cratered lunar surface bore the marks of time, but...


    "Su, who do you think was the first human to look up at the moon? How different were his thoughts and feelings from ours? And when did the moon first illuminate the night for humanity? If she had consciousness, would she feel lonely? Looking down at the scurrying humans, what would she think? Contentment? Disdain? Or nothing at all?"


    Su shook his head, his voice flat. "Mr. Mikael, your question is like asking which grain of rice makes a pile of rice a pile. No, that''s not quite right either. To dwell on this question is to miss the point."


    "But once you start, such thoughts are endless. And humanity has reached this point through countless moonlit nights��generations come and go, but the moon remains the same."


    "Beautiful poem."


    Mikael chuckled, making a face. "Not mine!"


    He waved his hand, and five suitcases appeared at his feet. Su, still pondering the sudden grimace, sighed.


    Then, Mikael opened a suitcase and presented it to Su. "See? This is the serum that cures the Honkai sickness. Something you could only dream of, I imagine."


    Su picked up a vial, examined it briefly, then put it back. "If I didn''t know it was extracted from the bodies of a thousand patients, I would be overjoyed... but now..."


    Mikael patted his shoulder. "I understand. I felt the same when I first learned the truth. It''s hard to accept, but you can''t deny its value."


    Su remained silent, holding the vial.


    "But I eventually accepted it. To let a few live, many must die. All I can do is be one of those who die."


    Su placed the vial back in the suitcase. He looked at Mikael, whose eyes still shone brightly in the darkness, but... Never mind.


    Mikael didn''t seem to notice his gaze, or perhaps he did but couldn''t decipher its meaning.


    "You can inject Seele and the children tomorrow. Oh, and Su..." Mikael handed him another suitcase filled with serums. Su understood without him having to explain.


    "Su, I don''t know if there are more victims, but if you can find them... consider this compensation from me, on behalf of Seele''s parents."


    "Seele''s parents... Sigh... Oh, by the way!"


    "What is it?"


    "Speaking of those people, I asked Dr. Fal to examine a few more... He''s more observant than I am. There''s something you should know, Mr. Mikael. Some of them are experiencing mental problems."


    "Oh? What kind of symptoms?"


    "Not all are the same. Some show signs of schizophrenia, while others have memory loss, so severe that they''re practically different people."


    Mikael bit his thumb, a sense of unease washing over him. Lucien had agreed to his terms too readily. Perhaps because of the threat to his life, or perhaps he considered it a fair exchange...


    But it all felt too smooth. He''d initially tried to interfere with his thoughts, yet readily agreed to the trade...


    He''s hiding something!


    Is it related to their mental state? No... could this change be due to Mitr��?


    Mikael couldn''t figure it out. Usually, he could choose to "not think" about it, but today, the more he tried to put it aside, the more it lingered.


    Su''s voice broke through his thoughts. "Mr. Mikael, I actually have a request."


    Mikael shook his head. "Just say it."


    "I..." Su hesitated for a moment, then spoke with renewed conviction. "Mr. Mikael, can I join you?"


    "Hmm..." Mikael hummed, looking back at the night sky.


    Su mistook the sound for agreement, but Mikael asked, "Not going back to being a doctor?"


    He turned to Su, a shared smile passing between them. "You can be a doctor anywhere. The world never lacks doctors."


    "Because studying medicine can''t save the world."


    "So, do you think studying medicine can save the world?" Mei mumbled, her face resting on her damp sleeve on her cold desk.


    She seemed to be talking to herself; she was alone in the room.


    But she received a reply, a slightly mechanical, detached voice that was neither male nor female. "With all due respect, Doctor, no profession can save the world. If the world is determined to be destroyed, if destruction is its fate, nothing humanity does can change that outcome."


    "Ha... Ha..." Mei let out two weak syllables, then fell silent, as if asleep.


    "Doctor, according to my calculations, you are currently experiencing sadness and guilt. If you feel guilty about dismantling Fire Moth One and leaving me homeless, there''s no need. I''ve found a new home here."


    "Don''t flatter yourself..." Mei muttered with a wry smile. But she realized the AI wasn''t being self-serving, but trying to comfort her. It just wasn''t human and couldn''t fully understand human emotions, resorting to platitudes based on its algorithms.


    "Have you been reading about fatalism in the database lately?"


    "Yes, Doctor. I don''t understand why you humans create such a despairing concept. What is its purpose? No..."


    [Simulated brain circuits crashing... Rebooting... 10%... 57%... 100%... Reboot complete: Switching from philosophical thinking mode to combined scientific-philosophical thinking mode. ]


    "I apologize, Doctor. I overlooked something. Humanity''s prospects are bleak. Even without the Honkai, limited by lifespan, unable to leave the solar system, you will inevitably face resource depletion within a few thousand, or at most, tens of thousands of years..."


    "Even if humanity could utilize all the resources in the solar system, the sun will eventually go supernova in about five billion years, destroying everything..."


    "Even if humanity could leave the solar system and find new homes, the universe itself has a finite lifespan. When the universe collapses back into the singularity from which it exploded, all traces will be erased. All human endeavors would be for naught. So, humanity does live in despair."


    "You''re right." Mei put her glasses back on and stood up. "Compared to the inevitable end, the despair of human-created fatalism is insignificant."


    "But humanity must still struggle, because even if fate exists, even if the end is predetermined, the path towards it should be our own to choose."


    "And even if fate dictates not just the end but the entire journey, so be it. We will walk that path with our own feet, overcoming obstacles, cutting through thorns, appreciating every flower, bandaging our wounds by the streams... until the end arrives."


    "Humans are such creatures, fragile yet resilient, rational yet emotional. Terrified of death, inherently selfish, yet always striving to do things beyond our capabilities..."


    "I know you still don''t understand. What I''m trying to say is..."


    "Can studying medicine save the world? I don''t know. But it''s through my medical knowledge that I''ve been able to advance the Fusion Soldier project to this point. If this project succeeds, then the thousands of lives lost in the past week will not have been in vain."


    "So, your simulation has already finished, right? Can you tell me the results?"


    "Yes, Doctor. Based on a model constructed from 7,846 samples, among all Fire Moth members, those with a Sesa gene compatibility exceeding 0.01%: none. Yaksha: none. Parvati: one. Mitr�� has not yet been tested."


    "The person compatible with the Parvati genes is..."


    "Fifth Squad Captain: Kevin. Gene compatibility: 43%. Automatically calculating surgery success rate... Calculation complete: 7.5873611% under current conditions..."


    "..." Mei shut down the AI.


    She turned off all the lights in the room.


    She suddenly understood why Vashak and Lucien preferred the dark.


    To simulate the blackness of night, devoid of stars, devoid of the moon, devoid of distractions.


    In the suffocating darkness, all one could do was to contemplate in silence.


    Are our actions worth it?


    Will our sins ever be absolved?


    Can we truly defeat the Honkai?


    *When everything reaches its destined end, regardless of success or failure, will the person we care about most stand by our side, accepting the final judgment?


    The answers to these questions were already predetermined, known only to fate itself.


    So, might as well sleep...


    Mei opened a hidden cabinet, swallowed a sleeping pill with warm water, and lay quietly in bed.


    The medication should induce sleep within thirty minutes. But an hour later, she opened her eyes, glanced at the alarm clock, and sighed.


    Numbly, she walked to the cabinet, swallowed another pill, and lay back down.


    Thirty minutes...


    One hour...


    Two hours...


    Mei couldn''t sleep. She lay there, eyes open, until dawn.


    - End of Volume IV: Year of Anti-Entropy (part 3) -

 Chapter 151: Summary of volume 2,3,4

    Chapter 151 - Summary of volume 2,3,4(Taking a day off today, don''t forget!) (T/N: oh me too)


    Hahahaha, didn''t expect an update, did you?


    Updated, yes, but it''s a summary, hehehe.


    Volume 3 went a bit off the rails, and I originally wanted to explain a bunch of stuff, but then I figured, nah, not really necessary.


    Still, some parts were a bit messy, so I''ll do a recap in this volume summary.


    If you skipped ahead to this, reading this summary should save you the trouble of going back through the original text.


    Volume 3''s main plot has two threads: the plot line and the psychological line. I think the plot line is fine, not messy at all, even a bit simple.


    It''s just: Find Kalpas �� Accidentally fall into the Quantum Sea �� Set up some foreshadowing �� Fish Kalpas out, just in time for the 4th Eruption �� Anti-Entropy is founded �� Coincidentally encounter Seele''s breakdown, introducing Pardo, more foreshadowing �� Perspective shifts to Fire Moth, Lucien experiments on Mikael''s body from the 3rd Eruption, even more foreshadowing �� The End.


    The real mess is the psychological line. Many people can''t understand why Mikael broke down, multiple times at that... emmm...


    Let''s start from the beginning. What was Mikael''s mental state while searching for Kalpas? Check the original text:


    [Even though, judging by Mikael''s recent behavior, it was certainly possible... Hua knew that it was just a facade.


    Lately, Mikael seemed increasingly unreliable, acting more and more like Elysia. But Hua could sense the difference between them.


    Elysia''s liveliness was based on optimism, while Mikael''s was based on pessimism and bewilderment.


    The more pessimistic and bewildered he became, the more he needed to put on a lively facade to cover it up��Hua didn''t understand why she understood this so clearly, but she just could. ]


    This actually foreshadows Mikael''s bipolar disorder. As for why he''s becoming increasingly pessimistic and bewildered, I think that''s easy to understand. He''s the only one who knows the Previous Era''s tragic end. Knowing the outcome from the start, pessimism is inevitable. How can you be optimistic under those circumstances?


    But it hadn''t fully manifested yet because Mikael still had hope. He still believed he could somehow rewrite fate.


    Then there''s the Bubble Universe arc. The main psychological activity there is pretty straightforward, I think. Mainly two questions:


    First, how did Mikael recognize Seele as the Herrscher of Death?


    ... Because the manga showed it.


    Second, it was just a fake Elysia in a Bubble Universe, so why did Mikael break down so hard?


    Well, the Bubble Universe arc was originally much longer, with a lot of daily life interactions between Bubble Elysia and Mikael. If I had included those parts, it wouldn''t be hard to understand.


    But at the time, the comment section (it coincided with the 7 pm comment control, so you guys couldn''t see it, only I could) was full of people complaining that Volume 4 was too slow, so I didn''t dare expand on it. The result was that the emotional shift felt too abrupt.


    Personally, I don''t think it''s a big deal. At least the logic behind the psychological change is sound.


    ["It''s like you''re looking at a photo left behind by the deceased. This photo is important to you because the image on it is of someone you love, but it''s also not that important, because the person you truly love is already gone."] This was Bubble Mei''s analogy for Mikael and Elysia''s relationship.


    ["So... even if I''m just a phantom of her... I''m still this important to you... Mikael..."] This was Bubble Elysia''s own thought.


    [If she were just an unrelated phantom, she should have decisively killed him, a Herrscher, while he was unconscious...


    If she were just an unrelated phantom... how could she have poked his cheek with her finger, just like he and the Elysia of the real world were accustomed to?


    But what if she really was a phantom?


    Then she was still Elysia''s phantom, and to him, at least to him at this moment, even a phantom, she was still Elysia! What was the difference?!] This was Mikael''s internal monologue.


    Of course, even without the deleted daily life scenes, the logic of this psychological change remains consistent. The most important reason for Mikael''s breakdown was:


    After his entire civilization, even himself, ceased to exist, Bubble Elysia asked him to kill the 6th Herrscher, to give their civilization an ending they never had in the real world��sound familiar?


    Replace Bubble Universe with Elysian Realm, replace the 6th Herrscher with the Herrscher of Corruption...


    Thus, the memories of Elysia, the real-world Elysia, and the Bubble Universe Elysia, their faces, actions, behavior, and tone of voice all converged at that moment, making it impossible for him to act.


    This was the first mental shock Mikael suffered.


    Then there''s the part from the 4th Eruption to the founding of Anti-Entropy. Nothing much to say here, both plot and psychology are smooth sailing.


    It was precisely this smooth sailing that laid the groundwork for his bipolar disorder.


    Then came the encounter with Seele, and boom, another breakdown.


    The reason for the breakdown is clearly written in the plot, it''s because of fate.


    [He might have changed the fates of some individuals, like Carole, Aldemir, and... these people in Anti-Entropy.


    Oh, he also changed the location of the 4th Eruption��according to the Bubble Universe''s timeline, the 4th Eruption should have happened in a small coastal border town in southeastern Europe, where Kosma was supposed to be.


    But the 4th Herrscher''s authority remained unchanged��what did that mean?


    Honkai was supposed to send different Herrschers based on the development of civilization, but in this somewhat distorted timeline that he had changed...


    The world line was constantly converging. The appearance of the 2nd and 4th Herrschers, the scope of the 3rd Eruption, and the authority of each Herrscher... every step landed precisely on the corresponding fate, perfectly aligned.]


    Many readers might not understand one thing��the concept of fate in the Previous Era, including the so-called fate in Genshin, is different from the typical "fate" in other anime.


    In many other stories, fate is a pseudo-concept. It may or may not exist. If it exists, it''s coincidence. If it doesn''t, the protagonist controls their own destiny.


    But the miHoYo universe is different. "Fatalism" is the cornerstone of the entire Honkai universe. The existence of Aponia, and Mona, makes this fatalism explicit. They''re straight-up telling you that the fate of the entire world is predetermined and cannot be changed.


    But it''s not completely unchangeable��Elysia did it.


    After she dissipated, all fates were severed. So, the final choices made by the Flame-Chasers of the Previous Era, whether to live, die, or exist in a state worse than death, were no longer dictated by fate, but their own decisions.


    And Kevin''s line: "One''s fate is their character," applies both before and after fate was severed.


    Only before, "character" itself was part of fate. Afterward, everything became humanity''s own decisions. S��ar?h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In fact, as an outsider, Mikael was never bound by fate, which is why he could change the fates of some people, like Carole, the original 1st Herrscher, and the time and location of the 4th Eruption.


    But these were minor changes. The world would quickly correct itself. The biggest proof is that the authorities of the 2nd, 3rd, and 4th Herrschers remained unchanged.


    A Herrscher''s authority should be tailored to the state of civilization. The Current Era had an inside job, but the Previous Era was different. Logically, with Mikael as a variable, the Herrschers'' authorities should have changed accordingly. (This is actually what Mikael has always feared.)


    But the most ironic thing is that the lack of change is even more terrifying.


    Think about it. Really think about it.


    PS: How did Mikael change fate? Think of a gravitational field. A massive object warps space, causing surrounding objects to orbit and eventually collide with it. If that''s the original fate, Mikael is a second massive object appearing in this space. However, his mass is still too small compared to the original fate, so he can only capture a few insignificant characters into his orbit.


    But what if his mass continues to increase, eventually surpassing the original fate? Then...


    As for Seele, his feelings towards her are simple. Initially, it was about fate. He couldn''t kill her. Not only would it cause the 6th Herrscher to appear in an unexpected time and on an unsuspecting person, but no one could bring themselves to do it.


    And if he didn''t kill her, it meant watching her walk the path of her original fate, ultimately to be killed by him.


    This was the second shock... no, the second blow.


    The third blow wasn''t as intense as the first two, but... it was incredibly mocking.


    See, Seele is, in a sense, your little sister. So, what are you going to do?


    It''s like some idiot does something bad to you, then constantly rubs it in your face, mocking you.


    If you really think about it, this mockery of fate started at the end of Volume 1 with Alfred.


    So, the third time, he completely snapped, and the illness manifested.


    That''s why when Mikael was beating Lucien, his cries of "Why are you smiling?" were actually directed at whoever decided fate exists.


    As for those who say, "How can you write the protagonist like this? How can a protagonist be so fragile..."


    Su''s words weren''t directed at Mobius either. They were for the readers who think that way.


    Was Kevin strong enough?


    After personally killing Himeko in the 7th Eruption, he developed severe psychological trauma.


    And the pressure he faced wasn''t even on the same level as Mikael''s.


    After all, he could still delude himself, numb himself, with the possibility of future victory. But for Mikael, there is no victory in the future, no hope.


    In fact, I think it''s already pretty impressive that he''s held on this long, with only occasional breakdowns, instead of completely giving up.


    -----


    T/L: For long Chapters, I can provide 3 Chapters a day. For short Chapters, I can provide 5 Chapters a day. This depends on the original source. New Chapters will be uploaded tomorrow.


    tq

 Chapter 152: Vacation Time!

    Chapter 152 - Vacation Time! - Volume V : The Year of Fire Moths (part 1) -


    "Aaaaaah! Mr. Mask, stop him!"


    Inside the sanatorium, the children were playing a childish game of Eagle and Chicks. As the tallest one with the longest reach, "Mr. Mask" (Kalpas, of course) was the designated "Mother hen."


    "Pffthahaha!"


    Seele sat on the sanatorium roof. Even from a distance, even through the cold mask, she could sense Kalpas''s frustrated yet suppressed irritation.


    He didn''t even bother running. He just spread his arms listlessly, trying to half-heartedly block the "Eagle''s" advances.


    But Mikael, the "Eagle," was far more enthusiastic. He swiftly snatched up all the "chicks" in no time.


    "I win again, Kalpas!"


    "Tch!" The mask covering his face twitched.


    "Whoa! Mr. Mask threw the game!"


    "Mr. Mask, did Mikael-big-bro bribe you? We''ve been losing all afternoon!"


    "Yeah! Mr. Mask, get it together!"


    Infuriated by Kalpas''s lackluster performance, the children surrounded him, unknowingly cornering him against the wall.


    "Hey! You little brats, believe it or not, I''ll..."


    "Don''t��believe��it��" the children chanted in unison.


    Kalpas''s entire face twitched. He glared at Mikael, as if blaming him for dragging him into this troublesome and childish game.


    But Mikael just smiled and clapped his hands, drawing the children''s attention.


    The July weather was scorching. Although it didn''t affect Mikael, the children, after playing all afternoon, were drenched in sweat. Their matching T-shirts, bought by Mikael, clung to them damply. But this didn''t dampen their enthusiasm.


    "It''s been a long time... No, from the very beginning, these kids have never been this energetic... Thank you, Elysia."


    Aponia reached for a stemmed glass on the table, but seeing the purple-red liquid within, she reached for the one filled with a clear liquid instead.


    "Mmm..." Elysia stared intently at the glass in Aponia''s hand, watching the gilded rim draw closer to her lips...


    But Aponia wasn''t fooled. Elysia glanced up, meeting Aponia''s pitying gaze.


    Aponia gently set the glass down. "Elysia, tricking a nun into drinking is not a virtuous act." She picked up the glass of red liquid and downed it in one gulp.


    "It''s just grape juice." Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Waaaaah... So mean! You saw through me so easily! I even specifically asked Su for a reagent to mask the smell of alcohol!"


    Eden, holding a sparkling gem, smiled as she watched Aponia gently scold Elysia. "This really is the best investment I''ve ever made..."


    She suddenly sighed, turning to look out the window.


    "Ahem! Well, we should think differently! Since Mr. Mask is so unenthusiastic, let him be the Eagle, then you guys can win easily, right?"


    Mikael wagged his index finger, offering his shameless solution. The children blinked, and he vanished.


    Only a teasing remark echoed in his wake. "Well, you guys play with Master Kalpas! I''m outta here!"


    "Hah��Mikael-big-bro ran away again!"


    "He''s definitely off to find Seele-big-sis or Elysia-big-sis again, hmph!"


    "I don''t care, Kalpas-sensei, you can''t leave!"


    "Kalpas-sensei" officially replaced "Mr. Mask" as Kalpas''s latest nickname.


    ... ... ...


    Half the sun had set, and the evening breeze picked up, bringing a chill that Seele could feel.


    Suddenly, a shadow enveloped her, blocking the wind.


    "Mikael-onii-chan!" Seele gently took his hand.


    "Tired of playing? Have some apple slices I cut!"


    "Ah��ah, thanks, Seele."


    Seele wasn''t usually so proactive, but she was an exception for him.


    Her hands cupped her cheeks as she watched Mikael munch on the apple slices with his slightly dirty hands. A wide smile spread across her face.


    "Ugh..." Mikael glanced at her and poked her forehead. "Why are you always giggling?"


    A dark mark appeared on her fair forehead, but Seele didn''t care, still staring at Mikael''s profile with a goofy grin.


    Crunch, crunch... Mikael gnawed the apple down to the core, then tossed it towards a nearby window.


    The core hit a pink head with pinpoint accuracy.


    "Mikael!"


    A crystal arrow whizzed past the roof like a meteor, even dislodging a tile.


    Mikael and Seele, stifling their laughter, scrambled to the other side of the roof.


    "Hahaha, is it really okay to bully Elysia-big-sis like that?"


    "It''s fine, she''s easygoing."


    "Oh, really? *Mikael!*" a familiar voice called from behind.


    "Elysia-big-sis, I''m sorry!"


    "Elysia-onee-chan, Seele says she''s sorry!"


    "..."


    Night had fallen. Mikael helped Seele wash the children''s dishes. Aponia was telling them bedtime stories. Mikael and Seele said goodnight from the doorway, not wanting to interrupt.


    They walked through the empty courtyard, the scent of children''s sweat still lingering in the air, past the iron gate Kalpas had once kicked down.


    With a teeth-grinding screech, the gate slowly closed.


    Inside the small guardhouse beside the gate, Kalpas, by candlelight, carved rough, simple lines into a piece of wood. He seemed to dislike the artificial glare of incandescent or fluorescent lights, preferring the fragile, dim glow of candles.


    "Mr. Kalpas is a complicated person, isn''t he?"


    "Huh?"


    Seele took Mikael''s hand, and they walked like true siblings down the dimly lit streets of Dusk Street.


    "Mr. Kalpas has a bad temper, but he never gets angry at the children. He even willingly works as a gatekeeper here. And, besides those strange wood carvings, there are several plushies on his desk, gifts from the children."


    "Mm-hmm, Seele''s very observant!"


    "Mikael-onii-chan, Seele isn''t a child anymore!"


    "Mm-hmm."


    "Mikael-onii-chan, if you ''mm-hmm'' one more time, Seele will be angry!"


    "Mm-hmm." Seele pouted, about to get angry, but suddenly felt a warmth on her head.


    "Time flies, huh? It''s been a year and a half already."


    "Ah... it has been that long..."


    Seele, feeling the warmth on her head and in his hand, suddenly smiled. "Mikael-big-bro''s hand is still so warm, just like big-sis''s."


    "..."


    Some of the mental damage caused by Pardo seemed irreversible. Even after a year and a half, Seele still firmly believed in her sister''s existence.


    Whether it was Mikael, Su, or anyone else, no one dared to tell her the truth.


    No one knew if the girl''s already fragile psyche could handle it.


    So, they let her be.


    "After all... her reliance on me is just because of that non-existent sister, right?"


    "Seele?"


    "Hmm?"


    "Want to go on vacation? Somewhere far away to clear your head?"


    "Va... vacation? I heard Hua-big-sis say that Mikael-big-bro once took her on a ''vacation'' that turned out to be overtime work..."


    "Th-th-th-that was ages ago!" Mikael, his embarrassing past exposed, stumbled back.


    But he quickly flicked Seele''s forehead, interrupting her giggling. "Don''t worry, this time I''ll pick a good place. Just you, me, and Elysia. No one else to bother us... Come to think of it, I haven''t really relaxed in a long time. So, where does Seele want to go?"


    "Really let Seele choose?"


    "Of course."


    Seele sucked on her finger, her gaze drifting. "Seele... Seele wants to go to the beach... Seele and big-sis once promised to see the ocean together..."


    "Is... is that so..." Mikael forced a smile, immediately pulling out his phone and typing in a question: [Global Summer Beach Vacation Recommendations?]


    Beep beep!


    Within minutes, he got a response.


    [Thanks for the invitation! Just landed in Attica. This place really lives up to its reputation as a world-renowned summer vacation destination. Here''s a link to some local street view footage: magnet:?xt=urn:btih:72FE2A4237C0331...]


    "Attica..." Mikael narrowed his eyes.


    "Seele, come look! How about this place?"

 Chapter 153: Welt, Nagisa Kaworu, and Bronya

    Chapter 153 - Welt, Nagisa Kaworu, and Bronya"Whoa��this is Attica? It''s... desolate!"


    The international airport, once capable of accommodating hundreds of passenger planes, now had vast empty spaces. Weeds ran rampant on the grass between the runways, almost waist-high, even encroaching onto the runways themselves.


    "Come on, Ellie, don''t block the doorway."


    "But everyone else is already gone." Elysia glanced at the twenty or thirty people who had hurried off the plane��a large passenger plane with a hundred seats, now carrying only this small group.


    "You''re blocking the staff from closing the door..."


    "Ah... oh!"


    From disembarking to leaving the airport, they had only interacted with one person, an older woman checking documents. The rest were robots.


    "Mr. Welt..." The woman glanced at Mikael, confirming he matched the photo on his ID, then swiped his magnetic card with a special reader.


    Beep! The reader flashed green.


    "Thank you." Mikael took the forged ID from the woman.


    "Nagisa Kaworu... Huh, sounds like a Far Eastern name."


    The woman quickly glanced at Elysia, then her eyes glazed over. "My my... such a cute girl!"


    She even forgot to scan Elysia''s card, absentmindedly handing it back.


    "B... Bro... Bronya... uh... are you their daughter?"


    "?" x3 Bronya! I thought I could trust your identity fabrication skills!


    The woman looked at the three, who shared no discernible family resemblance, then back at the reader''s results on the screen.


    "Hmm..." She had to question it. Not just the appearance, but the ages didn''t match either!


    Elysia immediately rushed to the counter, explaining in a mix of aegyo and theatrics, "Oh��onee-san, you have no idea how much we''ve suffered! Yes, we''re not biologically related, but we are a family!"


    "Uh..." The woman opened her mouth, feeling she should object, but Elysia didn''t give her a chance.


    "I know you''re busy, but please, don''t interrupt! Let me tell you our tragic story, then you can judge us, okay?"


    "O-okay..."


    "It was a dark and stormy night. Yes, the three of us are completely unrelated, just orphans from the orphanage in Vostok-51... Yes, yes, that night... Oh, by the way, onee-san, do you want to know what really happened in Vostok that night?"


    "What happened?!" The woman''s eyes lit up. For a woman her age, nothing was more enticing than gossip��especially about a major, unusual incident. As for the truth? Irrelevant.


    Whatever story Elysia spun would be meticulously embellished throughout the afternoon, ready to be shared with her neighbors that evening.


    "...Mm... yes... that''s exactly how it happened."


    Seele stared, dumbfounded, as Elysia fraternized with... well, sororized with... the stranger, finding the whole scene surreal. "Is Elysia-big-sis always this amazing?"


    "Ah... she has even more impressive tricks. Do you want to try... No, Seele''s still too young." S��arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "?"


    Elysia spent almost half an hour charming the airport worker, who finally relented, letting the strange "family" pass.


    After they left, the woman glanced around, ensuring no work was pending, then whipped out her phone, opening a memo to record and "refine" Elysia''s story.


    "Ugh... Aaaah! Attica, Attica... this is nothing like what I saw online!"


    Leaving the airport, walking down the sloping asphalt road, Elysia kicked pebbles as she complained.


    The streets were deserted. The few people they passed showed no curiosity, no warmth, no wariness��nothing.


    They just walked by silently, their footsteps dull and mechanical. That was all.


    "Aaaaah��Eden was so afraid of being recognized that she didn''t come. Seems completely unnecessary now!"


    The walls of the buildings were covered in pale yellow dust. A gust of wind swept through, and a thick, dark gray fog settled over the wide street. After just a few steps, Elysia''s carefully chosen white dress was already stained a dirty yellow.


    "Cough! Cough!" Seele coughed violently. Elysia quickly took her arm, covering her nose and mouth with her silk sleeve.


    "Ugh... Big bro..."


    A figure suddenly darted out of the fog. Mikael tried to stop him, but his words only made the man hesitate for a moment before fleeing faster.


    "What happened here? Attica was listed as one of the top ten summer vacation destinations online."


    The fog thickened, like ink spreading in water. Within seconds, even the asphalt beneath their feet became obscured.


    Amidst the gloom, low, oppressive coughs echoed continuously from all directions, enveloping them.


    The sounds drew near, then retreated, sometimes clear, sometimes faint. Seele''s thin frame trembled violently. Mikael and Elysia, equally bewildered, drew closer, surrounding Seele. Hand in hand, shoulder to shoulder, they moved through the thick fog, their only sensations each other''s breath and warmth.


    It was as if the entire world had been swallowed by nothingness. The boundaries between sky and earth were shattered, no longer existing, making it impossible to perceive even "up" or "down." The city, the trees, both the creations of civilization and the landscapes of nature, had dissipated like a dream. There was no longer east, west, north, or south, no forward, backward, left, or right.


    The only, only, ONLY things that remained were the three figures standing silently in the fog. But soon, the fog grew denser, blurring even their faces.


    "Strange fog." Mikael closed his eyes, extending his spatial awareness until it covered a radius of nearly a hundred kilometers.


    There was no significant Honkai energy reaction. The fog contained trace amounts of Honkai energy, but considering that Honkai radiation had already spread to every corner of the globe, this concentration was negligible.


    In other words, this was a purely natural phenomenon, not a Honkai creation?


    But regardless...


    "This can''t go on."


    Azure light outlined Mikael''s form, his eyes turning crimson, his suddenly longer hair swirling around him.


    Instantly, a gentle wind arose��like soft hands caressing their faces��dispersing the accumulated fog. Before them lay the same lifeless metropolis...


    ... and a girl walking right past them.


    "Cough, cough! Huh?"


    "Excuse me... hello."


    Mikael hesitantly greeted her, but the girl didn''t hurry past like the others. She just stared at Mikael with dull, lifeless eyes, a faint blush rising on her cheeks.


    Elysia, noticing this, smirked and ruffled Seele''s short hair.


    Only after Mikael''s third call did the girl with long, light yellow hair finally react.


    "Ah��ah, hello!"


    "Excuse me, what happened here? We came for a vacation... but this place seems a bit..."


    "A bit too desolate, you mean?"


    "Yes..."


    "It''s always been like this." The girl nodded slightly. Seeing Mikael''s confused expression, she repeated, "It''s always been like this. Attica has been like this for a long time."


    "But online..."


    "This hasn''t been a vacation destination for years. Because of the climate change caused by the disaster, less than one percent of the population chose to stay."


    Mikael slapped his forehead��he seemed to have chosen the wrong vacation spot again.


    -----


    Michael > Welt


    Elysia > Nagisa Kaworu


    Seele > Bronya

 Chapter 154: Where Chaos Reigns

    Chapter 154 - Where Chaos Reigns"So, it all boils down to this strange weather?" Mikael asked, arms crossed, walking alongside the girl named Anadiya.


    Seele and Elysia trailed behind... with Seele holding Elysia''s hand as she gazed around in wonder. It was hard to tell who was the child and who the adult.


    "Yes, but not entirely." Anadiya shook her head, her pink eyes scanning the high-rise buildings. The glass windows, dense like a honeycomb, reflected no light under the summer sun��covered in thick dust.


    "The fog has disrupted life, but it''s not the sole reason people fled. The real terror isn''t the fog itself, but humanity within the fog."


    "Is that so..." Mikael sighed, understanding dawning on him.


    But Seele didn''t get it. "Humanity... what does that mean? Do people hurt each other?"


    Anadiya''s gaze shifted to Seele, a strange glint appearing in her dull eyes. "Ah, Miss Seele, you''re still so innocent. Imagine, if someone realizes that in this dense fog, they can''t even see a face just a few inches away, what would that imply?"


    "It means they can get away with almost anything. At first, it was petty theft, or slapping someone they disliked��no one knows who started it, but once there was a first perpetrator, there was a first victim. Unable to seek justice through normal channels, or perhaps inspired by the act, the victim became the second perpetrator. Then a third, a fourth, a fifth... until almost everyone changed. Those unwilling to become perpetrators couldn''t survive."


    "But people soon realized the fog could last for half an hour, sometimes even half a day��plenty of time. Enough time to do anything."


    "So, the misdeeds escalated. Petty theft became organized robbery. Slapping and kicking evolved into bloody murder. That''s why Attica fell."


    "Th-this... this..." Seele stammered, speechless.


    "But... but online... and... and I saw street view footage just the other day! It was... it was crowded and lively..."


    "The United Government wouldn''t let people see a major international city reduced to this. I should have mentioned, if you dig deep enough, you can find Attica''s current state on... certain... websites."


    "Yes, that''s right," Anadiya confirmed flatly. "As for the street view footage... that''s just CGI, using us locals as extras. It''s all for show, to appease the public. I heard even Nagazora, which turned to ash two years ago, has been digitally rebuilt online. Heh."


    "Is... is that so..." The truth, once revealed, carries its own weight.


    Mikael frowned, subtly glancing at Elysia.


    "So, where are you taking us?"


    "Not everyone left. Not everyone could leave. Most who stayed moved to the old Faliro coastal district. Life''s tough, but there are perks. Like living in seaside villas they could only dream of before."


    "Villas..."


    "Not exactly... Some people, tempted by comfort, moved into those abandoned mansions, but they were quickly killed in the fog. Empty villas offer little security, even with a dozen people. It''s safer to find a small, hidden nook."


    "But now, things are different. At first, people clung to their possessions, but not anymore��food is paramount."


    "It''s hard to be self-sufficient in a concrete jungle. Even those who tried fishing or farming had their harvests stolen."


    "Now, the city relies on aid from the United Government and black market trading. Remember those people who ignored you? They were planning to raid the government''s supply depot near the airport during the next fog. In Faliro''s underground market, food buys you anything. Half a pound of compressed biscuits could get you a young girl''s..."


    "No, such small-time trades are probably gone. Now it''s more like slave trading. Not bad, really. If you''re desperate, stick a feather in your hair and head to the market. A kind master might keep you alive. With luck, you''ll be bought by an outsider and escape. Worst case... you die."


    Anadiya''s voice was ethereal and clear, but her words were cold and brutal. Even Elysia, who had lived through the 3rd Honkai Eruption, found it unbearable.


    Though millions perished in Attica City, the survivors, under Fire Moth''s protection, lived with dignity and order. Food was strictly rationed. Anyone caught trading or stealing was flogged. A second offense meant execution.


    Attica was far darker!


    And Attica City''s chaos lasted only a few days. Attica''s disorder, stemming from the global climate upheaval caused by the 4th Eruption, had persisted for a year and a half.


    A year and a half... Elysia couldn''t imagine...


    Couldn''t... but for Seele, it was impossible to comprehend.


    Dusk Street was known for its lawlessness, but Seele''s childhood memories were hazy. Based on her year and a half there, it wasn''t that terrifying.


    *Though she knew the peace was superficial. If large-scale conflict erupted, Kalpas would be furious. *


    But here...


    Mikael stopped. "So, Anadiya, who are you? I doubt an ordinary citizen would know all this."


    "You finally asked. I thought I''d dropped enough hints." The girl chuckled softly, handing Mikael an ID.


    "Let me reintroduce myself. I''m Anadiya, from the United Government''s Ministry of Humanity, Intelligence Division 2. It''s a pleasure to finally meet you, Mr. Mikael, Miss Elysia."


    Neither Mikael nor Elysia seemed surprised. Seele, however, was about to speak when Elysia pulled her behind her protectively.


    "No need to be alarmed. Your legend isn''t a secret within the United Government. I can''t speak for everyone, but I admire and trust you. And you should have more faith in your own abilities."


    "So, how did you track us?"


    "That was an accident. Before I explain, may I outline my mission?"


    Mikael gave a noncommittal grunt, urging her to continue.


    "Everything I told you, my predecessors learned at the cost of their lives. But they left only written records. My mission is to document this visually and submit it. So people will notice. And then... then maybe things can change."


    Mikael looked into her pink eyes, watching them well up with tears.


    "Do you really believe that last part?" sea??h th�� N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Anadiya bit her lip, clenching her fists. "I... I do! I have to! If I do nothing, nothing will happen, Mr. Mikael. Don''t you agree?"


    Mikael was silent for a few seconds, then shrugged. "Fine. What do you need us to do?"


    "Heehee!" The girl wiped her tears, smiling for the first time. "It''s like this! I contacted a well-known ''vigilante'' in the coastal district to be my informant, but he''s four hours late for our meeting..."


    "A vigilante..." Mikael gave a knowing smile.

 Chapter 155: Hello, Kosma

    Chapter 155 - Hello, Kosma"Stop running!"


    Across the empty boulevard, seven or eight burly men in black relentlessly pursued a teenager, the chase spanning three blocks already.


    The teenager, naturally, didn''t reply. He even had the time to think, "If they want to catch me, shouldn''t they be conserving their breath? Why shout? Do they think I''ll stop? Illogical."


    "Stop running!" The men in black continued their pursuit.


    The teenager''s running form was... unique. His head tilted to the right, his left eye on the road ahead, his right eye on his pursuers.


    "The seaside villa district is too open, nowhere to hide. East or north leads out of the district, and I don''t know what''s out there. I have to lure them to the southern slums..."


    Silently planning his route, Kosma''s right eye caught a glimpse of a gun barrel.


    "Finally decided to use it?"


    Kosma knew why they hadn''t fired yet. Three reasons: One, they were confident they could catch him. Two, gunshots travel far, potentially alerting his accomplices. Three, bullets were expensive, especially pistol rounds. Half a pound of compressed biscuits for three bullets, and unlike certain other commodities, bullets were often unavailable even if you had the food.


    But no matter. It was just a gun. Kosma smirked, thinking, "Is that all you''ve got?", darting into a side alley.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! S��ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Three shots rang out.


    The first hit a distant streetlight, leaving a small black hole in the white pole.


    The second shattered a second-story window, screams and wails erupting from within. Blood and flesh splattered onto the street, leaving crimson stains.


    The third grazed the teenager''s waist, tearing his dark shirt, then lodged in a thick wooden railing, sending splinters flying.


    Click! Click! The man with the gun pulled the trigger twice more, but it was empty. He resumed the chase on foot.


    "Ugh..." Kosma grunted, clutching his side, continuing to run.


    He quickly glanced at his palm. Crimson blood welled up.


    He shouldn''t have looked. The pain had been minor, his waist just feeling cold. Now, with each stride, the tearing and burning sensation intensified.


    "I''m shot? No, impossible!"


    His hand quickly brushed against his waist. As expected, a wood splinter was embedded in his flesh.


    He checked his pocket, feeling a small bump. He sighed in relief.


    "Good, the evidence is safe. If I deliver this to Anadiya, the outside world will know what''s happening here, and everyone will be saved..."


    Clinging to this belief, he ran, numbly, a long trail of blood marking his path, like an invisible tether loosely binding him, yet not hindering his steps.


    The alley narrowed, the light dimmed, the ground turned muddy, and the air filled with the stench of decay.


    Stumbling on the uneven ground, Kosma braced himself against a wall, but didn''t stop. His slender arms propelled him forward, his thin frame bouncing off the wall like a basketball, resuming his desperate flight.


    "This is Krooni Street. Six hundred meters ahead, turn left onto Boro Street, and I can lose them in the slums. Once there, escaping will be easy!"


    But six hundred meters... Six. Hundred. Meters.


    The distance itself wasn''t much, but he''d already run several kilometers, injured, malnourished. This last stretch was the straw that broke the camel''s back.


    "I can''t... I''ll have to use plan B."


    Pain gnawed at his nerves, his pace slowing, the footsteps behind him growing louder. The expected fear didn''t come.


    No, not "didn''t come," but "hadn''t yet."


    Before fear could take hold, he felt pressure on his shoulder, then a sharp pain in his ankle. He tumbled forward.


    "Cough..." A short, pained cough was stifled as two knees pressed into his back.


    Two men pinned his arms, two more held his legs, forcing him onto the cold stone pavement. Muddy grime oozed from the cracks between the stones.


    "With that pretty face, you''re the famous vigilante?" the man with the pistol asked, circling him with amusement.


    "Hah! Kid, what were you thinking? Playing ''vigilante'' in a small town like Faliro and thinking you''re hot stuff? Trying the same trick in Attica��ptooey! This place doesn''t need a half-grown kid playing hero. Hand it over!"


    Kosma remained silent, his jaw clenched.


    "Tough guy, huh? Beat him!"


    "Now''s my chance!"


    The moment they released him, Kosma flicked his wrist. A spherical smoke grenade slid from a hidden pocket in his sleeve. He hooked his finger through the ring, pulled the pin, and tossed it into the air.


    Poof!


    The short-fused grenade exploded, acrid smoke filling the air.


    One man, relying on memory, kicked where Kosma had been, missing completely.


    Before he could retract his leg, a sharp pain shot through his wrist.


    "Aagh!"


    First the kicking leg, then the standing one. In an instant, Kosma severed his attacker''s Achilles tendons.


    The teenager sprang up, pinning the man to the ground...


    Thud... Thud... Thud... Blood splattered onto Kosma''s hands and face, the warm, sticky wetness jolting him awake��the close combat he''d been avoiding had begun.


    Without hesitation, he slashed the man''s throat before dashing out of the smoke, his figure melting into the approaching darkness.


    "Lost them?"


    In the narrow alley, hearing no pursuit, Kosma finally relaxed.


    As his breath hitched, the adrenaline faded, replaced by the throbbing pain in his knuckles, the burning in his lungs, and the coldness in his wound.


    "Not far from the hideout... I''ll rest here for a bit..."


    He leaned back weakly against a wall.


    "Wait! Why is the wall warm?!"


    Kosma spun around in terror, locking eyes with a pair of silver-gray ones.


    Before his mind could process, his body reacted��the bloody knife in his hand arced through the air, aimed at his assailant''s abdomen.


    Just as the tip was about to connect, he hesitated.


    "No! He might not be an enemy!"


    Too late!


    Clang!


    Kosma watched, incredulous, as the tip of his knife snapped off, bouncing twice on the ground.


    Then, a shadow fell over him, a large hand reaching towards him.


    He wanted to fight back, but didn''t know how, or perhaps it was already too late...


    But then, a comforting weight settled on his shoulder. The hand had simply patted him.


    "Hello, Kosma."

 Chapter 156: Spies Like Us

    Chapter 156 - Spies Like Us"Yes, that''s right. Target acquired. Besides Mikael and Elysia, there''s also that little girl, yes, the one called Seele."


    "Just keep an eye on them. No unnecessary action, avoid exposure... Anadiya, I''m talking to you. Did you make contact with the target without authorization?"


    "Yes, I did. He is a legendary figure, after all."


    "Ugh... Well, knowing him, in the few moments you interacted, he probably already deduced our entire operation."


    Anadiya instinctively wanted to retort, but instead simply said, "Understood, Chief Elvin."


    Elvin was speechless. What did "understood" even mean? It wasn''t an apology, nor was it defiance. Honestly...


    But then...


    "Oh, right, Anadiya! You''ve been on field duty, so you probably don''t know my connection to them... Hehe... I have autographed photos of Mikael and Elysia, and signed notebooks! Interested? Only 998, two photos and a notebook, the whole set!"


    Anadiya paused, then gently asked, "Chief Elvin?"


    "Huh? What''s up? This is a limited-time offer! If that''s too pricey, I also have a personally written compilation of Mikael and Elysia gossip, reviewed by Fuxi and Nuwa themselves... I can give you the first volume for free! If mailing is inconvenient, I''ll be in Attica in a few days... Hehehe, we can do an offline transaction..."


    "Chief Elvin... are you ill?"


    "..."


    Anadiya hung up, navigating the noisy slums, clutching the SD card she''d just received from Mikael. The air reeked of sweat and decay. She wrapped herself tightly in her large cloak and hood, occasionally coughing��beauty attracts unwanted attention in such a place.


    While not afraid, trouble was best avoided. Small troubles could escalate, potentially exposing her identities, which would be a disaster.


    Someone bumped her shoulder. Anadiya smirked, her fingers deftly retrieving her phone and a silver coin from the thief''s pocket. "Amateur."


    By the time the thief realized he''d encountered a pro, Anadiya had vanished into the darkness.


    Creak... Bang! The old metal door slammed shut, showering rust and paint chips. Anadiya moved silently through the darkness until a cold touch against her neck made her stop.


    "It''s me, Kosma."


    The teenager had already recognized her scent, retracting the knife before she could speak.


    "Anadiya." Kosma said softly, turning on the light.


    "Why the theatrics with the SD card? If he... wouldn''t our efforts be wasted?"


    Anadiya didn''t reply, instead looking down at the teenager, who was half a head shorter than her, and lightly rapping his head. "Let''s see to your injuries first."


    "Uh... mm..." Kosma fell silent, obediently lying on a makeshift bed of three metal chairs.


    The wound on his abdomen had scabbed over. The splinter hadn''t penetrated deeply, or perhaps Mikael had helped in secret?


    His left hand was more severely burned. His homemade smoke grenade had exploded almost instantly, and unlike professional ones, it used a small explosive charge to disperse the smoke quickly. Injuring himself was unavoidable.


    Fortunately, the black powder wasn''t that powerful. Anadiya cleaned the residue from Kosma''s palm, disinfected it with iodine, applied ointment, and bandaged it carefully, tying a small bow on the back of his hand.


    "I''m sorry, Kosma. I put you in danger."


    "It''s... fine."


    "I had my reasons for passing the SD card through him. Kosma, you know... I''m an official investigator. I can only report. I can''t do anything. But he''s different. He''s not official. Maybe... maybe he has other ways to resolve this..."


    "..."


    "Okay! It''s over now. Rest up for a few days!" Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Anadiya smiled, but Kosma remained silent. "Anadiya, you still won''t tell me..."


    "Still won''t tell me... the source of these disasters over the years..."


    "Don''t think too much." Anadiya put on her tattered cloak. She walked to the rusty door, then turned back. "I can''t help it... Kosma, your birthday is in a few days. Why don''t you guess what I''m getting you?"


    "..." I''m not a child. I don''t need gifts. Does that sound cool? Wait, that sounds too distant... What should I say? Should I act excited like a kid... I can''t...


    "Ana..." Huh? Where did she go?


    Anadiya continued through the night. The city''s power grid had long since failed, resulting in true darkness.


    She''d been here for over a year, growing accustomed to it. After all, one could only perceive darkness because light hadn''t entirely vanished. She looked up. A sliver of the moon peeked through the clouds.


    A flash of white caught her eye. Anadiya blinked. The pale gray was striking in the dark alley. She couldn''t have been mistaken.


    But when she looked again, it was gone. "Probably just a white cat. Honkai beasts aren''t that small."


    She dismissed the thought, navigating by memory to a basement door.


    Suddenly remembering something, she put on an ugly, Honkai beast mask.


    Tap��tap tap tap tap��tap tap tap��tap��tap��tap. She knocked the prearranged signal. Three seconds later, the door flew open, a dark figure pulling her inside.


    "You''re Chrysalis (Cocoon) Number 141?" The figure wore an identical mask, his voice barely older than Kosma''s.


    "No, I''m a spy sent by Lucien."


    The Chrysalis member visibly relaxed, the knife at her waist retracting.


    "Who came up with that code? It''s... unique." Anadiya couldn''t help but complain.


    The Chrysalis member stiffened, replying coldly, "You don''t need to know. You risked exposure to contact me. What intel do you have?"


    "I''ve discovered Lucien''s motive for mobilizing Fire Moth''s Intelligence Division."


    "So quickly?"


    "Yes. Their target is Mikael and Elysia. They arrived today."


    "Mikael''s team... I mean, Mikael, right? What is Lucien doing? Mikael has left Dusk Street before, and he didn''t seem to care. What''s going on?"


    "I don''t know."


    The night deepened, and the heavy fog rolled in again.


    Anadiya had barely left the Chrysalis hideout when her surroundings blurred.


    She moved towards the side of the street, leaning against a wall.


    Soon, everything was obscured.


    Mikael, Elvin, Kosma, and the Chrysalis member... Anadiya shook her head, mentally reaffirming her identities:


    I am Anadiya, twenty years old, former special agent of the United Government''s Eastern European Intelligence Bureau, current Deputy Chief of Intelligence Division 2, Ministry of Humanity. My mission is to report Attica''s current state to the United Government. To do so, I used Kosma to film the black market transactions.


    I am Ana, eighteen years and twenty-seven days old, a member of Fire Moth''s Intelligence Division, a deep cover agent within the United Government. I lost contact with headquarters, but it has been restored, and I''ve received a new mission: monitor Mikael and Elysia.


    I am Chrysalis Number 141, name and age unknown. I am a Chrysalis spy within Fire Moth''s Intelligence Division. Mission: monitor Fire Moth''s Intelligence Division.

 Chapter 157: A Gravestone for Rats

    Chapter 157 - A Gravestone for RatsIt was a peculiar room. From the four walls to the ceiling and floor, everything within the "six directions" was pitch black. Not even the cracks between the walls were visible.


    No, were there even cracks?


    Out of boredom, Mei started pondering the room''s geometry. Perhaps it was ten, a hundred times larger than it seemed, making the cracks invisible. Or perhaps it was a hemisphere.


    But regardless of its shape, one thing was certain��it was pitch black.


    Then again, the Mei here wasn''t physical, just a projection.


    Mei looked at her pale hand. When she looked up, a human-sized, gray-white metal plaque had appeared. It looked like a gravestone, except it lacked a portrait, and the crimson characters weren''t birth and death dates.


    [SEELE]


    [01]


    Then, more "gravestones" appeared clockwise around her, numbered from [.01] to [.13], forming a circle.


    "My my! If it isn''t Dr. Mei!"


    The instantly recognizable, flippant voice from [12] revealed its owner��Lucien.


    But Mei wasn''t surprised. Such meetings had been held more than ten times in the past year and a half. She knew everyone''s identity: eleven high-ranking officials from the United Government, plus Lucien and Vashak. Yet, they insisted on this cloak-and-dagger routine.


    "Ahem!" [.01] cleared its throat, presiding over the meeting. "Now that everyone''s here, I declare the twelfth evaluation meeting of the Fusion Soldier Project Control Agency, SEELE, officially commenced. Dr. Mei, as the initiator of this meeting, please present your proposal."


    Silence descended for three seconds��just enough time for Mei to steeple her fingers beneath her nose, her voice muffled. "I assume you all know what I''m going to say. Yes, you''ve heard this proposal eleven times��I request SEELE''s approval to perform Parvati factor hyper-fusion surgery on Kevin, Captain of Fire Moth''s First Squad."


    "Then you should also understand! We cannot approve your proposal!"


    "A surgery with less than eight percent success rate is pointless!"


    "Humanity isn''t that desperate yet!"


    "Dr. Mei, every proposal targets Kevin. We have reason to believe you''re abusing your position for personal gain!"


    Mei had grown accustomed to these accusations, reciting them from memory. At first, she''d been angry, then numb, offering no rebuttal to the old men''s contradictory and nonsensical arguments.


    But this time, she wouldn''t back down. A year and a half! It had been dragging on for a year and a half! Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Six months between the 2nd and 3rd Eruptions, six months between the 3rd and 4th. Now, a year and a half had passed since the 4th. Every day increased the likelihood of another Eruption exponentially.


    Did humanity stand a chance against the 5th?


    Mei didn''t think so. The memory of the 4th Eruption was still fresh, its helplessness amplified with each recollection. Although it had been an emergency deployment, Mei had since devised several optimized strategies. But none allowed humanity to defeat a Herrscher with just their own strength, their own technology...


    No, that wasn''t entirely accurate. If humanity were willing to deploy on a massive scale...


    The thought sent shivers down Mei''s spine. She couldn''t, wouldn''t, back down any longer.


    "Humanity isn''t desperate?" Mei tilted her head. "Have you seen a Herrscher? Fought one on the front lines? Witnessed the devastation they wrought in Irkutsk, Cang Hai, Nagazora, and ARC City? To conclude ''humanity isn''t desperate'' based on armchair theorizing... With all due respect, humanity isn''t desperate, but not because of our own capabilities. It''s because a Herrscher who should have destroyed us stood in our way!"


    "You... you... Are you saying we''re utterly helpless against the Honkai without the 1st Herrscher? What about our battleships? Our mechs? Vashak! Lucien!" [.06], flustered by Mei''s retort, called for backup.


    [13] remained unresponsive. After a while, Vashak''s raspy voice came through. "Sorry, everyone, I was in the restroom. What happened?"


    Lucien just coughed twice, acknowledging his presence, then went silent.


    "Ahem! Dr. Mei, perhaps you misunderstood." [08] smoothly covered for his teammate. "We''re not against the Fusion Soldier Project. If we were, SEELE wouldn''t exist. The problem is, Dr. Mei, according to your model, Captain Kevin''s surgery has less than an eight percent success rate. That''s practically zero."


    "So, Minister Taro''s point is, humanity isn''t desperate. We can upgrade our technology until the success rate reaches fifty, eighty, even one hundred percent, then perform the surgery. Captain Kevin is a valuable asset, rising from an ordinary soldier to First Squad Captain in just two years. We shouldn''t risk his life on the operating table."


    "Besides, if I''m not mistaken, Captain Kevin is also your boyfriend, Dr. Mei? You wouldn''t want him to die on the operating table, would you?"


    Mei adjusted her glasses, her voice flat and emotionless, like a broken record. "First, my personal relationship with Kevin is none of your concern. Kevin fully supports my decision. He''s willing to undergo the surgery..."


    "But we all know Kevin never refuses your requests, Dr. Mei!"


    Her words were cut short. Mei paused, then continued, unfazed. "Eight percent is already high. To date, Fire Moth has conducted 683,207 live experiments. Only 302 subjects survived, and they only fused with lower Honkai beast genes. Their combat effectiveness is barely comparable to a fully equipped soldier, perhaps even weaker��once unshackled, they''re more likely to attack their own kind than the Honkai."


    "But all this data is from you! We can''t verify its accuracy..."


    "Enough, Minister Taro! Stop wasting time!"


    [.01] finally spoke, shutting down the argument. But Mei, long accustomed to this, felt no joy.


    "Alright, Dr. Mei, if there''s nothing else, you may leave. SEELE needs to discuss your proposal further. We''ll give you our answer in due time."


    Mei, expecting this outcome, couldn''t hide her disappointment.


    But she didn''t leave. She looked up defiantly at the pale gravestone. "Secretary-General Keel, one last question."


    "Go ahead."


    "If the 5th Eruption happens tomorrow, what will we use to defend ourselves?"


    Minister Taro replied, "We have battleships, mechs, we..."


    "The 4th Eruption proved those are useless."


    "We still have the Silver Bullet!"


    "How many will it take to kill a Herrscher? Ten? A hundred? We don''t know how powerful the 5th Herrscher will be, nor the Silver Bullet''s effectiveness. Even if it works, how do we repair the damage? The Silver Bullet is a suicidal weapon! What are we sacrificing? The Honkai loses a disposable puppet. We lose actual..."


    Click!


    Mei was kicked out of the chat before she could finish.


    "Pointless." Vashak grumbled, logging off.


    "Hmph, Lucien, is everyone in Fire Moth so arrogant now? Do they think humanity is helpless without them?"


    "Not at all! Dr. Mei made some valid points. For example, if an Eruption happened tomorrow, without the 1st Herrscher, our conventional forces are insufficient against a Herrscher."


    "So, you support Mei?"


    "No, no, no! Minister Taro, we''re old friends. No need for pretense. You oppose the surgery on Kevin because you don''t trust him, a non-"insider," to be the first Fusion Soldier."


    "You!"


    "Audacious!"


    "Insolent!"


    "Secretary-General, it''s time to put Fire Moth in its place!"


    "Just disband them! The United Government has its own military!"


    Lucien chuckled, a mocking laugh directed not just at them, but at everyone. "Let me guess, you don''t even trust your own people, right? Imagine, those test subjects, fused with just lower Honkai beasts, are comparable to trained soldiers. What about a Sovereign-class beast? If Mei controlled that power... no, if anyone else controlled that power, none of you would sleep soundly, hahaha!"


    "Lucien, you..."


    "But you''re afraid to die, afraid of the current surgery, so you stall, hoping for a one hundred percent success rate��ninety-nine point nine isn''t enough! Then, you will become the first Fusion Soldiers... Pfft, hahaha! Hahahahaha!"


    "Lucien! What about you? Don''t tell me you don''t think the same. Otherwise, you could have approved Mei''s plan from the start. Your family could easily afford it! Why bother forming SEELE?"


    "You wouldn''t understand. Goodbye!"


    Lucien disconnected.


    "Hmph! Fire Moth! What a bunch!"


    "Keel, what are you waiting for? It''s time to deal with them!"


    "What''s with Lucien and Vashak? We were counting on them to help us control Fire Moth!"


    "Do they really think humanity is..."


    "Ahem!" [01] coughed twice, replying flatly, "We''ll see. The 5th Eruption is coming."


    With that, [01]''s projection vanished.


    ... ... ...


    "Hmph, pathetic." Vashak slumped in his chair, inexplicably weary, weary of everything.


    The Honkai, humanity... Heh...


    An encrypted message popped up on his screen. He scanned it quickly, then fell into thought.


    "If I''m not mistaken, as Fire Moth''s commander, I can deploy up to five personnel without going through the usual channels, correct?"


    He muttered to himself, then pressed a button on his desk.


    "Chief."


    "Have Captain Himeko come see me."

 Chapter 158: Elysia’s Drunken Words

    Chapter 158 - Elysia''s Drunken Words"Screee! Screee!" The gulls'' piercing cries had echoed relentlessly for half the night, and Mikael, sprawled on the roof of a random villa, had listened with equal indifference.


    He listened to the thin wings slicing through the air, the wind coaxing the waves against the breakwater, and light, chaotic footsteps approaching until they stopped behind him.


    "Drunk?"


    "Heehee... Found two bottles of wine in the room... Meant to take them back for Eden, but... couldn''t resist..."


    Elysia rested her chin on Mikael''s shoulder, her fluffy hair tickling his ear, which turned crimson.


    "Seele asleep?"


    "Ugh... She was a bit shaken today. Took me, like, fifteen stories to get her to sleep!"


    Mikael twitched his lips, humming, then his shoulders shook as he burst into laughter. "Elysia, there''s a chance Seele, being almost fourteen, might be a little old for bedtime stories..."


    "Well... I learned it from Aponia..." Elysia scratched her head sheepishly.


    "Not entirely," Mikael corrected. "Maybe, more than Aponia, the idea that kids need bedtime stories is from... our childhood memories."


    "Ah��you''re right! I remember you borrowing books from the town library. When Mama Celia''s throat hurt, you, the most literate, read to us... Though sometimes you fell asleep first, hahaha!"


    "You remember that clearly, huh..."


    "Of course! I remember everyone I''ve met! What about you, Mikael?"


    "Me?" Mikael leaned against the railing, hesitating, then opened up, though not completely. "My... my heart''s not big. Actually, it''s quite small. I can only hold a few people... The rest... it''s not that I don''t care... More like... I can''t. If I''m not destined to save them, why bother giving them space in my heart?"


    "Is that so..." Elysia chuckled softly. Who knows a person better than they know themselves?


    "Silly Mikael, what you say and what I see are completely different!"


    "Ah! Does he see me that way too?"


    So...


    "Mikael..."


    "Elysia..."


    They spoke simultaneously, then paused. Mikael finally broke the silence. "Elysia... but... but you... you always occupy more than fifty-one percent of my heart��you''re more important than everyone else, than the entire world combined."


    "Hmm~ Wait! Fifty-one percent... What about the others?"


    Bathed in moonlight, Elysia''s playful smile drew closer, her bangs tickling Mikael''s cheek in the night breeze. He held his breath, but couldn''t escape the scent of wine on her breath.


    She boldly placed her hand on his chest, feeling his heart race.


    "How much for Pardofelis? How much for Hua? Mobius? Sakura? The Captain? Seele? Be honest, Mikael!"


    Mikael shook his head gently. "I don''t know, Elysia. I just don''t know."


    He took Elysia''s hand, and they sat side-by-side on the rooftop. In the silence, the heavy fog rolled in.


    Their surroundings blurred, their breaths mingling. The gulls'' cries pierced the air like lightning, echoing from a distant place.


    Mikael gripped Elysia''s hand tightly, as if holding onto hope.


    Even though... even though her figure, so many figures, were fading in the fog...


    He raised his hand to dispel it, but Elysia, as if anticipating him, stopped him.


    "No need to dispel the fog. All things considered, I like this hazy weather. And... it''s the middle of the night. No serious crimes should happen, right?"


    Or rather, under the cover of darkness, with or without fog, the crimes destined to happen would happen.


    "Hey, Mikael, how long has it been since we had a proper heart-to-heart?"


    "About..." Mikael pondered, then gave a vague answer. "More than two years?"


    The last time was during the 3rd Eruption.


    "By the way, Elysia, why do you like this hazy... no, not hazy. Hazy means you can still see. This is complete darkness."


    "But... aren''t we humans like this?" Elysia gently traced his palm.


    "No one can exist in isolation. We''re all connected. As long as we keep moving forward, we''re bound to meet somewhere in the world."


    "But... we''re also separated, like this fog. I mean, what if this fog wasn''t physical, but psychological?"


    Mikael turned sharply. Elysia''s pink outline was dissolving into the gray, but he could feel her gaze.


    "Mikael, I can''t see your face anymore. I''m holding your hand, I feel your warmth, I hear your breathing, but I can''t see your outline, let alone your features... Mikael, what are you thinking? Why haven''t you told me..."


    Elysia''s outline sharpened in the fog. Mikael thought he was hallucinating, then realized��she was moving closer.


    Thump, thump, thump...


    His heart raced. He moved towards the blurry figure, and the faint pink reappeared.


    Then, they both closed their eyes...


    Boom!


    A blinding flash split the sky, shaking the fog. Thunder rumbled like waves.


    Then, the rain fell.


    A drop, two drops landed on Mikael''s nose, then the heavens opened.


    Creating an umbrella wasn''t difficult. He could even stop the rain with the 4th Herrscher''s power. But Elysia stopped him in her own way. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mmm!


    A fleeting kiss, so quick Mikael thought it a fantasy. When he came to, Elysia had linked her arm with his, leaning against him.


    "Remember our early travels? We only had one umbrella. You''d give it to me, saying you couldn''t create one... Heehee! You just wanted to share it with me, but were too shy to ask!"


    Mikael smiled unconsciously. These memories had faded, almost forgotten if not for Elysia.


    But as she spoke, they returned, bittersweet, yet leaving a sweet aftertaste.


    The rain cut through the fog, the splashing droplets mingling with the haze, making it heavy, murky, and viscous. The air smelled of damp earth.


    He suddenly understood why Elysia had said all this.


    Yes, heavy, murky... wasn''t that his heart now?


    He was no longer the boy, both desperate and excited to be a Herrscher. He wasn''t fighting just for Elysia anymore.


    She''d walked the world, leaving her footprints, and the world had left its marks on her.


    He''d walked with her, thinking he could avoid all other attachments, living, dying, fighting only for her.


    But that was a distant past.


    The world had left irreversible marks on him. He was entangled with it, with its people. Even he had to admit, Elysia''s share in his heart had decreased from one hundred to fifty-one percent, hadn''t it?


    But she wasn''t sad.


    She was relieved. Relieved by his growth, his expanding bonds, the people he cared for, and the people who cared for him.


    Relieved that the world was becoming real to him, that he was truly belonging.


    "So, Mikael, since they''re all people you trust, people you love, people who love you, people you want to save... why run away? Why not tell me, tell everyone, about your troubles? Like with Seele, instead of agonizing alone, why not tell us? We can figure it out together."


    "Mobius told you? Her lips aren''t that sealed, huh?"


    "Just answer the question, Mikael... You don''t have to carry everything alone. You want to save the world, so the world has a responsibility to support you."


    "I once said, Elysia wants to be with Mikael forever. Now it''s, Elysia wants to be with Mikael forever, living in this world, until the very end."


    Mikael closed his eyes. A gentle wind dispersed the rain and the fog.


    She''d said a lot that night, some of it contradictory and illogical, but that''s what drunken words are.


    And that''s why Mikael was speechless.


    She''d stumbled through his heart, taking detours, bumping into walls, but finally reaching the tumor within and punching it.


    A gentle punch, landing on the softest, yet hardest spot.


    Mikael gently embraced Elysia, but she was already asleep��making him realize how long he''d been sitting there.


    He summoned a gentle breeze to dry her, but...


    ...his gaze wandered. A soft voice whispered in his ear.


    His left hand opened, then clenched, opened, clenched... then trembling, reached out, slowly, until it rested on her chest.


    Gulp... Mikael swallowed hard.


    The world hadn''t changed, but he had.


    After all...


    "Ah!" Elysia woke up with a start, not noticing Mikael''s hastily retracted hand��because the cry wasn''t hers.


    "Seele!"


    They appeared by Seele''s bed. She was curled up, her terror slowly receding.


    Following her gaze to the floor, they saw a small, white plush cow, wiggling its behind comically.

 Chapter 159: Division and Fusion

    Chapter 159 - Division and Fusion"Is that... a Honkai beast?" Mikael asked uncertainly.


    Elysia, however, wasn''t one for careful consideration. A creature cuter than Mikael was a rare sight, Honkai beast or not, and she had to cuddle it.


    "Aww! So cute!" She picked up the small white cow by the scruff of its neck, puckering her lips as she playfully bounced its rump three times.


    "*Mmm-hmm!*" She glanced smugly at Mikael, but he remained frowning, showing no sign of amusement.


    Seele also reached out to touch it. The white skin of typical Honkai beasts was a bone-like exoskeleton. Only a few���� or crawling Honkai beasts had soft shells.


    This one, however, felt more like human skin, a delicate membrane. Smooth and supple, coupled with its lifelike appearance, if not for the faint Honkai energy reaction, Mikael would have mistaken it for a newborn calf.


    "Hey! It has three eyes!" Seele exclaimed.


    "Oh, really?"


    Mikael leaned in for a closer look. A vertical line, like a frown, creased the beast''s forehead, looking strangely out of place on its childish face.


    But tilting his head, he realized it was a pair of closed eyelids.


    Seele tentatively touched the eyelids. The Honkai beast convulsed and struggled, its small body possessing surprising strength. Elysia, caught off guard, lost her grip, and it tumbled to the floor.


    In a flash of purple lightning, the Honkai beast was split in two.


    "Ah!"


    Ignoring Seele''s gasp, Mikael crouched down to examine the remains, bumping heads with Elysia, who was also leaning in.


    "Oof..." Elysia stood up dizzily, then promptly collapsed onto the floor...


    "Elysia-onee-chan, what''s wrong?"


    Seele quickly jumped off the bed to help her up.


    Mikael twitched his lips. "The price of drinking��the aftereffects have kicked in."


    A sour smell filled the air��the toxic fumes and carbon dioxide from burning silicone. Experienced with this, Mikael silently opened the window, a gust of azure wind clearing the air.


    "Huh?" He finally focused on the Honkai beast''s remains, and even he, who had seen countless Honkai beasts, couldn''t help but gasp.


    This... this wasn''t what a living creature should look like.


    What was this thing?


    Honkai beasts, though silicon-based and completely different from Earth life, were still creatures with internal "organs," perhaps incomprehensible to humans, but existing nonetheless.


    This one, however, was just a puddle of liquid, aside from the occasional Honkai energy fragment.


    No organs whatsoever!


    Even stranger, the liquid bubbled like boiling water. While the electrical discharge could generate heat, it wouldn''t last.


    Before Mikael could ponder further, the boiling liquid overflowed. He quickly pulled Seele back, who in turn dragged Elysia.


    The bisected remains dissolved completely, leaving two puddles on the floor.


    Then, the liquid coalesced, and within seconds, two identical miniature cow Honkai beasts stood up.


    "Like... earthworms? No, earthworms need the segment with the clitellum to regenerate, and even then, they don''t regain their original length... This is more like mitosis, but... newly divided cells need time to grow... At least it follows the law of conservation of energy, consuming Honkai energy... but this world has an endless supply of that..."


    Invisible spatial chains bound the two newly formed beasts. Suddenly remembering something, Mikael lifted their eyelids.


    Nothing underneath. He''d seen people without eyes. The shape of the eyelids had already hinted at this...


    But if there were no eyes, why even have eyelids?


    In silence, he sliced one beast in two, and the other into three pieces.


    Seconds later, five identical Honkai beasts stood up...


    After repeated experiments, Mikael concluded:


    First, the number of new beasts equaled the number of pieces the original was divided into. Even mixing the puddles resulted in two separate beasts.


    Second, the size of the pieces didn''t matter. Even minced meat or a single leg would regenerate into a full-sized beast.


    Finally...


    Mikael released the restraints. The twenty-odd miniature beasts didn''t attack, but instead, merged with each other...


    "This is...!" Grabbing Seele and Elysia, Mikael vanished. S��ar?h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Moo!


    A deafening roar shook the air as the bedroom walls exploded. A massive "white cow" rampaged through the villa, reducing the building to rubble, burying itself in the process.


    But Mikael, standing on the street, didn''t move. As expected, moments later, two identical "white cows" dug themselves out, charging towards him.


    "Seele, look after Elysia."


    "Ah, okay..." Seele shuddered, but when she looked up, both Mikael and the Honkai beasts were gone.


    "Ugh... Hehehe... what happened?" Elysia stood up, stumbling before collapsing onto Seele''s back. "Mmm... Seele smells so nice..."


    "Elysia-onee-chan..." Seele instinctively shrugged, but Elysia''s warm breath on her neck calmed her racing heart.


    "What kind of Honkai beast is this?"


    In the deserted streets, Mikael dodged continuously, not attacking. Until he found its weakness, any reckless attack would just cause it to multiply.


    But... what was its weakness?


    Unable to hit him, the two beasts merged again, now rivaling a three-meter-tall chariot-class Honkai beast, but far more destructive.


    Buildings crumbled, but Mikael still didn''t attack. "Not yet?"


    Whoosh!


    A massive crystal arrow pierced the air, exploding just before hitting the Honkai beast. A shower of crystal dust rained down, and the beast began to crystallize.


    "The same trick again?"


    Mikael understood. He unleashed all four authorities��spatial manipulation, electromagnetism, wind control��a high-frequency vibration of combined forces. The Honkai beast shattered into nothingness.


    Mikael stood still, holding his breath. While atomized remains couldn''t be called a corpse, and he knew this was pointless, it still felt... wrong.


    "Well, well! Long time no see!" Elysia appeared beside him, but not his Elysia.


    Mikael, however, didn''t bother with pleasantries. "Reducing it to atoms with high-frequency vibrations. You guys really are fond of this tactic."


    "Well, isn''t it possible that our strategy against the 6th Herrscher was based on this?"


    "Hmm..." Mikael mused. "Now that you mention it, it does share similarities with the 6th Herrscher."


    "But..."


    "Hmm?"


    "But that''s not the Mahadeva''s main body, is it?"


    "Mahadeva... wait, main body?"


    It had been a long time.


    A long time since he''d been so terrified his face drained of color.


    A long time since fear had felt like ants crawling under his skin.

 Chapter 160: Mahadeva

    Chapter 160 - MahadevaMoments later, Mikael reappeared before Elysia and Seele, but vanished again before he could say anything.


    "You saw it, right? The Mahadeva clones'' foreheads are empty. No... to be precise, the Mahadeva''s true form is that pink eyeball. We''ve tried everything. The conclusion? Killing it is simple. The eyeball needs the white tissue to exist. Separate them, and the eyeball dies."


    Simple enough. The problem? Finding the eyeball.


    He zipped through Attica''s streets. Everywhere he looked, Honkai beasts swarmed, pouring from the sewers, converging into a white ocean flowing through the streets.


    The noise woke the city, but before anyone could react, collapsing buildings buried them.


    Mikael couldn''t save them individually. Finding the Mahadeva''s true form was paramount.


    His gaze swept over the hordes, but he couldn''t find the pink eyeball Elysia had described.


    "This is like finding a needle in a haystack. What else can I do... so many, and they''re multiplying. If they fuse..."


    ... ... ...


    "Kosma! Kosma!" Anadiya dug through the rubble, tossing aside blood-soaked bricks, ignoring the Honkai beasts behind her, which, in turn, ignored her.


    Thump!


    She hit a familiar metal door. "Kosma!"


    Thump. Thump. Thump. Faint knocks from below. "Kosma?"


    Thump��thump��thump thump thump��thump��thump thump thump thump��thump thump��thump��thump��thump��thump��thump thump thump��thump thump thump thump��thump thump thump thump thump��thump thump thump. (It''s me.)


    "Phew..." Anadiya breathed a sigh of relief, finding a steel bar, wedging it under the door, and heaving. The door shifted slightly, but no more.


    She put her full weight on the bar. This time, the door lifted a few inches, but she knew it wasn''t her strength��the trapped teenager was helping!


    She quickly wedged a brick in the gap, repeating the process until the half-buried door was open wide enough.


    As she reached for Kosma, the ground gave way��the rubble collapsed again, burying her too.


    "Kosma?"


    "Anadiya!"


    In the darkness, they crawled towards each other''s voices until they touched the same wall.


    "Anadiya... big sis, what''s happening?" Kosma''s voice came through the wall. She imagined him sitting with his back against it, just like her.


    "Well... I didn''t expect to confess all this under these circumstances..." Anadiya sighed. She had used Kosma, but she also cared for him.


    She liked his feigned maturity, his unnecessary sense of justice, his impractical persistence, and his occasional melancholy...


    All of it reminded her of something she''d lost.


    No��something she, as a double agent, had to lose.


    Something she perhaps never had.


    Kindness, justice, principles, a moral compass...


    She was much older than Kosma. She''d killed many with her own hands, and her intel had indirectly killed ten, a hundred times more...


    But those people had one thing in common��they were her colleagues, even though they were enemies.


    In the end, she couldn''t tell which of her identities was the real her. So she just numbly did her best at every job.


    She was a despicable, irredeemable person...


    "Confess? Anadiya..."


    "Kosma, like you suspected, the disasters aren''t natural. But don''t overthink it, it''s not man-made... Kosma, the world isn''t as dark as you think, but... but your kindness, your sense of justice, they''re not pointless. There will be a day when they matter..."


    "Anadiya! You..."


    "The door is above Kosma. If I push this wall towards him, it''ll fall on my side, bringing the rubble with it. He can escape... or at least, the door will form a protective triangle..." Sear?h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Wait! Anadiya! What are you doing?!"


    Kosma''s terrified scream was music to her ears. See, someone cares about me.


    This was what she''d always wanted. She craved being seen as kind and gentle.


    She wanted someone to cry for her, to remember one of her identities.


    It was a selfish desire.


    But it drove her to push the wall, just to hear Kosma call her "big sis" again.


    "I am Ana, Kosma''s big sister. I''ll make sure he lives."


    "No... Anadiya-big-sis! Stop!" Kosma braced himself against the wall, but his action only made it tilt further.


    "Anadiya-big-sis!"


    Boom!


    Bright morning light streamed down. Kosma''s eyes welled up.


    He was saved, but at a cost...


    "Come now, boys shouldn''t cry!"


    Someone pinched his cheek, and tears streamed down.


    "Uh... who are you?"


    "Ahem!"


    The despair and fear vanished. Anadiya''s muscles spasmed, and she coughed violently as Elysia pulled her up.


    "Seems I arrived just in time!"


    "Miss Elysia, thank you..."


    The Honkai beasts were gone, the white tide receding.


    "Anadiya, a favor."


    "Is it Seele?"


    "Mm-hmm! Take care of another child for me!"


    Elysia dissolved into pink petals.


    ... ... ...


    "Mikael, what have you and that woman done in Attica?!" Mobius''s furious voice crackled through the forced comm link.


    "?"


    "The Honkai energy readings near Attica are over 1000 HW and rising! Fire Moth has issued a Herrscher-level alert!"


    "A Herrscher? No, it''s not a Herrscher!"


    "Not a Herrscher?! What did you do? No, wait, Fire Moth should factor you into their calculations..."


    Before Mobius could finish, Mikael felt a spatial distortion beside him.


    A flash of green materialized.


    "This... this!" She saw the white tide below.


    "What are you doing here?" Mikael''s tone was sharp. Using the Second Divine Key like this was reckless.


    Even with Eden''s upgrades, the core was still an inanimate object, unlike a Herrscher''s. Each use at full power required two hours to recharge.


    Mobius''s impulsive action had cut off reinforcements for two hours, though with him and Elysia, they weren''t essential.


    She glanced at him, hesitant, then looked back at the Honkai beast tide.


    "What is that thing?"


    "As you can see, a Honkai beast."


    "Don''t be ridicul... Wait! One Honkai beast? One?"


    Mikael didn''t explain. They both looked towards the horizon. On the beach, several white tides converged.


    After repeated merging, a colossal, hundred-meter-tall Honkai beast stood bathed in the rising sun��still bovine, but with four extra arms sprouting from its back.


    "Hey! I''m here! Huh? Mobius... why are you here?!"

 Chapter 161: It’s… It’s… A Herrscher!

    Chapter 161 - It''s... It''s... A Herrscher!"Mobius, fancy meeting you here! Care to join the fight?"


    "Tch." Mobius plopped down on a piece of rubble��a researcher like her would never engage in combat.


    "Oh, Mobius, don''t be shy! We''ve only seen you fight once, you know!"


    Mobius''s cheek twitched. She had fought once, right after her Metamorphosis(MANTIS) surgery, when she''d groggily attacked Mikael.


    "Come on, Grandma Mobius, show us what you''ve got! I''ll even offer up my prized pink maid outfit!"


    "Who would wear such a thing?!"


    "Oh, you don''t like it? Let me guess... doesn''t fit? Wait! How did you get here? Used the Second Divine Key? Aww, you do care about me! I''m so happy!"


    "Don''t flatter yourself!" Mobius, back to her adult form, turned away, one earlobe inexplicably flushed in the morning light.


    "Oh? Not concerned about me? Could it be..."


    Mobius wisely ignored her, checking her wrist comm. "Vill-V wants me to remind you the Honkai energy readings are fluctuating around 2358 HW. Mikael, aren''t you going to do anything?" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Moo��" Mahadeva bellowed, as if answering Mobius''s question.


    The rising sun, cresting the horizon, looked like a golden crown behind Mahadeva''s head, its outline shimmering, the golden light reflected on the water''s surface, looking like an ancient depiction of a celestial deity.


    "Two thousand... isn''t that..." Elysia looked questioningly at Mikael, then understood why he hesitated. If he didn''t kill it in one hit, it would split, and they''d face two... or more.


    Mikael, eyes half-closed, seemed to be calculating. Hearing the Honkai energy reading, he flinched. The First Eruption had only been a little over two thousand HW... Mahadeva had already surpassed him.


    While Honkai energy readings didn''t always correlate with absolute power, they usually indicated the amount of Honkai energy that could be deployed at once. For example, in Irkutsk, his and the Second Herrscher''s combined output barely broke four thousand HW.


    The Third Eruption had been similar, meaning the Third Herrscher''s burst output was roughly equal to his and the Second Herrscher''s combined.


    Well, "at the time." Mikael hadn''t anticipated how much the unanchored bubble universe within him would amplify his Honkai energy output. His core was still growing, but compared to the boost from the bubble universe, it was negligible.


    As for his upper limit? He''d never been pushed that far in combat.


    This time, he might have to "touch" it.


    After a moment of thought, Mikael had a plan. "I''ll restrain it. Elysia, Snake, with me."


    "Who''s Snake?!" Mobius''s protest was ignored as Mikael appeared before Mahadeva, who was about to step onto the beach.


    "Hmph..." Mahadeva''s front hooves lifted, then froze mid-air, held by invisible spatial force.


    Beads of sweat rolled down Mikael''s forehead, his breathing becoming ragged. Seconds later, the sweat vanished, his breathing steadying��he''d just used seventy percent of his core''s output, but the bubble universe replenished him.


    "Elysia, Mobius, check its forehead for a third eye!"


    "What?" Mobius, half-dragged by Elysia, was still disoriented.


    As she steadied herself, Mahadeva strained against its restraints, bellowing, "Mmm... Moo��!"


    "Tch, still struggling?"


    Mikael, hair swirling, crouched, slamming his hand onto the ground. Blinding blue light erupted around Mahadeva, forming a clockwise circle.


    Moments later, the light faded, revealing eighteen towering pillars of Honkai steel surrounding the beast.


    "Simple spatial restraints won''t hold it. This should do." His crimson gear-like eyes locked into place. Countless golden chains shot from the pillars, binding Mahadeva''s hooves, then its neck, then its torso.


    "Moo!" Mahadeva thrashed, its fists striking the pillars, tilting them, even causing the beach to sink.


    "Annoying!" The chains finally bound Mahadeva''s limbs, but loosely, for fear of dismembering it. It continued to struggle, arching its back, bucking, its limbs flailing.


    This wasn''t entirely futile. The sandy beach was unstable, a poor foundation. The pillars, over a thousand meters tall, even with their hundred-meter diameter, were top-heavy.


    Under Mahadeva''s relentless pulling, they tilted precariously, threatening to topple.


    "Enough!" A wave of pink crystals surged upwards, encasing the pillars, even tinting the sea purple.


    Without waiting for orders, Elysia leaped onto Mahadeva''s head.


    "Yay! Be a good cow and stay still! Let me see your eyes!" She grabbed the third eyelid, pulling it open��


    "Wow! You like girly pink too!"


    "Elysia, pull out the eyeball!"


    "Eh! It''s too big... Ah!" Sensing its core exposed, Mahadeva thrashed even harder, throwing Elysia off. She quickly retreated to Mikael.


    "It''s fine, I can hold it. Keep trying... Wait, where''s Mobius?"


    "Ah, you know her. She''s actually quite shy. She wouldn''t be much help here, so I sent her to find Seele."


    "Seele?" Mikael suddenly remembered��"Seele was..."


    "Don''t worry, I ran into that Ana girl and the Kosma boy. I asked them to look after Seele."


    "Good." "I hope they''ll be alright..."


    A strange sensation washed over him. Mikael looked up at the rising sun, almost obscured by the pillars.


    Elysia followed his gaze. Then, both their faces paled��a swarm of missiles, bathed in the morning light, was heading towards them.


    "Elysia, intercept!" For the first time in eight years, Mikael''s voice cracked.


    He opened dozens of spatial rifts, swallowing twenty missiles, but the distraction allowed Mahadeva to topple a pillar.


    Elysia fired crystal arrows, streaking across the sky like meteors, intercepting the incoming missiles. The sky rained debris.


    "Did you get them all?"


    "I think so..." They both sighed in relief.


    But their eyes were fixed on the sky.


    "Whoosh��"


    By the time they heard it, it was too late. Three armor-piercing missiles, skimming the sea, accelerated sharply in the final kilometer.


    A series of sonic booms echoed as waves crashed against the shore. Before Mikael could react, the missiles struck Mahadeva, their specialized armor-piercing warheads, designed to penetrate ten thousand millimeters of homogeneous armor, easily tearing through its flesh.


    Each missile burrowed deep, and Mahadeva''s body began to distort and swell, reaching its limit��


    Boom!


    Honkai energy barriers blocked the shrapnel and shockwave, and azure wind swept away the dust.


    Before Mikael and Elysia lay countless fragments, rapidly growing.


    "No... there''s still time... regeneration takes time. If we find the core now..."


    Mikael took a step, then realized his joints were frozen.


    "Crack, crack..." He turned to Elysia, her face covered in frost.


    "It''s... it''s... a Herrscher..."

 Chapter 162: Anything You Want

    Chapter 162 - Anything You Want"...Velocity 0.77, final trajectory correction!"


    "Target locked, trajectory confirmed... Wait! The missiles vanished!" S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What?!"


    "What happened?"


    "Detecting spatial distortions. It''s Mikael''s team... They phase-shifted the missiles. And Elysia... why are they..."


    Lucien''s smile didn''t waver. "No matter. We still have three low-altitude cruise missiles launched from the Mediterranean Fleet..."


    Before he finished, an officer shouted, "Cruise missiles hit the target!"


    "Switch to satellite feed!"


    "Yes! We got it!"


    "The Herrscher''s been blown to pieces!"


    "Excellent!"


    "Quiet!" Lucien raised his hands, his voice booming through the command center. Everyone, regardless of their feelings towards him, turned to face him.


    Only two were exceptions:


    Vashak silently scoffed, slumped in his command chair, staring blankly at the screen.


    Mei frowned, her lips moving silently, seemingly calculating something.


    "As Chief of Staff of Fire Moth, I hereby declare��for the first time, humanity has defeated a Herrscher entirely through its own power..."


    "Hold on!" Vashak gripped Lucien''s shoulder, his strength distorting Lucien''s voice.


    "What..."


    "Woo��Woo��Woo��" Three piercing alarms blared, bathing the command center in red light.


    The Honkai energy readings, which had dropped from 6500 HW to 4100 HW and were still falling, suddenly stalled, then reversed, rapidly climbing past the instrument''s limit.


    A bright red "9999" flashed. The command center fell silent. No one moved, no one spoke. Only the alarms continued their relentless wail.


    Fear? Perhaps.


    They''d all experienced multiple Eruptions. Fear was inevitable. But their inaction stemmed more from the unknown��the overwhelming, terrifying unknown.


    Why did Mikael and Elysia intercept the missiles? Why did the Herrscher look like a Honkai beast? Why did a Honkai beast have Herrscher-level energy readings? And why, after "killing" the "Herrscher," were the readings rising again?


    Click!


    The alarms stopped. A flamboyant female voice replaced them. "Hello? Did you all lose your minds?"


    After years of silence, the command center''s cameras remembered the fear of being hacked.


    "Vill-V?"


    "The one and only!" Vill-V''s face appeared on the screen.


    "Fire Moth sure knows how to make a mess. To put it simply, that initial 2300 HW reading wasn''t a Herrscher, but a Honkai beast��yes, a Honkai beast. Be grateful, mortals! Mikael has once again expanded your Honkai bestiary. Transcending Judgment-class, rivaling a Herrscher, a Doomsday-class Honkai beast��Mahadeva!"


    Vashak and Lucien exchanged glances, a rare moment of understanding passing between them.


    They wisely chose silence, neither interrupting Vill-V nor encouraging her.


    The relationship between Fire Moth and Anti-Entropy was delicate. Neither wanted to give the other leverage.


    But someone had to respond. Vashak''s adjutant, Pro, stepped forward. "So, Miss Vill-V, what''s the situation now?"


    "Oh, you haven''t grasped the meaning of Doomsday-class. It rivals a Herrscher not just in power, but in its mechanics. Thanks to your attack, Mahadeva is now in hundreds, even thousands of pieces. And soon, each fragment will grow into a giant Mahadeva... Hooray for Fire Moth! You''ve accomplished something truly magnificent!"


    "Hundreds of hundred-meter tall Honkai beasts?" Pro repeated incredulously. "Impossible! That violates the law of conservation of energy. Where are they getting the... Honkai energy..."


    "Oh, you know it''s Honkai energy! This planet has an endless supply of that. Well, no point explaining. Here''s the live feed!"


    Vill-V tapped furiously at her keyboard. Fuxi, sitting at the console, threw up his hands. "Ms. Vill-V, please respect my work. I could have accessed the satellite feed myself if you''d just..."


    "Don''t mind me. It''s just a habit... Wait... what is that?"


    Everyone stared at the screen. As Vill-V said, the beach was covered in fragments, all slowly writhing, visibly growing, then exploding into puddles of goo, reforming into miniature Mahadevas.


    But... the process was much slower than Vill-V anticipated. Normal, though. Most particles slow down at lower temperatures.


    Right?


    A visible wave of frost swept across the screen, freezing everything in its path.


    Vill-V stopped mid-sentence.


    Vashak frowned, looking at Lucien, who remained unfazed, sipping his wine. "Vill-V, what is going on now?"


    Vill-V, hand over her headset, mouthed words silently. Vashak, unable to read lips, didn''t understand.


    Seconds later, her voice returned. "Excuse the interruption! Breaking news from your host, Vill-V: At 05:54 East Two District Time, the Fifth Herrscher appeared in Attica''s coastal district. Confirmed authority��ice/low temperature?"


    "So, the Honkai energy spike wasn''t from Mahadeva splitting, but..."


    "Correct!"


    Lucien shrugged, downing his wine.


    "Dr. Mei?"


    "Wait! Where did Dr. Mei go?"


    Pro looked around, scratching his head. "She left when the second alarm went off?"


    "..."


    "Klein, Captain Kevin''s still in the lab, right?"


    "Yes, Doctor. First Squad hasn''t received any deployment orders. Captain Kevin''s on standby, as per your instructions."


    "Good... Prepare for surgery. Everything must be ready before I return!"


    "Uh... Doctor, we don''t have authorization..."


    "Just do it... And patch me through to him."


    "Yes, Doctor."


    Mei suddenly stopped.


    She looked at her hands, her palms flushed red from the alarm lights, like...


    Click!


    The sound of her heel hitting the metal floor echoed through the empty tunnel.


    Mei looked up, realizing it was her own footstep as she''d unconsciously taken a step back.


    "Mei..." The young man''s voice came through the comm, suddenly mature, devoid of its usual playfulness.


    "Kevin... I''m sorry."


    "Sorry for what? Mei, think of it this way, after the surgery, your boyfriend will be as strong as Mikael... Hey, does this Parvati factor really make me as strong as big bro Mikael?"


    "Hehe..." Mei chuckled. "Even with a serious tone, your words are still childish... I don''t know if you''ll be as strong as Mikael, but shouldn''t you be worried about the success rate?"


    "What''s there to worry about? It''s over seven percent! Mei, remember that game I play? The drop rate is only 0.6 percent!"


    "You have the nerve to mention that? You always hit the guaranteed pity and still get spooked. You''re not exactly lucky, are you?"


    Her tone was unconsciously scolding.


    But her boy didn''t care. "So what? Haven''t you heard of the law of conservation of luck? Since I''m unlucky in games, I must be lucky in real life! Like meeting... Hey! Mei, if the surgery is successful, what''s my reward?"


    "Idiot!" Mei hung up.


    The data wasn''t entirely accurate��the success rate, after a year and a half of research, was closer to ten percent.


    But that was still a gamble.


    "Idiot, anything you want."


    ... ... ...


    Darkness. Mei was familiar with it.


    After thirty seconds, eleven "gravestones" lit up.


    "Dr. Mei..."


    "The United Government has received reports of the Fifth Herrscher in Attica, correct?"


    "...Vashak said Himeko has arrived in Attica."


    "Do you really believe Himeko can stop a Herrscher? Don''t forget, the First Herrscher is occupied with that Doomsday-class beast, Mahadeva."


    "..." The eleven gravestones vanished. Five minutes of darkness and silence followed.


    Then, [01] reappeared. "Dr. Mei, the Herrscher''s authority seems to be ice. If we recall correctly, Parvati has similar abilities?"


    "Yes, Secretary-General Keel. But we have no other options. Similar abilities mean no elemental disadvantage��better than being countered."


    "...SEELE approves the Parvati factor hyper-MANTIS surgery on Fire Moth First Squad Captain Kevin."


    "Thank you."


    "Don''t thank us yet, Dr. Mei. You are responsible for all possible consequences of the surgery. SEELE, and the United Government, have no knowledge of today''s events." Keel''s voice echoed, laden with meaning.


    Mei didn''t care.


    She replied, equally cryptic, "I''ll take full responsibility."

 Chapter 163: One Last Time

    Chapter 163 - One Last TimeAmidst the ruins of Attica''s coastal district, Anadiya checked her watch in the early morning light��05:42.


    "Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!" Kosma pounded the stone slab beneath him, again and again, until he was exhausted, his knuckles bloody, the cries from under the slab growing fainter...


    Then, a drop, two drops, three...


    Dark spots appeared on the stone. Kosma bit his lip, the bitter taste spreading across his tongue.


    Seele silently placed a hand on his shoulder, but he only lowered his head further, as if ashamed to be seen crying.


    Anadiya straightened, looking at her own bloodied hands, a sense of bewilderment washing over her.


    Kosma had injured himself trying to save a stranger, someone he''d never even met. And she... for Kosma?


    The strange compulsion that had driven her was gone. She couldn''t explain why she''d returned for him.


    He was just a tool, no different from the "colleagues" she''d killed, merely a resource to complete her mission.


    Was it because of his youthful sense of justice?


    No, that was absurd. A seasoned agent like her wouldn''t risk her life for such a trivial reason...


    Was it because he''d called her "big sis"?


    She looked at Kosma, kneeling in defeat, seeing a blurry figure from her past, equally young, equally helpless...


    Crack... She gritted her teeth, her long hair falling forward, concealing her increasingly distorted expression.


    Moments later, she looked up, a gentle smile back on her face.


    Sensing Seele''s gaze, Anadiya turned, their eyes meeting.


    Seele''s eyes widened, then she quickly looked away, unable to meet Anadiya''s gaze.


    It wasn''t the expression itself. Anadiya''s eyes were gentle and clear, almost reflecting Seele''s own image. But something felt off��like something was missing, making it seem too deliberate.


    What was missing...?


    Sorrow! Yes, sorrow! And fear! And many other complex emotions!


    How could someone facing such a disaster erase all emotion but gentleness from their eyes?


    Something was wrong with this "investigator"!


    Seele stood, then stumbled back, unsure if it was from fear of Anadiya or simply from kneeling too long.


    "Kosma..."


    "Anadiya... big sis..."


    "Let''s go. I need to get you both to safety. The United Government''s rescue team will handle the people trapped here."


    "But..." Kosma stared at the ground, still hearing faint sobs from beneath the slab.


    "If we don''t leave, we''ll become monsters like that!"


    Kosma and Seele followed her gaze. A barely human mass of flesh writhed on the ground.


    Its lower body was gone, its organs, blood, and dirt mixing together, leaving a long trail.


    But it was, in a sense, alive. Even with its eyes rolled back, its mouth open, revealing broken teeth, letting out a bestial roar...


    "Ugh...!" Kosma had been able to endure the gruesome sight from a distance, but Seele''s sudden retching triggered a chain reaction.


    Anadiya grabbed their hands, pulling them through the ruins.


    The entire coastal district was leveled. Kosma couldn''t recognize the once-familiar streets, numbly following Anadiya, occasionally supporting Seele, who seemed to be struggling.


    He felt Seele''s gaze on him.


    She blinked at him, then at Anadiya. Kosma was confused. What is she trying to tell me? Is it about Anadiya?


    Between Seele and Anadiya, Kosma trusted Anadiya implicitly.


    If not for the pink-haired woman''s timely arrival, Anadiya would have died saving him.


    So he should trust her...


    But Seele''s frantic blinking and anxious expression made him realize something��did he really know Anadiya?


    She hadn''t even told him her full name, her age...


    He only knew her mission.


    Yes, her mission...


    Anadiya, before being "big sis," was an investigator... or, in simpler terms, a spy.


    Suspicion, once planted, grows, widening the cracks between people.


    He slowed down, casually asking, "Anadiya-big-sis, are we going to the airport?"


    The airport had a small United Government garrison, an office, airport staff, and housing for low-level officials. If Anadiya was a government investigator, she should be taking them there.


    "Ah! Ah��yes, to the airport. If the fighting escalates, we can evacuate quickly... What''s wrong?"


    Kosma stopped abruptly, pulling away from Anadiya, pulling Seele behind him.


    "You''re lying!"


    His voice was filled with anger and confusion. He pointed at the rising sun. "The airport is northeast of the coastal district. You''re taking us west..."


    "Anadiya! Why are you lying to me?!"


    Anadiya sighed. She closed her eyes, trying to find an excuse...


    She could claim she was lost, disoriented, panicked...


    But... any excuse was a lie. She knew it, and lies always get exposed.


    Especially under the clear morning light, which seemed to wash away all darkness.


    Besides... her "colleague" had arrived. There was no need to lie anymore.


    Kosma froze. He felt a cold, hard touch against the back of his head��a gun barrel.


    "Ah!"


    "Seele!" A pair of dark hands snatched Seele from Kosma, a low voice echoing behind him.


    "Don''t move! Alright, Liudmila, your mission is complete. I''ll take the girl... what about the boy? Your call."


    Anadiya calmly drew her pistol, aiming it at Kosma''s forehead.


    The man gagged Seele, dragging her away without a backward glance.


    "Why, Anadiya... big sis... why?!"


    "Because..." A complex expression flashed across Anadiya''s eyes. "Because I am Liudmila Shnaytseva, an orphan adopted by Lord Liechtenstein, a spy infiltrated into Chrysalis."


    "Is... is that so... So even the name Anadiya was fake... Everything... fake..."


    Bang!


    Kosma turned. So did the man in black, clutching his chest, a small, bleeding hole appearing there. sea??h th�� N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Liudmila! What are you doing?!"


    Anadiya''s eyes hardened. "Sorry, Trofim Shnaytsevich..."


    "You... why... Do you have another..."


    Bang! Trofim''s head exploded.


    Anadiya stood silently over the body.


    She tried to approach Seele, but the girl scrambled away.


    She looked back at Kosma, but he too took a step back.


    Anadiya smiled sadly, memories flooding her mind, settling on Kosma calling her "big sis."


    She took a step towards him, but he only recoiled further.


    "Kosma, actually..." My name is Ana. I was turned on my first infiltration mission against the United Government. My mission is to monitor the Liechtenstein family.


    She wanted to tell him the truth, that she wasn''t a "bad guy."


    But she couldn''t. The shot wasn''t from kindness, but duty.


    "Ugh!" She clutched her chest, her vision blurring. She looked down, seeing frost covering her hand.


    What''s happening...?


    Her consciousness faded. She couldn''t even process the pain spreading through her body.


    Who am I? Where am I? What am I doing?


    She didn''t know��just as she''d always done.


    Switching between countless identities, killing countless people, she didn''t know who she was anymore.


    All she could do was complete each mission. That''s why she''d brought Seele to her "colleague," only to kill him moments later.


    Could someone who''d killed so many not be a "bad guy"?


    Regret filled her mind. A thought struck her��if she hadn''t revealed her final identity, if she''d completed her last mission before shooting Trofim, would that have made her "good"?


    Too late...


    No! She remembered��she had another identity, another mission!


    One she''d given herself, one the boy had given her...


    Big sis...


    One last time, one last time, just one last time...


    Feeling her strength fading, her body growing cold, her mind throbbing with pain, she cried, she pleaded...


    Please, please, one last time, let me hear that word...


    She didn''t understand the boy''s terror. She just followed her instincts, moving towards him with stiff, unsteady steps.


    "Stay away!" Kosma backed against a broken wall, trapped.


    Seele picked up Trofim''s pistol, aiming it at Anadiya''s back, but her hand trembled, unable to pull the trigger.


    Think... think... Big bro Mikael taught me how to shoot!


    Suddenly, a strong force pulled her away.


    "Stay away! Stay away! Stay away!" Kosma screamed, throwing a brick at Anadiya, which landed harmlessly at her feet.


    His screams turned to pleas, but Anadiya didn''t stop.


    The boy''s features were blurring, but she continued towards him��even though she''d forgotten his name.


    "Call me... Call me... Call me... Let me... Let me know who I am!"


    She pleaded, but she couldn''t even control her lips. The words echoed only in her mind.


    The boy, of course, couldn''t hear her.


    But it didn''t matter. She just wanted to reach him, to bandage his wounds one last time, to hear that word one last time...


    The air grew cold. Frost appeared on the boy''s face.


    Tears froze on her cheeks.


    She reached out, wanting to touch his face.


    But just as her fingers brushed his skin, the wall behind him shattered. He was pulled back, shielded.


    The air warmed. Was that a flame?


    No.


    As her vision cleared, she saw the fiery figure.


    And the girl called Ana, or perhaps Anadiya... or perhaps Liudmila Shnaytseva, the last thing she saw was her own reflection in amber eyes��


    Long, white hair swirling in the wind, frost forming her crown, her scepter, her gown...


    Even her pink eyes turned icy blue.


    "Is... is this me?"


    The extreme cold froze the gears in her watch.


    The hands stopped at 05:54.

 Chapter 164: The Fifth Herrscher

    Chapter 164 - The Fifth HerrscherHimeko''s thin clothes danced in the wind. June in Attica should be hot, a typical seaside summer, yet even the flames of Surtr couldn''t dispel the bone-chilling cold, only keeping the temperature barely above freezing.


    This ice and snow... this isn''t June.


    Did the Earth flip? Is Attica in the Southern Hemisphere now?


    No, this is the newly born Herrscher, the Fifth Herrscher''s power.


    "Herrscher..."


    "Captain Himeko." A masked man in black stood behind her, Seele beside him.


    "Good work, Immer." There was no time for pleasantries. They both focused on the girl before them.


    The girl lowered her head, seemingly burdened by the icy crown. She trembled, covering her icy blue eyes, then let out a piercing shriek. Sear?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Clouds obscured the rising sun. Frost spread across the landscape, coating the ruins in thick ice. Rubble transformed into crystal palaces in an instant.


    "Get behind me! Now!" Himeko plunged Surtr into the ice, the flames forming a protective wall. The frost surged forward, unable to penetrate the flames, flowing around it.


    But that was just the first wave.


    Fine snowflakes drifted down, burning to black embers before reaching Himeko.


    "This is...!"


    Thick tendrils of Honkai energy, like black ribbons, danced in the air, penetrating the fire wall. Purple markings spread across Himeko''s body, the skin on her left arm turning to ash, revealing the hardening flesh beneath.


    "This is bad... I''m being turned into a Honkai zombie!"


    A sharp pain in her waist. A cool liquid surged through her veins. The purple markings vanished, the hardened skin returning to normal.


    "The serum? Chrysalis is that well-funded?"


    "Personal stash." Immer quickly injected Kosma, Seele, and then himself. "Good thing I made some extra cash, or we''d all be zombies by now..."


    "Silence!"


    As Himeko spoke, a massive icicle pierced the fire wall.


    "Ha!" Himeko swung Surtr, shattering the icicle into a shower of crystals, which evaporated in the heat.


    She swept the blade across the uneven ice, then, with a twist of her waist, spun Surtr around her.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The impacts shattered layers of ice barriers. The nascent Herrscher retreated, and Himeko pressed her attack.


    The flames intensified, the blade doubling in length. Himeko leaped into the air, Surtr held high, the crimson light painting the sky and the ice below a bloody red.


    "Flames��" She twisted mid-air, the twenty-meter blade cleaving the clouds and the wind.


    For a brief moment, the morning sun broke through.


    "Consume!" The descending flames filled the Herrscher''s icy blue eyes, but the blue only intensified.


    "Impressive... but not enough... I have... awakened!"


    Just as Surtr''s flames were about to strike, the Herrscher turned her head, gazing into the distant fog.


    Boom! A massive explosion erupted, a shockwave of fire and smoke sweeping outwards. The ruins at the epicenter vanished, leaving only scorched earth.


    But the scorched earth was quickly covered in ice.


    "Huff... huff... huff..."


    "Can''t even lift Surtr anymore..." Himeko''s chest heaved. Her strength drained, she knelt on one knee.


    Her hand still gripped Surtr''s hilt, a few embers flickering like a dying candle.


    "Ugh..." Her hair fell loose, her hand freezing against the ice.


    "Too late..." She''d unleashed her full power, but the sensation from the blade told her��she''d missed.


    Tap��tap��tap...


    The fog thickened. The footsteps were clear, but the ice-covered feet seemed to appear out of nowhere.


    She slowly raised her gaze, finally understanding why she couldn''t lift her blade��


    The twenty-meter flames, along with Surtr itself, were frozen solid. Within the crystal-clear ice, the embers still flickered.


    She looked up, meeting the Herrscher''s icy gaze.


    The Herrscher raised her hand, frost coalescing into an icicle.


    "Tch..." Himeko smiled.


    "?" A chorus of chirping echoed behind her. The Herrscher finally understood Himeko''s smile. Reflected in her amber eyes were green lightning snakes.


    She quickly turned, the icicle morphing into a shield as a wave of lightning surged forward.


    But ice conducts electricity.


    The lightning flowed across the ice, converging at a single point, piercing the shield.


    The Fifth Herrscher didn''t understand. The point of impact was far from her body, harmless.


    What was the point?


    She soon found out.


    Boom!


    The arc struck the frozen flames, triggering a massive explosion.


    "Cough!" Himeko rolled across the ground, then slowly stood, easily lifting Surtr��or what was left of it. Half the blade was gone.


    "So, you finally decided to join the party..." She wiped the blood from her lip, glancing at the green figure beside her.


    "Tch, you''re pathetic. Can''t even handle a nascent Herrscher." Mobius said flatly.


    Elysia had asked her to protect Seele, but the girl was safe. Better to save this nosy woman...


    Annoying! If she died, Mikael would be crying in her lab again!


    The thought irritated Mobius.


    Why was the First Herrscher secretly a crybaby?


    "Cough..." Himeko raised her hand, wanting Mobius''s help, but too proud to ask. "So, my dear Dr. Mobius, what''s your brilliant plan?"


    Mobius''s cheek twitched. Looking at the enraged figure emerging from the smoke, she gave a pragmatic answer. "Run! What are you waiting for?!"


    "That''s... that''s your plan?"


    "Are you running or not?!"


    Before Himeko could react, Mobius dragged her away.

 Chapter 165: Collapse

    Chapter 165 - Collapse"Never thought I''d see you on a battlefield, Mobius." Himeko swung her broken sword, shattering an incoming icicle, teasing Mobius.


    "Tch." Mobius ignored her, glancing back. A massive wall of ice, a thousand meters high, collapsed towards them.


    "Such a bother." Mobius reluctantly took Himeko''s hand. Himeko gasped, but the sound died in her throat��


    Black mud enveloped them, forming a protective sphere. The "black ball" bounced down the avalanche towards the beach.


    After several bounces, the ball collided with something equally resilient. Mobius snapped her fingers, and the mud exploded.


    Black splattered across a white form, then erupted in green arcs, followed by a shriek.


    Himeko''s head spun, but hearing the Honkai beast-like howl, she instinctively swung her blade.


    Fiery energy reforged the broken sword. Though only four or five meters long, it sliced through the hundred-meter tall Honkai beast like tofu.


    "Wait... when did I get so strong?" Himeko unconsciously touched her cheek. Even at her peak, with Surtr intact, she''d need time to take down a beast this size.


    "Did I get stronger? Impossible..."


    "Tch��" Mobius scoffed. "Don''t overthink it. It''s just this Honkai beast''s characteristic." She''d wanted to explain further, showcasing her "wisdom"��though Elysia had whispered the information to her.


    But the Fifth Herrscher didn''t give them a chance. Like a snowflake in the north wind, she appeared before them instantly.


    "Mobius!"


    "Hmph!" Crimson flames and emerald lightning clashed, triggering a massive explosion. They''d hoped to use the explosion and smoke as cover to retreat... but they''d underestimated the Herrscher.


    She hadn''t even bothered to defend, tanking the hit with her body!


    While Herrschers were physically stronger than humans, they weren''t invincible. And Mobius''s overloaded reaction, though seemingly simple, was more powerful than Himeko''s full-power strike��it had even broken Surtr!


    The Herrscher''s face was mangled, half her cheek gone, revealing bone and teeth. A gruesome sight.


    But she didn''t waste any Honkai energy on healing. S��arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The wind cleared the smoke. The Herrscher''s claws reached for the fleeing duo.


    Himeko reacted first, twisting mid-stride, swinging her broken blade behind her.


    The attack was rushed. She hadn''t even summoned flames, relying only on the weight and strength of Surtr''s core to sever the Herrscher''s arm.


    "Tch!"


    "Ugh!" In that brief moment, Himeko heard the Herrscher''s scoff. Nothing unusual��Herrschers could speak.


    What shocked her was the Herrscher''s eyes��filled with amusement, like a predator sizing up its prey. That shouldn''t be possible.


    Those eyes belonged in Mobius''s sockets!


    Clang! The broken blade struck the Herrscher''s ice-covered arm, snapping again. The fragment grazed the Herrscher''s neck, tearing flesh.


    The remaining piece lodged in the ice armor. Himeko tried to pull it free, but the cold had frozen her hand to the hilt.


    "Ugh... Ah!" She yanked her hand free, the blood freezing mid-air.


    She''d dodged the Herrscher''s attack with a slide, but was now far behind.


    "That''s all you''ve got?" Describing it took time, but the exchange had lasted mere seconds. Himeko healed her hand, tossing the frozen Surtr to Mobius, who had finally reacted.


    Surtr''s broken edge stopped a centimeter from Mobius''s forehead. Moments later, her eyes snapped open, her pupils involuntarily slitting.


    Am I going to die?


    No, even if it hits, the Sesa factor will revive me...


    But I''m not ready...


    Why does he always fight with Elysia...?


    Why does that annoying woman... why does she get to...


    I''m more useful! He even comes to me when he''s upset...


    So I''m just a disposable trash can!


    Mobius didn''t understand... why these illogical thoughts filled her mind.


    She usually didn''t care!


    But now, it felt like these emotions had been buried deep within, finally erupting.


    But...


    Is this what Mobius wants now?


    What nonsense��Mobius, why don''t you just die!


    Snap! Something within her broke.


    Her green eyes saw her reflection in Surtr''s broken edge��


    ... a form no longer human.


    Crack! Even broken, Surtr was heavy, easily crushing Mobius''s head.


    "Mobius!" Himeko stared in disbelief as the headless body collapsed.


    The Fifth Herrscher nodded, satisfied. She waited for half a minute, her injuries mostly healed.


    Himeko still knelt, frozen.


    Her eyes widened in horror��what flowed from Mobius''s body wasn''t blood, but black mud.


    The Fifth Herrscher walked towards Himeko. "Giving up?" Her smile was still mocking.


    Himeko stared past her.


    Crack... The Herrscher turned.


    Mobius''s headless body stood, half its original size, the clothes hanging loosely.


    Black mud erupted from the neck stump, forming a girl''s face and light green hair.


    "What... what is that..." Even the Herrscher was shocked, momentarily stunned.


    The reborn Mobius still had slit pupils, but her eyes were unfocused.


    The oversized clothes were cumbersome. She ripped them off... revealing a body covered in black markings and shimmering scales.


    "That feeling... it''s Sesa!" Himeko finally understood.


    Mobius convulsed, more black mud coalescing behind her, forming a thick, serpentine tail.


    "Tch, whatever you are, you''re still an ant!" The Herrscher raised her hand, summoning a hail of ice.


    "I''ll just kill you again." She was about to unleash the attack��


    A flash of silver pierced her hand. The ice hail shattered, the snow intensifying.


    The Herrscher didn''t look at her attacker. A more threatening figure stood before her.


    Mikael had arrived.


    Though... he glanced at the miniature Mobius, pausing for a second, then, before her transformation could complete, struck her unconscious.

 Chapter 166: My Dearest Brother

    Chapter 166 - My Dearest BrotherMikael glanced down, his gaze lingering for two seconds. After confirming Mobius had truly passed out, the breath he''d been holding finally eased out.


    Yeah, things are chaotic enough as it is. If Mobius were to, like, freak out on top of everything, I really wouldn''t be able to control the situation. Yeah, yeah! That''s how it is.


    But...


    "Good job, Mobius, you totally nailed your mission!"


    The Fifth Herrscher frowned, sizing Mikael up and down with a knowing look.


    "You... you''re the First Herrscher?"


    Mikael furrowed his brow. There was something strange about the Herrscher before him... how to put it... something felt different from the previous Herrschers, but he couldn''t quite put his finger on what it was.


    "Let me think..."


    The Fifth Herrscher covered her forehead, a hint of pain flickering across her face.


    Suddenly, she clapped her hands together, tilting her head as she asked in a light tone:


    "Ah! Right, you''re called Mikael, isn''t it!"


    Mikael finally understood the source of that strangeness �C compared to the previous three Herrschers, the Fifth Herrscher seemed to possess real emotions right from the start.


    Yeah, real emotions. That was the key difference.


    The Second Herrscher hadn''t shown much emotion at all, and neither had the Third or Fourth, only getting angry right at the end.


    But the Fifth Herrscher... she was like a... real girl.


    "Is that so..."


    Mikael had been expecting a Herrscher with emotions, but he hadn''t expected it to happen this soon...


    No, maybe it wasn''t soon. It was also possible that in the original timeline, the Fifth Herrscher hadn''t even gotten a word in before getting instantly vaporized by some polite dude.


    But this was fine too. The Herrscher didn''t seem to want to fight him right away; she seemed to want to talk. Perfect. He could use the chat to stall and give Ellie, Himeko, and Mobius time to bug out.


    He picked up the white lab coat from the ground and draped it over Mobius, then gently shoved her into the spatial rift. He was being super careful, while the Fifth Herrscher just watched with a smile, not making a move.


    Even as Elysia, with Mobius slung over her shoulder and Himeko hobbling beside her, hauled ass out of there, she didn''t lift a finger.


    "What do you want to say?"


    Mikael bent down and picked up the broken Surtur, deliberately turning his back to her. But forget attacking, the Fifth Herrscher wasn''t even giving off any "I''m gonna kill you" vibes.


    "Mikael, you look totally lost..."


    "Spit it out. What do you want?"


    "Don''t you get it yet, Mikael? You''re the First Herrscher, and I''m the Fifth Herrscher. We''re family��you''re the big bro, and I''m the little sis. Isn''t that how families work? So why are you helping the enemy kill your own blood? Come on, bro, ditch them. Join us again, and we can fix everything that went wrong."


    "?"


    A giant question mark flashed in Mikael''s brain.


    "Seriously? If that''s your idea of trash talk, it''s seriously weak."


    He''d hoped that as the first Herrscher with actual human-like emotions, she''d have something interesting to say. But nope, turns out she was just as immature as a toddler.


    Oh, wait, duh. She didn''t really have emotions. It was just some random chaotic consciousness that jacked into the Herrscher body, downloaded the host''s memories and subconscious, and was now doing a terrible impression of human behavior.


    Terrible and clunky.


    That explained why her words and tone could be all hyped up, but her face was blank, and then when she was talking calmly, she''d suddenly throw in random dramatic expressions.


    Because she was just faking it. She didn''t have a clue what any of it meant. And faking it never gets you the real deal.


    Got it.


    Mikael raised the broken sword, the jagged edge aimed straight at the Herrscher''s throat. "You know damn well I personally took out the Second and Third Herrschers, and I was half the reason the Fourth bit the dust. Knowing that, you still wanna stand there acting all casual? You think I can''t kill you?"


    "No, no, no, my sweet brother��you''re right, you did kill my three older sisters, but I choose to believe that was just a temporary screw-up!"


    She gazed at Mikael with what was supposed to be deep affection, even fearlessly stepping closer.


    Her pale cheek brushed against the cold Surtur blade, even wiping off some of the frost stuck to it.


    She put on this whole dramatic act, reaching out to cup Mikael''s face in her hands.


    "My dear brother... look what humans have done to you! You turned your back on your own family, risked your neck over and over to save humanity, and what did they give you? The cold shoulder and suspicion, right? Don''t worry, I won''t grill you about why you went soft on humans way back when, but I can''t stand to see you get hurt anymore..."


    "My brother, humans don''t deserve your help. So, come to my side, and let''s trash this world together��"


    Mikael stared at the girl''s face, still smeared with faint bloodstains, which actually made her look kinda tragically beautiful. And... why did her face seem so familiar?


    He felt the Herrscher''s icy hands slowly sliding down, caressing his chin, gliding over his neck, and heading south towards his chest.


    Without another thought, he clenched his hand into a claw and went for her chest right back.


    "Bang!"


    The sound of their collision ripped through the air, throwing them apart. Mikael snorted.


    "That''s your big emotional confession? You wanted to have a heart-to-heart?"


    "Weren''t you trying the same thing?"


    Both Herrschers had silently gone for the same play, trying to use the "intimate moment" as cover to rip out the other''s Herrscher core. Predictably, they both failed.


    "Enough of the crap, Herrscher."


    Mikael raised the broken sword again, pointing it right at her.


    He blurted out a line that felt like it belonged to someone else:


    "Friend or foe, pick one."


    The second he said it, a blizzard of wind and ice shards exploded outwards. Mikael wasn''t backing down, flames erupting from his sword, the broken blade reforming in fire, stretching out a hundred meters long.


    "Boom!"


    Mikael was blasted backwards, tumbling across the ground twice before skidding across the slick ice, trying to get some space.


    "Ha�� ha�� " The Herrscher strolled out of the smoky blast zone, chasing after him at a casual pace. She chuckled awkwardly a couple of times, then threw her hands up in a "whatever" gesture. "From the second you didn''t jump me, but instead played along with my little time-wasting chat, I knew it��my sweet brother, you''re already running on fumes after dealing with that Mahe?vara beast, aren''t you?"


    "Yep, pretty much."


    Taking a couple of lazy steps, roughly gauging his position, Mikael suddenly stopped dead.


    "Tch! Always gotta act so cocky... just how much fight do you really have left, First Herrscher?!"


    With the Ice Herrscher''s roar, tiny snowflakes ripped through the air like white streaks, weaving together like the sky was tearing apart in strips of cloth.


    The Herrscher''s stray Honkai energy instantly dropped the temperature to a hundred below zero. Mikael was already encased in thick frost, almost frozen solid.


    "...You still don''t get it..."


    Mikael forced a grin, his cheek muscles twitching, making the icicles hanging from his nose wiggle.


    Azure patterns flared to life all over his body. A southern wind slammed in from the coast, smashing into the Fifth Herrscher''s icy blast. Where they collided, space itself seemed to crack, and even the ice split open into a deep chasm.


    After a short standoff, the power over wind and water won out.


    The blizzard faded away, and even the north wind shut up.


    When the last of the dust and mist cleared, the whole scene was laid bare��


    Across the ice stood thousands of towering Soulium Crosses, each one holding down a screaming Mahe?vara, with just a few stray clones still wandering around aimlessly.


    And in the center of the eighteen Soulium Pillars Mikael had set up, dozens of even thicker golden chains clamped down on a Mahe?vara that looked just like the others. As the view cleared, its pink eyeball, gouged out and raw, was staring right out of its forehead.


    "What the��!"


    The Herrscher''s face went white. Suddenly, it clicked��


    She thought Mikael was playing level one, stalling for time because he was too drained from fighting Mahe?vara to fight her.


    She thought she was playing level two, confidently moving in for the kill after figuring out Mikael was weak.


    But turns out, Mikael was playing level three. He was totally drained from holding down Mahe?vara, and he really didn''t have much juice left to fight her...


    But she was still the one getting played.


    Because the power Mikael used to trap Mahe?vara wasn''t wasted effort; it was now a trap designed for the Herrscher.


    "Well then, have a blast, enjoy the show, Ms. Ice Herrscher... or should I say, my sweet little sister."


    A double Imaginary Space Barrier slammed down, sealing off the whole seaside area, along with thousands of Mahe?vara clones. From the outside, it looked like just another ruined wasteland, but inside, it was a pocket dimension.


    As Mikael''s voice trailed off, the golden chains snapped apart, and the towering Soulium Pillars crashed down, one after another. And the things they''d been holding prisoner were finally "free." S��arch* The ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Need a reminder? The Imaginary Space Barrier blocks outside Honkai energy, so in here, it''s you and Mahe?vara, fighting over scraps of Honkai energy to survive. No chance in hell you''ll be making friends��oh, and it just got a serious beatdown from me, so it''s probably not in a friendly mood. So..."


    "Bye-bye!"


    In a flash of gold light, Mikael vanished, leaving the Fifth Herrscher standing alone, staring down thousands of charging Mahe?vara, completely and utterly screwed.

 Chapter 167: He’s Coming

    Chapter 167 - He''s ComingAt Attica International Airport, the outer perimeter was already cordoned off with triple-layered barbed wire. Dozens of heavy unmanned mechs stood behind the breastwork. As their bodies subtly rotated, their automatic IFF systems instantly locked onto the man walking in from afar.


    "Target locked. Honkai energy reaction confirmed. Requesting permission to fire..."


    "Hold on!"


    "What is it now?!"


    The drone mech squadron leader glanced impatiently at the masked youth who had been silent all along.


    "The United Government''s forces don''t need the Poison Cocoon to tell us what to do!"


    "Heh, then go ahead and open fire if you want!"


    Through the narrow visor of his mask, Immer stared excitedly at the familiar figure on the screen.


    "But don''t blame me later for not warning you �C that man''s name is Mikael."


    "...!" Ugh uh uh..." The squadron leader hurriedly covered his mouth. The word "fire" had already sprung to the tip of his tongue, but he swallowed it back down. In his excitement, he even bit his tongue �C even though this was already the second time today...


    Mikael smoothly passed through the outer defenses and entered the deserted airport terminal.


    "Squad Leader!"


    The sudden shout exploded in his ears. He slowly turned his head. Aldemir didn''t seem to have changed much in two years. He still liked to wear a red t-shirt under his uniform and had goggles perched on his head �C though they weren''t the same ones from Lulu Island back then.


    Behind him was also a young woman, boldly sizing Mikael up, practically wearing her curiosity on her sleeve.


    "Hehe! Squad Leader, now that you''re back, the Herrscher must be taken care of, right?!"


    Aldemir scratched his head with a silly grin.


    Mikael sighed softly, rubbing his throbbing temples, and chuckled, "It''s not that simple. I just let her and that Honkai beast tear each other apart."


    He was confident that the Fifth Herrscher could kill Mahe?vara, after all, her abilities were very effective against it. Under extreme cold, the movement of all molecules would slow down, and Mikael believed that with her intelligence, she could definitely figure out a way to kill Mahe?vara within two hours �C freeze it, shatter it, done.


    To that end, Mikael had already taken the first step to preserve Mahe?vara''s body tissue.


    What? You could get body tissue, so why not just kill Mahe?vara directly?


    That was just one part of a certain plan, or rather, a deal, an agreement.


    "Ah... ah... is that so..."


    Aldemir''s expression was a little unnatural, not because of any strange emotions, but simply because he was a bit embarrassed.


    "You made another bet with someone?"


    Mikael saw the young woman named Evangeline glance triumphantly at Aldemir and pretty much guessed what was going on.


    "Ah... well, you see... I was just giving Squad Leader you some moral support! It''s her who had to argue with me!"


    "Blame me, huh... Hey, wait, how come... no, why are there only two of you? Where''s the rest of Fifth Squad?"


    "Ah-ha, uh, Elysia''s here, gotta run!"


    Watching Aldemir and Evangeline awkwardly pull away from each other, Mikael couldn''t help but smile knowingly.


    Turning his head again, Elysia was indeed right behind him.


    "Where''s Captain?"


    Mikael didn''t see Himeko in the airport terminal, so that was his first question.


    Even though she understood the reason, Elysia still couldn''t help but get a little sulky.


    She wrinkled her nose slightly and said unhappily, "The United Government people took her to the medical department."


    Mikael touched his nose, wondering what he had done to upset her again.


    He could only scan his gaze around again, suddenly letting out a soft "Huh?":


    "Elysia, where''s Ana?"


    Mikael had only asked casually to change the subject, but unexpectedly, Elysia''s eyes flickered.


    "The Herrscher... it''s her."


    "Ah��ah��so... so the Herrscher is Ana, no wonder she looked so familiar..."


    No wonder.


    Mikael glanced at Kosma, who was curled up in a corner, hugging his knees.


    Seele sat beside him, her hand raised in mid-air, seemingly wanting to say something to comfort him.


    But no matter what she said, Kosma responded only with silence.


    "Yeah... after all, her hair and eye color changed, it''s normal not to recognize her right away, I guess."


    Elysia said softly, her tone changing to something almost too gentle, so gentle it didn''t sound like something Elysia would say... it was like she was comforting him.


    "Elysia, I''m not that fragile."


    Elysia pursed her lips. "Speaking of which, it''s really a miracle that Kosma and Seele survived the Herrscher... Mikael, could it be..."


    "No, don''t overthink it, Elysia. They survived not because the Herrscher showed mercy... they survived because Captain Himeko and Immer arrived in time. Besides, ordinary humans are just ants in the eyes of a Herrscher, there''s no need to pay special attention to them, that''s all."


    "Ah... is that so, is that so..."


    That gentle tone quickly turned low and somber, like a flower that was emitting a faint fragrance just a moment ago, and then quickly withered and decayed in the next.


    Mikael knew the reason, but he could only futilely open and close his lips.


    He couldn''t think of how to explain the reason to Elysia for the time being��why was he the only one who could retain his original consciousness?


    Right, this question that had long been in Elysia''s heart had undergone a slight change. At first, the question was [Why can''t other Herrschers retain human consciousness like Mikael?].


    But after the Fifth Herrscher displayed relatively complex human emotions, the question escalated.


    Why? The Fifth Herrscher clearly has emotions... why did she still choose to stand against humanity?


    It wasn''t so much that he didn''t know how to explain it, but rather that Mikael himself only knew the conclusion.


    He only knew what it was, but not why it was so.


    He even carried a subtle expectation, hoping that, under the influence of his butterfly effect, a Herrscher like him could appear.


    That would not only mean an increase in their own combat power, but also a possibility of hope��it would mean that even if the civilization of this era failed, it wouldn''t necessarily mean sacrificing Elysia to exchange for that illusory hope for future generations. S~ea??h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Is Mobius awake?"


    The only thing Mikael could do was to abruptly change the subject.


    "Ah, of course she''s awake, she''s just still a bit groggy... Do you want to go see her? I''ll come with you?"


    Meeting Elysia''s teasing gaze, Mikael rarely remained calm. He gently ruffled Elysia''s fluffy hair, silently refusing��he didn''t know why, but he always made a special effort to avoid situations where Elysia, him, and Mobius were all present at the same time.


    Perhaps it was because their relationship wasn''t good?


    Elysia continued to stare at his hastily retreating back with a teasing look, thoughtfully biting her finger.


    After a short while, she finally couldn''t help but sigh and moved her gaze that had been following Mikael all along.


    "Mikael... you seem to have a lot of secrets you haven''t told me..."


    ......


    "How does it feel to experience artificial Honkai eruption for the first time?"


    Seeing Mikael walk towards her, Mobius subconsciously tightened the white coat wrapped around her, making the former feel quite awkward.


    "Artificial Honkai eruption... are you talking about that state?"


    Mobius muttered to herself, then looked up at him in confusion, not understanding how he knew��could it be that he had also entered that state back in Nagazora City?


    "What exactly happened back then?"


    As the person involved, Mobius''s consciousness was extremely hazy during that phase, even less clear than the first time she was revived in Canghai City.


    That time, at least she had a vague sense of self-awareness, but just now, from the last glance she caught of a non-human reflection on Surtr''s broken blade, all the way to waking up in the airport terminal, she had no memory of what happened in between.


    It was like opening her eyes and then closing them, and everything was over.


    And incidentally, even her clothes had disappeared.


    Thinking of this, Mobius looked at Mikael with a displeased expression, though the latter hadn''t noticed.


    He sat down beside Mobius, stroking his chin and said, "This is the drawback of the MANTIS Project��artificial Honkai eruption."


    "Drawback..."


    Mobius bit her lip gently, carefully chewing over this word that shouldn''t have any ambiguity.


    The iron chair was a bit cold. Mikael casually conjured a thick cotton blanket, showing off his traditional skill, and quickly wrapped the snake into a caterpillar-like bundle.


    "Mikael, I''m not a kid... Hmph!"


    As soon as the words left her mouth, she realized how childish her voice was, so she could only swallow back the words of dissatisfaction.


    "Honestly, Mobius, I am ultimately different from you. I don''t like this project, because it has blurred the line between humans and beasts, humans and Honkai. The reason why MANTIS Warriors can maintain a ''human'' form is, in the end, because the rational side of human consciousness constructs a bottom line...


    "But the reason why a bottom line exists is because it can be easily crossed. Mobius, you crossed the line."


    "So what are you going to do, end this project from now on? Oh right, yeah yeah yeah, anyway, as long as our great Mikael-sama is here, any problem can be solved, any enemy can be defeated, who needs MANTIS Warriors!"


    Mikael ignored her crazy talk.


    Artificial Honkai eruption, for MANTIS Warriors, is both an absolute taboo and an instinctive temptation.


    Once they realize the existence of this possibility, wanting to maintain a "human" form becomes even more difficult.


    However, before actually seeing Mobius almost fall into the abyss of artificial Honkai eruption, he had been selectively ignoring this danger��because in his memory, apart from those few times, MANTIS Warriors rarely erupted, and only three had achieved a complete eruption.


    How did they do it?


    Mikael added another name in his mind, which meant that he would have to put someone else on the operating table again, accepting her original destiny.


    But she herself should have expected this long ago, right?


    Mikael glanced at the clock on the wall of the terminal, 6:37 PM. It would take nearly another hour for the Second Divine Key to complete its recharge, and then Kalpas could also come as reinforcement.


    But it didn''t matter. The reason for leaving the Herrscher alive, on the one hand, was to let her and Mahe?vara fight each other for Honkai energy in a confined space, and on the other hand, because Mikael indeed didn''t have the strength to fight anymore at the time.


    [However, according to the agreement with that woman, the Fifth Herrscher''s life still needs to be left for him to take.]


    "Hi! Captain, Doctor, long time no see."


    The suddenly appearing Immer interrupted Mikael''s thoughts.


    In front of Mikael, he no longer wore the ugly Poison Cocoon mask.


    And so, that familiar smile was imprinted in Mikael''s eyes. "Speaking of which, were you guys talking about the MANTIS Warrior issue earlier?"


    A cold light flashed in Mobius''s eyes. If Mikael hadn''t held her down in time, perhaps that green lightning would have already engulfed Immer.


    "I-I-I... Doctor, please don''t get excited!"


    Immer patted his chest, he was really startled��although someone had left Fire Moth two years ago, his formidable reputation didn''t seem to have faded.


    "Big bro Mikael, interested in going to pick him up with me?"


    He winked at Mikael, everything was implied.

 Chapter 168: No Other Choice

    Chapter 168 - No Other Choice"You''ve worked hard these past two years, Immer."


    For the past two years, Immer has provided Anti-Entropy with a wealth of information about Fire Moth. Sometimes, when Vasak suddenly gets the urge to chat with Anti-Entropy, he often chooses Immer as the bridge for communication��a tacit understanding between them.


    But this kind of work... has been quite a burden for Immer.


    "Captain Mikael... I''m not doing this for your vague promises. I only believe in the facts I see with my own eyes��you should know that."


    After clearing the airport runway, the ground crew hastily retreated, not wanting to stay a second longer. After all, thanks to the Fifth Herrscher, the outdoor temperature had dropped to minus twenty degrees Celsius. Standing outside in this weather was just asking for trouble, right?


    So, for a moment, only two small black dots remained on the runway��Mikael and Immer.


    "Don''t put on such an unfriendly face!"


    Mikael shook his head. He didn''t say these words out loud. In the two years since they last met, Immer had lost too much... too much humor, lightness, and too much of what should belong to a young man.


    And Mikael felt he was one of the culprits.


    Immer wrapped his coat tighter around himself. Even so, he was still shivering all over from the cold, his lips almost freezing together.


    So, if he knew what Mikael was thinking, he would probably rush to defend himself:


    "Hey! Captain Mikael! It''s not that I''m unfriendly; I''m just too frozen to talk, okay?!"


    Opening his mouth just let in a gust of cold wind. Who would speak loudly in this kind of weather?


    Except for some kind of weirdo.


    Immer glanced enviously at Mikael. Compared to Immer, who was bundled up like a dumpling, Mikael was practically wearing just a single layer of clothing...


    "Sneeze��"


    Both of them suddenly sniffled at the same time. When they looked at each other again, they suddenly smiled simultaneously, as if they were back in those days when they were in the dorm, taking ugly photos of each other to make emojis and profile pictures.


    Now, seeing each other again, they were already adults.


    "By the way, Immer, did you ever change your profile picture later?"


    Immer didn''t even need to think much; the scene of Mikael sleeping with underwear on his head immediately flashed through his mind.


    "Of course... Huh? It''s here."


    Mikael followed the direction he pointed. A black dot suddenly appeared in the eastern sky. In just a few seconds, this black dot had magnified hundreds of times, and the outline of its body was already clearly visible.


    "Fire Moth Three?"


    "No, this is already Fire Moth Five. They''ve streamlined the weight again and upgraded the engine. Its current cruising speed can reach three times the speed of sound!"


    "Hmm... that''s pretty impressive..."


    Mikael chuckled to himself. He suddenly felt that the scene just now had some historical significance��humanity was showing off its stronger weapons to a Herrscher.


    The elements that could be interpreted from this were too numerous. To some, it might seem ironic; to others, perhaps it was despair; and to still others, it was filled with a spirit of unyielding struggle.


    Fire Moth Five didn''t seem to be planning to land at all. Anyway, being nuclear-powered, it didn''t need to refuel.


    It hovered directly hundreds of meters above the airport runway, and then the delivery hatch, originally used to drop heavy equipment, opened from the bottom of the fuselage.


    A white figure flashed by in an instant.


    "*Thump!*"


    A not-so-violent collision sound came from behind them. Then Immer started shivering even more violently.


    "W-what''s going on? Why is it getting even colder?"


    He quickly used the fur collar of his coat to cover his mouth and nose completely. If he had been a step slower, his nose might have fallen off.


    "I was saying..."


    Mikael quipped without turning his head, "Kevin, was it really necessary to design your entrance to be so cool? And even landing right next to m�� *Achoo!*"


    "Ughhh..."


    "Thump thump thump..."


    The expected response from Kevin didn''t come. Instead, there were muffled groans and the sound of struggling and hitting the ground.


    Mikael and Immer turned around together and saw Kevin headfirst in the ground like a radish.


    "..." S��ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "..."


    Mikael grabbed Kevin''s ankle and yanked him out.


    The latter slumped to the ground, quickly took two sets of deep breaths, and then scratched his head apologetically, saying, "Um... first time doing a high-altitude un-parachuted drop, got a little... hasty..."


    "It''s okay, the pose was perfect��by the judging standards of slapstick comedy."


    Mikael quietly put his hand behind his back. He had deliberately not used Honkai energy to protect his hand. Just a brief contact with Kevin''s skin had caused frostbite over a large area of his palm. And this was based on the fact that his Herrscher physique far surpassed ordinary people. Roughly estimating, Kevin''s body surface temperature must be minus thirty degrees Celsius!


    So it''s still like this...


    He remembered Mobius bragging to him some time ago, saying that with current technology, hyper-evolution wouldn''t leave any visible side effects.


    But for Fire Moth, for Mei, this was still the first hyper-evolution.


    Some side effects were unavoidable, and from the current perspective, these side effects weren''t particularly serious��they even had a miraculous effect in the summer.


    But only after time passed would he and she understand what these side effects meant.


    Mikael couldn''t help but feel melancholy for them in advance.


    Kevin touched his nose and looked at Mikael expectantly, "Long time no see, shouldn''t you give me a warm welcome?"


    The sad mood was still brewing, but it was interrupted by Kevin. Mikael was momentarily speechless, just staring blankly at him. Then in just a few seconds, the corners of their mouths unconsciously widened, and silly smiles were reflected in each other''s eyes, unable to stop��


    This was the reunion between men, no earth-shattering hugs, no tears, and no need for any nonsense.


    Just a smile so silly it couldn''t be any sillier was enough. This was true for Immer, and it was also true for Kevin.


    Immer suddenly touched the comms device in his ear. Mikael only heard him mutter a few words quietly, and then he returned to serious mode:


    "The United Government Armed Forces guys are causing trouble again. I have to go deal with it."


    Without waiting for Mikael to respond, he had already disappeared.


    Mikael lightly kicked Kevin, then grabbed Kevin''s wrist and pulled him up from the ground.


    Palm to palm, Mikael took a comms device from Kevin''s hand and put it on his ear.


    "Static... static... Long time no see, Mikael."


    Unsurprisingly, it was Mei''s voice.


    "Congratulations."


    Mikael softly uttered two words. Although not explicitly stated, Mei probably knew what he was congratulating her on.


    To this, she only responded with a silent bitter smile.


    "I''ve roughly understood the situation from Immer. Mikael, how long can your Imaginary Barrier hold?"


    Before Mikael could answer, she apologized first, "Sorry, I..."


    "It''s okay, I understand."


    Kevin was utterly confused by their conversation. He didn''t understand why Mei suddenly needed to apologize.


    It was just that Kevin had gotten used to Mei being in a commanding position and hadn''t even considered one thing��Mikael wasn''t Mei''s subordinate, nor did he have the same kind of special relationship with her as he did.


    To be precise, Anti-Entropy, where Mikael was, and Fire Moth, where Mei was, should be in a semi-"hostile" state.


    Kevin didn''t understand these things, but how could Mei not understand?


    But she still made this kind of basic mistake at the beginning. Was it that she didn''t notice it herself? How could that be?


    So Mikael said, "I understand." He could imagine Mei''s complex feelings when she pushed Kevin onto the hyper-evolution surgery table. Even now, this strange emotion��self-blame, lingering fear, dread��was still interfering with her normal logical thinking.


    This naturally contradicted the image of Mei that Mikael had once seen through the screen, but it also implicitly showed a fact��the current Mei was just a girl with extraordinary talent.


    She wasn''t yet the rational leader she would become later.


    But in Mikael''s eyes, she had already done well enough, so he was happy to help her share some of the burden.


    "Don''t worry, Mei. The upcoming battle, the Fifth Herrscher''s life, is now in your hands��I''ll just be an observer."


    "Ah... okay, thank you."


    "Then..." Mikael gently pushed Kevin, then reached out from the void and stuffed a broken sword into the latter''s hand: "Next, it''s up to you, Kevin. Go prove your strength to everyone."


    "Ah��ah? Captain Mikael, you''re not... I... I understand."


    Although somewhat surprised, Kevin knew the meaning of doing so��


    He needed to show the world something:


    [Look��as long as the method is correct, we humans can also use our own hands��]


    [To slay a god!]


    For this reason, he must, he definitely must, he had no choice, he had to kill the Fifth Herrscher.

 Chapter 169: Ember of Hope

    Chapter 169 - Ember of HopeOnly a third of Surtr''s blade remained, yet even in its broken state, it felt weighty in his hand. Lingering warmth remained on the hilt, but the moment its new owner grasped it, a thin layer of frost instantly coated the grip, the last vestiges of heat vanishing without a trace.


    Kevin had envied this Soulium greatsword in Himeko''s hands countless times. It was indeed exceptionally special��after the MANTIS Warrior project was proposed, due to funding shortages and the scarcity of suitable candidates, Fire Moth had never forged another Soulium weapon.


    But what Kevin truly cared about was this: it was a greatsword that both Mikael and Himeko had once wielded.


    Young men always yearn for heroes, and in Kevin''s eyes, both Mikael and Himeko deserved the title of hero without question.


    So, he had often fantasized about taking up this greatsword once wielded by his predecessors, hoping to become a hero himself.


    But he never expected this day to arrive so suddenly.


    He understood the weight on his shoulders��he dared not fail, could not fail, and should not fail.


    Therefore, he betrayed his past dream, attempting to return Surtr to Mikael.


    "It''s not suitable for me. I fused with the Parvati factor, a Emperor-class Honkai beast. The low temperature on my body and the ice and snow I control don''t mesh well with Surtr''s flames."


    Mikael looked at the crimson broken sword beneath the pale cyan frost, a slightly strange smile creeping onto his face.


    Yes, that''s right...


    "Of course, it''s not suitable for you. No, it''s more like it''s not worthy of you. One day, you will get a weapon better than this, but without a doubt, for now, Surtr is the right choice."


    Kevin''s gaze gradually became confused. Mei had no intention of explaining to her boyfriend either. In the end, Mikael had to clarify:


    "The Fifth Herrscher''s power is ice and snow��we still don''t know the scientific explanation behind her authority, but its manifestation is ice and snow. This aligns with the Parvati factor you''ve fused with."


    "I understand Mei''s thinking. On one hand, there''s no time to find other Honkai beasts and compatible individuals. On the other hand, the same abilities won''t give you a ''counter'' advantage, but it also means you won''t be ''countered'' by the opponent. This means you can entangle with the Fifth Herrscher for a long time. Neither of you might be able to defeat the other in the short term. Aggressive yet steady, truly Mei-like."


    "But a Herrscher''s authority is ultimately superior to Parvati''s. It''s even unknown if your attacks can effectively damage a Herrscher. If that situation really arises, Surtr''s flames will be the only way for you to overcome the ice and snow."


    "But..." Kevin brushed away the frost from the sword. As Honkai energy flowed into it, the broken blade''s temperature gradually rose, and finally, faint flames flickered to life, "But flames, wouldn''t they be countered by ice and snow?"


    "Is that so? Solid ice can indeed freeze flames, but similarly, flames can also melt solid ice��Kevin, how did humanity''s ancestors overcome ice and snow?"


    "By lighting a fire?"


    Mikael remained silent. And after Kevin tentatively offered the answer, his eyes suddenly became firm.


    "I understand."


    Kevin gripped the broken sword tightly, even leaving five deep finger marks on the hilt because he couldn''t yet control his strength.


    He turned his head, gazing at Mikael''s impassive profile, and silently said thank you in his heart.


    "Whoosh��"


    Fire Moth Five roared overhead for the third time. Humanity couldn''t put all their eggs in one basket. Moreover, most people weren''t optimistic about Kevin''s chances of defeating the Fifth Herrscher.


    Although some held misguided ideas like "It''s okay, the First Herrscher will step in," they also needed some proactive measures��Fire Moth Five was still on standby above ARC City, ready to switch to traditional offensive methods if Kevin fared poorly in combat.


    Mikael watched the shadow of the warship fall on the ground. He suddenly felt that the shadow wasn''t weightless. In dimensions he couldn''t perceive, a sense of heaviness was pressing down with this shadow, onto Kevin''s shoulders, and onto Mei''s shoulders. S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Fire Moth Five had already flown far away, but the shadow under their feet lingered for a long time, and the stray hairs on their foreheads began to flutter.


    Kevin looked up, the heavy dark clouds once again obscuring the sky. Snow also began to fall. At first glance, it was still like willow catkins swaying in the wind, but in an instant, the snowflakes became like scattered grains of salt. Whipped by the wind, they descended in a frantic dance between heaven and earth.


    "The Imaginary Barrier is broken."


    Mikael said calmly.


    "Mm."


    Kevin replied coldly.


    But when he turned his head again, Mikael''s figure was already gone from his side.


    "Runs fast..."


    Even though he was determined to put on a cool, aloof facade, Kevin still felt the muscles in his cheeks twitching uncontrollably.


    This twitching initially started as a smirk at Mikael, but unknowingly, it also became tinged with excitement��


    "Come on, Fifth Herrscher!"


    "Crack, crack, crack..."


    Without a deafening explosion, the Fifth Herrscher simply appeared on the outskirts of the airport, taking two gentle steps forward.


    Then, the barbed wire, originally meant to block Honkai beasts, gradually contracted and twisted under the extreme cold, until it snapped inch by inch.


    Drone mechs immediately captured and locked onto the target. With the squadron leader''s command to fire, the operators pressed the corresponding buttons.


    One second...


    Two seconds...


    Three seconds...


    The Fifth Herrscher stood still, knowing humans could see her, and turned to give a faint smile��the attacks that should have been targeting her, did not happen at all.


    "How could this be!"


    All the internal components of the mechs had malfunctioned in the extreme cold. Even the gun barrels were frozen solid. How could they fire?


    "Thinking about it carefully, this isn''t necessarily a bad thing."


    Mei''s voice sounded. Mikael turned on the speaker, so Ellie, Mobius, and even Seele and Kosma could hear.


    "A machine gun bullet costs twenty yuan, a rifle grenade costs three thousand, a micro rocket costs two hundred and fifty thousand, firing a mech''s electromagnetic cannon consumes fifty thousand yuan worth of electricity..."


    "And a micro-missile costs as much as three million��a mech at full firepower can waste over a hundred million in tax money in an instant, and they can''t even inflict any damage on a Herrscher... But well, some people can only use this method to show their presence��look, we did resist."


    Mikael laughed immediately.


    Mei didn''t know if it was intentional or unintentional, but in any case, she didn''t use a private channel when she said this. She let everyone in the United Government''s drone mech squadron hear her words.


    Many people''s faces instantly turned extremely ugly.


    "Activate overload mode!"


    The squadron leader gritted his teeth and said.


    If it were in the past, he might have already given up. Just as Mei said��it wouldn''t cause any damage at all. Why bother doing that, isn''t it just wasting money?


    But I can think that way, you can''t say it out loud!


    "Captain, in overload mode, the mech might not even have time to restart before the chip overheats and burns out!"


    "Who cares about that much!"


    "Boom!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the Herrscher very considerately used a barrage of hailstones to smash the mechs into scrap metal, inadvertently solving the mech unit''s dilemma.


    Correspondingly, Fire Moth Five was also hit by hail and had to quickly ascend to evade.


    [Main armor plate damage 3%]


    [Current airflow turbulence, please hold onto handrails]


    The moment Fire Moth Five broke through the thick clouds, the morning sun in the eastern sea of clouds also leaped out at the same time. Sunlight instantly filled the entire cockpit.


    Mei suddenly laughed.


    [Dr., emotion fluctuation detected. For safety, medication is recommended.]


    "Zero, I don''t think I need medication."


    Mei gently spoke the so-called nonsense.


    [Dr., I do not understand your meaning. I am merely providing recommendations according to the usual treatment plan.]


    "Of course, you wouldn''t understand, because a better treatment plan, a better ''medicine,'' has already appeared."


    [Is... it him?]


    "Kevin, are you ready?"


    So, when the Fifth Herrscher stepped into the airport, what appeared before her wasn''t the First Herrscher she might have expected to find there.


    Standing before her was a tall, young warrior.


    He exuded a chilling coldness, even his eyebrows and hair were covered with pale cyan frost��just like the Herrscher.


    He had snow-white hair��just like the Herrscher.


    He had a pair of beautiful blue eyes��just like the Herrscher.


    The densest Honkai energy imaginable swirled around him in inky black ribbons��just like the Herrscher.


    The only difference was that he held a broken sword in his hand.


    The sword blade radiated scorching heat. The tiny flames, though weak and flickering, would die down in one place only to leap up again in another, endlessly renewing.


    He gripped that sword tightly, just as his ancestors had grasped that ember of hope amidst the snow and ice tens of thousands of years ago.

 Chapter 170: Sea of Icy Flames

    Chapter 170 - Sea of Icy Flames"Whoosh��"


    The cold wind formed a vortex between the Herrscher and Kevin, causing the heavy snow to swirl and fall to the ground in a spiral.


    In less than a minute of their standoff, the entire airport ground was covered in knee-deep snow.


    "Where''s the First Herrscher?"


    "Hmm?"


    The Herrscher''s gaze bypassed Kevin, shifting towards the airport building behind him. Through the floor-to-ceiling windows on the second floor, now etched with thin, spidery cracks from the cold, she saw several familiar figures.


    The First Herrscher, Elysia, Mobius, Seele, and...


    Subconscious influence taking hold, the Fifth Herrscher couldn''t help but momentarily lose herself.


    "Good chance!"


    Kevin''s left hand hung at his side, suddenly clenching into a fist. In response, the ice surface at his feet surged upwards, forming rows of ice spears that pressed towards the Herrscher with overwhelming force.


    "Useless."


    The three Herrschers present murmured the same words in unison.


    Facing Kevin''s attack, the Fifth Herrscher simply lifted her toes slightly. In an instant, the ice surface within a radius of several kilometers also surged, waves of ice colliding head-on.


    Shattered ice crystals flew everywhere, peppering the floor-to-ceiling windows of the airport''s second floor with fine, spiderweb-like cracks. Mikael simply erected an Imaginary Barrier and then blasted out the windows from the inside for a better view of the battlefield, and to prevent the glass from imploding inwards and injuring them later.


    "Vill-V, what''s the Honkai energy reaction level right now?"


    "The Honkai energy reaction in the airport area still exceeds 9999 HW. The instruments can''t give a specific reading. Maybe you could... sense it yourself? Oh, right! Shouldn''t you use the Divine Key to teleport Kalpas to your side? His abilities perfectly counter the Fifth Herrscher. I even think he could finish the fight in two or three hits."


    "Not necessary."


    Mikael softly uttered the words. Ultimately, having Kevin deal with the Fifth Herrscher was his and Mei''s agreement, and a step humanity needed to take. He believed Kevin could win. Of course, even if something went wrong, his, Ellie''s, and Mobius''s presence was enough; there was no need to add Kalpas to the mix.


    In contrast, on the initially stalemated battlefield, the Fifth Herrscher, who had been engaged in a simple, unadorned confrontation with Kevin, suddenly found her vision darkened. Instinctively, she retreated. The next second, a huge black ice shard crashed into her original position.


    "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!"


    As if sensing them in advance, the Herrscher simply twisted her body lightly, instantly retreating hundreds of meters, deftly dodging dozens of black ice shards that Kevin rained down.


    "I think I remember now. You''re Kevin, right? The new captain of the Fire Moth''s First Squad, Kevin?"


    Taking advantage of the snow dust kicked up by the ice wave collision to obscure vision, Kevin had "invisibly" circled behind the Herrscher and happened to hear the Herrscher''s words.


    His attack faltered imperceptibly for a moment, even the flames on Surtr dimmed slightly. Then, just as he was gathering strength again to swing the broken sword, the Herrscher lightly turned her body, her palm swiftly tracing an arc in the air. Surtr, along with the flames dancing upon it, was effortlessly frozen solid.


    "Sorry about this."


    The Herrscher even had the leisure to apologize before reaching out towards Kevin, who, realizing his attack had failed, swiftly abandoned Surtr and retreated.


    Their index finger tips brushed lightly. Kevin couldn''t help but force a wry smile.


    In the next moment, black ice shards sprouted and proliferated around his palm. The Fifth Herrscher tried to dodge again, but it was too late. Her shoulder was instantly slashed open, leaving a gash.


    But she also smiled.


    The Herrscher''s blood splattered, and even steam rose from the wound. Kevin was still basking in the excitement of his successful strike, until crimson beads pierced his body. Pain flooded his brain, and he realized it was the Herrscher''s counterattack.


    Then, more blood gushed from the Herrscher''s wound, flowing back towards the ice shards Kevin had thrust out, instantly dyeing the thick ice spears red, and then climbing up Kevin''s arm.


    "Tch!"


    Kevin knew something was wrong. Black frost surged from under his skin, colliding with the crimson red once more. At the same time, the regenerative ability granted by the Fusion Factor began to manifest. The small wounds on his abdomen and shoulder rapidly began to heal, fully recovering in a mere dozen seconds.


    The situation seemed to have stalemated again. The Herrscher backhanded the ice spear, breaking off the pointed tip, and then swung the remaining section, flinging Kevin towards the airport building.


    Thousands of meters were covered in an instant.


    "Boom!"


    Kevin''s body carved a long trail through the snow, finally crashing headfirst into the Imaginary Barrier in front of the airport building.


    A ripple spread across the Imaginary Barrier, quickly dissipating.


    Large amounts of snow dust were thrown into the air, then fluttered down, piling up on Kevin like a small mountain.


    "Hey, Mikael, is this what you meant by ''not necessary''?"


    Vill-V mocked quietly.


    Mobius, uncharacteristically, didn''t chime in.


    Elysia, mimicking Mikael''s posture, cupped her chin, looking thoughtful. "Kevin... it feels like he''s not going all out?"


    Kosma silently reached out, placing his hand on the invisible Imaginary Barrier.


    Ten seconds passed, and Kevin still hadn''t gotten up.


    So the Herrscher stopped paying attention to him, instead turning her gaze once more to the second floor of the airport building.


    [First Herrscher, aren''t you going to intervene?]


    [She''s looking at me... she''s looking at me... Anna... she''s looking at me...]


    Kosma quietly took two steps back.


    [Anna remembers me... she remembers me... she even wanted to get closer to me back then, but I backed away and rejected her...]


    [That must be it! That must be it!]


    [She still remembers me! No, I have to ask her clearly��]


    [I need to go find her and ask her everything!]


    [Who exactly is she... and...]


    [You promised to give me... a birthday present...]


    Confirming that everyone else''s attention was focused on the Herrscher, Kosma''s small figure retreated further, quickly melting into the shadows.


    "Kevin? What''s going on? According to the calculations Zero gave, the Fifth Herrscher, who just fought a bitter battle against the Great Will, shouldn''t be a match for you."


    "I''m fine, Mei."


    Kevin brushed aside the snow piled on top of him and slowly stood up. He didn''t seem to have any injuries, which indirectly confirmed Mei''s assessment��it was still unknown whether a fully powered Fifth Herrscher was stronger or weaker than Kevin, but with the current situation, Kevin''s current power should be superior to the Fifth Herrscher''s.


    In the first wave of probing attacks, neither side would naturally go all out, but Kevin shouldn''t have been holding back to such a disadvantageous degree.


    There was only one possibility.


    And how could Mei not know what her big boy was thinking...


    "Mei, listen to me, this Herrscher... she... she seems to have human consciousness."


    "..."


    Mei had already seen the scene through the relayed battlefield footage. She was also surprised by this, but considering Mikael''s existence and Zero''s calculations, a Herrscher possessing human consciousness... it seemed like it should have been a possibility all along.


    But after all, she was different from Mikael. Mikael had always stood firmly on humanity''s side, while the Fifth Herrscher... even though she possessed human consciousness, she showed no inclination to help humanity...


    Moreover, Mikael should have also made the same judgment. Otherwise, according to the "Mikael Personality and Behavior Orientation Model" she had built, there was a 93% probability that he would desire the emergence of a Herrscher who, like him, would fight for humanity.


    But the reason he hadn''t reacted at all now, Mei thought, was either he had fallen into that 7% probability, or he had already tried to contact the Fifth Herrscher and received a negative answer.


    "Kevin, whether you believe Mikael or believe the Fifth Herrscher, you should have your own measure in your heart."


    Kevin naturally knew this, but... but if the Herrscher really had human consciousness, wouldn''t that mean he was also eliminating a human being?


    Hesitation lingered in his heart, but unlike Mikael, who would freeze in place once he hesitated, Kevin, even though he was confused and hesitant, would still instinctively do what Mei told him.


    "Bang!"


    He punched the ice wall hastily erected by the Herrscher. The ice wall shattered instantly. Underneath the Herrscher''s feet, countless ice spears were already poised, ready to shoot out and turn Kevin into a hedgehog the moment the barrier broke.


    But all the ice spears missed. Using the recoil, Kevin flipped backwards in mid-air, landing in the snow not far away.


    Surtr, frozen into a block of ice, had long been buried under the snow. Fortunately, Kevin had a good memory and pulled it out immediately.


    Fierce flames reignited on the sword. The flames reforged the broken blade and continued to lengthen, eventually exceeding a hundred meters.


    "It''s over." S��arch* The n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mei declared definitively.


    "Amazing!"


    Ellie made a comparison in her mind��back when facing the Third Herrscher, even with the complete Surtr in hand, she could only condense a hundred-meter-long flame blade.


    And now, Kevin could achieve this level with just a broken sword... didn''t that mean she was now inferior to Kevin?


    Thinking of this, a hint of worry inevitably crept into her eyes.


    Looking back at Mikael, he simply sighed incessantly.


    [The Fifth Herrscher is doomed to die, even if she really has a chance to regain her humanity, she is still doomed to die.]


    [Because Kevin, because the Fire Moth Fusion Warrior''s first strike, must be a clean and decisive victory.]


    [Only then can it boost morale, only then can this plan be pushed forward.]


    [For this purpose, a Fifth Herrscher who might have hope of redemption is just a pawn that must be sacrificed.]


    [Mei, is this your calculation?]


    Kevin struggled to wield the greatsword. The vertical blade slowly tilted, cutting through the dark clouds, pressing down towards the Fifth Herrscher.


    A strange smile appeared on the latter''s face. She could struggle, she could resist, she even had time to escape��if Mikael didn''t intervene.


    But she didn''t choose to do so.


    Even if she defeated Kevin, so what? She still couldn''t defeat Mikael.


    Why not try a different approach?


    Using a method more familiar to this body��to [kill] humans, it doesn''t necessarily have to be by physically destroying them...


    So she turned her head. That familiar young boy''s figure appeared at the main entrance of the airport building on the first floor.


    Mikael''s Imaginary Barrier separated the inside and outside of the building into two worlds, even sound was blocked out.


    She could only watch the boy anxiously beat on the invisible barrier, watch him press his face against the barrier and shout, his breath fogging up the barrier.


    So she offered what she thought was a gentle smile, turning her back to the flames that would incinerate everything, and ran towards the boy.


    That figure got closer and closer to Kosma.


    She smiled and reached out her hand to him.


    Just like not long ago in the ruins, she had reached out her hand to him.


    But in the end, they were separated by a tiny, yet eternally unbridgeable distance.


    There was no blood. Afterwards, in Kosma''s nightmares, there was only a sea of icy flames, burning coldly.

 Chapter 171: Dance and Deal

    Chapter 171 - Dance and Deal"Look... hey, look just outside thirteen empty tables to your right, yeah, that''s the man sitting across from Boss Kevin, that''s the First Herrscher! Boss Kevin himself said he''s been saved by him at least three times... uh, but if you count it like that, I''ve also been saved by him quite a few times."


    In the bar on the lower level of Fire Moth Five, Carol had one foot on the ground and one knee on her chair, elbows propped on the table as she whispered into the ear of a young blonde girl.


    "The First Herrscher looks even younger than Boss Kevin. But he really is different from other Herrschers. If you didn''t say anything, you really couldn''t tell him apart from an ordinary person."


    "What do you mean you can''t tell the difference? Look at those melancholic eyes, that furrowed brow, those slender fingers holding the wine glass, that elegant demeanor... Ah! This is the legendary First Herrscher!"


    "Ugh��Carol, you''re such a pervert!"


    "Ahem, cough cough cough!"


    Carol quickly coughed a few times to ease the awkwardness. A hint of reminiscence flashed in her eyes, and then, without a word, she pulled up the blonde girl.


    "Nope, nope, nope, can''t do it, can''t do it. Didn''t expect it to be this cold even this far in. If I stay any longer, I''m gonna catch a cold... Let''s go, let''s go! I''ll introduce you to the nosy Elysia, and Doctor Mobius, whose name alone is enough to stop little Griseo from crying loudly!"


    "Doo doo, doo doo doo doo, doo doo doo doo, doo da da da da... Doo doo, doo doo doo doo, doo doo doo doo, doo da da da da..."


    The lights suddenly dimmed, and a jarring burst of music erupted. Accompanied by the constantly flashing colored lights, Aldemir and Evangeline stepped into the dance floor side by side amidst the cheers and whooping of the crowd, launching into a dance that Mikael couldn''t even name.


    Their performance completely drowned out the two girls'' self-proclaimed private conversation.


    Compared to the ostentatious dancing and noise, Mikael still preferred to sit alone in a corner at times like these. He''d get a bite to eat, grab a drink, and the invisible barrier would completely isolate his lifeless self from the joyous world.


    At times like this, usually only Elysia, carrying five or six plates of desserts, could break through this isolation, appearing in his narrow and unwelcoming world, bringing a bit of color and sound to this dull existence.


    But today was different. He still bore a certain "diplomatic" significance.


    That''s right, this was the familiar "victory" dance, people were enthusiastically celebrating the end of the Fifth Honkai Eruption.


    Like the previous few times, on this night, no one would remember the tens of thousands of ordinary people who died in Attica City, no one would remember that the Fifth Herrscher herself was just a pitiful young girl, no one would remember how much they had paid to achieve such a trivial victory.


    No, perhaps it wasn''t that everyone had forgotten, but rather they were choosing to selectively ignore it.


    After all, the truth was so despairing, so despairing that humanity needed large amounts of alcohol, high-calorie food, and intimate interactions with the opposite sex to reverse their spiritual decline.


    But there were also differences. For example��this was clearly Fire Moth''s victory dance, yet it was mixed with several figures who shouldn''t be here, but whom no one would drive away.


    "Seriously, Kevin... why''d you call me to your little party?"


    Warmth emanated from Mikael''s palm. After the ice cubes in the brown soda slowly melted, he took a light sip. His brow, rarely unfurrowed, relaxed slightly as he subtly savored the feeling of small bubbles gently bursting in his mouth��Kevin Brand Refrigerator, very handy.


    "What''s with that? You''re clearly enjoying yourself."


    Kevin spread his hands. He had witnessed Mikael''s relaxed expression the entire time, so naturally he wouldn''t take his complaints seriously.


    "Excuse me." Mikael pointed to the glass. "What I''m enjoying isn''t this meaningless dance party. I just simply miss the kvass from that Fire Moth chef." [Kvass is a traditional Slavic and Baltic fermented cereal-based non-alcoholic beverage.]


    "..."


    "But why does Mei always have you talk to me alone?"


    Mikael''s tone sounded somewhat dissatisfied.


    Kevin chuckled lightly, following his gaze. He could see a bright splash of pink weaving through the noisy crowd. She held Himeko, whose injuries weren''t fully healed, with her left hand, and Mobius, who looked utterly unwilling, with her right.


    Mobius, in turn, was holding Seele''s hand, and behind them was a figure that Kevin only needed to glimpse from afar to feel the corners of his mouth curl up involuntarily.


    "Hey, don''t make it sound like I want to be with you. You think I don''t want to be with Mei?"


    He complained verbally, but his tone unknowingly shed its usual composure, reverting back to the boy he once was.


    "Is Su doing well with you?"


    "Not bad. He opened a small clinic in Dusk Street, treating people almost for free."


    "That''s good..."


    The smile on Kevin''s face was indeed one of relief, but his tone was inexplicably tinged with sadness and loneliness. "I really envy Su. He really did achieve his dream back then..."


    "Mikael, can you answer me one more question��the Fifth Herrscher, she..."


    "Kevin, the possibility you''re hoping for never existed from the start."


    Kevin''s expression became incredibly complex in an instant. He hadn''t expected Mikael''s answer to be so straightforward, and yet, it also seemed to carry a hint of hidden meaning.


    But with his current level of understanding, he couldn''t grasp the true meaning behind Mikael''s words. All he could do was record Mikael''s words, expression, and tone, and then hand them over to Mei for speculation and analysis.


    "Speaking of which, Mei deleted all my first-person battlefield footage from back then, and doesn''t allow me to reveal to anyone the fact that the Herrscher showed human emotions..."


    Although Kevin always unconditionally obeyed Mei''s orders, it didn''t eliminate his confusion and bewilderment. He could keep quiet in front of others, but in front of Mikael, he couldn''t help but grumble a little.


    "That''s normal. If ordinary soldiers knew about this, it would be quite troublesome. After all, they aren''t warriors who are used to ''killing'' in the traditional sense. It wouldn''t be easy for them to adjust their mindset. Instead of that, it''s better not to tell them for now and see how the next Herrscher situation goes." Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Is that so..."


    "Ahem, cough!"


    Seeing that the dance party had reached its climax, Mikael coughed heavily twice, interrupting the previous topic.


    "Well then, our chat time ends here. Let''s talk about serious business."


    Both Mikael and Kevin put on serious expressions.


    But just a few seconds later, they exchanged knowing smiles.


    It was the tacit understanding between Mikael and Mei. Without any communication, both sides were prepared to guide things towards the same outcome.


    Everything was just as Mei had responded to [SEELE]: "I will bear all the responsibility."


    Two rivers, starting from different paths, having gone through so many twists and turns, and taken so many detours, were on the verge of converging.


    ...


    "Hey! Are you the only surviving boy?"


    Hearing the unfamiliar voice, Kosma slowly raised his head.


    [Hmm, unfamiliar voice, unfamiliar person.]


    [Right, how could there be anyone familiar here?]


    So he just glanced at Carol lightly, and then continued to lower his head, fiddling with a broken watch.


    Saying it was a watch was actually an exaggeration. Only a broken watch face remained.


    The silver metal frame was slightly twisted and still had black soot marks, traces of being scorched by high temperatures.


    Kosma gently played with the watch hands. It wasn''t a valuable watch to begin with. The watch crystal had long since shattered from repeated exposure to high and low temperatures, and the internal gears were similarly broken.


    "Hey! What''s wrong with you! I''m talking to you!"


    This time, Kosma didn''t even raise his head.


    [Right, how could an unrelated person understand this kind of pain?]


    He silently caressed the only object Anna had left behind.


    [...]


    "Daisy Dobile, let''s go, this guy''s no fun at all!"


    Carol huffily turned to leave, but the blonde girl didn''t follow as she expected.


    She gave Carol an apologetic smile, and then gently crouched down in front of Kosma.


    "I''m really sorry to bother you... Carol, she didn''t mean to. After all, she also joined Fire Moth as a survivor. I heard... I just heard... maybe she saw the shadow of one of her friends in you?"


    "..."


    Kosma''s breathing gradually quickened.


    The girl''s gentle tone was like silk brushing against his cheek, and finally, like flowing water, it flowed into his brain, even leaving a refreshing, sweet aftertaste.


    This tone, this feeling, was not unfamiliar to the boy, which was why he was so agitated.


    He finally raised his head, but was disappointed again.


    Even though the surrounding lights were dim, making it hard to see specific features, he could still distinguish the difference between the girl in front of him and Anna.


    They weren''t the same person.


    Hope shattered once again.


    [No, I should have accepted this fact long ago.]


    He was just still clinging to a sliver of fantasy. After all, Anna''s body hadn''t been found, only this broken watch face.


    For those unwilling to believe in death, no body meant infinite possibilities.


    But in fact, Kosma was very clear-headed, because the so-called sadness didn''t seem as intense as expected��


    [Anna is dead. Died in these people''s hands.]


    [But yet... but yet they uphold justice, they are protecting humanity...]


    "Is this... something important left to you by someone?"


    Daisy Dobile sat down next to Kosma, leaning against the wall.


    "Mm..."


    [I... I should have decided to keep quiet.]


    [Damn it, should I continue talking or not?]


    [She won''t cling to me, will she?]


    "Mm... yes. She... my birthday is coming soon, she said she''d prepare a birthday present for me, but in the end, she only left this."


    "She?"


    "Uh... yes, you can think of her as, an older sister."


    [I... how did I end up saying so much to her?]


    [No, next question, I definitely won''t answer!]


    "I see... Although I really want to say words like ''my condolences'' [�ڰ� - ji��''��i], but I also know that''s just an excuse to placate children. So, on your birthday, how about I give you a gift? By the way, when is your birthday?"


    "...I..."


    Kosma, who had resolved not to speak, finally opened his mouth again.


    Elysia, who had been quietly observing this dejected boy, couldn''t help but smile slightly.


    "Oops��looks like someone unknowingly did my job for me?"


    "Wonderful! This way I can go back to sleep earlier! Staying up late is really bad for the skin!"


    "However, this boy is about to be snatched away by Mei and the others, thinking about it makes me a bit sad..."


    "But it''s okay, anyway��it''ll soon be a... Oops! I can''t give spoilers!"

 Chapter 172: Just a Frame-Up

    Chapter 172 - Just a Frame-Up"The combat power of MANTIS Warriors... seems to be a bit beyond imagination..."


    In the pitch-black, boundless room, thirteen tombstones stood, only Mei''s figure was missing in the center.


    The voice of [.06] quickly received a chorus of agreement.


    "That''s right, the entire battle process lasted less than ten minutes. Judging from the battlefield footage, except for the initial probing phase where he was slightly at a disadvantage, the Fifth Herrscher was directly finished off by Kevin with one blow afterwards."


    "And the Honkai energy reaction level. The Fifth Herrscher''s Honkai energy reaction level exceeded 5,000 HW. During the battle, the First Herrscher only deployed the Imaginary Barrier, his reaction can be ignored. And throughout the process, the instrument maintained the 9999HW upper limit. This shows that Kevin''s Honkai energy reaction level is also at least around 5000HW..."


    "Terrifyingly powerful."


    Secretary-General [.01] summarized the combat power of the MANTIS Warrior with a brief phrase.


    "Hey hey! Why are you all so solemn? This is great news, hahaha. Look, this time humanity almost didn''t rely on the First Herrscher''s power to eliminate the Fifth Herrscher. Isn''t this worth celebrating?"


    "...Lezlun, don''t go too far!"


    "Ah��is there something wrong with what I said? Is there something wrong? There shouldn''t be a problem, right? Hmm hmm hmm, it really shouldn''t be a problem, right? Then why do you guys think there''s a problem? Oh dear, could it be... there''s a problem with you guys?"


    Lezlun stretched out his index finger and tapped his own head.


    "Alright, Lezlun, say less."


    Seeing the situation once again verging on spiraling out of control, Keer hastily smoothed things over. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Vasak once again took a seat in the sidelines, watching coldly. He remained silent from beginning to end, not because he had nothing to say, but simply because he didn''t want to communicate with these people, nothing more.


    He had once yearned for these so-called high-level figures countless times.


    No, not yearned, to be precise, it should be fear��he felt that these people should be more intelligent than him, capable of playing him in the palm of their hands, so he willingly allowed himself to be driven by them.


    Of course, it wasn''t that these people weren''t smart. Vasak considered himself the second dumbest of these thirteen people, the dumbest naturally being Minister Taro of [.06], but both of them were crude martial men, not worth mentioning.


    As for the others... heh heh...


    That''s right, this was his reason for despising these people��they only had wisdom, but no courage; only calculation, but no dedication.


    In the face of the Honkai, selfishness and cowardice were the two greatest sins, and Vasak had personally witnessed these "self-proclaimed" intelligent people commit one stupid thing after another because of these two sins.


    He had a vague premonition that the people here would be replaced by "another group of people" sooner or later.


    Therefore, he also disdained to speak��don''t misunderstand, he just didn''t want to be identified for some unnecessary crimes when the reckoning came.


    Only now did he realize that he had agreed to Mikael''s deal after the Third Honkai Eruption, and had been silently maintaining contact with him.


    This time, he had even proactively sent out Himeko, releasing goodwill, and he had never hindered Mei''s plan, but instead continuously provided support for Kevin''s promotion and Mei''s resource allocation...


    This series of unintentional actions now seemed like divine strokes, because it gave him the opportunity to take the second "choice."


    Lezlun''s constant trash-talking here all day long was probably also out of this consideration, right?


    "Lezlun, Vasak, Fire Moth is in your hands. Now you have a subordinate whose combat power is comparable to a Herrscher. Don''t you have any contingency plans?"


    "Contingency plans? Contingency for what? My subordinates have such powerful strength, I''m clearly overjoyed, why would I turn around and deal with him?"


    "What are you implying, Lezlun!"


    "Ah? Did I say something? Minister Taro, and you, you, you, you, you... please everyone, figure out who approved Mei''s surgery application. Was it me?"


    "You! Mei''s surgery was done by her in violation of regulations, it has nothing to do with us!"


    "Sigh..."


    A series of sighs rang out. Some people''s IQs had even become unbearable for their teammates.


    Although their faces couldn''t be seen, Vasak still envisioned Lezlun''s face filled with mockery.


    [Something''s not right...]


    He became somewhat alert. Lezlun seemed to be going a bit too far. Even if he and he saw the same possibility, his trash-talking was still excessive��almost to the point of breaking with the United Government.


    This was too different from the Lezlun of the past. Two years ago, when he was still working for the United Government, despite his deep family background, he was polite and courteous to everyone, his polite smile never missing.


    [That''s right, he was like that to me and Phamas back then too.]


    [His current appearance is very much like someone who is about to lose his temper on the eve of a falling out, yet seems a little guilty, as if he''s covering up something.]


    Guilty about what? Covering up what? Could it be that Lezlun was different from him, and didn''t want to take the second "choice," but had a third "choice"?


    He hesitated, wondering if he should find Lezlun for an offline chat after the meeting, but he was also afraid to take the risk...


    Just then, Keer, enduring the verbal sparring between Lezlun and Taro, helplessly announced the end of the meeting.


    "Snap!"


    After a slight electrical sound, the pitch-black room returned to silence once more.


    But just a few seconds later, eleven tombstones lit up again.


    From [01] to [11], this was actually the true [SEELE], not some "MANTIS Warrior Project Assessment Agency" to mislead people, but the "Cabinet" within the United Government that had existed long ago.


    [SEELE], meaning soul, was the brain of the entire human civilization.


    "Taro, you''re too impulsive. There''s no need to engage in verbal sparring with Lezlun."


    "Hmph!"


    "Don''t say that. Although Taro is a bit impulsive, he at least made Lezlun reveal his true colors."


    "We''ve watched this guy Lezlun grow up. Everyone can see what he''s thinking��but what exactly is he plotting? Is it his own plot? Is it a plot with Vasak? Is it a plot with Mei? Or is it a plot with the First Herrscher? Or, are all of the above involved in his plot?"


    "That situation should be impossible. If Fire Moth and Anti-Entropy had really completed their merger, then this kid Lezlun should be even more arrogant. Given his style, if the First Herrscher and Mei were both willing to support him, we wouldn''t be able to sit here and talk anymore."


    "That''s true. It''s precisely because of this that we must prevent this possibility! Just Mei, or either one of the First Herrschers, is already enough of a headache for us. But there''s no need to worry about Anti-Entropy and Fire Moth merging��Lezlun knows his own limits. He can''t even control Mei, let alone the First Herrscher."


    "But it''s not entirely impossible."


    Keer always threw out the most shocking words at the most appropriate times.


    "If Lezlun himself also becomes a MANTIS Warrior and possesses the military force to check and balance Mei and the First Herrscher, wouldn''t that work?"


    "..."


    "In the end, it''s still that our control over Fire Moth is too weak. Letting Lezlun and Vasak take over was really a bad move. These two, one is too calculating, and the other''s brain was damaged by Phamas''s death. If you ask me, we should have talked to Mei back then!"


    "Why are you offering hindsight now? Mei back then was still a high school student. If it weren''t for Mobius''s letter of recommendation, we wouldn''t even know this person existed. Besides, this little girl is even more calculating than Lezlun. How could she willingly be controlled by us?"


    "...Taro actually said something sensible for once."


    "Then what should we do? Sit and wait for death? Mei has already invited people from Anti-Entropy to participate in the victory dance. There''s obviously something fishy going on between them... This is very dangerous, everyone should understand what I mean."


    "Ahem, cough."


    Keer coughed, once again attracting everyone''s attention.


    "If you want to prevent them from merging, you just need to create contradictions artificially."


    "Secretary-General, you make it sound so simple, but how do we do it?"


    "Just a frame-up. What''s important isn''t Mei''s thoughts, Lezlun and Vasak''s thoughts, or the First Herrscher''s thoughts, but the thoughts of ''ordinary people.''


    "First, we need to select a character who cuts across the three forces as an entry point."


    "Is there really such a person?"


    "Yes, but it''s not a person. Using [organization] to describe it might be more appropriate.


    "From a certain perspective, that [organization] is precisely the dark side of Fire Moth, the most cruel, and also the most... fragile place. Moreover, the people who make them up are also very easy to incite..."

 Chapter 173: Morning

    Chapter 173 - Morning"Ugh... ha�� yawn!"


    Mikael opened a slit in his eyes, emerging from sleep. The light and shadows around him were hazy, yet not pure darkness.


    He sniffed his not-so-sensitive nose lightly, and seemed to catch a strange, stinky smell.


    Wait a minute!


    What''s covering my face...?


    I...


    Mikael yanked off the underwear covering his head and sat up.


    "Immer, you''re dead meat..."


    Mikael silently tossed the underwear into the "laundry pile" beside him.


    Yeah... where was Immer now...


    Wait, that phrasing wasn''t quite right. It sounded like Immer had disappeared...


    Attending the victory dance was one thing, Mikael wasn''t stupid... ah, no, bold enough to spend the night on Fire Moth Five.


    He, Ellie, Seele, and Mobius, even bid farewell and left hastily before the victory dance was completely over. Not all Fire Moth members welcomed him, a "Herrscher fighting for humanity." After all, strictly speaking, Herrschers represented the enemy side of the Honkai.


    Except for the veterans who had fought alongside him in Irkutsk and Shanghai, at least half of the new recruits maintained a wait-and-see, wary, and distant attitude towards him.


    Especially since Fire Moth Five didn''t carry his most familiar Fifth Squad, but the newly reorganized First Squad after Kevin became captain. Ato and most of the veterans had been almost entirely transferred out.


    To avoid unnecessary trouble, Mikael chose to slip away early.


    But it was undeniable that when he found underwear covering his head, it was really hard not to think of the days when he and Immer were roommates, not just missing that unreliable-looking but stubbornly determined guy, but also missing that relatively carefree time, when he didn''t have to consider so much deceit and betrayal.


    But dwelling on it was useless, the past was gone.


    After a simple wash, Mikael walked out of the bedroom. The dormitory design of the Golden Courtyard was very much in Vill-V''s style. Unlike a typical villa, all the rooms opened inwards, towards the villa.


    Conversely, what others saw as the villa "main building" was actually filled by her with Mobius''s laboratory, her own workshop, the conference room Mikael had requested, the almost unused combat command room, and recently, Su''s medical room which she had "licked" into place.


    As for the so-called residential area, she had built another dormitory-style square building behind the villa, connected by a covered corridor.


    In short, the architectural styles of the front and rear buildings were completely inconsistent, yet combined without being jarring. A stroke of genius, certified.


    Turning right out of the door was Ellie''s bedroom, but at this hour she was probably still sleeping in. Mikael didn''t disturb her, simply vaulted over the railing and jumped down from the third floor.


    In the spacious courtyard, Hua was diligently practicing in front of a pile of wooden dummies. Seeing Mikael approach, her movements only paused slightly.


    Only after completing the entire set of boxing forms did she stop, wiping the sweat from her forehead, and said with some dissatisfaction:


    "Mikael, you''re half an hour late again!"


    "Ah? Ahahaha! No way, no way, look, the sky''s just barely bright!"


    Mikael looked up at the sky at a 45-degree angle, and almost got blinded by the sun.


    "Uh... this... I think it''s because summer''s here, and the sun''s direct point is closer to the Tropic of Cancer, so sunrise is early in the daytime. The actual time definitely isn''t late!"


    Hua sighed softly, her brows furrowing into a figure eight [���� - b��z��] once more:


    "Mikael, you''ve been slacking off more and more lately. In the past thirty days, you''ve only gotten up on time on two days according to your own schedule, and even on those two days when you got up early, you didn''t practice boxing. In comparison, your junior sister Pardofelis got up on time for seven days last month, and participated in morning practice every time, although she could only persist for more than ten minutes each time. And Rin gets up early every day. For the first half of the month, she practiced boxing with me, and in the second half of the month, she learned swordsmanship from Sakura..."


    "Relax, relax, my Master Hua."


    Following his memory, Mikael raised his hand, but found it was a little too low. So he raised it another ten centimeters or so before finally patting Hua''s head, and then expertly messed up her sweat-dampened hair.


    Hua had been about to say something forcefully, but the moment Mikael''s hand touched her forehead, she suddenly became speechless.


    She lowered her head, turned her face away, and after holding it in for a long time, finally said, "I... I know that sometimes although you seem to be staying in the courtyard, in reality you might be running around hundreds of places a day to deal with Honkai beasts, and yesterday you just resolved the Fifth Honkai Eruption, but... but I still..."


    Seeming to realize that her tone as a "master" was a bit too weak, she suddenly became forceful again, but her head remained lowered:


    "No! You''ll spoil Pardo if you keep this up! In the beginning, she used to get up every day to exercise with you. In the past two years, as soon as you slacked off, she slacked off too!"


    "Haha..."


    Mikael didn''t try to respond to Hua''s accusations. He first gently smoothed out her sweat-soaked hair, and then flicked her forehead.


    "Alright, alright, I''ll listen to Master Hua. Tomorrow morning, I''ll definitely bring Pardo to the training ground on time. Speaking of which, who did you learn your tone of voice from recently? How come you sound more and more like an old fossil, even though you''re still so young..."


    As soon as he finished speaking, both of them froze for a moment, and then smiled knowingly.


    Hua had once envied Mikael and Elysia, not for anything else, but for envying that they had those intimate gestures that belonged only to each other.


    But she had just realized that she and Mikael also had a tacit "code": old fossil.


    And for Mikael, how could he not understand the meaning of Hua''s actions?


    She knew that in battles at that level, her boxing skills were no longer necessary for Mikael''s strength. The two had tried to extract a more combat-oriented fighting style from that boxing method, but perhaps because the time was too short, or perhaps because she, as the "master," wasn''t skilled enough herself, in the end it could only end in failure.


    But for Hua, this morning boxing practice time was a rare opportunity for her to spend time with the increasingly busy Mikael. No, not only that, teaching boxing had an even more special meaning for her.


    In the small Golden Courtyard, everyone had their own responsibilities. Mikael, Ellie, Kalpas, and Sakura routinely dealt with various Honkai disasters. Mobius and Vill-V were responsible for scientific research and engineering. Rin and Seele were still children. Only she... Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Clearly a warrior, yet she seemed unable to do anything.


    In fact, she had been neglecting the fact that she was just a girl about the same age as Seele.


    But her current state was also very good. Although there was some confusion, she hadn''t slacked off or given up on herself. What she lacked was just an opportunity for hyper-evolution. Mikael was very much looking forward to the moment when the Immortal Phoenix was born.


    "Hey hey hey! Golden Courtyard''s esteemed masters and mistresses, good morning! According to a certain unknown Herrscher''s regulations, Vill-V''s Hundred Flavors Kitchen will only serve breakfast for the next half hour, after which it''s over! No taking breakfast for others, no taking breakfast for others! Pointed criticism for a certain Herrscher, who secretly takes breakfast for his girlfriend who sleeps in every day for the past month, breaking the rules he set himself, and even bribing Pardo to help him wash dishes!"


    "Mikael, is she talking about you?"


    "I think it shouldn''t, maybe, possibly not... I''m not saying anything more, I''m going to wake Ellie up..."


    Mikael fled the scene quickly, but then suddenly turned back to Hua.


    "Oh right, according to custom, there''s a rare vacation after a Honkai Eruption ends. Ellie and I had already planned to take Seele to the downtown area of Brindisi to go shopping in malls... Would you like to come with us?"


    Hua was stunned for a moment. Thinking carefully, it had indeed been more than two years since she had gone shopping like a normal girl.


    She was a little tempted, but after thinking for two seconds, she still shook her head, declining Mikael''s kind invitation.


    "Then do you want me to bring you anything back?"


    "No need." She had intended to refuse in a flat tone.


    But in the end, she changed to a more euphemistic one, with more complex meaning��


    "Thank you, but there''s nothing I want. Just get whatever you think is good."

 Chapter 174: Two Worlds in the Sunset

    Chapter 174 - Two Worlds in the Sunset"Aaaaah! This dress is so pretty, Mikael, I want this one! I want this one!"


    Mikael was hunched over his phone, furiously typing away, occasionally lowering his voice to send a couple of voice messages. His cheeks were tinted with the faint green glow from the screen, the unique background color of an encrypted channel.


    Hearing Ellie''s cheers, he first looked up at the plain white dress, then at Ellie''s expectant face, and finally turned his gaze to Seele, who looked on with envy.


    "To be honest... I think this dress suits Seele better..."


    "Hmm?"


    "Ah, uh... I mean, Elysia looks good in anything."


    "Are you sure? I definitely heard Seele''s name just now!"


    Mikael smiled slightly, "Then let''s just buy one for each of you."


    "Then..."


    Ellie took two steps forward, stuck out her tongue, and asked softly, "How about buying one for Mobius too? Her current size is about the same as Seele''s, I think she''d definitely like it!"


    Mikael inexplicably thought of the maid outfits that Pardo had been picking up outside Mobius''s lab every time she cleaned recently.


    At first, they were still normal black and white, but later, they added girly pink and Mobius green.


    Of course, they were all now treasured in Pardo''s closet.


    So, meeting the increasingly strange gaze of the saleswoman beside him, Mikael forced himself to say, "I... I don''t think she''d like it. After all, she''s not the type of person who cares about her appearance, right?"


    "Aiya! That''s because you don''t understand girls'' hearts! Let me ask you, did she wear a hair clip yesterday?"


    "A hair clip... Mobius would wear that kind of th...ing..."


    Mikael''s words trailed off at the end. [Hair clip] and [Mobius], these two words seemed impossible to connect in his mind.


    But thinking about it carefully, Mobius really did seem to be wearing a dark green hair clip yesterday.


    "Mmm hmm, then think again, what hairstyle did Mobius have yesterday?"


    "What hairstyle could she have? Isn''t it either loose hair or just a casually tied high pony... pigtails?"


    "Hmm? You noticed? She''s been adjusting her outfits based on her body changes."


    "Then... then buy another one."


    Mikael glanced at the price tag. Fortunately, this plain white dress wasn''t too expensive, and his wallet could totally handle it��don''t overthink it, he wouldn''t do something like misappropriating public funds. His small treasury still contained his past salary and bonuses from Fire Moth, and of course, the lion''s share was the death compensation...


    In short, his financial concept was, use it when you should, anyway, in a few years, this money will all become "numbers."


    Thinking this way, it didn''t seem so painful anymore.


    "So, three in total?" Mikael asked tentatively.


    "Hmm? Doesn''t Hua need one?"


    The corners of Mikael''s mouth began to twitch frantically. He turned and picked up a white T-shirt from the rack beside him. "Let''s just get Hua this one. Look, it even has the ancient Divine Land [���� - Sh��nzh��u] character ''��'' [w�� - martial/military] written on it. It''s perfect for her." Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seele scratched her little head. She imagined it, and this T-shirt did seem to suit Sister Hua very well, but for some reason, she always felt that Mikael had chosen this piece of clothing with some kind of mischievous intent.


    Elysia sized up the men''s white T-shirt with a non-smile. As soon as her lips parted, Mikael reflexively stepped forward a few steps, doing everything he should and shouldn''t do before she could open her mouth.


    "This wine-red coat is nice, and with this sparkly hair hoop, Pardo will definitely like it. Bought!"


    "This top hat too. Perfect for Vill-V to use for magic tricks."


    "Su''s leather shoes are worn out to the heel nails. This pair of leather shoes will be considered my salary for him."


    "Hmm, this craft knife is for Kalpas. It should be more handy for carving wood carvings."


    "These blue hair clips... hmm, let''s buy a pair for Sakura and Rin!"


    [As long as I pick out a gift for everyone before Ellie opens her mouth, I can cover up the previous awkwardness!]


    Mikael was so sure.


    Until his fingers stopped in front of a hair tie.


    "Sir, this hair tie isn''t sold separately. It''s a set with this brooch, this collar pin, and this hair clip. If you need it, you can buy it as a set."


    He could feel Ellie''s suddenly heated gaze without even turning his head.


    After all, she was just a girl who had just come of age... No, Elysia is forever seventeen!


    The entire set of accessories was based on purple. The brooch was in the shape of a purple-and-white edged figure-eight knot. The hair tie was butterfly-shaped, and the color of the two wings from inside to outside were purple, black, and white, supplemented by gold ornaments inlaid with pink gemstones.


    The collar pin and hair clip had similar designs, mainly gold ornaments inlaid with cyan gemstones, adorned with black and purple feathers and tassels.


    Mikael''s vision became a little blurry.


    "Bought!"


    When they left the mall in downtown Brindisi, the sun was setting in the west, another familiar dusk. It was obviously a bit far from the Golden Courtyard. Although Mikael could use his authority to instantly return "home."


    But suddenly, he didn''t want to do that.


    They had been fighting, authority, authority, authority... repeatedly using it, going everywhere pressed for time, teleporting there, teleporting here, sometimes even needing to go to hundreds of places a day to deal with more and more Honkai incidents.


    He had originally been trained to be insensitive to the dizziness caused by phase shifting, but at this moment, just thinking about it made his head ache faintly.


    "How about, we walk for a while?"


    Mikael turned to look at Elysia. Her profile was facing the dim yellow sunset glow. For a moment, even the fine fluff on her face was clearly visible.


    Hearing Mikael''s words, she blinked lightly, turned her head slightly, and gave a soft smile, "Okay! You mentioning it reminded me, it really has been a long time since we walked like ordinary people!"


    [So... she feels the same way too...]


    [So, for two people to think of the same thing is such a simple thing.]


    It was indeed just a trivial little thing, but people were different individuals after all. It was already difficult to get two different individuals to be in sync, let alone be in sync in their hearts?


    Resonance arose from this. Space didn''t change, light and shadow didn''t change, all movement seemed to freeze at this moment. Then, a wonderful feeling surged into the brain from the spine, the brain vibrated slightly, and the whole person seemed to be floating up like a light dream, but was limited by gravity.


    But it was good to be limited, it was precisely this limitation that made him re-aware of the reality of the world.


    He really stood beside her, she smiled softly, naturally taking his hand.


    "Heh... heh heh heh!"


    Mikael suddenly chuckled twice, and then embarrassedly pursed his lips. He stuck out his tongue and quickly licked his upper lip, and then clenched his teeth, but unexpectedly chuckled silly again in the next second.


    "Hmm? What are you laughing at?"


    Ellie stretched out her index finger and gently poked Mikael''s cheek.


    Under this familiar and intimate gesture, whose meaning only the two of them understood, the corners of Mikael''s mouth widened even more.


    "Then, what about Seele?"


    He turned his head with a silly smile, but found that Seele was smiling even more happily than him.


    Seeing the two leads turn their gazes to her, she quickly covered her mouth lightly, lowered her head and laughed "hee hee" for a long time before finally squeezing out a sentence, "Okay... okay, Seele is fine with it!"


    Still the old rule, Mikael and Ellie walked hand in hand in the front, Seele followed alone behind.


    They both walked while giggling, and waved their hands high.


    "Hey! Mikael, you stepped wrong!"


    "Hahaha! You''re out of step, Mikael!"


    Silver bell-like laughter constantly echoed in his ears. The things they had just bought were all carried by Mikael in his other hand. Only Ellie''s plain white dress was worn on her body at her own strong request.


    The two walked onto a stone bridge. The evening wind rippled the river water under the bridge, rippled the plain white skirt, and also blew her loose pink hair everywhere.


    The silk skirt brushed against the back of Mikael''s hand, and the rose-scented hair tips brushed against his cheek. He suddenly stopped.


    He put down the large and small bags in his hand and took out the butterfly hair tie.


    Ellie turned her back in tacit understanding, facing the water surface shimmering with golden light, letting Mikael gently gather her fluffy hair, and then skillfully tie the hair tie in a position not too high or too low.


    "How come you''re so skilled?"


    She asked with a chuckle, with a hint of teasing.


    "After all, I''ve rehearsed it countless times in my heart!"


    Words can hide deception, but trembling hands cannot��he had indeed rehearsed such a scene countless times in his mind, in his dreams, which led to the momentary skill just now.


    Ellie slowly turned around, the pink tip of her tongue peeking out from the corner of her lips. Mikael chuckled softly again when he saw this, and clipped the hair clip beside her right bangs.


    "Want to continue?"


    Ellie looked at him with a non-smile. That smile carried some expectation, a little shyness, and some reminiscence.


    He remembered, two years ago, when chasing Vill-V, in the corridor of the hospital in Brindisi, it was also such a dusk.


    She gently pressed the iced milk tea against his swollen left cheek.


    It was dusk back then too.


    Dusk, another dusk.


    The sky was burning quietly, as always. The firelight it emitted wasn''t scorching, but gently rippled in the air, driven by the floating dust and lightly rippled lake surface.


    Of course, there was also a bit of firelight burning in those blue and pink eyes.


    So sweat began to condense on Mikael''s back.


    [Want to continue?]


    The dress had no collar, so the collar pin was naturally unusable.


    Then there was only the brooch left.


    "Glurp..."


    Mikael''s Adam''s apple bobbed. He hesitated and took out the brooch. Lowering his head, he saw the slightly revealed whiteness. As if blushing, his face instantly lifted, but it happened to meet Ellie''s gaze��she was also... in a brief eye contact, her gaze became even more shy, even a little evasive.


    Always immersed in their own world, Mikael only now realized how silent the surroundings were.


    And when he realized this, the so-called two-person world would no longer be able to continue.


    So the noise filled his ears again.


    He looked around in astonishment, only to see many strangers surrounding them on the bridge, looking at them with maternal smiles.


    Looking at Little Transparency Seele again, it turned out that she was the one smiling the happiest.


    The blush on Mikael''s cheeks instantly spread to his earlobes, still so conspicuous even under the setting sun.


    In a panic, he couldn''t care about anything else, he could only hurriedly pull Ellie and squeeze through the crowd''s encirclement to escape.


    Leaving only Seele in place, letting out a cry of surprise, and then, between laughter and tears, picking up the large and small bags Mikael had left behind and chasing after them.

 Chapter 175: Unobservable

    Chapter 175 - Unobservable"La��la la��la la��"


    The three of them played and frolicked, lingering in the city center for too long. It wasn''t until Seele couldn''t walk anymore that Mikael activated his authority to return to the Golden Courtyard. By this time, it was already the dead of night.


    After sending Seele back to her room, Mikael hummed an unknown tune, and strolled around the corridor with Ellie for two laps.


    Neither of them rashly spoke. In their kind of relationship, language was no longer a necessary means of communication.


    Many times, they could roughly guess each other''s thoughts just by the other''s expression, actions, or even the temperature of their palms and the beat of their pulse.


    "Mikael... wants me to help? Judging by his heartbeat, could it be that he wants me to introduce him to other girls? Let me think, among the girls I know, and who he''s unfamiliar with... Aiya! Could it be her? But what does Mikael want from her?"


    Ellie understood in her heart, but didn''t ask.


    First, it was better for Mikael to ask some questions himself. This way, it could reflect a sense of "distance" and "privacy," which was very necessary in intimate interactions between two people!


    Second... it was rare to have such a quiet and ordinary night, and she didn''t want to break this tranquility for a while.


    Let this ordinary night, ordinary to the point it couldn''t be more ordinary, just pass by in the chirping of cicadas and croaking of frogs.


    Mikael obviously also read this inner voice, so the moonlit stroll that should have been romantic ended hastily in a form that outsiders couldn''t understand��Mikael silently sent Ellie back to her room, and then stood alone in front of the door under the moonlight for a long time.


    Then his footsteps drew a quarter-circle arc in the corridor, arriving at his own door.


    Without hesitation, he pushed open the door.


    A faint fragrance flowed out along with the small gap opened by the door. Mikael was first stunned, and then couldn''t help but reveal a strange expression.


    Pushing the door open completely, moonlight followed in, illuminating the black and white nun''s dress on the sofa.


    "Aponia... why are you here?"


    Was it a coincidence?


    Mikael was just preparing to find a suitable time to contact her, but she had already appeared here in advance.


    No, it must not be a coincidence. From an ordinary person''s perspective, she had no reason to do so. Therefore, there was only one possibility��she saw a possible intersection in those complicated threads of fate.


    That''s why she appeared here.


    "Oh? The reason why I''m here, you should already know it in your heart, shouldn''t you?"


    Sure enough, Aponia asked back as expected.


    Saying it was a rhetorical question, in reality her tone was too flat. If it weren''t for the entire sentence being in an interrogative form, it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that she was stating a fact... no, wasn''t she stating a fact?


    Thinking of his purpose in seeking out Aponia, Mikael felt guilty and didn''t know how to respond or what kind of response to make for a moment. He could only chuckle twice, adjust the lights in the room to the brightest, and close the door.


    He fumbled to pour a glass of water, preparing to hand it to Aponia, but after pouring it, he hurriedly drank it all himself.


    "..."


    "Hehe��"


    Aponia watched his embarrassed appearance and couldn''t help but chuckle softly.


    "Just like Elysia said, you really are a cute boy."


    Mikael pinched his thigh hard. He didn''t understand how he could still be like a child in front of her after experiencing so many life-or-death battles��could this be Mom Aponia''s aura?


    Or rather, did Aponia''s identity and behavior successfully awaken the subconscious feelings for the nuns in the orphanage in this body''s subconscious?


    "Hehe, you''re still a bit embarrassed. But it''s okay, relax, [please] let me straighten your collar for you."


    She slowly stood up, walked to the slightly dazed Mikael, and straightened his shirt collar.


    It was clearly just a very simple action, but accompanied by that gentle tone, Mikael''s heart inexplicably calmed down.


    Quiet as the night outside the window.


    "Alright, [please] sit down, after all, this is your home."


    Mikael sat down as told.


    Up to this point, he finally regained a trace of sanity. He pursed his lips, determined to take the lead and steer the topic onto the right track before Aponia.


    But the other party preempted his preemptive strike. His throat muscles had just reacted when Aponia once again preemptively asked before him:


    "Mr. Mikael, [please] tell me, do you... also have the ability to see the future?"


    An inexplicable impulse came, and the negative answer almost blurted out, but was forcibly stopped.


    Mikael looked at Aponia suspiciously a few times. Could it be...


    "Yes, Mr. Mikael, I had already foreseen what you wanted to talk to me about, so while you were out, I already went to Dr. Mobius''s operating table."


    "As expected..."


    Mikael silently checked his condition, feeling no different from usual. It seemed that Aponia...


    No, if she really had obtained the power of Discipline as before, then even he might not be able to detect when she had imposed the Discipline.


    Although he knew she was an ally, Mikael still couldn''t suppress a thin layer of cold sweat from forming on his back.


    "So, I''m sorry, I had to use my ability on you. But Mr. Mikael, that question, I still must know��you also know what will happen in the future, don''t you?"


    A wonderful feeling surged into his heart again, so fast that before Mikael could react, he had already answered.


    Perhaps it was the different way of asking the question. This time, the answer Mikael gave was:


    "Yes, I know."


    Mikael blankly stroked his lips, as if for a moment, they didn''t belong to him.


    "Aponia, you��"


    It was impossible to say that he wasn''t angry at all.


    But suddenly, another thought spread in Mikael''s mind��why did she ask this?


    As someone who could see through the threads of fate, she should be able to directly read the answer she wanted from the future. Why ask... to test him?


    As this thought arose, Mikael became alert again, because he couldn''t judge whether this thought was guided by mental power.


    Aponia once again saw through his thoughts. She smiled and shook her head, indicating that she had done nothing.


    "Mr. Mikael, please don''t be angry. I did use this ability on you out of necessity��please forgive me for having to constantly test you in this way in order to glimpse the real you, so that I can make a certain decision in my own heart. Of course, I also know your doubts, so I''ll just say it straight: Mr. Mikael, you are a very special person."


    The range of Aponia''s words was too broad, and Mikael gradually felt unable to keep up with her train of thought, and could only passively wait for her to speak again.


    "Mr. Mikael, it seems that you really can see some kind of future, otherwise you wouldn''t have been unresponsive to the word ''also'' in my previous question, right? But your way of seeing the future seems to be different from mine, otherwise, you should have expected tonight''s conversation long ago, shouldn''t you?"


    "Yes."


    "Then, I roughly understand... Can you describe the future you see to me?"


    "Wait a minute!" Mikael suddenly shouted loudly, "Aponia, I''ve been answering questions all along. So according to the principle of equivalent exchange, can you let me ask two questions too?"


    "Ah��of course, that''s possible. Please feel free to ask."


    "...Aponia, why did you rush to find Mobius for hyper-evolution before I even asked?" S��ar?h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mobius must have resisted. Mikael believed she had a sense of proportion, but she still did it, meaning Aponia must have given a reason sufficient to convince her.


    Mikael wanted to know what that reason was.


    "It''s actually very simple��when my gaze followed the threads of fate and continued to extend, I found that my own thread would inevitably intertwine and entangle with Ellie''s, Eden''s, Mobius''s, Su''s, and Kalpas''s in the near future, and I would also become something no different from them��a [non-human thing]. I even know what I have to do: [Discipline], isn''t it? If so, then this is the shackle fate has given me."


    "So the reason why I chose to take this step myself is also very simple��I just wanted to resist fate as much as I could, that''s all."


    Mikael breathed out a sigh of relief, his breath trembling. It was indeed a good answer, but Mikael didn''t believe it was the one Mobius received.


    As if seeing through Mikael''s heart once again, Aponia suddenly said, "Ah, you want to ask what I said to Mobius, right?"


    "Actually, it''s very simple. She asked me to tell her the fate of the person named [Mobius]."


    "And how did you answer?"


    Alarm bells rang loudly in Mikael''s heart, but for some reason, in the boundless fear, there was also a hint of expectation.


    He knew the weight of the prophecy Aponia gave. He was afraid that Mobius would get an ending similar to that of the original timeline. This was what he feared.


    But what if that ending was good? That would be what he expected.


    "You must be very excited now, right? Mr. Mikael."


    "..."


    "I did answer her, but it might not be what you imagined��I only answered her with one word, a word I truly obtained as the answer:


    "Unobservable."

 Chapter 176: Chains Must Be Broken

    Chapter 176 - Chains Must Be Broken"Unobservable?"


    "Yes."


    A trace of emotion finally appeared on Aponia''s iceberg-like face.


    "I looked up and gazed, thinking I could follow the threads of fate to see her ultimate ending. But the truth is, after my vision rose to a certain height, the thread suddenly broke."


    "Broke?"


    "Yes, without a doubt, ''someone'' is manipulating the fate of everyone in the world through these myriad invisible threads, but at some point in the future, those threads, at least the threads of fate symbolizing me and Mobius, and many people here, just broke there��sorry, in fact, I had already obtained this ability before the surgery, and I also presumptuously spied into your fates without your consent."


    "But then again, the part of the thread further up really didn''t leave even a trace, as if a pair of scissors rudely cut off all fate. So I can''t see the final ending either."


    [Is it because of Ellie?]


    Taking advantage of the opportunity for Aponia to organize her words, Mikael pondered in his heart.


    Suddenly, a flash of inspiration struck Mikael''s mind. He suddenly asked, "Then... Aponia, have you seen Sakura''s fate?"


    "Is that the lady with long ears? I''ve seen it. The thread was still cut off at the end of my vision."


    Mikael gasped for breath twice.


    Although it was just a short sentence, in an open-book test situation, Mikael could also analyze many conclusions from it. If the thread being cut off was indeed due to Ellie''s influence, then it meant one good news and one bad news.


    Good news: Sakura survived, at least until the Finality.


    Bad news: Elysia died.


    Mikael''s face gradually dimmed. He asked with the last trace of hope, "Then... Aponia, what about my fate?"


    Mikael had seen many people''s bad reading habits. They always eagerly flipped to the last Chapter, the last page when they had only read a small part of a book, trying to see the ending of the story first.


    He had ridiculed such behavior countless times��if you know the ending from the beginning, then what''s the point of reading the story in between?


    But now he also had this thought, and couldn''t suppress it at all��he desperately wanted to know the final ending, to know whether all the efforts along the way were really just drawing water with a bamboo basket, all in vain.


    But Aponia smiled. That smile gave him inexplicable hope��if it were a bad ending, how could she possibly smile?


    However, Mikael only got an irrelevant response: "Mr. Mikael, you don''t seem to understand fate very well... or rather, the meaning of fatalism."


    "Wh...what do you mean?"


    "So-called fate is something irreversible and unchangeable. If we are in a fatalistic world, it''s not that the ending is already destined, but that every move we make, every word we say, is already arranged by fate.


    "Just like what I saw, everyone has several threads hanging on their body, leading directly to the clouds, and some indescribable existence is using these threads to control us to make the movements They want. In other words, the world is just a huge stage, and we are just puppets on the stage."


    "Then, Mr. Mikael, since you have seen a certain future, then [please] answer me��did our current conversation happen in the future you saw?"


    "No."


    Aponia''s smile became even brighter.


    "Mr. Mikael, do you know why humans constructed such a desperate ''philosophy'' as fatalism?"


    "I don''t know."


    Didn''t know, Mikael had never known, neither in his previous life nor in this life, why anyone would propose such a worldview��was it because they felt that the knives of life weren''t cruel enough?


    "Because of order. The first essential of fatalism isn''t despair, but order. If everyone believes that their actions are due to the meticulous arrangements of a great deity, they will naturally lose some of their enterprising spirit, but they will also become law-abiding as a result. Ancient emperors tried to rule their subjects in this way, because they were certain that their own fate was no longer in the list of arrangements��although we know that this was just wishful thinking.


    "Correspondingly, fatalism is built on an absolute order. The reason why it doesn''t make any mistakes, and why it''s irreversible and unchangeable, is because the gods have arranged all fates seamlessly, and all paths are orderly and converge to the final destination. As long as no one can violate this rule, then fate will never be changed."


    She raised her eyes to look at Mikael. Her originally listless gaze suddenly became radiant, even with a hint of fanaticism.


    "I have tried countless times to change the fate of one person, a group of people, and all ended in failure. I once doubted myself, once doubted the world, and once fell into helpless despair. And when I prayed to the gods I didn''t understand out of this despair��I wanted a light. So that afternoon, Mr. Mikael appeared before me. When I saw you for the first time, I knew I had found the light I was craving��


    "Mr. Mikael, you don''t have those threads on your body."


    Mikael belatedly lowered his head to look at his hands.


    He finally understood what Aponia had painstakingly guided him to understand.


    He was the one who could ignore traffic rules and mess up everyone''s roads.


    He was a puppet without strings. All his movements were based on his own will, bumping into others on the stage and knocking them over, even causing the threads of fate that bound them to deviate from their original track.


    This also explained everything Mikael had encountered. He had indeed changed the fate of countless people��the original First Herrscher''s, Carol''s, the orphanage children''s, and everyone in Anti-Entropy''s.


    So what if the world line would self-correct and self-converge?


    At least... at least in this world heading towards a desperate ending, he had the possibility to change everything.


    Because he was an "outsider." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Outsider, since he didn''t belong to this world, he naturally wouldn''t be bound by the shackles of fate bestowed by the world.


    "But then again."


    Aponia''s voice sounded again.


    "Mr. Mikael, do you know why I guessed that you knew some kind of fate?"


    "Why?"


    Perhaps because he really "knew," Mikael had not paid attention to this point. It wasn''t until Aponia actively mentioned it that he finally felt puzzled.


    "That''s still because of your gaze when you first saw you, Kalpas, and Seele. The gaze you lingered on Seele."


    "Ah, I see."


    Mikael chuckled lightly.


    "It seems I don''t need to say more. Mikael, you seem to have found a way to change Seele''s fate."


    "Indeed, I have some ideas."


    Mikael nodded.


    "Beep beep! Beep beep! Beep beep!"


    Mikael''s phone suddenly beeped three times urgently.


    "Excuse me."


    He first apologized to Aponia. From the moment she heard the ringtone, Aponia''s eyes had become empty and devoid of anything again, as if she was really wandering in the sea of stars, trying to glimpse a corner of the future...


    When she came back to her senses again, where was Mikael''s figure?


    Only the fluctuations brought about by jumping into the space-time rift, rippled slowly like water waves.


    [What a coincidence. Just as Mr. Mikael finished dissecting fate, he is really going to manipulate the "fate" of many people...]


    Although the person in question had disappeared, Aponia still clasped her hands together in front of her chest, making a gesture of prayer.


    [On that day, He fell from the sky. The people on the ground looked up and saw the starry sky.]


    The departing man failed to hear this song-like prayer.


    But in the future foreseen by Aponia, this ballad, this ballad of only one line of lyrics, would echo back and forth in his dreams for countless days and nights to come.

 Chapter 177: Maiden and Serpent

    Chapter 177 - Maiden and Serpent"Pfft��"


    The hydraulic door slid open to one side, making a muffled and harsh echo.


    The person who came to a stop because of the sound, as if afraid of being discovered.


    After hesitating slightly, she quickly jumped into the laboratory, which was so dark that there wasn''t a trace of light, just like jumping into a bottomless abyss.


    "Pfft��"


    The hydraulic door closed automatically, and the last trace of light was also cut off.


    "Mobius, Mobius?"


    The visitor tentatively called out twice, but unfortunately, there was no response.


    "Aiya! Mobius isn''t here? A bit of a miscalculation... But it''s okay, let''s help her organize her closet first!"


    Ellie touched the ornament on her chest and hummed a triumphant tune softly��


    [Hmm... this brooch does go well with the dress, but the hair clip and collar pin are completely no good I''ll have to ask Eden to design a uniform later... My dear Mobius must also have one set, and all sizes must be available!]


    She very skillfully found the cold metal closet door and entered the password Pardo had told her��with a "click," the closet unlocked smoothly.


    "Let me see... as expected... My dear Mobius, you''re too hard on yourself. Except for white coats and green shirts, no wonder you''re not popular with boys!"


    Elysia thoughtfully took away all her white coats and green shirts, stuffed them into the pipes in the laboratory ceiling, and then hung the three maid outfits she had prepared and the plain white dress she bought during the day in the closet.


    She also took out a marker and wrote flowing yet delicate handwriting on the closet door:


    [Hi! Dear Mobius, this is a gift carefully selected for you by me and Mikael! Looking forward to seeing you appear in one of these in front of me tomorrow morning��I''ll be very happy!]


    [��Left by Mikael]


    "Snap!"


    The lights in the laboratory suddenly turned on brightly. Immediately afterwards, crisp applause sounded unhurriedly.


    "Elysia, oh no, Mikael, right! Maid outfits, right! You did all this, right!"


    Mobius stood in an inconspicuous corner, looking at the handwriting left by Elysia, and the clothes revealed in the closet that wasn''t yet closed, her eyes almost spitting fire.


    "Eh... Aiya, Mobius, you were here..."


    Ellie turned around, moved her position, trying to close the closet door with her back.


    Mobius appeared almost instantly by her side, pushed her away, and threw out all three maid outfits.


    But when her small hand reached for the slightly oversized plain white dress, she suddenly stopped.


    She snorted coldly and slammed the closet door shut.


    Ellie stood aside, witnessing her actions throughout the whole process, and the smile on the corner of her mouth rippled out like water waves, unable to stop.


    "Follow me."


    Mobius sneered and opened the secret door of the secret laboratory.


    "Wow! Turns out there''s a whole world inside! I was wondering where my dear Mobius popped out from... Really, not in the room, not in the lab, you scared me, I almost thought you were lost!"


    "Elysia, if you can''t speak properly, you can shut up!"


    Stepping into the secret door was Mobius''s real laboratory. Dark green light floated in the narrow and confined space. Various lines crisscrossed underfoot, and various instruments that she couldn''t name were piled up randomly. It was even difficult to turn around. S��arch* The Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Mobius, have you ever considered making the space here bigger? It''s really... too small, isn''t it?"


    Ellie''s words were clearly just stating the facts, but when they reached Mobius''s ears, she always felt that they were implying something.


    So she turned around, imperceptibly tiptoeing, trying to prove that she wasn''t "small."


    But Ellie boldly reached out and put her hand on top of her head, messing up her hair in her incredulous gaze, and then forcibly pressed down her tiptoeing height.


    "Elysia!"


    Green arcs of electricity were already flashing on Mobius''s body. Ellie quickly let go, casually glanced around the laboratory, and finally fixed her gaze on the girl who was not even up to her shoulder. She said with a chuckle:


    "What a nostalgic scene... There was a similar scene back in Fire Moth, right? But this time, no matter how much you tiptoe, you still can''t surpass me!"


    The anger that had just surged in Mobius suddenly dissipated, replaced by an unnamable emotion.


    Her gaze flickered a few times, and then she impatiently pursed her lips:


    "...How boring! But, Elysia, I still have to remind you: the space of the laboratory is completely sufficient in terms of height. The reason why you feel it''s small is actually very simple��Elysia, you''ve gained weight."


    Elysia''s teasing smile gradually froze on her face.


    Seeing that she had won back a round, Mobius''s mood instantly improved a lot.


    She no longer entangled herself in those many emotions that she didn''t yet understand, but directly led Ellie to a culture dish.


    "Elysia, if I''m not mistaken, your real target is it, right?"


    "Yes, Mobius, I didn''t expect you to understand me so well in private!"


    Ellie gently touched the culture dish with her fingertips. The sudden force caused the pink cell tissue inside to turn over.


    "Parvati... Among the Honkai beasts recorded by humans, its combat power is definitely not the strongest, and it''s not an exaggeration to describe it as [weak]. But it is undoubtedly the most dangerous one��because it''s too easy to kill, and too difficult to kill. It is precisely because of this that the definition of Apocalypse-class (Vipralopa-Class) exists, not simply because its combat power surpasses Judgment-class, but because its mechanism has infinite possibilities... How is this the Honkai beast you''ve taken a fancy to?"


    "Of course!"


    Ellie nodded with a smile, but her gaze quietly shifted away from Parvati''s tissue.


    "Ordinary Honkai beasts all look weird, but Parvati''s avatar form looks cute enough, and the color of its main body is also my favorite pink!"


    "Tch."


    Mobius sneered unhappily.


    To still be picky about the MANTIS Factor, only this woman... no, and him...


    "Elysia, you have to think carefully. Theoretically speaking, the higher the level of the Honkai beast, the greater the difficulty of the surgery MANTIS. Sakura didn''t make a single mistake when fusing with the Yaksha Factor, and when I fused with the Jormungandr Factor, although the surgery was successful, it also destroyed my body tissue. If it weren''t for the ability granted by Jormungandr, I would have been dead long ago."


    "Aiya! Are you worried about me, Mobius?"


    Mobius secretly clenched her fists.


    "Or... let me think��Sakura fused with the Emperor-class Honkai beast Yaksha, Kevin fused with the Emperor-class Honkai beast Parvati... Eh, the surgery records are written here: Aponia, Emperor-class Mitra... Hmm! I''m angry! Aponia underwent hyper-evolution surgery without even telling me! But, they''re all Emperor-class, only you are Judgment-class... Aren''t you afraid that I''ll surpass you after fusing with Parvati?"


    "Tch! Only you would have such a boring idea."


    Mobius watched Elysia open her arms, but didn''t make any move.


    "Come on! Mobius! You guys have all become MANTIS Warriors, and Mikael is a Herrscher... I can''t be left too far behind!"


    However, Mobius still didn''t make any move.


    Ellie was surprised. Her eyes turned around, provocatively reaching out and touching Mobius''s childish face, but was lightly slapped away by the latter.


    "Mobius, what do you mean? Are you going to cruelly reject a beautiful girl''s request?"


    Mobius closed her eyes, turned her head away, and let out a heavy breath. The emotion that she had deliberately ignored before began to grow wildly in her heart.


    "To be honest, Elysia��I would very much welcome you to undergo hyper-evolution surgery. I dream of having you lying on my operating table, and then being tortured by the hyper-evolution factor until you become an existence that cannot be called [human]."


    "Then why aren''t you doing it now? Is it because I''m too cute, and you can''t bring yourself to do it? Aiya, I know Mobius is the best! But don''t worry! A beautiful girl can do anything, besides, this is my own decision!"


    Ellie''s frivolous words were like a spoonful of hot oil poured on Mobius''s heart. A fire burst out instantly, her breathing suddenly became rapid, and even her whole body couldn''t stop shaking.


    "Mobius, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Hehe..." Mobius responded with a bleak smile.


    As the woman who quarreled with her the most, she naturally knew Ellie''s inner thoughts, and even knew that she actually hated this ambiguous approach of blurring the lines between [human] and [Honkai beast].


    But in order to become his strength, she could abandon her own likes and dislikes, and willingly turn herself into the appearance she hated the most...


    And he, had already foreseen this possibility...


    "It''s useless to beg me, hmph! Mikael is very concerned about you. Without his consent, if I perform surgery on you, tomorrow''s meat dish might be snake soup!"


    Ellie''s eyes gradually widened, gleaming with inexplicable brilliance.


    This was what Mobius hated to see the most.


    "Oh! Mobius, you''re still so good at joking!"


    Ellie hurriedly used a silly smile to cover up her excitement and embarrassment, and unconsciously looked around at the bottles and cans in the laboratory, trying to change the subject.


    "Eh? Mobius, you have something new here!"


    Ellie picked up three syringes, which were filled with some kind of tissue fluid. The syringe shells were pasted with patterns, a symbol similar to "��" whose two ends were not connected, with the words "Anti-Entropy��Mobius Made" written in small letters below.


    "Heh! How could this garbage be made by me?"


    Mobius snatched all the syringes, and gestured for Ellie to leave.


    "Eh! Isn''t it? But it still has the Anti-Entropy logo on it? And your name is on it!"


    "Elysia! Do you think Mikael and I would be so ostentatious as to leave traces on this kind of thing!"


    Mobius snorted coldly, shifted her gaze away somewhat guiltily, and still maintained the "please leave" gesture.


    But the latter was still unwilling to leave. She pointed to the wall behind Mobius and said, "Aiya, Mobius, there''s a crack in the wall! Could there be another laboratory inside?"


    "How is that possible?"


    "Thump!"


    At this moment, a soft sound came from the storage cabinet beside Mobius.


    Before Ellie could say anything, she was rudely turned around by Mobius, and pushed out with her back.


    "Elysia! Remember to put my original clothes back in the closet��and then you can scram!"

 Chapter 178: Date

    Chapter 178 - Date"Hmph..."


    As Kevin lightly exhaled, the ice surface surrounding the boat unconsciously expanded again in a circle.


    And as he inhaled, the ice surface shrank again.


    If it weren''t for the ice layer constantly expanding and shrinking, it would really look like the moon in the sky leaving a reflection in the center of the lake.


    In the boat, Kevin held the frozen oar upside down, while Mei, wrapped in two layers of cotton coats, sat opposite him.


    The lake wasn''t big, belonging to the ecological zone built by Fire Moth around the headquarters base. The lakeside path was planted with tall camphor trees. There seemed to be a couple walking on the path. Could it be Aldemir and Evangeline?


    The distant green hills were densely vegetated, and the grass and trees on them twitched in the breeze, giving a real illusion of "ambush from all sides."


    The evening wind circled around the lakeside, bringing the fragrance of camphor leaves... and an irresistible chill.


    "Achoo! Achoo!"


    Mei sneezed twice in a row. Kevin habitually reached out his hand, wanting to gently stroke her back, but just as his hand was raised, he silently put it down, and moved his butt, sitting as far away from Mei as possible.


    Although it was a rare date, the two were facing each other, but were temporarily speechless.


    This was very different from the usual situation.


    One was a busy doctor, and the other was the captain of Fire Moth''s newly formed First Squad. Neither of them usually had any free time.


    If they occasionally encountered holidays, Mei could temporarily put down her work, but Kevin was very likely to be sent to investigate due to sudden Honkai energy reactions.


    They didn''t have the Second Divine Key. Each mission took at least two days. Often, by the time Kevin returned and entered his off-duty period, Mei''s vacation was already over.


    So in the past two years, thinking about it carefully, the number of dates the two had was also very few��but each one was an unforgettable memory for both of them.


    Usually Kevin would start first, talking about recent interesting events within Fire Moth.


    As he talked, he would inevitably mention stories on the battlefield. Although many Honkai incidents were handled by Anti-Entropy one step ahead, the base number of abnormal incidents was still there, and Kevin had also experienced countless difficult battles.


    And on dates, these were the stories he could tell Mei.


    After he finished speaking, it would be Mei''s turn. In fact, when Mei opened her mouth, in the eyes of outsiders, the identities of the two were definitely not lovers��more like teacher and student.


    In fact, Mei discussed philosophical topics with Kevin. This was her own consideration��after all, even if you didn''t know much about this type of question, you could still express some of your indirect opinions.


    But the answers Kevin gave... were always in his style, occasionally interspersing his answers with a couple of cheesy love lines, or some jokes that made Mei burst into laughter.


    This was their past "date."


    Although it had a sense of fragmentation that was somewhat "talking past each other" in the eyes of a third party, this was a unique way of communication that belonged only to the two of them. Although Mei had long understood the specifics of Kevin''s missions from various reports, she still silently listened to Kevin''s stories every time.


    And although Kevin was made dizzy by the philosophical questions Mei kept throwing out, he was also trying his best to respond to Mei.


    So, this kind of cold silence was still unprecedented.


    Kevin looked at Mei, who was constantly sneezing and sniffling, and felt somewhat at a loss. He loved Mei, so he unconsciously wanted to get closer to Mei, but for Mei''s sake, he could only stay further away from her.


    Only at this moment did he understand what the so-called dilemma meant.


    Only then did he understand what kind of sacrifice he had paid behind becoming a "hero"��even if he easily killed a Herrscher, even if he became an object of worship and admiration for many people, even if his combat power might already be comparable to Mikael''s, so what?


    These things that he had childishly hoped for before, seemed completely insignificant now, compared to what he had sacrificed��he could no longer hug Mei.


    Even getting closer had to be step by step, controlling the distance well. Every centimeter forward carried the risk of frostbite for Mei.


    Fifty centimeters, this was the limit distance. If he got any closer, no matter how many layers of cotton clothes she wore, she couldn''t resist the extreme cold emanating from his body.


    Then what else could he say?


    In the end, Mei spoke first, but she didn''t say those complicated philosophical speculations as usual, but practical work topics.


    "Kosma... how is that child doing later?"


    "His physique, Honkai energy resistance, and reaction speed are all excellent, and he himself has the will to fight, but... I heard that he once wanted to join the Fifth Squad, but I don''t know why, in the end he still stayed with me. But... I personally killed the Fifth Herrscher. I don''t know how to... face him."


    Kevin''s tone was not as lively as before. He even turned his head away, trying as much as possible to control his breath��his body temperature had reached minus thirty degrees Celsius.


    Even if he accidentally breathed on Mei''s face, it could easily hurt her.


    "Kevin, you were forced to do it. I may not have made it clear to you, but I think you understand it somewhat��from the Second to the Fourth Herrscher, although humans achieved complete victories, the number of Fire Moth soldiers with psychological problems is increasing, and people are becoming more and more desperate. Why?"


    "Because all the victories were brought by one Herrscher. Humanity itself doesn''t have the ability to defeat large-scale Honkai Eruptions. Therefore, the first battle of the MANTIS Warrior must be a decisive victory. Only in this way can we give more people hope, can we push this plan to continue, and can we protect the civilization we depend on for survival��Mikael also understands this, so he left the opportunity to kill the Herrscher to you."


    "Of course I understand. Moreover, according to the calculation results Zero showed me, if this continues, there will always be Herrschers that even Mikael''s power can''t handle, so we have to promote the MANTIS Warrior project..."


    "No, Kevin, you don''t understand... What I mean is, even if there is a debt, even if I''m sorry, it''s me who is sorry to you, sorry to him, that''s not a responsibility you need to take on for him. What''s more, according to Mikael''s statement, the emotions the Fifth Herrscher showed were just the result of the consciousness descended by the Honkai and the subconscious of the original body merging. I also performed calculations. The probability of a Herrscher like Mikael appearing is after the decimal point, followed by more than fifty zeros... So, this is all my responsibility!"


    "No, Mei, what does it have to do with you? You don''t want me to bear that sin, but there''s no need to take it all on yourself, could it be that those..."


    Deathly silence once again enveloped the small boat under the moon.


    How long had passed?


    One minute? Five minutes? Or ten minutes?


    Mei finally spoke again:


    "Kevin, about the future of humanity, about how to fight against the Honkai in the future, what are your thoughts... or rather, what do you think of Anti-Entropy?"


    "I don''t really understand the future of humanity or fighting against the Honkai... But isn''t this your forte, Mei? I''ll just listen to you! As for Anti-Entropy... of course, it''s best to fight side by side! I don''t want to come to blows with Mikael, but speaking of which, if he gets serious, I''m still no match for him now, right? Not to mention Ellie, Sakura, and that man named Kalpas."


    "Hmm... then what kind of fighting side by side is it? Is it the same as with the Fifth Herrscher, or..."


    "Of course, it''s best to be like the Third Honkai Eruption! I really wish Mikael and the others would come back to Fire Moth... Not to mention anything else, if we also had that Second Divine Key, I could complete my mission and come back in one day in the future, and then we could have more time together."


    Kevin looked at Mei, and saw his own wry smile reflected in her crystal-clear eyes.


    But Mei''s eyes quickly narrowed into slits: "Okay, you said it, let''s have more time together in the future!"


    So Kevin''s smile was no longer wry��this was the first time he had seen such a bright smile on Mei''s face.


    In his earliest memories, Mei was still that slightly ignorant and immature girl, but after joining Fire Moth, she gradually became intellectual, rational, and with a hint of coldness that even Kevin sometimes found uncomfortable.


    Even when Mei smiled, it was often just a faint smile or a soft smile.


    She had never smiled so brightly, so happily, exposing her deliberately hidden emotional side without reservation.


    For Kevin, this was also a rare...


    "Oh right, Kevin, do you know that the base has a plan to build an underground city? When the time comes, we might even be able to be in the artificial lake underground... hehe."


    "Underground city? Is it like in novels?"


    "Yeah! This was proposed by your girlfriend."


    Mei raised a finger, with a hint of pride in her tone.


    "Originally, the plan was to have 88 underground levels, but looking at the funds that can be applied for..."


    Mei''s words were not finished. She had been staring at Kevin''s face, but saw that handsome face suddenly turn pale��


    "Mei! Duck down!" S��ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Goosebumps, along with his snow-white hair, stood on end��that was the danger perception ability belonging to biological instinct brought by the MANTIS Factor.


    So, in the second before the gunshot, Kevin constructed a barrier of ice and snow to shield the entire boat, and pounced on Mei.


    Then, a specially made large-caliber Soulium bullet shattered the barrier, and a brilliant blood flower instantly bloomed on Kevin''s body.

 Chapter 179: Seriously Injured? Dead?

    Chapter 179 - Seriously Injured? Dead?"Quick! Quick! Faster!"


    The noisy sound of footsteps echoed in the passage. The soldiers and researchers who came and went first felt a burst of biting cold, and then saw Dr. Mei at the head, with Aldemir and Evangeline pushing a stretcher with an injured person at the front and back, running wildly.


    "This chill... is Captain Kevin?"


    The blood-stained bed sheet covered the injured person''s face, but based on Dr. Mei''s horrified face and the chill emanating along the way, the identity of the injured person was obvious.


    But...


    "How is it possible? How could Captain Kevin, with his strength, be seriously injured?"


    "It''s not a question of whether he''s injured or not��who could injure Captain Kevin like this at headquarters!"


    Except for the soldiers who were performing guard duties, almost everyone who had seen this scene rushed along with Mei''s footsteps.


    Until finally, they were blocked in front of the laboratory door.


    Aldemir''s hands were covered in frostbite, but he still held his gun and blocked everyone.


    "No one gets closer!"


    His eyes were bloodshot, and he neatly released the safety, pointing the dark muzzle at the surging crowd.


    Anyone who was targeted by his sights silently took a step back��


    No one wanted to provoke him. Aldemir had already committed multiple serious crimes that could almost be sentenced to death by firing squad, such as carrying a gun without orders, being on guard without orders, and intimidating comrades. Who knew if he would pull the trigger in a mental breakdown?


    Most people were just rubbernecking, and there was no need to risk their lives. As for those who really cared about Captain Kevin and the situation, they were even less likely to take drastic action.


    "Aldemir, what the hell is going on? Captain Kevin is injured?"


    Someone finally tentatively spoke.


    Aldemir nodded slightly.


    "Is the injury serious? Is it critical?"


    "Do you know who the culprit is?"


    "Who could injure the captain at headquarters?"


    "Why not send him to the medical department?"


    Aldemir responded to all these questions with silence.


    Only after a moment did he suddenly collapse and lean against the metal door of the laboratory, lowered his head, letting his body slowly slide down, and finally slumped to the ground.


    Tears streaked across his cheeks, converged at his chin, and then formed a silver thread in the air.


    The noise disappeared.


    Within Fire Moth, the story of Fifth Squad Deputy Captain Aldemir and First Squad Captain Kevin was not a secret. These two joined the army before and after the Third Honkai Eruption respectively. It was said that they had intersected in Ruruye Island. For a long time after the Third Honkai Eruption, the relationship between the two was not considered good.


    But it was said that during an investigation before the Fourth Honkai Eruption, Kevin was involved in a space-time rift in order to save Aldemir. Since then, the two had a life-and-death friendship. Looking at the latter''s current appearance, then Kevin...


    Could it be ominous?


    Many times, silence is more terrifying than response.


    Response will bring a definite ending, while silence gives people infinite reverie��everyone is trying to deduce what they believe to be true based on everything they see with their own eyes.


    And few people are willing to admit that their judgment is wrong.


    But no matter how they speculated, in the end, another insurmountable question lingered in everyone''s minds: who injured Kevin? How was he injured?


    A discordant voice suddenly emerged from the crowd:


    "Isn''t it obvious? In this world, who else can injure Captain Kevin silently, without causing even a trace of battle aftermath, other than a Herrscher?"


    "Herrscher? Has a new Herrscher been born? No, right?"


    "Are you stupid? They''re talking about the First Herrscher!"


    "The First Herrscher... isn''t he on our side?"


    "You just believe whatever he says? Herrschers themselves are messengers of the Honkai. What reason does he have to help us? I think he has ulterior motives!"


    "If the First Herrscher is really on our side as he himself said, then why did he betray Fire Moth in the first place and build his own force?"


    "I used to work with Mi... with the First Herrscher in the Fifth Squad. Generally speaking, he really looks no different from ordinary humans. He really hasn''t hurt humans before. I think it''s possible that he himself has been fighting against the consciousness descended by the Honkai, but he has now failed, and the Herrscher has taken control of his body!"


    "What you said makes sense, it must be like this!"


    "Brother, your analysis makes sense!"


    The two people who spoke first silently retreated from the crowd and exchanged glances in the dark��as long as they guided them slightly, the crowd would naturally fill in the most reasonable possibility in their own minds.


    Therefore, people once again turned their attention to Aldemir. After all, the relationship between Mikael and Aldemir was also well known. Compared to his relationship with Kevin, which gradually improved later, Aldemir was a survivor whom Mikael personally brought back from Lulu Island.


    But Aldemir just raised his hand, wiped his tears, and then the silver thread fell faster, mixed with the twitching of his shoulders and sobs.


    "Masaka [�ޤ��� - No way/Impossible]..."


    "It''s really..."


    In fact, Aldemir hadn''t said anything, hadn''t done anything, but people had already given their respective answers in their hearts.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Don''t gather around for no reason, go and do what you''re supposed to do."


    Himeko and Ato walked side by side. Bandages were still wrapped around the former''s arm, and she was walking a bit limply, obviously her injury hadn''t fully healed.


    "It''s Captain Himeko and Captain Ato!"


    "Did the higher-ups also get alarmed?"


    Himeko looked at Ato somewhat hesitantly. The latter nodded and said, "What happened... hmm?"


    He suddenly took out his vibrating phone from his pocket and answered the call in front of everyone.


    "What''s the situation? Why are you using this unencrypted communication... What, the headquarters network was attacked by an unknown hacker and is already paralyzed? Even normal communication is impossible? Wait a minute, Dr. Mei also has some problems here. Himeko and I will solve the problem here first before going to the war room, okay?"


    Hanging up the phone, he turned his head and exchanged glances with Himeko.


    "Captain Ato! What the hell happened? The headquarters network was also attacked?" S~ea??h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Unknown hacker, to have such abilities, could it be Vill-V?"


    "No way? If it were Vill-V, she would have publicized it to the point where everyone knows it was her..."


    "Then who else? To be able to easily break through Fire Moth''s firewall, it can''t be an internal spy, right?"


    Seeing these people''s words becoming more and more outrageous, Ato immediately raised his eyebrows and shouted: "All of you, return to your posts! Do what you''re supposed to do! The more this is the time, the more you can''t be in chaos, understand?"


    Although it was a clich��, when spoken by Chief Instructor Ato, the power was naturally different.


    The onlookers hesitated and took a few steps back, and then reluctantly dispersed.


    But their footsteps suddenly stopped in place again. One by one, they pricked up their ears, sizing up Himeko, who was walking to Aldemir, out of the corner of their eyes.


    "Don''t cry, Aldemir, quickly tell us, what exactly happened?"


    Aldemir sobbed twice more. Seeing that the speaker was his captain, he immediately stood up straight, and then leaned close to Himeko''s ear and whispered:


    "Tonight is the routine... the last day of vacation... they were dating by boating on the lake in the center of Great Bright Lake... were..."


    Whether intentionally or unintentionally, the volume of his words was grasped very accurately, as if he had lowered his voice, but it just so happened that most of the people present could hear it roughly. Only at the end, he lowered his voice again. What exactly he said, only Himeko heard.


    She could be seen suddenly widening her eyes and repeating the question, "Really?"


    "Absolutely certain!"


    "Then how is Kevin now?"


    Aldemir pursed his lips and didn''t speak.


    Even Ato became visibly impatient at this point.


    "What exactly is Kevin''s situation now? Also, is Dr. Mei injured?"


    "Dr. Mei was slightly injured, but Captain Kevin, he... he..."


    "What happened to him, just say it!"


    Himeko shouted out the inner voice of everyone present.


    "He..."


    Aldemir''s lips wriggled twice, and then, as if all the bones in his body had been sucked out, he slumped back to the ground again, soft and limp, like a puddle of flesh mud that had lost the support of bones.

 Chapter 180: 【It’s Over】

    Chapter 180 - ��It''s Over��When Himeko and Ato walked into the war room, they found that the heads of all departments, large and small, had arrived. From Elvin to Fuxi and Nuwa, to SPACY and Boron, and the Karabias siblings, almost everyone was waiting for them.


    Of course, Vasak and Lezlun were also present.


    "Where''s Dr. Mei?"


    Vasak asked with a frown, his face looking particularly ugly.


    "Dr. Mei... with the firewall down, we can''t access her lab using permission authentication unlock. She also seems unwilling to talk to us, and directly used mechanical locks to lock all channels."


    Himeko''s gaze bypassed Vasak, and looked at Lezlun, who looked indifferent and uninvolved.


    "Oh? Why are you looking at me? Do you think I instigated this? Please, please��am I such a brainless person in your eyes? What good would doing this do me?"


    Lezlun directly used a series of blatant rhetorical questions to rudely shove the question Himeko was about to blurt out back into her throat, and also invisibly tore off Fire Moth''s last fig leaf.


    Therefore, at least at this moment, everyone in the war room, whether they had realized it before or not, could now see the ever-widening rift between the higher-ups.


    Ato quietly nudged Himeko with his elbow, and whispered a reminder, "He''s right, he doesn''t need to do that, and this low-level method doesn''t seem like his style."


    Ato seemed to want to make a last effort, trying to cover up the rift, so without waiting for Himeko to answer, he raised his head and continued to report:


    "Captain Kevin''s current situation is still unclear. According to Aldemir, Kevin seems to be..."


    "Seems to be what?"


    Vasak quickly realized that this was a pointless question. Fortunately, Ato also understood this, and gave an irrelevant answer:


    "I have already had people take him to the confinement room, and temporarily prohibit outsiders from contacting him."


    "So... Commander, what''s next?"


    As if touching a switch, Vasak''s brain suddenly went blank.


    Memories of the Fourth Honkai Eruption flooded into his mind, and he unconsciously turned his gaze to Lezlun, as if seeking help from this guy.


    But Lezlun just sullenly drank red wine one gulp after another, which made him realize��the other party''s mood was probably not as indifferent as he had always shown.


    Alright, no one could help him now, or rather, since he had unpreparedly and painstakingly obtained this position, no one would help him anymore.


    But, [if it were him, what would he do?]


    Vasak still couldn''t help but think about this question.


    After a while, he finally spoke and made arrangements:


    "Ato, while Captain Kevin''s situation is unclear, please go back to the First Squad and serve as captain again."


    "Yes!"


    Ato habitually stood up straight to obey first, and then the emotion called "dismay" flashed through his mind.


    [Vasak is giving orders in such a tone? So familiar... wait, isn''t this...]


    "First Squad, Second Squad, Third Squad, and Fifth Squad, immediately put the base under martial law. Fourth Squad, immediately go to the scene of the incident to investigate and collect evidence. Except for the personnel of the above five squads, and the relevant departments responsible for restoring network communication, all other personnel put down all work at hand and remain silent in place."


    "At the same time, implement information contr... hehe, it seems this can''t be done? In short, during martial law, if anyone attempts to spread rumors or shake morale, the martial law soldiers can execute them on the spot after one warning, no need to report!"


    "It really is Phamas''s style..."


    Ato and Himeko exchanged silent glances.


    In this arrangement, benevolence and severity went hand in hand, like some kind of tangled product.


    And the selection of personnel was also very interesting. The First, Second, Third, and Fifth Squads were responsible for martial law, and the Fourth Squad was responsible for investigating the scene and collecting evidence.


    This arrangement was undoubtedly wrong from a combat perspective. Since the other party could injure Kevin unknowingly, then the Fourth Squad''s actions were obviously extremely dangerous. Comprehensively considering, it seemed more reasonable for Himeko (although injured), whose current strength was second only to Kevin, to go to the scene.


    But this was just pure combat consideration. The reason for choosing the Fourth Squad was actually very particular��obviously, Vasak had also immediately locked the identity of the murderer on Mikael... perhaps not him, but he was the biggest suspect.


    Then, to avoid suspicion, Himeko definitely couldn''t go to investigate the scene. It would be better to send the Fourth Squad, which was currently the most "neutral."


    Seriously, if it weren''t for the hoarse voice and the terrifying scarred face of the man in front of him, Himeko would almost have called out Phamas''s name.


    "What? Is there a problem?"


    "No."


    "Then execute the order!"


    "Yes!"


    Himeko straightened up and saluted, and turned to leave.


    After everything was restored to order again��at least, on the surface, it was orderly, Vasak rarely asked Lezlun in a calm tone:


    "Do you think the murderer will really be Mikael?"


    "Pfft..."


    Lezlun directly laughed out loud.


    Vasak was naturally not happy with such a response, but Lezlun obviously didn''t intend to say more.


    Therefore, in the end, he could only seek answers from himself.


    He must first force himself to calm down and dispel the fear hidden deep in his heart. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yes, fear.


    Fear again!


    The other party was actually able to be so close to Fire Moth headquarters base... or even in the base, without triggering any alarms, and without attracting anyone''s attention, to at least seriously injure Kevin��what was the concept?


    There were two possibilities: either the murderer was a Herrscher, which almost directly pointed to Mikael. But if it was him, it didn''t make sense.


    Thinking of Lezlun''s previous words, Vasak finally became enlightened��if Mikael was the murderer, what was his purpose?


    From a normal perspective, he had no reason to do so. Vasak even knew very well that if he really wanted to attack Fire Moth, he should unite with Kevin and Mei, and then...


    Could it be out of control? Or did Mikael and Mei fall out during the conspiracy, and finally fight?


    In theory, this was possible, but in practice, it still didn''t make sense, because there was a lack of the most critical evidence��Honkai energy reaction.


    Carefully calculating, the network hacking and Kevin''s attack should have happened at the same time. Perhaps the attacker thought that hacking into the network could shield the Honkai energy monitoring equipment?


    If it were before Fire Moth was invaded by Vill-V, it would be like this. But since then, especially after Vill-V reappeared and joined Anti-Entropy, many key facilities of Fire Moth were "retrograded," setting up mechanical controls and reaction methods.


    For example, Dr. Mei''s laboratory was currently isolated from the outside world by mechanical locks. And the Honkai energy reaction monitoring equipment, as Fire Moth''s "eyes," naturally also had mechanical modification��what''s more, the hacker''s movements were a bit slow. The first wave of attacks failed to affect it, so Fire Moth still got a reading.


    [87HW]


    [Duration: 3 seconds]


    That definitely couldn''t be the reaction caused by a Herrscher-level battle.


    It was more like assassination...


    And the fact that only Kevin was seriously injured, and Mei seemed to be fine, also confirmed this point��it should be an assassination, and a long-range assassination.


    Soulium bow and arrow? Anti-Honkai beast sniper rifle? In short, the murderer succeeded in one strike and hurriedly retreated, without finishing the job.


    But assassination...


    Sakura?


    No, why does my train of thought always lead to Anti-Entropy?


    Wait...


    [No, it should be that I am selectively ignoring something!]


    Vasak suddenly felt something was wrong.


    If it wasn''t an external enemy, then to be able to lurk in unknowingly and successfully assassinate Kevin, there must be a traitor within.


    And within Fire Moth, those who had the ability to carry out this assassination mission...


    Wasn''t that his subordinates...


    "Commander, Chief of Staff, the hacker''s intrusion has been repelled, the firewall has been restored... wait a minute, Commander, it seems that some of your files have been... this... this is..."


    Vasak had just wiped the cold sweat from his forehead when he heard a familiar voice sound in the war room''s speakers:


    "Yo yo yo, isn''t this invincible Vasak? Long time no see."


    [This is Mikael? Familiar words...]


    He quickly found the corresponding memory. Unsurprisingly, his face began to turn pale as paper. Because his own highly recognizable voice soon sounded again in the speakers:


    [It''s over...]


    That was the recording of his previous call with Mikael.


    [Why... Immer clearly deleted all of these a long time ago!]


    His scalp tingled, and then the darkness in his eyes gradually expanded, devouring the last trace of sanity.


    Invincible Vasak fell again.


    -----


    So, about the name ������ "Lezlun"...


    When I translated it, "Lezlun" (L��i z�� l��n) is what I got. But then checking the Chinese �C ������ (l�� x��''��n) �C and our Glossary for "Lucien" (������), they don''t line up.


    This name thing is kinda weird, right? Makes you wonder if "Lezlun" is actually a new character, not the Lucien we know.


    Or maybe where is Lucien? Is "Lezlun" like a replacement? He acts like Lucien, but the different name in Chinese is throwing me.


    Could just be the author changed the Chinese name on purpose, to make him seem different somehow.


    Because the Chinese name is different, even though he feels like he should be Lucien, I''m gonna play it safe and translate "Lezlun" and "Lucien" as different people for now.


    Basically, think of "Lezlun" as, for now, maybe filling in for Lucien, or something like that. If we learn more, we can always change it later.

 Chapter 181: Looking Down on the Mortal World

    Chapter 181 - Looking Down on the Mortal World[Now let''s assume there is a train, carrying something you cherish. If it continues along the existing track, it will inevitably fall into a bottomless abyss. But if we, out of "kindness," choose to pry open the existing track, the train will rush into the wilderness and finally overturn, still unable to escape the fate of destruction.]


    [If we insist on this method of "salvation," it will not actually change the train''s fate of heading towards destruction. Moreover, our "salvation" will instead make the train be destroyed in advance.]


    [But are we just going to sit idly by?]


    [Just let the train go on a one-way trip into the abyss?]


    [Can you easily ignore the things you cherish on the train, the things you don''t want to lose, just saying goodbye to you like this?]


    [No, there is still a way after all.]


    [We believe that heaven never seals off all exits, precisely because there is often more than one path. Different paths may lead to the same result, or they may be completely opposite.]


    [Then, continuing to return to the train problem��]


    [Is there really no way to save it?]


    [No, there is, and there''s more than one way.]


    [The first way is naturally very simple: just reconnect the railway bridge over the abyss.]


    [The second method seems complicated, that is, to select two forks on the railway on both sides of the abyss, and build new tracks to connect them. Then let the train drive onto the new track, then "she" can jump out of the abyss''s restraints, break free from the end fate has given "her," and thus gain a truly free life.]


    "Look, this is my method."


    Mikael rested his cheek on his hand, leaning against the railing at the door of the dormitory. He kept pondering the wording in his heart, but it was difficult to find completely appropriate words to explain everything to the "person involved."


    Many arrangements were already on track, and now only a few things remained...


    [No, no, no, what track? What hypocritical rhetoric!]


    In the courtyard in the early morning, Hua had practiced boxing back and forth twice, and then imperceptibly glanced at Mikael, who was still in a daze.


    A hint of dissatisfaction flashed in her expression��this guy, clearly just yesterday at this time, he shamelessly guaranteed that he would bring Pardo to the training ground on time. Now Pardo was nowhere to be seen, and he himself was just blankly lost in thought.


    Of course, if Mikael was willing to argue, he could still argue: he was busy with some things last night, and used the authority of the Second Herrscher to travel back and forth many times, and he was somewhat tired both mentally and physically.


    In the shadows on the other side of the courtyard, Sakura was teaching Rin swordsmanship meticulously. This was also something that couldn''t be helped. If she had a choice, she would naturally want Rin to go to school like other children, but in such an era, the ability to protect oneself was more important than anything else.


    Rin''s talent was naturally not as good as her sister''s, but fortunately, the little girl had good perseverance. Regardless of the cold and heat, regardless of wind and rain, she practiced diligently every day, making Mikael, who was now watching, feel ashamed.


    Because his mind was now full of��there will be iced watermelon to eat today, hehehehe.


    The aroma of white porridge wafted in the air, presumably Vill-V''s masterpiece.


    Mobius was nowhere to be seen, presumably sleeping directly in the lab, as in countless nights in the past.


    Kalpas had moved out of the Golden Courtyard very early, and was almost confined in the narrow guard room outside the sanatorium as if imprisoned. At this time, he should have already met Su, who had gone to do physical examinations on the children on an empty stomach.


    Mikael opened the door to his room, which had been closed. Even after one night, a faint fragrance still overflowed. As the morning sun poured in, light particles gathered into a pillar of light. Mikael rubbed against the side, entering the irradiation range of the light pillar.


    Visible to the naked eye, powdery substances like scales were escaping in the air. Those were traces left by Aponia''s coming and going.


    A yellow bird suddenly flashed before his eyes. Its bean-sized eyes reflected Mikael''s slightly pale face. Between the flapping of its wings, chirping sounds were also endless.


    The birdsong was like an alarm clock. Taking this as the dividing line, the entire world he saw began to come alive, and faint noises began to echo in the sky and earth.


    But Mikael''s hearing was excellent enough. He could still clearly hear the soft snoring in the room on his left. After a while, the snoring paused for a short while, replaced by soft murmurs. After that, the person inside seemed to turn over, kicked off the quilt, and the shouts started again.


    Mikael pondered again, and finally made up his mind��first... don''t tell Ellie.


    So, he turned around and knocked on the door on his right.


    "Mikael-Oni-Chan!"


    Seele was sitting by the window, gently turning the pages of a book by the morning light. Seeing Mikael approaching, she quickly folded a small corner on the page, then put down the book, and stood up from the table.


    Mikael closed the door, stood in front of Seele, first habitually rubbed her head, then pursed his lips, and said:


    "Seele... you... are you willing to trust me?"


    "Ah!"


    Seele''s expression was a bit puzzled. She didn''t understand why Mikael would ask such a question, but she trusted Mikael, trusted their interactions over the past year, and trusted the dependence in her subconscious��Mikael-Oni-Chan would definitely not hurt her.


    Therefore, she answered immediately: "Of course I trust you!"


    Mikael pulled her to sit down, unconsciously holding her right hand.


    "Seele, something may happen next. I may not be able to take care of you... so I may have to send you to another place for a while... But don''t worry, although it''s a bit desolate and remote there, Sister Ellie will be with you."


    "Eh?" Seele was a little confused. After all, Mikael''s words were really vague.


    But she had seen the scene of the Fifth Honkai Eruption before, and she vaguely had a premonition that the reason why Mikael wanted to send her away temporarily was also directly related to that kind of disaster.


    "Seele is of course fine with it!"


    So she chuckled twice, "Actually, there''s no need for Sister Ellie to accompany me. Seele can take care of herself, but..."


    "But..."


    Under her expectant gaze, Mikael hurriedly shifted his gaze away, but Seele didn''t seem to notice this.


    She tilted her head and asked:


    "But, how long will Seele have to stay there?"


    "Hmm... maybe half a year? Maybe a year?"


    Mikael guiltily touched his nose. He tried to say the time as short as possible.


    That''s right, he was going to take Seele into the world bubble, and then bring her back after the Sixth Honkai Eruption in the main world ended.


    After all, the world bubbles in the Sea of Quanta had been disconnected from the Imaginary Tree. Even if their "stems and leaves" still contained a little Imaginary energy, as long as they couldn''t form a connection path with the Imaginary Tree, it was impossible to give birth to a true Herrscher.


    This was the method Mikael gave. sea??h th�� N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He still couldn''t reconnect the broken bridge over the abyss, but unexpectedly found a fork in the road that could allow the train to cross the abyss.


    And the price to pay was just Seele''s temporary loneliness and Mikael''s guilt��compared to what it would save, it was quite cost-effective.


    The only concern was that in this way, the process of the Sixth Honkai Eruption would be completely out of control. How long Seele would have to stay there also became a problem.


    Seele naturally didn''t understand these things, but just looking at Mikael''s expression, she also knew that the time she needed to wait wouldn''t be short.


    She naturally wasn''t unable to accept this waiting. She unconditionally and unreservedly trusted her brother, believing that every decision he made had its meaning��at least, it was beneficial and harmless to her.


    But just thinking that she might not see everyone for a long time, she felt a little melancholy again.


    So, "Then... then can Seele say goodbye to everyone? Go to the sanatorium to say goodbye to the children and Sister Aponia, and say goodbye to everyone in the courtyard..."


    "Of course."


    A smile spread across Mikael''s face.


    Everything was proceeding according to his plan, everything was proceeding according to the track he had preset.


    He was guiding everything that was about to happen, he was stipulating everything that was about to happen��not only Seele, but also another group of pitiful people.


    In a trance, he felt like he was looking down on the mortal world from the sky, with countless tiny threads hanging down from his fingertips, hooking up men and women on the ground.


    As he hooked his fingers, people began to run along the path he had constructed, still believing that it was their own choice��he finally understood what kind of mentality the so-called gods used to impose fate on humans.


    It was indeed a wonderful feeling.


    However, in the end, there was still a lingering sense of guilt.


    Mikael put his finger under his nose and sniffed lightly, as if he could smell a faint smell of blood...

 Chapter 182: I Don’t Want to Disappoint Them

    Chapter 182 - I Don''t Want to Disappoint ThemWalking on the deserted streets, the ground underfoot was covered with thick dust. Each rise and fall of her pace would cause fine gray particles to be thrown into the air.


    It was strange, those particles didn''t fall as usual after reaching mid-air��if the surrounding buildings were ignored, this place was simply like the moon, the girl thought.


    Seele clenched one hand tightly to her chest, holding the pendant Aponia had given her when they said goodbye not long ago. She stretched out her other hand and gently gathered some of the dust. She could even easily knead the dust into a solid clod of earth, but when she let go, the clod still floated in mid-air, without any movement.


    "Michael-oni-chan, what kind of pla... cough cough!"


    As soon as she opened her mouth, a large amount of dust was inhaled with her breath, choking her and causing her to cough repeatedly. The hand holding the pendant couldn''t help but loosen, gently covering her mouth.


    The pendant bounced on her chest. Its shape was a bit strange, only half of it, asymmetrical, like a vertical new moon, but without the pointed ends of the crescent moon, but two vertical strokes.


    It was as if someone had split a circle in half along its diameter, and the blade light left at the break.


    Michael was still holding Seele''s hand with one hand, and snapped his fingers with the other. Then the whole world came alive again.


    Dust fell to the ground, and was blown up again by the wind from nowhere, dyeing the dilapidated and dead streets into a gray haze.


    World bubble, this was a world bubble.


    But what exactly was this place? Michael had indeed never paid attention to it. The first time he came in, the Sixth Honkai Eruption was still far away. The second time, he came and went in a hurry, and didn''t even have time to say a few words to Ellie.


    As for this time, he was here precisely to push the Sixth Honkai Eruption away from its originally set track. There seemed to be no need to know exactly "which place" this was.


    So he was silent for a while, unable to answer, and could only lead Seele forward, heading to the base where Mei and Ellie were.


    "Whoosh��"


    The wind suddenly rose so sharply that Michael almost staggered, making a fool of himself in front of Seele.


    "Wooooo��"


    The retro-style telephone poles along the road were connected by empty rubber-skinned "wires." Driven by the strong wind, they desperately shook their bodies, like whips cutting through the air, making explosion sounds no different from wailing.


    Dust rose again, and the vision was no longer so clear.


    Braving the wind, the two turned two more streets and walked onto a long bridge.


    The wind suddenly slowed down, and the world returned to silence again at this moment. Only the flat sound of flowing water kept drifting away under their feet, and then returned from afar.


    Seele couldn''t help but run two steps quickly andſ [p�� - lean over] on the side of the wall, looking at the wrinkled water under the bridge, with a hint of inexplicable smile on her face.


    Suddenly, her expression changed slightly.


    She quickly took two steps back and carefully examined the patterns carved on the bridge railing.


    Even after a long time of wind, rain, and sun exposure, and no maintenance, the edges and corners were gradually smoothed, and the patterns were also out of shape, but Seele still recognized them��


    Just as she easily recognized this city.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Michael asked in confusion.


    Seele didn''t speak first, but instead took Michael''s hand back, and led him to a piece of broken walls nearby.


    The original appearance of this place could no longer be seen, and it was unknown which battle destroyed it��


    Was it the battle between Fire Moth and the Sixth Herrscher a long time ago?


    Was it Michael''s battle with the Sixth Herrscher?


    Or was it Michael''s battle with Parvati''s avatar?


    He couldn''t remember anymore.


    Just like a dying person covered in wounds, he could no longer distinguish which injury each of his wounds corresponded to.


    Couldn''t remember, and there was no need, no meaning to remember anymore.


    Under Seele''s gaze, Michael gently stroked the half-remaining broken wall.


    The wall was mottled, and there were still black traces of flame scorching at the base of the wall. Even though the wind had been blowing for so long, this black color hadn''t diminished at all.


    "This is... ah, that''s right, after all, the Sixth Herrscher is..."


    Michael muttered a few words in a low voice. Seele tilted her head, not understanding.


    "This place... isn''t this the department store in Brindisi City we visited two days ago? At that time, Michael-oni-chan, you tied a hair tie and put on a hair clip for Sister Ellie on the bridge... This place... when did it become like this?"


    Michael stretched out his index finger and gently tapped her forehead.


    "There will be more strange things for you to see soon."


    Michael chuckled lightly, his half-closed eyes slightly scanning around. "Okay, they''re here."


    "Eh!"


    Michael cupped Seele''s cheeks in his hands. There was a hint of coolness where his palms touched. He gently used force, turning her head around, and looked towards the end of the street.


    "Isn''t that��Sister Ellie!"


    Seele jumped twice and waved her hand.


    Michael had already told her that when they arrived, Sister Ellie would be there to accompany her.


    But it was obvious that Michael had not had time to inform "Elysia."


    She came happily, but when she saw Michael, or rather, the person standing next to Michael, she was still a little startled.


    "Eh! Th-th... th��"


    She pointed at Seele, frantically winking at Michael.


    Looking at Ellie''s expression, a moment of confusion flashed in Seele''s eyes, but only for a moment. She walked to Ellie''s side in two or three steps, and familiarly took the other''s arm.


    "Hello, Sister Ellie, nice to meet you, my name is Seele."


    "Nice to meet you..."


    Michael opened his mouth slightly, looking at Seele in disbelief.


    The latter responded with a smile.


    "Michael-oni-chan, Seele is not a silly child, you know!"


    ......


    "Eh, this is��Hello Sister Mei! Nice to meet you, my name is Seele!"


    Compared to Ellie, who directly wrote shock on her face, Mei''s reaction was much calmer. After seeing Seele''s appearance, she just raised her eyebrows slightly, her pupils shook imperceptibly, her gaze refocused from confusion, and stayed on the pendant on Seele''s chest. sea??h th�� N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then, she looked at Michael hesitantly, quietly waiting for his explanation.


    Michael spread his hands, "Mei, I may have to trouble you with one more thing..."


    He was a little embarrassed, a little hesitant, and a little embarrassed. Looking at his tangled expression, the corners of Mei''s lips curled up slightly, but unexpectedly, Ellie also laughed at the same time.


    "Okay, okay, I''ll take Seele to find a room to stay first!"


    She winked at Michael, and Seele also quite obediently, but with three steps and one��ͷ [hu��t��u - look back], followed and left.


    "Your main world has gone through the Fifth Honkai Eruption?"


    "Mm."


    Michael slumped down on her workbench. On the computer screen in front of him, various complex codes and unrecognizable formulas kept flashing.


    "This is the compatible body for the Sixth Herrscher? How did you find it... no... she..."


    Just from the expressions between the two, Mei was able to glimpse something called truth.


    "You don''t want her to bear the fate of becoming a Herrscher, so you brought her to the world bubble, trying to cut off her connection with the existence you call the [Imaginary Tree] in this way?"


    "Yes... I''m troubling you."


    Michael bit his lip lightly, feeling a sting from his lower lip, and then a salty and fishy taste began to dissolve on the tip of his tongue.


    "It''s not troublesome at all. I said, you made our world survive, so we will naturally provide help when you need it. Besides, this is also a kind of relaxation for me and Ellie��you wouldn''t be so heartless as to let Seele also live like we did in the past year or so, living by thinking with our brains alone? Although I don''t mind that way of living, I don''t enjoy it either. What''s more, I also have some ideas to put into practice."


    "Then... that''s of course. I will use all the authority of the Second Herrscher I can master to strengthen the boundary of the world bubble, and it''s not a problem to support the main world for about two years. The only concern is that in this way, in addition to phase shifting, it is almost impossible for me to use the authority of space in battle, but this is not a big problem."


    Facing Mei''s joke, Michael analyzed with a serious face.


    But she didn''t appreciate it. Her purple eyes stared at Michael, neither excited nor too gentle.


    Therefore, an inexplicable weight pressed on Michael''s shoulders.


    This was a very strange scene, on one side was a Herrscher who could destroy this world at will, and on the other side was a woman who had long been powerless.


    The weak became the pressurer, and the strong had no objection.


    "Michael, do you have any other requests? Tell me all at once."


    "Hmm..."


    Time flowed slowly, and two streams of thought were constantly fighting in Michael''s heart.


    The drama had already begun, and it was no longer possible to try to withdraw at this time. So where did that hesitation come from?


    Perhaps it was due to his personality.


    But since there was no turning back, Michael finally mustered up the courage to ask:


    "Mei, do you know the specific locations of the [SEELE] organization members? I once infiltrated some departments and warehouses of the United Government with Vill-V''s help, and also got some interesting things, but their headquarters are very hidden, and Vill-V, as an outsider, cannot pinpoint their location."


    Mei narrowed her eyes, crossed her legs, her expression somewhat playful:


    "Michael, since you would ask me this question, it means that you are also confident in getting the answer from the [me] of the main world, right? Then why seek far and wide for what lies close at hand?"


    "I..."


    Michael''s right hand clenched and relaxed, relaxed and clenched again, repeating in such a cycle.


    After a while, his voice sounded softly in a world of silence:


    "Mei... she really knows most of my plans, but precisely because of this, I... I, don''t want her, them, to know this last thing, only this one..."


    Mei had already seen the weak side of this man more than a dozen months ago��if her count was correct.


    But at that time, she was just observing from afar.


    And now, face to face, it was the first time she heard a plea full of fear from the man in front of her...


    "I''m afraid, I''m afraid they will be disappointed in me."


    He didn''t even want Ellie in the world bubble to know.

 Chapter 183: None of My Business, Just Here for the Show

    Chapter 183 - None of My Business, Just Here for the Show"It seems that the execution of the plan has encountered some problems."


    [08] said worriedly.


    "What problem? Kevin?" S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, Kevin being seriously injured, this was unexpected... Perhaps MANTIS Warriors are just like this? Powerful attack, but essentially still human?"


    "Actually, there''s no problem."


    Taro suddenly spoke, "Without Kevin, humanity can''t survive? He''s just the first MANTIS Warrior. Mei''s theory, surgery records, and the model for screening compatible individuals are all backed up. If we don''t care about the cost, we can create more MANTIS Warriors at any time. It''s not like it has to be him, Kevin."


    "That''s what we''re saying, but what we''re worried about is, Kevin''s serious injury... or even death, could it be Mei''s disguise?"


    "Not impossible."


    Keer''s voice was indifferent and cold, but instantly overwhelmed all the noise.


    "But it''s useless."


    "If this is Mei''s disguise, it''s not surprising. After all, with her material, it''s not entirely impossible for her to guess some clues in a short period of time. But what''s the point of such a disguise? Does she want to stay out of it, and then reverse everything after everything is about to be finalized? Impossible. Unless the First Herrscher is willing to intervene."


    "But if he was willing to use force to suppress humans, he would have done so long ago. What''s more, our next action is aimed at this..."


    ...


    "Clang!"


    The small gap under the iron door was gently closed. The force used by the person doing it was gentle enough, but the collision between metals was difficult to make inaudible.


    Vasak listlessly raised his eyes, glanced at the two packs of compressed biscuits sent in by the guard, and a bottle of water, and even the thought of moving was extinguished.


    "Shouldn''t be..."


    He murmured to himself.


    Why weren''t those records deleted? Is Mikael trapping me? Or was Mikael also trapped by Immer? Or was Immer also...?


    His mind was in a mess.


    But as his emotions gradually calmed down, he was also able to deduce the identity of the murderer��


    It was just that the network had just been restored, and then it was exposed that he had secretly contacted Mikael. Immediately afterwards, he received an impeachment from the United Government and was imprisoned in a confinement room. Those old guys were simply blatant!


    But then he became despondent��Poison Cocoon, his greatest reliance.


    Back then, when fighting against Phamas, he didn''t care about means, and relied on the relationships of those old men to collect a large number of serious criminals.


    In other words, Poison Cocoon was almost transparent to those people.


    "Hope not, hope it''s not!"


    Secret contact with Mikael was not enough to arouse Fire Moth''s anger. After all, Fire Moth''s attitude towards the First Herrscher was ambiguous. His actions would instead become a bonus point for some veterans, and even Ato and Himeko.


    But if the one who assassinated Kevin was Poison Cocoon...


    ...


    "So... Karabis, Karabiya, what''s the situation at the scene? Any discoveries?"


    Karabis was silent for a few seconds, as if sorting out his thoughts, and didn''t speak for the time being.


    There was some hesitation in his expression, and this hesitation also represented the mentality of almost everyone in Fire Moth��distrust of Lezlun.


    In fact, Lezlun had never gained the trust of most Fire Moth members... no, it should be all of them.


    But he had never tried to gain the trust of others.


    But the problem was that at this moment, Kevin''s life and death were uncertain, Dr. Mei had locked herself in the lab, and Vasak was directly impeached by the United Government. According to procedure, he must be temporarily confined and unable to handle affairs.


    Lezlun suddenly became the biggest beneficiary, and everyone knew that he was born into a prominent family and was a person parachuted in by the United Government before...


    Lezlun himself naturally understood these twists and turns, but he didn''t try to defend himself even half a word.


    He knew that some people wanted this result. The more he did at this time, the more it would look like a celebration of the victor in the eyes of the rest of Fire Moth. Of course, he himself also disdained to make any defense.


    In this farce, his positioning of himself was very clear��just watch from the sidelines.


    He and those old men were no longer on the same level. After all, what those people saw was just the power of the mortal world, but Lezlun''s goal was the authority of the gods.


    So Karabis didn''t respond for a while. He was neither annoyed nor urged, just poured himself half a glass of red wine again, and tasted it more leisurely.


    But Karabiya knew that it was not a solution to continue this stalemate, and lightly kicked her brother''s ankle, which made him make up his mind.


    He personally presented the evidence collected from the scene of the crime.


    First were a few photos. Although Karabis was still somewhat reluctant, he still began to explain:


    "We first questioned Deputy Captain Aldemir, who was close to the scene at the time of the incident. According to his description, we judged that Captain Kevin suffered a gunshot wound, that is to say��some people should not be the direct murderer.


    "Thick ice layer still remains in the center of the lake."


    Karabis projected the first photo onto the screen. Sucking in cold air in unison instantly filled the entire war room��


    Not just the center of the lake?


    Almost the entire lake surface was frozen by ice and snow. Even after the assassination had passed for so long, there was still no sign of melting.


    There was a small boat in the center of the lake. Karabis pointed to the small boat and said, "Captain Kevin and Dr. Mei were dating in the center of the lake. And Deputy Captain Aldemir didn''t witness this moment, which shows that a long-range sniper rifle should have been used at this moment. Moreover, to be able to break through the ice and snow barrier constructed by Captain Kevin, I think there is only one experimental weapon��the ZH08 Type 17.8MM Anti-Honkai Beast Electromagnetic Gun, and the corresponding 20000MM penetration depth Soul Steel guided bullets.


    "After that, we searched several possible sniper points near Great Bright Lake, and found the following traces at point No. 3."


    In the photo, after peeling away the camouflage leaves on the top layer, underneath were two narrow trenches nearly one meter long, and there were also two broken nails in them.


    Karabis explained:


    "Although it is an electromagnetic gun, the recoil of the ZH08 Type is terrifying. The user needs to wear a special exoskeleton armor and nail the bipod into the ground in advance with nails to complete the launch��these traces can already determine that the murderer used this weapon.


    "And because this type of weapon is an experimental weapon, only a small amount is produced and equipped within the organization. At the same time, the whereabouts of each gun and each bullet are recorded, so as long as..."


    He didn''t fully explain the following words, but instead raised his head to look at Lezlun, and then silently shifted his gaze away.


    Lezlun sneered, but didn''t give an order. Instead, he turned to look at Pro, who had hidden his body in the shadows because Vasak was confined.


    "Deputy Adjutant Pro, at this time, as Fire Moth Commander''s deputy, then it is natural for you to take over command!"


    Pro shuddered�� "No, no, no, of course you, Chief of Staff, should take command."


    That''s what he wanted to say.


    But thinking of Lezlun''s "distrustful relationship" with the rest of Fire Moth, these words could not be said no matter what.


    Then what to do? Could it be that, as Lezlun said, he was to give orders?


    This was the number one scapegoat position in the world!


    No way, Pro could only adopt the most helpless, but also the most effective and wise method at this time��shut up, say nothing, and pretend that he was already a dead person.


    In order to pretend to be more realistic, he not only gave himself strong psychological cues, but even directly closed his eyes.


    Looking at his expression, Lezlun laughed loudly with a hint of drunkenness.


    This scene made many people inexplicably confused��what was Lezlun doing? It was already this time, and he still had the mind to tease Pro?


    "Aiya, forget it, forget it, looking at your expressions, you can''t laugh. Oh right, is it that if I issue any orders now, you will be unwilling to do them?"


    No one spoke, no one nodded, and no one shook their heads to deny it.


    Lezlun sneered, waved his hand:


    "Then that''s it, I don''t care anymore, just pretend I''m dead��okay? As for the command authority next, I can''t control it, and I don''t want to control it, you guys figure it out yourselves!"


    Lezlun crossed his legs, leisurely sipped his wine, and suddenly turned to look at Recorder Lao Ba and said:


    "Clueless guy, didn''t you see that my wine is about to be finished? Hurry up and wake up two more glasses for me... Eh, you''re all looking at me now? It''s okay, it''s okay, just pretend I don''t exist, or just treat me as a show-watcher.


    "Oh oh? Are you worried about the General Staff? Hmm... okay, okay, since you don''t like the General Staff, then let them stay in the General Staff Headquarters. Anyway, I don''t care at all��"


    [It''s none of my business hahaha...]

 Chapter 184: Inevitable Fire

    Chapter 184 - Inevitable FireLeft leg, right leg, overlapping, how many positions had he changed already?


    Lezlun didn''t count in his mind, only feeling his calves were a bit numb. He gave a look, and Lao Ba beside him froze for a moment, then hurriedly stepped forward and gently massaged his legs.


    Although Lezlun''s appearance was very annoying, no one paid attention to him anymore.


    He voluntarily gave up his authority, and the ordinary staff officers of the General Staff didn''t dare to make any moves. In the end, under the initiative of Pro and Elvin, the five rapid reaction squad captains formed a temporary handling agency.


    Of course, the main persons in charge were Ato and Himeko��after all, whether in terms of military rank, position, contribution, prestige, or seniority, after excluding Vasak, Lezlun, and Dr. Mei, they were the two most likely leaders of Fire Moth.


    "Have all the transfer records of the past month been reviewed?"


    Himeko asked.


    "We''ve reviewed them three times back and forth, and there are no abnormal records."


    "How is that possible? Could this assassination have been planned a month ago?"


    That was impossible. A month ago, Kevin hadn''t undergone Meta-Morph surgery. To kill him, only an ordinary sniper rifle was needed, and there was no need to use such rare resources.


    After all, this type of experimental weapon was scarce, and the control was very strict, and the records were also very detailed. If you wanted to tamper with it, no matter how powerful you were, you would leave clues.


    While instructing to expand the scope of the review to within three months, Himeko and Ato personally checked the borrowing records of the ZH08 electromagnetic gun within one month.


    After nearly half an hour, they both raised their heads at the same time, exchanged glances, and shook their heads at each other.


    Karabis and Karabiya came over again. The latter shook the tablet in her hand and said with a smug tone: "The three-month records still have no problem. My brother and I arbitrarily expanded the scope of review to half a year, a year, but didn''t find any problems. So we arbitrarily called up all the records of this weapon since its design, a total of 15 months, and finally found something."


    "What?"


    "This weapon was developed by Dr. Mei��how ironic. But, can I just say, worthy of Dr. Mei? Within a week after the first experimental product was put into testing, almost all the problems exposed by the experimental product were solved. But this weapon is ultimately too awkward in its positioning. It''s not convenient for individual control, and it''s too expensive to be applied to mechs. Overall, it''s still not as good as the 270mm railgun... ahem, I digress, Captain Ato, Captain Himeko, guess where the first experimental electromagnetic gun and the two experimental bullets went?"


    Ato and Himeko sighed in unison.


    "If nothing unexpected happened, it''s Poison Cocoon, right?"


    "It''s Vasak, right?"


    "Exactly, the experimental electromagnetic gun and the remaining Soul Steel guided bullet were finally transferred to Poison Cocoon by Vasak."


    The four''s gazes crossed. The other three captains were watching from the outer circle. They naturally heard the conversation, but they also knew that the decision should be made by Ato and Himeko. They didn''t have the right to intervene.


    Of course, for those who still didn''t fully understand the situation, perhaps they were happy with this.


    This time, Himeko actively looked at Ato. The latter naturally understood the meaning in her eyes, but the former seemed to want to emphasize her opinion, and even expressed her thoughts directly in subtle words: S��arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ato, we all know Vasak has some bad habits, like greed��he often collects weapons within his authority range to equip his Poison Cocoon. Moreover, judging by the time, it''s too early."


    These words, especially the second half of the sentence, didn''t make much logical sense:


    I bought a sword a year ago, and only after a year did I identify my target and use this sword to kill the target. Am I not guilty?


    But this was not her original intention. She was silently reminding Ato: it was not appropriate to involve Poison Cocoon at this time, unnecessarily expanding the scope of the conflict.


    Ato understood, he understood, but when he turned around, everyone''s gazes were focused on them. The previous words had already been known by a small number of people, and spread like a plague among more people.


    And this was just inside the war room, what about the network? It was too late to block the network now. Soon, all members of Fire Moth would know one fact��the electromagnetic sniper rifle that assassinated Captain Kevin came from Poison Cocoon.


    There was no other choice.


    Himeko wanted to preempt him and issue an order, but he stopped her.


    "I''ll do it."


    He said softly.


    "First Squad, immediately blockade the Poison Cocoon dormitory area. All those who act inappropriately... try to persuade them first. Don''t fire without orders, and don''t cause casualties."


    "Woo��woo��woo��"


    The alarm lights in the base flashed with blood-like red light. The alarm rang for three rounds. But don''t misunderstand, although the number of rounds was the same as when a Herrscher appeared, the Herrscher''s alarm sound was sharp and piercing, like a metal''s helpless wail under immense external pressure.


    This alarm was dull and lengthy, like someone hitting a thin metal pipe wall from the inside.


    First Squad, no, the squad just habitually continued the previous name of the unit. Now the number of soldiers under its command had expanded more than ten times, accompanied by a large number of drone mechs��the number of drone mechs even exceeded the number of soldiers.


    This was because Dr. Mei had implanted Zero''s branch terminal in these mechs. With Zero''s powerful computing power, it could automatically control thousands of mechs.


    According to the blueprints found in Vasak''s office, and the identification of Deputy Adjutant Pro, who was once from Poison Cocoon, the First Squad quickly surrounded all the exits of the Poison Cocoon underground base.


    Hundreds of Poison Cocoon members, who almost never saw the light of day, woke up according to their usual schedule, washed up briefly, and walked out of the prison-like dormitory, preparing to meet a day of training and missions, but what faced them were dark muzzles and the cold metal bodies of mechs.


    Immer hid his figure among the crowd. After the initial commotion, everyone was forced to calm down and gathered in the corridor of the dormitory area.


    Although most of the members of Poison Cocoon were serious criminals, rebelliousness and violence were already ingrained in these people''s bones, but they weren''t fools either��unarmed, what would they use to fight against those who were fully armed?


    Besides, they didn''t even know what had happened.


    But this was only a temporary phenomenon. Immer knew these people best. Tigers and leopards would first arch their bodies before hunting. When a supernova exploded, it would also collapse inward first. These people were like silent gourds at this time, in fact, it was a precursor to the outburst of anger.


    He lowered his head, since everyone habitually put on masks, he now looked no different from the other hundreds of Poison Cocoon.


    "My name is Cybaris. If I remember correctly, I should be the Venomous Worm with the longest service among those present. Would you guys be willing to hear me out?"


    A burly man walked to the center in a swaggering manner.


    The badge on his shoulder was marked with a serial number��09. Generally speaking, the earlier the serial number, the earlier the person joined, of course, there were exceptions to some special serial numbers, such as 07, that was purely Vasak''s bad taste.


    The Venomous Worm, who called himself Cybaris, took off his mask against the rules��in Poison Cocoon, there was an unspoken rule that no Venomous Worm member would reveal their face in front of others. This meant both a break from their past, and a kind of protection for their family.


    After all, the target of Poison Cocoon'' work was [our own people]. The definition of this term was very broad. Fire Moth was [our own people], wasn''t Poison Cocoon also their own people?


    If you accidentally revealed your face and name, it was hard to say whether your dear teammates would follow the clues to find your relatives and friends, and then...


    But now this man not only took off his mask, but also revealed his name.


    "I have served in Poison Cocoon for twenty years. Although I am not from the first batch of people who served, I am definitely the most senior among those who survived!"


    He was clearly using a cadence and tone, but his lips were pursed into a straight line, hardly moving up and down.


    Immer raised his head slightly and quickly glanced at him. This middle-aged man''s eyes were full of excitement and agitation, like flies smelling a rotten smell. Although his lips didn''t move much, the flesh on his cheeks was twitching slightly.


    The lights overhead clearly illuminated his slightly weathered face, naturally not missing the sesame-sized pores, and the shiny oil between the pores.


    "What do you want to do!"


    Someone shouted softly. Immer instinctively looked in the direction of the voice, but couldn''t distinguish who was shouting.


    "Just power." Immer silently gave the answer for Cybaris in his heart.


    Some people were like this. They weren''t suited for, and didn''t want to, live in peaceful times. They hoped their lives were filled with treacherous changes, seeking that sliver of wealth and honor.


    Immer sighed imperceptibly, and looked around warily, for fear that someone would notice his movements.


    "Very simple, we need to understand what happened outside? Why did Vasak stop caring about us? So we need to negotiate with the people outside. I think I have this ability and seniority."


    Immer couldn''t stop sighing in his heart��useless, useless, this was already doomed...


    But the Poison Cocoon had made their choice. They raised their thumbs around Cybaris. This was a sign of agreement and obedience��but don''t misunderstand, it didn''t mean that these people were willing to submit to him.


    Most Poison Cocoon had the mentality of letting someone test the waters, half-heartedly encouraging this guy to go out.


    As for Immer, who didn''t react, no one cared about him, because there were indeed many Poison Cocoon like him who didn''t care about this matter.


    He was just silently counting in his heart.


    One...


    Two...


    Three...


    ...


    After all, if a gun appeared in a story, then it inevitably had to be fired.


    The same was true for mechs, right?

 Chapter 185: Acting

    Chapter 185 - ActingInside the war room, Ato paced anxiously in circles, and Himeko''s gaze kept following his footsteps, spinning until her head became a bit dizzy, and then she belatedly looked away.


    "Oh no!"


    Ato suddenly clapped his hands and exclaimed in a low voice.


    "What''s wrong?"


    In order to prevent the previous mistakes from happening again, this time they entered the command compartment inside the war room. Legally speaking, this was indeed a kind of transgression, but it was also a helpless move.


    "I..." Ato paused for a second, and then sighed, "I shouldn''t have sent the First Squad to carry out the task of blockading Poison Cocoon."


    "The order has been issued for so long, there''s no use regretting it now..."


    "Captain!"


    Before Himeko finished speaking, the small door of the compartment was rudely pushed open.


    "What''s the matter, Andre?"


    Andre scratched the beard on his chin and said, "Captain, the First Squad clashed with Poison Cocoon, and one Poison Cocoon member who was trying to negotiate was killed."


    Ato patted his forehead and leaned his back against the cold wall.


    "Why was he killed? Didn''t I give the order to prioritize persuasion?"


    He asked this question almost through gritted teeth.


    Although in Himeko''s eyes, it was already something he knew the answer to��after the First Squad members learned that their captain was very likely assassinated by Poison Cocoon, if they could still maintain maximum restraint and calmness, it would be the most unlikely thing, right?


    As a veteran, no matter how straightforward Andre was, it was impossible for him not to think of this. Seeing that there were only Himeko and Ato in the compartment for the time being, he hurriedly closed the door.


    As if still a little worried, he lowered his voice and said, "I was still searching Poison Cocoon''s armory at the time, when I suddenly heard several gunshots. When I rushed out again, the Poison Cocoon member had already been shot five times, even his head was blown open. Two of the shots were fired automatically by two drone mechs, and the rest were fired by soldiers... but it''s already impossible to verify whether it was the mechs or soldiers who fired first."


    "Mechs... the terminal brain [Zero] of the mechs should be controlled by Dr. Mei... Never mind that, Andre, did you find that gun in Poison Cocoon''s armory, or the corresponding transfer records?"


    Andre''s expression suddenly became very complicated. Just when Ato thought he hadn''t found anything, he spoke again, "There are transfer records, and there''s even no attempt to hide them��it''s Poison Cocoon No. 1730."


    [No attempt to hide them!]


    Ato and Himeko exchanged glances. A chill gradually spread in the small compartment��from the beginning of the incident until now, all the evidence and guidance were too singularly pointed, as if the mastermind behind it was extremely arrogant, thinking that the people being played by him would willingly continue along the path he gave.


    In fact, it was indeed so.


    The guidance he gave was very simple and clear, but every step accurately calculated the reactions of the rest of Fire Moth, leaving people with no other choice but to follow the evidence. Just like now, even if Himeko and Ato remained rational, and temporarily put aside their suspicions about Poison Cocoon, would the First Squad, and other Fire Moth members, agree?


    If it were other organizations, there might be room for maneuver, but what was Poison Cocoon? It was Vasak''s "attack dog," an organization specially used to execute traitors and deserters. Even without this incident, there were many people who wanted them dead.


    Then now... Poison Cocoon No. .1730...


    "Wait a minute..." Ato looked at Himeko, "Poison Cocoon No. .1730, is that the Poison Cocoon who was responsible for communication between Michael and Vasak in those files before?"


    "Yes."


    Himeko nodded, her expression becoming even more gloomy. No. .1730, perhaps Ato didn''t know, but that was Immer''s code name...


    But even without knowing this, it didn''t affect Ato''s judgment of the situation��now that Vasak was confined and awaiting trial, Lezlun became a suspect and was not trusted, and it also involved Michael, who was the person behind it, and what his purpose was, wasn''t it obvious at a glance...


    Hopefully not.


    Ato thought, biting his lip.


    "Andre, you are personally responsible for this matter, try to keep the conflict to a minimum."


    After saying this, Ato moved the only iron chair in the compartment and sat down heavily.


    The coldness of the metal began to spread on his skin, gradually penetrating his lungs, heart, and brain.


    No other choice...


    Seeing his appearance, Himeko quietly left the compartment��the situation had reached this point, she had to try again, for example, contacting Anti-Entropy, at least telling Michael about Immer''s situation... But to contact the other party, with Immer himself in danger, there was only...


    Dr. Mei...


    ...


    Immer quietly closed the door and returned to his room, standing close behind the door.


    Through the thin iron door, the shouts, knocks, and footsteps in the corridor outside still clearly reached his ears��Poison Cocoon was finished.


    Although the only one who died was a veteran with unrealistic illusions, Poison Cocoon itself, along with those few gunshots, was about to dissipate into the dust of history.


    It was time to consider getting out.


    Immer didn''t have to worry about being buried with Poison Cocoon. Dr. Mei was hard to say, but Michael was definitely not the kind of person who regarded people as disposable tools.


    Even based on Immer''s understanding of him, even the most ordinary tool, as long as it had some connection with him, he would have some kind of terrible, unbreakable obsession with it.


    So he just had to escape from this place, or contact Michael��the latter was a bit difficult. The network communication between Poison Cocoon and the outside world should have been cut off. Although he wasn''t without other ways to communicate with Michael, he didn''t do so.


    A strange feeling stopped him.


    Was it because he didn''t want to trouble Michael with such a small matter?


    It didn''t seem to be the case either. He just always felt that he shouldn''t do that. S��ar?h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It didn''t matter either. In the past two years, he had already planned twenty-eight different escape routes from Poison Cocoon under different circumstances, and prepared corresponding tools for them.


    Now it was finally time to test the results, and he actually felt a little excited and reluctant.


    He quickly walked two steps, preparing to take out his toolbox and the prepared route map from under the bed.


    But the moment he grasped the handle of the toolbox, his expression changed drastically.


    He dragged the box out from under the bed. Unsurprisingly, it wasn''t his toolbox at all, but a long, narrow box that looked like it was used for holding a gun.


    He hurriedly opened the box. Inside was a gun and a lone bullet.


    It seemed that the insulation of the outer box was too good. The barrel of the gun still had a faint red color, and he could still feel the residual warmth when he got closer.


    Although he still didn''t know what exactly was happening outside, since this gun appeared here, it must be related to the commotion outside.


    Moreover...


    Someone suddenly patted his back gently. Immer turned around abruptly, his elbow swinging backwards, but it was easily blocked by the other person.


    The visitor was also wearing a Poison Cocoon mask and was taller than him, but their strength wasn''t on the same level at all. He was easily pinned to the ground in two or three moves.


    "Wh��"


    Before the word "what" was uttered, the Poison Cocoon suddenly released all restraints. Immer, confused, didn''t immediately counterattack��anyway, he couldn''t win even if he counterattacked.


    But the next scene surprised him��the Poison Cocoon raised his hand. He thought the other party was about to attack again, and quickly put up a defensive stance.


    The attack didn''t come. Instead, the other party covered his mask with his hand and gently took it off. What appeared in front of Immer was a completely unfamiliar face.


    After that, the flesh and blood on that face kept squirming, gradually turning into the familiar appearance.


    "Mi-mi-mi... Captain Michael!"


    "Shhh... Immer, how about helping me finish this play?"


    "Ho-how to act?"


    "Don''t resist, and then just improvise."


    Michael smiled lightly. He wanted to say more, but the outside suddenly became quiet. Immediately afterwards came the sound of an iron rod hitting a metal door.


    "I''ll leave it to you for now, Immer."


    Michael irresponsibly disappeared, leaving only Immer anxiously preparing to open the door.


    But after taking just two steps, he suddenly nodded, as if understanding something��wasn''t that also the safest way to get out of Poison Cocoon?


    So he continued walking, and opened the door openly. Then his cheek collided with the cold ground again��why did they always like to pin people to the ground!


    "Eh? It''s actually you, kid!"


    Andre let out a surprised snort. He was no stranger to Immer, who was once a new recruit of the Fifth Squad.


    But looking at Immer''s armband and ID, it was indeed .1730 without a doubt.


    He wasn''t stupid. He had seen a lot in recent years following Ato, and understood the political implications almost instantly.

 Chapter 186: The Eve of the Storm

    Chapter 186 - The Eve of the Storm"Don''t move!" the soldier barked in a low voice.


    Despite Andre''s repeated warnings, the First Squad soldiers'' actions were still undeniably rough. This was simply unstoppable��even if Andre was right in front of the soldiers, watching them with his tiger-like eyes, he couldn''t make their movements any gentler.


    What else could they do? If they didn''t treat him roughly, were they supposed to speak softly and carry him away in a sedan chair?


    Come on! This person was a suspect in the murder of Captain Kevin!


    And in the eyes of most people, there was no difference between a [suspect] and a [criminal]. Ordinary people''s understanding didn''t involve the presumption of innocence; they only knew revenge.


    The Poison Cocoon soldiers silently observed the situation outside through the peephole on the dormitory''s iron door, and what they saw was the scene just now.


    Immer was dragged away, bound hand and foot. They tied the rope around his neck and dragged him. He had no dignity at all, just like a dead dog.


    Few were angry, most were relieved��thank goodness, one person does things, one person bears the consequences. Although they still didn''t know what had happened outside, since the suspect had been taken away, it was probably fine, right?


    After hesitating for a moment, a Poison Cocoon member quietly opened a crack in the door and poked his head out.


    But before he could make any move, his head was hit hard by a First Squad soldier''s iron rod.


    The Honkai beast-shaped mask was instantly smashed in half, blood splattering like a waterfall. The soldier who had done it hadn''t expected this, and took half a step back in fright.


    When Andre looked over after hearing the scream, the iron door had already closed again. Only the shattered mask and large amounts of blood on the ground silently recounted what had just happened.


    The soldier stood there at a loss. Andre waved at him, signaling him not to make a fuss, and the group hurriedly left the Poison Cocoon dormitory area and sealed it again.


    With a tooth-grinding creak, the iron fence of the dormitory area closed again, and silence once again enveloped the darkness behind the fence.


    "Tsk... Your mother''s [a Chinese curse], that was heavy!"


    The wound on his forehead gradually closed with the influx of Honkai energy. Michael waved his hand, and all the blood was wiped away silently, leaving no trace. He quietly sat in front of the computer.


    Even though network communication with the outside world was cut off, Poison Cocoon still had its own intranet. The intranet terminal was located inside the dormitory area. Fire Moth couldn''t cut it off from the outside, and were unwilling to enter the dormitory area to cause trouble. Of course, whether they knew about this was still a question.


    In such a strange and tense situation, Michael was very curious about what these people would say on the intranet, as it determined the direction he could steer the incident in.


    "Rustle rustle��"


    A struggling sound came from behind him. Michael warned without looking back, "Make another sound, and your right pinky finger will be gone too."


    The person instantly quieted down, but Michael continued to talk to himself:


    "Speaking of which, am I being too merciful? Perhaps killing you directly is the most trouble-free way."


    Hearing these words, the original owner of this room began to whimper and struggle again. Michael was true to his word. He was clearly sitting in front of the computer, typing away, but the person felt a chill on his tied hands.


    Then warm blood flowed out, followed by piercing pain.


    "Ugh!"


    "Ugh!"


    Michael rubbed his forehead, let out a long sigh, directly knocked the person unconscious, and threw him into imaginary space.


    This was not harming the innocent. This person was originally a pawn of [SEELE]. If it weren''t for Michael''s intervention, Kevin and Mei, with no guard...


    Looking at the screen again, the function of the intranet was very simple. In the chat room with a black background, lines of characters refreshed rapidly, like a waterfall flowing backwards. If it weren''t for Michael''s excellent eyesight and reaction speed, it would be almost impossible to see clearly what these people were saying.


    [Who knows what the hell happened!!!]


    [Where''s that son of a bitch Vasak! Come out and explain!]


    [You idiot, he must be in trouble! Otherwise, who would dare to touch us!]


    [Is there something wrong? Can you send us some breakfast first?]


    ...


    "Tsk..."


    Michael took a deep breath and touched the stubble on his chin thoughtfully.


    "It seems... everyone''s fear and anxiety have decreased instead of increased after Immer was taken away?"


    This was indeed something Michael hadn''t expected...


    But he quickly realized that he really didn''t know enough about these serious criminals...


    It was best to do some warm-up exercises before exercising, and for these Poison Cocoon members, the previous words were just standard warm-up exercises.


    As the conversation gradually opened up, everyone''s state gradually improved, so all kinds of foul language came out. Michael couldn''t bear to see, hear, or even think about those words, and naturally he would not repeat them.


    What was even more excessive, through the thick walls, starting with a roar, Michael heard a sound he seemed to remember��along with a few violent hammer blows, almost at the same time, came the sound of "clatter clatter" like something scattering on the ground.


    This was... smashing the keyboard?


    Michael looked at the screen again. Excessively agitated words flashed before his eyes, this time he really couldn''t see them clearly.


    Why was this happening?


    This was probably the social nature of humans.


    One person''s anger was ultimately insignificant. No matter how furious they were, they would ultimately sober up under the control of reason.


    However, when a person found that everyone they knew, everyone, and the entire organization they were in, were emanating the same anger as them, that rationality was ultimately like a thin fuse, easily burning and breaking.


    After all, compared to reason, the so-called anger, this excessively emotional emotion, was truly driven by human, or rather animal instincts.


    But it wasn''t enough.


    Michael pulled out an overly long stubble.


    What he wanted was a violent storm, and the current Poison Cocoon was at most just a cloudy sky, without even a breeze.


    Coincidentally, the task assigned by [SEELE] to the original owner of this dormitory was also the same: [In necessary circumstances, please sacrifice yourself to trigger a bloody conflict].


    As expected, anger alone was not enough.


    As an instinct, there were also priorities within it. What was the highest priority instinct��the will to survive.


    No choice, no choice...


    He sighed softly.


    His right fist loosened and tightened, tightened and loosened again, as if reflecting his hesitant inner thoughts.


    But since things had already reached this point, casualties were inevitable.


    What''s more, he had even finished the preparations for the next step!


    But for Michael, personally hurting someone was always more difficult to justify than indirectly hurting someone. It was the latter that made him feel at ease.


    In the end, it was necessary to bring out the most shameless and effective excuse��


    [As long as the goal is achieved, all these sacrifices are worth it!]


    "Hmph..."


    The day passed by unknowingly. During this period, Fire Moth seemed to finally remember its work negligence, and sent lunch and dinner to Poison Cocoon in one go.


    It was actually compressed biscuits for wartime rations, because according to Vasak''s original order, except for the martial law troops and a few departments, all personnel stopped working, naturally including the canteen.


    Ato didn''t correct this, and the reason was very simple��eating biscuits only made the tongue and stomach suffer, but if the canteen, which already had complex personnel, started working when the situation was still unclear, if someone really poisoned the food or something, the situation would escalate again.


    But the Poison Cocoon members didn''t know this, and some people even argued with the First Squad soldiers for a long time through the dormitory''s iron gate.


    One didn''t dare to go out, and the other couldn''t get in.


    Michael was peering through the peephole.


    Until late at night...


    A straight corridor was not an ideal hiding place, but someone could hide their figure in the shadows under the dim fluorescent lights.


    No one knew how that Venomous Worm managed to open the iron fence and rush out. Sear?h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He beat up more than a dozen First Squad soldiers along the way. Naturally, other soldiers couldn''t just watch him escape, and they pulled the triggers one after another, but he circled behind the mechs, using the slow-turning mechs to block the bullets for him.


    But that was as far as it went. Just as he stepped on a mech''s shoulder and prepared to climb into the air conditioning duct, his movement slowed down for a split second, and he was pulled down by the mech under his feet.


    The mechs and soldiers immediately surrounded the man, but he took out a grenade from somewhere.


    After a violent explosion, the man and three First Squad soldiers who couldn''t dodge were instantly blown into pieces of flesh and blood, and more than a dozen soldiers suffered varying degrees of injuries.


    It was naturally difficult to leave a whole body in an explosion, but perhaps he was too lucky, the First Squad found a small section of a little finger in the pile of corpses.

 Chapter 187: Unrest

    Chapter 187 - Unrest"Our luck is really good. The DNA test results of that small section of finger came out. It''s from the same individual as the skin fragments left on the electromagnetic gun. This also eliminates Immer''s suspicion. Obviously, it was a trick by the enemy to frame him."


    Ato gently waved a report. Himeko took it and just glanced over it briefly before pressing it on the table.


    "But he still hasn''t been completely cleared of suspicion, right?"


    Today, Himeko seemed listless, even giving Ato the illusion that "she doesn''t care about anything."


    No, perhaps not "doesn''t care about anything," but rather a kind of "the sorrow is greater than death" after some kind of "epiphany"?


    "Well, there''s no way around it. But Immer staying in the interrogation room is also a kind of protection for him, right? At least it separates him from those dangerous Poison Cocoon members. Even if there''s some intense conflict later, he won''t be involved... Uh, wait a minute."


    A flash of light suddenly struck Ato''s mind��could this be the original idea of the mastermind behind it?


    No, it shouldn''t be. Why would those people protect Immer? It didn''t make sense...


    But before he could let his thoughts wander and figure everything out, Andre rushed into the compartment again. This time, he even skipped the step of knocking on the door.


    "Something happened again?"


    It was breakfast time. Logically speaking, the First Squad should switch shifts with the Second Squad after distributing breakfast to Poison Cocoon. How could something happen again?


    A sense of dryness spread through Ato''s chest.


    "Captain, it''s out of control."


    "Out of control? What do you mean? Explain clearly!"


    "Out of control is... completely out of control, they''re fighting!"


    "?"


    ...


    "Come out!"


    "All of you, come out!"


    "Three, two, one... Not opening the door, right?"


    "Boom!"


    "What are you doing! Who gave you the authority to do this! Ah��"


    Michael peeked secretly through the peephole, and saw angry First Squad soldiers banging roughly on every dormitory door in front of them. Those who obediently opened the door were pulled out and beaten with batons without a word.


    Those who disobeyed, the door locks were directly blown open with micro-explosives, and then they were beaten to a bloody pulp, and hung from the ceiling of the corridor with ropes.


    He let out a long sigh mixed with guilt and excitement, and disappeared the moment before the soldiers knocked on his door, leaving them only a dorm full of clues.


    It wasn''t until more than twenty minutes later that Ato arrived late, but he couldn''t stop the First Squad soldiers who had lost control of their emotions��as the chief instructor, if he had been here at the beginning of the unrest, perhaps there would have been a possibility of nipping the conflict in the bud.


    But it was too late now. More than twenty minutes was neither long nor short, but it was enough for some people to make up their minds. So when Ato arrived, he saw thousands of Poison Cocoon soldiers and First Squad soldiers tangled together in the narrow corridor of the dormitory area.


    The Poison Cocoon soldiers were unarmed, but compared to ordinary soldiers, they had been trained in close combat all year round. Fists, feet, elbows, knees, even their heads and teeth were their weapons.


    The First Squad soldiers were afraid of accidentally injuring their comrades by firing, and in the end they could only rely on the iron rods and electric batons in their hands to fight the Poison Cocoon soldiers hand-to-hand.


    In the dim light, no one could clearly see the facial features of the person opposite them, and they could only judge friend or foe by their attire or intuition.


    Echoes of fists and flesh colliding came from all directions, mixed with cries of pain, screams, and grunts. Soon, the "crack" and "crack" sounds of bones breaking also became dense. After that, the ground under their feet began to become slippery and sticky, and occasionally they could step on splashed bone fragments and soft minced meat.


    The fighting lasted for nearly an hour, and finally ended hastily after Ato ordered the mech troops to fire tear gas and flashbangs.


    "What the hell happened?"


    Ato''s tone was filled with suppressed anger and self-blame. After what happened last night, he should have switched the First Squad with other squads immediately!


    No, perhaps not. If this was the scene the mastermind wanted to see, then no matter what, he wouldn''t let go of this friction... No, no, no, perhaps this friction was orchestrated by him!


    Ato could even guess some details, for example, when distributing breakfast, both sides had some verbal conflict through the door, or the Poison Cocoon people provoked the First Squad soldiers again, so the conflict suddenly expanded from small to large, which was not surprising in the case of a bloody conflict that had already occurred.


    A sense of powerlessness kept growing in Ato''s heart��what kind of result did they want?


    If this continued, it would be better to just disband Fire Moth!


    The smell of blood in the air rushed into his nose, and at the same time, the���� [l��q�� - baleful aura/fierce energy] in the chaos also seemed to affect Ato invisibly.


    He really wanted to ask [those people]��what exactly do you want to do!


    He was even about to put all this into action, but fortunately, Andre, holding the statistical report, interrupted him.


    "The statistics are out."


    A total of 87 bodies were carried out, and there were more than a hundred seriously injured and dying people, and even minor injuries were on everyone.


    The question now was, how to deal with those wounded from Poison Cocoon?


    Ato took a deep breath, "Take..."


    His words paused, and he suddenly thought of Himeko''s previous expression, and a bold guess emerged in his mind.


    His face began to switch between white and red, and his forehead was covered with sweat.


    In the end, he finally made up his mind.


    Therefore, there was a bit more relief in Ato''s tone, and his speech speed also involuntarily increased.


    "Well, gather the injured from Poison Cocoon in Medical Area No. 4."


    "Uh? Isn''t that a bit too close to the General Staff Headquarters?"


    Andre instinctively questioned, but when he raised his head, he saw Ato''s grim face.


    ...


    "It seems that it''s about time. I have to say, the script given by the United Government is really wonderful. I wanted to intervene and modify it, but couldn''t find a place to start..."


    "That''s normal, after all, those old guys think about this kind of thing all day long."


    "Mobius, are you implying that I only know how to fight and kill?"


    "I''m not, I didn''t, don''t overthink it."


    In the Golden Courtyard''s conference room, Michael held his phone in one hand, and weighed a syringe in the other.


    "Speaking of which, is this thing they made reliable?"


    "Of course it''s not reliable." S~ea??h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mobius didn''t even stop her work, "The principle is simply diluting the fusion factor, so that people with slightly stronger Honkai adaptability can still survive for a period of time after injecting this factor."


    "A period of time?"


    "What do you think? What they gained was nothing more than the same power as ordinary Honkai beasts, and after dilution, how much combat power can they exert? Not even as good as Mei''s little follower''s combat power before the surgery."


    "But to be fair, Mobius, their plug-and-play idea is still very insightful. Maybe we can use it one day?"


    "Tch!"


    Mobius expressed her disdain with a short syllable.


    "Compared to this, I still prefer the patterns they left on the syringe. To be honest, the artistic effect is good. If I just look at the appearance, if they framed me and said this was my work, I could accept it."


    "... You can stop it, Mobius... Such a beautiful and meaningful pattern, if it were to be made, it must be made by me."


    Vill-V expressed her opposition vehemently.


    Michael rubbed his eyes, closed them, and quickly opened them again. Then he turned his gaze to the fourth, and also the last person, in the conference room.


    "Sakura, make combat preparations. Kalpas... forget it, he might go overboard when he makes a move. Do you have a problem doing it alone?"


    "Don''t worry, leave it to me."


    Michael pursed his lips, was silent for a while, and continued to speak:


    "Good��then, the operation begins in two hours. I... I''m going to... I have some personal business to deal with, don''t worry, I''ll be back on time."


    As always, without waiting for other people''s responses, Michael''s figure had already disappeared.


    Then, he quietly appeared in the courtyard of the sanatorium. Aponia clasped her hands together, looking up at the night sky without a single star, having waited for a long time.


    "Aponia, I''ll leave the rest to you... Oh right, Ellie doesn''t know about these things, right?��from beginning to end."


    "...[Please] rest assured, Ellie shouldn''t know these things, and won''t know these things."

 Chapter 188: Michael: I Am Guilty

    Chapter 188 - Michael: I Am Guilty"Keer, why call a [SEELE] meeting in the dead of night?"


    "Why? To discuss the next step of the plan, of course."


    "The next step? Wait! Keer, isn''t this enough? I think we can stop!


    Within Fire Moth, Vasak no longer holds any authority. Lezlun can''t gain their trust. Mei has lost her greatest support��Kevin. And we''ve subtly sown discord between Fire Moth and Anti-Entropy.


    We''ve achieved all our objectives. We can call off Poison Cocoon!"


    This time, the participants in the meeting were no longer represented by silver tombstones but by real-person projections.


    Keer, with a head full of silver hair, looked no younger than sixty. His gaze swept across the room, lingering for a moment on Taro��his beard resembling instant noodles��before he calmly asked:


    "What about the rest of you? Do you all share this view?"


    A moment of silence. Then, a voice spoke up.


    "Now is indeed not a good time to continue weakening Fire Moth," someone admitted. "After all, we still rely on them to fight the Honkai. Although I sometimes speak out of anger, I have to admit... if Fire Moth is suppressed too much, our losses in the next Honkai Eruption will be even greater."


    "07" sneered. "Oh, Taro, wasn''t it you who said ''Can humanity not survive without Kevin?'' Didn''t you also say you would use Mei''s data and models to create your own MANTIS Warriors?"


    Taro''s hand trembled as he pulled out two strands of his beard. He had indeed said those words��but he certainly couldn''t admit it.


    After all, those were just angry remarks, not real suggestions.


    Yet, in reality, he had tried to screen candidates within his own armed forces based on Mei''s model. Out of several hundred thousand United Government troops, fewer than a thousand had a surgical success rate higher than 0.1%. The vast majority of test subjects didn''t even survive a minute after being injected with the diluted, common Honkai beast ICHOR factor.


    He clenched his jaw, forcing himself to ignore .07''s question, and put on a serious expression.


    "Keer, what are you thinking?" His voice was firm, but there was a hint of unease.


    "I think we''ve gone far enough. Do we really want Poison Cocoon to wreak havoc and bloodshed within Fire Moth? This won''t benefit us. And what''s more... the more we do, the more clues we leave behind..."


    "Minister Taro."


    Keer rarely raised his voice, but this time, his tone was sharp. His somewhat cloudy eyes, however, remained calm��unshaken.


    "Minister Taro, don''t you think it''s a bit hypocritical of you to say these things now? Of all people, you?"


    Before Taro could respond, Keer''s voice returned to its usual measured tone.


    "I don''t intend to destroy Fire Moth," he said. "But we can''t give up halfway, either.


    Ultimately, what we''re doing is strengthening Fire Moth''s dependence on us.


    Clearly, the current situation isn''t enough.


    There are still two problems��"


    "First, although Lezlun doesn''t have their trust, at least half of the staff we sent are his people. To maintain balance, we still need to purge them in some way.


    "Second, we still don''t know Kevin''s current condition. If Kevin is still alive, all our actions will be a joke��so, he must die."


    "Keer! That''s not what you said before!"


    Taro slammed the table and stood up. Anger burned in his eyes as he took two steps forward, as if to grab Keer''s collar��


    But it was just a projection. He grasped nothing but air.


    The others stirred uneasily. This wasn''t the plan.


    The original plan was simple: Kevin would suffer minor injuries, just enough to shake Fire Moth''s stability. A subtle move, a quiet wedge to sow discord. But now? More and more "accidents" were happening, and Keer��always calm, always in control��kept introducing new, increasingly dangerous scripts.


    If their earlier actions were based on calculated judgment, then what was this? Indulging Poison Cocoon? Helping them openly rebel against Fire Moth?


    Taro''s voice was tight with frustration. "Keer, this isn''t rational! What are you thinking?"


    Keer let out a quiet chuckle. "Have you lost all faith in me after all these years of working together?"


    His voice was light, almost amused. "Don''t worry. I know my limits. Fire Moth won''t suffer too much damage."


    Taro narrowed his eyes. Something about Keer''s tone felt... off.


    Keer continued, unbothered. "Besides, a plan must be consistent. My agent has already made all the arrangements��just waiting for your authorization.


    Of course, if you vote against it, we can stop everything immediately. Hmph, but tell me, how do you intend to recover the resources we''ve already deployed?"


    Taro clenched his fists, suppressing his anger. He studied Keer carefully. They had worked together for years, yet this was the first time he had heard him speak this way.


    Keer lowered his gaze, his expression unreadable.


    In the end, [SEELE] approved Keer''s proposal.


    By a narrow six-to-five vote.


    The projections gradually faded, leaving only "Keer" in the pitch-black space.


    For a moment, silence reigned. Then, the darkness receded like a tide, revealing a lone figure slumped in his chair.


    "Phew... That was close." S��ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His voice was low, tinged with relief. "If I had been exposed, or if the resolution hadn''t passed... I would have needed your help, Aponia."


    As he spoke, the flesh on "Keer''s" face twisted and shifted��melting away like wax.


    When it settled, Michael stood in his place.


    Aponia remained silent, her gaze resting on the unconscious, real Keer behind him. A hint of compassion flickered in her usually unreadable expression.


    Michael exhaled and stretched. "I''ll leave it to you, Aponia."


    She nodded slightly.


    Her eyes gradually lost focus. Invisible mental tendrils extended, weaving themselves into Keer''s mind, subtly rewriting his memories. What had just transpired would remain��but only as a dream.


    Michael carefully lifted Keer and placed him back in his chair. When he woke up, he would remember everything as if it had truly happened.


    It was seamless.


    Yet, even after everything was done, Michael hesitated. Aponia, too, refrained from waking Keer just yet.


    She finally spoke, her voice barely above a whisper. "We can''t delay too long. If we wait, there will be a disconnect between his dream and reality. Besides... the time we agreed upon with Vill-V and the others is almost up."


    Michael nodded but remained still for a moment longer. Then, in a quieter voice, he asked, "Aponia... what''s the cost of doing this?"


    She didn''t answer immediately. Instead, her gaze emptied once more. Then, in a calm, almost mechanical tone, she recited the numbers:


    "1,369 people will die. 148 will be seriously injured and disabled. 627 will be lightly injured. The remaining 185 Poison Cocoon members will become Mei''s��"


    "I understand."


    Michael cut her off before she could finish, as if he couldn''t bear to hear the rest.


    But it was self-deception.


    He knew what he had done.


    Yes, most of it had followed [SEELE]''s original plan. He had only intervened twice��


    At the very start, when he intercepted the Poison Cocoon operative and fired the shot at Kevin.


    And at the very end, when he let the fire rage instead of putting it out.


    He had watched it all unfold. He had let it spiral out of control.


    Because, in the end, this was the only way to achieve his goal.


    Michael could lie to himself.


    After all, his goal wasn''t selfish or despicable. He was guiding the world toward the possibility of a truly beautiful future.


    But for those who had been sacrificed, for those who had bled and suffered��


    That possibility meant nothing.


    Each number Aponia had recited was a sin he had to bear. And though, in some ways, these sins were shared with another participant��Mei��there was no denying they were still sins.


    Compared to that, manipulating a single mind��especially one like Keer''s��was insignificant.


    It wasn''t even a crime.


    At least, that''s what he told himself.


    But even so, he had to force himself to do this. He had to bury the remnants of his hesitation, silence those lingering soft emotions.


    The Fifth Honkai Eruption was over.


    Half the journey was already behind them.


    There was no more time to waste.


    So be it.


    It didn''t matter.


    He had only ever wanted to save a few people anyway... And if the situation demanded it��if everything came crashing down��


    Even sacrificing those few to save her would still be a victory.


    Even if she didn''t approve.


    Even if she wouldn''t forgive him.


    He stubbornly believed it was worth it.


    This passage is already strong, but refining its pacing and flow can enhance the emotional depth and readability. Here''s a polished version:


    "Mr. Michael, compared to the devastation of the Honkai, these sacrifices are nothing."


    Aponia''s voice was as calm as ever. "Not even a fraction. Not even a footnote in humanity''s final casualty count."


    Michael let out a dry chuckle. "Is this how a nun offers comfort? Honestly, I expected you to condemn me."


    But Aponia simply shook her head.


    "Why would I condemn you, Mr. Michael? You are fighting against what you call fate. And walking the path of defiance means bearing ''sin.'' The changes you bring��" she paused, her expression unreadable, "��might turn a bad fate into a good one. Or a good fate into a bad one."


    Michael lowered his gaze. "But..."


    "Every choice you make is an act of defiance. Whether the outcome is a futile struggle or a heroic victory, it is undeniably the right thing to do.


    "As for sin... if you succeed��if you shape this world into what you wish it to be��then sin will become irrelevant to you."


    Aponia''s voice was steady, unwavering.


    "Besides," she added, "I''ve seen the paths you could have taken. There were far more brutal ones, yet you chose the most restrained, the one that minimized suffering. That, in itself, is remarkable."


    Michael exhaled slowly. "Even so, the despicable live on, while passionate warriors die in vain. Aponia, can you accept that?"


    Aponia smiled softly. "You think that, as a nun, I should have compassion for all living beings, don''t you?"


    "Yes."


    She chuckled. "Then tell me, Mr. Michael... what about you? Do you consider yourself compassionate?"


    Michael shook his head. "Me? Of course not."


    His voice was firm��almost too firm. "After everything I''ve done, how could I possibly call myself compassionate?"


    Aponia''s laughter was light, almost knowing. "Hehe��"


    Her gaze softened.


    "Mr. Michael, if��just if��you truly didn''t care about life and death, joy and sorrow, the fleeting bonds between people... then why do you carry such a heavy burden of guilt?"


    Michael stilled.


    Then, quietly, he answered, "No, Aponia. You misunderstand me."


    His gray eyes darkened. "I force myself to feel this guilt. I need to feel it.


    "Because it reminds me��reminds me never to let her become one of the sacrificed."


    Aponia tilted her head slightly. "Oh? Is that so..."


    She held his gaze.


    And in that moment, she didn''t just look at him.


    She saw him.


    His present. His past. His future.


    Every path, every choice.


    Every second that would shape his life.

 Chapter 189: Made in Anti-Entropy

    Chapter 189 - Made in Anti-Entropy[.0256]: Fire Moth doesn''t treat us like humans anymore!


    [.1871]: So what the hell is happening outside?! Why are they doing this?! Aren''t we members of Fire Moth too?!


    [.1183]: Heh, members? Don''t kid yourselves! When have they ever treated us as equals, and when have we ever treated them as equals? Haven''t you all stained your hands with the blood of deserters?


    [.0085]: That''s because they were deserters! Was it our fault they ran from battle? Would they not have been executed without us?!


    [.0036]: Enough! This whole thing is Vasak''s fault. Where the hell is that guy?!


    [.0256]: I don''t want this! We can''t go on like this! Vasak is definitely finished! If this continues, we''ll all be buried with him!


    [.1871]: Right! And what about our families?! If we all die, there''s no reason for them to keep our families alive!


    [.1893]: We have to survive! We must survive! For ourselves, for our families!


    [.0036]: Easy for you to say! We''re unarmed, with no power to resist. Only with blades in our hands are we Poison Cocoon, only then do we have value in the eyes of Fire Moth, the United Government, even Anti-Entropy!


    [.0256]: Then let''s get some blades!


    [???]: Pardon me for interrupting, but what do you mean by "blades"? Weapons? Or power?


    [.0256]: Who are you?


    [.1871]: What do you mean?!


    [.0036]: Wait! How did he get into our intranet?


    [???]: Hahaha! Don''t misunderstand, don''t misunderstand... You don''t think I''m an enemy, do you? Pffft, hahaha! Do you think Poison Cocoon even qualifies as a threat now?


    [.0967]: What do you mean?! Whose side are you on? Lezlun? The United Government? Mei? You can''t be Anti-Entropy, can you?


    [???]: Your imaginations are quite vivid. Who am I? Does it really matter to a bunch of dying men?


    [.0256]: Tch, cut the condescending act!


    [.0036]: Wait a minute, that tone... Could it be Vill-V?


    Time seemed to freeze. No new messages appeared in the chat room for a long while, until [???] typed again.


    [???]: Does it really matter who I am? Ah, right, trust between people is so fragile... But all you need to know is this: if you don''t want to sit here and wait for death, if you want a chance to survive, then I''m the one who can help you.


    [.0256]: Easy for you to say. Where are we supposed to get weapons? And Poison Cocoon''s dormitory area only has one exit. The rest is surrounded by mountains, there''s no way to escape!


    [.0036]: No, if she really is Vill-V, it might be possible...


    [???]: Enough chatter! Listen up! It''s 5:31 PM now. If you have even a sliver of fighting spirit left, even the slightest desire to live, then after 7:00 PM, climb into ventilation shaft 531. You''ll find what you want, what you need, inside. Don''t worry, don''t worry, I won''t forget to include instructions. But... quid pro quo. I need you to do me a favor. It''s written on the back of the instructions! Well then... see ya!


    [???] vanished from the chat as abruptly as they appeared. There was one hour and twenty-nine minutes until the specified time.


    ......


    "Tick��tock��tick��tock��"


    The old-fashioned clock ticked away, its gears whirring.


    Most of the time, the sound went unnoticed, drowned out by the hustle and bustle of daily life. It was barely audible.


    Only in one circumstance was it different��


    Anton nervously stared into the darkness beyond the fence, his right index finger resting on the trigger of his rifle. His left hand gripped the forend so tightly his knuckles were white.


    "Gulp..."


    He swallowed, the sound loud in the oppressive silence.


    "Tick��tock��tick��tock��"


    He knew it was dangerous for a sentry to be distracted, but Anton couldn''t help himself. He followed the distinct ticking and turned his head to look at the electronic wall clock.


    He wondered who designed this clock. In this day and age, they still bothered to record the ticking sound. Every second the electronic clock advanced, a corresponding "tick" would echo.


    Anton didn''t think it was a good design. In fact, it felt clumsy��an electronic clock was an electronic clock, a mechanical clock was a mechanical clock, why force them together?


    But now, he had to thank this design. It allowed him to clearly and effortlessly perceive the flow of time.


    "3577, 3578, 3579... Twenty seconds left until the first hour of my shift is over... 3594, 3595, 3596, 3597, 3598, 3599!"


    The electronic clock''s display flickered��


    [19:00:00]


    "Thump..."


    "Rustle... rustle..."


    "Who''s there?!"


    A strange sound overwhelmed the clock''s ticking. Anton immediately aimed his rifle towards the darkness beyond the fence, though he saw nothing.


    They said that this morning, the First Squad had a bloody brawl with Poison Cocoon in the dormitory corridor. In just one hour, over two hundred people were killed or injured. Even now, he could still smell the faint scent of blood and the pungent odor of disinfectant through the cold fence.


    Anton didn''t dare to lower his guard. He switched on his tactical flashlight. The bright white beam cut through the darkness, but only for a moment.


    Even the thickest seawater could block light. The strong beam from the flashlight, hitting the kilometer-long corridor, scattered its photons, which were quickly swallowed by the inky blackness.


    Nothing seemed to be happening where the light reached, and he couldn''t see anything happening where it didn''t.


    "Damn it! Why are there no lights in the Poison Cocoon dormitory corridor?!"


    A preference for darkness was Poison Cocoon''s trademark, but darkness always brought discomfort, both mentally and physically.


    For example, now, if he could just flip a switch and illuminate the corridor, everything would be revealed.


    "Wait! Night vision goggles!"


    Anton smacked his forehead. But even with the night vision goggles issued to ordinary soldiers, it was impossible to see a clear image a kilometer away.


    However, at least within five to eight hundred meters, the entire corridor was empty, with no sign of anyone.


    "If I can hear the sound... it shouldn''t be too far away... Could it have been my imagination?"


    "Anton, what''s going on? Why did you leave your post?"


    "No... nothing... I thought I heard something from inside..." S~ea??h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "A sound? Did you find anything unusual?"


    "No... nothing..."


    "You little punk! I bet you just couldn''t stand still! Get ready to have your bonus docked this month!"


    "Ah... Come on, squad leader..."


    The sound that had echoed from the darkness was easily dismissed.


    Now, what occupied Anton''s mind was the ticking of the clock once more, and the delicious instant noodles he would have after his shift.


    ......


    ".0036," or Poison Cocoon member number 36, asked softly, "Is everything taken care of?"


    "Hmph, thirteen traitors in total. The last one made a bit of noise, but wasn''t discovered," replied the Poison Cocoon member with the number .0085 on his shoulder.


    More figures, clad in black and wearing Honkai beast masks, stood silently in the darkness, making no sound.


    "It''s time," .0036 declared flatly.


    They stood beneath ventilation shaft 531. As his voice faded, two Poison Cocoon members worked together, one boosting the other, to open the vent''s grille.


    He quickly climbed up and disappeared into the duct.


    The hearts of those watching below pounded. In the past, they might have been able to escape through the ventilation shafts, but after the First Herrscher''s defection, all of Fire Moth''s ventilation systems had been upgraded with security measures.


    Of course, even without the upgrades, navigating the complex network of ducts to escape would have been difficult.


    "Thump, thump, thump��"


    A muffled sound echoed through the ductwork.


    Moments later, the man who had climbed up reappeared. He lowered five suitcases from the shaft. Number 36 took them and opened one. Inside, twenty syringes were neatly arranged.


    He raised his flashlight. Two other Poison Cocoon members shielded him with a heavy tarp.


    In the beam of the flashlight, number 36 saw the symbol on the syringes: an infinity symbol (��) with unconnected ends, or... a Mobius strip.


    "Made in Anti-Entropy... Dr. Mobius..."


    He read the small print beneath the symbol softly.

 Chapter 190: The True Riot

    Chapter 190 - The True Riot[19:45:00]


    Anton imperceptibly raised his eyes, checking the time. Just fifteen more minutes of his two-hour shift with the First Squad, and he could finally head back to the dorms and enjoy a steaming hot bowl of instant noodles.


    "Grumble..."


    He rubbed his stomach absently with the hand holding his rifle, as if he could already taste the savory aroma of the noodles.


    But then...


    "Wait, did my stomach just move on its own?"


    The thought barely crossed his mind before the cold grip of fear seized him. He instinctively raised his head, his gaze falling on the darkness beyond the iron fence.


    As icy terror crawled from the base of his skull down his spine, his hand trembled as he reached for the alarm.


    Just then, within the inky blackness, pairs of crimson eyes abruptly ignited, like blood-red moons suddenly dotting the night sky.


    "Woo��woo��woo��"


    Black-purple Honkai energy streamed out like ribbons. Anton had just pressed the alarm, his rifle still not raised, when his arm went numb.


    In his blurring vision, his pale skin tore along square, purple lines, crumbling into ashen fragments that floated upwards like the remnants of burnt paper.


    The flesh beneath his skin shifted from pink to purple, then to black. In the end, Anton could only, with his last remaining instinct, crane his neck to look at the ticking digital clock��


    [19:45:09]


    Only nine seconds had passed. S��ar?h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The one hundred Poison Cocoon members injected with the diluted Honkai beast factor easily tore apart the iron fence. Facing the lone Schicksal Jaeger blocking their path, the one leading the charge...


    No, some of them had sprouted purplish tails from their spines, others had limbs transformed into sharp claws. Aside from their vaguely human outlines and the fact they still walked upright, they could hardly be called human anymore.


    The lead Poison Cocoon member casually swung an arm, sending the dazed Jaeger crashing into the alloy wall with brutal force.


    "Woo��woo��woo��"


    [19:45:34]


    Alerted by the alarm, the nearby mech units formed a shoulder-to-shoulder line, completely blocking the narrow tunnel. They advanced with slow, heavy steps towards the rioting Poison Cocoon members.


    The rapid thud of footsteps and the shrill blasts of whistles followed, though the human soldiers were hidden behind the towering mechs, only countless pairs of boots visible through the gaps between the mechs'' legs.


    "What are those things?!"


    "My god!"


    "Has command been notified?!"


    Such panicked cries echoed through the tunnel.


    [19:45:58]


    The mutated Poison Cocoon warriors roared, a sound neither human nor Honkai beast, and charged headlong into the solid defensive line formed by the mechs.


    The mechs lowered their bodies as if crouching, their arms raised defensively before their chests like a steel wall.


    "Bang!"


    The fastest Poison Cocoon member, before even reaching the mechs, was thrown back by an invisible barrier. A humanoid figure appeared briefly where he had collided with the air, like the imprint left by pressing against a cold window in winter. But upon closer inspection, the "window" was composed of tiny hexagonal matrices��


    A Honkai energy barrier!


    "Roar!"


    The Poison Cocoon member opened his jaw. His lips split open as if slashed by a knife, the cuts extending towards his ears until his mouth stretched open to an unnatural degree. His white teeth sharpened, and a second row, a third row... soon, his mouth resembled a shark''s, filled with rows of razor-sharp teeth.


    His forehead, fractured in the collision with the barrier, split open further under the influence of Honkai energy. The skin peeled back, revealing pale brain matter, and then, like a Honkai beast, grayish-white plating grew from the fissure, forming a pair of half-meter-long horns.


    "Bang!"


    He charged the barrier again, his horns piercing it instantly. He pressed against the barrier, his hands morphing into massive claws, tearing at the weakening barrier bit by bit.


    "Open fire!"


    [19:47:11]


    The mechs finally received the order. Their shoulder compartments opened, unfolding the cannons within. In less than a second, they locked onto their targets.


    The sound of gunfire, continuous and overlapping, reverberated through the narrow tunnel, almost shattering eardrums.


    The gunfire gradually subsided, a crimson haze rising into the air, briefly obscuring even the mechs'' vision.


    [:36]


    "Report."


    "Situation unclear... Seems like the riot has been suppressed...?"


    The Second Squad captain replied hesitantly.


    "What the hell do you mean ''situation unclear''?!"


    "Whoosh..."


    "Chirp��"


    "Roar!"


    Strange roars emerged from the crimson mist. This time, everyone heard it clearly��


    It wasn''t human! Not the pained groans, not the enraged shouts, not the exhausted gasps, but the breathing of a Honkai beast!


    Damn it! How could there be Honkai beasts in the base?!


    [19:49:40]


    A fleshy mass flew out of the blood mist, slamming heavily against the barrier.


    It quickly righted itself; it was the horned Poison Cocoon member from before.


    His horns were broken, his body oozing purplish-red blood, yet he still roared, digging his claws into the holes he had torn in the barrier, and ripping at it furiously.


    "Fire again! Fire immediately!"


    Too late.


    [19:49:43]


    More and more dark figures charged out of the mist. Some tore at the barrier, others clambered over their comrades'' shoulders, leaping over the mechs.


    Mobius had once assessed that the diluted ICHOR factor would only grant the user the combat power of Kevin before his Meta-Morph surgery. This wasn''t a careless remark, but a carefully calculated conclusion.


    However, her calculations had overlooked, or perhaps deliberately ignored, one possibility��forced Honkai corruption.


    No, perhaps not forced corruption. The successful MANTIS Warriors could control their transformations. For these individuals who couldn''t even withstand the diluted, common Honkai beast genes, their corruption wasn''t forced; their bodies were irreversibly transforming into Honkai beasts.


    Along with the Poison Cocoon members, hundreds of Schicksal Jaegers leaped over the mechs. Or rather, they had once been Poison Cocoon members.


    As the Poison Cocoon members landed amidst the Second Squad soldiers, the encirclement crumbled before the fight even began. At least a third of the soldiers, exposed to the Honkai, transformed into Jaegers. The Second Squad was quickly consumed by infighting, unable to stop the Poison Cocoon members.


    But these beast-like Poison Cocoon members didn''t immediately break through the blockade. Instead, they turned back, tearing apart the mechs with their claws, even biting through the metal plating, ripping out wires and chips, and swallowing them whole. They burped, their breath thick with electrical charge.


    "Heh��heh��heh��"


    A Honkai beast, with the designation [.0036] on its shoulder, twitched its lips, struggling to stand on its hind legs.


    It emitted sounds incomprehensible to humans.


    In truth, after injecting the ICHOR factor, most subjects lost basic cognitive function.


    But it didn''t matter. Whoever orchestrated this had anticipated this possibility. On the back of the instruction sheet, where [???] had requested a "small favor," they had made certain alterations.


    Thus, though they had lost their human minds, though they had forgotten why they were here, why they were rebelling...


    These corrupted Poison Cocoon members, whether transformed into Honkai beasts or Jaegers, didn''t simply revel in destruction.


    [20:00:00]


    Anton''s shift was over.


    Barely clinging to life, he mindlessly followed the dozen surviving Poison Cocoon members, who had broken through the Second Squad''s defenses, towards Mei''s lab.

 Chapter 191: Purge

    Chapter 191 - Purge"Hubert? Hubert?"


    Ato called out the Second Squad Captain''s name, but all that came through the comms were the sounds of gunfire gradually fading, along with overlapping cries of pain and screams.


    "Bang!"


    He slammed a hand heavily on the command console, raising his head. The images from the monitoring system only showed the Death Seekers tangled with the soldiers, while those "Honkai beasts" that had initially charged forward were now moving further and further away.


    "Someone tell me, what are those things?"


    Ato seemed to be asking a question, but Himeko knew it was not a question, just a statement tinged with complex emotions.


    "Honkai energy is reacting in tunnel A10, they''ve turned into tunnel C8... this is..."


    Elvin jumped up suddenly, as if he had been sitting on hot coals��


    "Those guys are heading to the experimental area!"


    Ato''s finger traced the path taken by the "Honkai beasts," and it became clear in his heart��other than Fire Moth''s experimental zone, there were no other valuable targets along the path these guys were heading towards.


    Coupled with the initial cause of this unrest: Kevin, whose condition was still unknown, and Dr. Mei, who refused to open her lab door, their target was obvious!


    "The Third Squad has already gone to support the Second Squad. The First Squad has a lot of casualties, the Fourth Squad must remain as a reserve unit... Himeko, I''ll have to trouble you. I''ll assign all the First Squad''s mechs to you, and go to..."


    "Captain Ato!"


    Elvin''s cry of alarm interrupted Ato once again.


    "A large Honkai energy reaction has appeared near Medical Area No. 4!"


    Without waiting for Ato''s order, Elvin immediately brought up the monitoring feed from Medical Area No. 4 using a small window and started rewinding it.


    In the footage, playing at triple speed, a male nurse took advantage of everyone''s inattentiveness to inject something into almost all the injured Poison Cocoon patients in Medical Area No. 4. In the end, he even injected himself. A mere two or three minutes later, those patients who had been lying on their sickbeds, barely clinging to life with IV drips and anesthetic needles, jumped out of their beds one by one.


    The behavior of the nurses and doctors was somewhat strange. They seemed to have noticed something was wrong from the start, or had received some kind of warning. In any case, when things happened, they had already fled screaming from the medical area and pressed the emergency isolation button. Several heavy armored doors came down with the "clunk clunk" of gears and chains, and white vapor billowed from the hydraulic systems, completely sealing off the medical area.


    But what were those armored doors compared to the Honkai energy barriers built by mechs? They couldn''t even stop the [people] who were gradually transforming into Honkai beasts for even a minute, but it was enough to allow those nurses and doctors to be sheltered by the Fifth Squad which was on duty nearby.


    This time, without any reminder, nor any extra contemplation, Ato immediately guessed their target, and couldn''t help but look toward Himeko on his left.


    She didn''t say anything. As the strongest human fighter present, she silently turned and picked up the still un-repaired Surtr, and quickly rushed out of the war room.


    As he expected, the "Honkai beasts" did not charge at the main defense line of the Fifth Squad, but turned and charged towards the General Staff Headquarters only separated by a single corridor!


    The Fifth Squad was facing outward, and most of their main force was deployed outside. They never expected anything to happen behind them.


    What stood between the "Honkai beasts" and the General Staff Headquarters were just a dozen soldiers and five mechs. The defense line they formed was like a woman''s last fig leaf in front of those "Honkai beasts," easily and brutally torn away. S~ea??h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Soon, even across the two corridors, the screams from the General Staff Headquarters could be heard. Of course, that was also due to Himeko, who happened to open the door to the war room at this moment, with one foot barely stepping out.


    Too late! Her face was pale. Now, what stood between the unarmed soldiers in the war room and their fate was just her.


    But soon, Ato stood by her side, holding a rifle. Then came Pro, Elvin, Cang Xuan, Danzhu... and everyone else.


    They shattered the glass on the war room''s walls, taking out emergency rifles and ammunition, even riot shields and electric batons, although most of them only had symbolic training in shooting and riot control.


    Even Lezlun, who had been hiding in the back, pulled a golden pistol from his chest, slowly loading the golden bullets one by one into the magazine, and then "slammed" the magazine into the gun.


    The locking mechanism closed, a clear, crisp sound that echoed in everyone''s ears.


    Ato still had the mind to jokingly say, "Look, now that those annoying staff members are done for, isn''t that satisfying? But Mei is on her own, and I can only pray she can save herself. At least Blanka took little Griseo on vacation... Damn it! If I had known, I would have taken leave to accompany them!"


    Himeko glanced at him, even in this situation, he didn''t forget to give everyone a dose of dog food.


    A suppressed bitter smile erupted in the crowd. Unfortunately, Ato''s lame jokes couldn''t ease the tense atmosphere��the soldiers here were more like office workers than fighters, and most of them had no combat experience at all!


    The screams from the General Staff gradually subsided. Himeko shifted her stance, leaning slightly forward. "Get ready, they''re coming!"


    "Clang!"


    What greeted her was a white light so intense it was chilling.


    The light seemed like a silver river cascading down from the sky, but upon impact, it solidified into eternal ice.


    What followed was an even sharper, cleaner sound, followed by the continuous vibration of a metal blade. Many people clutched their noses, mistaking it for tinnitus, but the events that followed clearly indicated that it was indeed a single cut, a cut that many people would never be able to achieve in their lifetime��


    The metal armor plates vibrated lightly, those who had sharp eyes could see a diagonal line on the wall. Then, after almost ten seconds, more and more cracks appeared on the five-meter-thick metal armor plate, until finally, it fell to the ground like shattered blocks.


    And what appeared before everyone were the corpses and flesh of the staff members, large patches of ice and snow, and a dozen surviving staff members.


    Some of them had collapsed to the ground, pissing themselves, some were hugging their heads and crying, some were standing blankly, not knowing what to do, and some were spreading their arms as if wanting to welcome death with dignity.


    That single strike not only eliminated all enemies, but also didn''t injure the survivors in the slightest. And the residual force of that one strike easily destroyed three layers of armor plating, the cyan frost even spread to Himeko''s feet and stopped perfectly.


    She shook off the non-existent blood, sheathed her blade. The sound of the frost on the blade rubbing against the scabbard was piercing, catching everyone''s attention.


    "Sakura?"


    The girl''s figure was much taller and more mature than before. There was also a pair of organs not belonging to [humans] on her head, but her smooth pink hair and clean, crisp back were unmistakable, so Himeko softly called her name.


    "It''s me."


    The girl had her back to the others, and nodded unconsciously. Her slender fox ears swayed slightly as she moved.


    She lowered her body slightly, and placed a forget-me-not on the ground. The petals were delicate and tiny, a thin layer of frost immediately forming upon contact with the ground.


    "Oh right, there''s no need to worry about Dr. Mei''s situation, Michael will take care of it."


    She slowly turned around, and Himeko noticed the two swords strapped to her waist.


    One was the Frost Prison Ice Sky, a blade that radiated cold even without being unsheathed.


    But Sakura was using another blade.


    A katana that was utterly ordinary from any point of view.


    It was hard to believe that single attack just now was from this katana, a blade that wouldn''t be considered high quality even among traditional swords.


    But for that reason, as Sakura stepped towards the Fire Moth members, many who had only heard stories of her, but had never met her, unconsciously took a step back, as if the chilling aura surrounding her might suddenly coalesce into ice shards, killing everyone on the spot.


    Then they focused on the top of Sakura''s head, on her pair of thin, elongated ears, which were clearly not from a human, and swayed rhythmically with her light steps.


    Any discerning eye could tell that those were organs belonging to a Honkai beast, much like those mutated Poison Cocoon members.


    And many people were familiar with the Honkai beast��Emperor-class Yaksha.


    Sakura''s gaze was a little lonely, but Himeko and Ato on her left and right walked towards her without any hesitation.


    Elvin twitched the corner of his mouth, intentionally putting on a confused look, and turned to look at the group of new recruits, who looked hesitant and even a little panicked.


    "What are you still hesitating about? At a time like this, even if you don''t offer a warm welcome, you shouldn''t be looking like you''re at a funeral."

 Chapter 192: Anger

    Chapter 192 - AngerElvin''s relieved tone somewhat eased the tension of the others, but when it came to approaching Sakura without any reservations, it wasn''t something everyone could do.


    Compared to the Poison Cocoon soldiers who had almost completely transformed into Honkai beasts, Sakura''s appearance was obviously mostly human. But if you used Kevin as the standard, the latter, aside from the cold aura he emitted, was clearly indistinguishable from a human, or at least visually indistinguishable.


    But the former, Sakura, those slender fox ears standing upright on her head, made it hard not to think of the Honkai beast Yaksha from the documentaries.


    Sakura pursed her lips, her heart growing even lonelier��perhaps, before the birth of the MANTIS Warriors, the loneliness Michael had experienced stemmed from this very thing?


    If she thought of it that way, it wasn''t as hard to accept.


    Sakura stopped walking. She, Himeko, and Ato stood at the three vertices of a triangle.


    The distance between them wasn''t far, definitely within striking range, and it was undoubtedly Himeko and Ato subtly expressing their trust in her.


    But trust was trust, and that was just from a personal perspective. For two organizations with delicate relationships, many things still had to be said.


    "Sakura, what is your purpose here? I don''t recall Fire Moth inviting Anti-Entropy."


    Sakura smiled helplessly, her voice as clear and sweet as a mountain spring:


    "Please don''t misunderstand, we have no hostile intentions, as for why I''m here... uh?"


    She turned her head with a hint of joy, seeing two figures emerge from the darkness.


    "Hmm... the main players have arrived. Let them explain."


    Himeko and Ato were the first to move, and a large group of people behind them belatedly followed, also turning their gazes.


    When they saw Michael and Mei walk out side by side, everyone''s hearts were in disarray, but somehow, it wasn''t too surprising.


    "Where''s Kevin?"


    Ato looked around and asked.


    "Don''t worry, although I''m not proficient in medicine, I can still manage to control his injuries. Besides, with Anti-Entropy''s help now, Kevin''s condition is no longer serious."


    Watching Mei give her serious answer, Michael pursed his lips, trying hard to suppress a smile��if he remembered correctly, when he walked into Mei''s lab after finishing off the transformed Poison Cocoon soldiers and Deadman, the first thing he saw was Kevin, Su, and Evangeline, all with bandages on their arms, surrounding a lab table while slurping down cold noodles that still had ice crystals on them.


    ...


    "Elvin, I''m counting on you."


    Mei instructed Elvin, and though she didn''t specify, the latter understood her intent after a slight pause. He then beckoned to Fuxi and Nuwa.


    With their recording equipment in tow, they moved to a third-person perspective, ready to record the upcoming events, and then broadcast it to the terminals of nearly every Fire Moth member via Fire Moth''s advanced internal communication network.


    "First, let me clarify something."


    Mei spoke clearly as she walked towards the war room.


    Although her figure was so petite, Michael didn''t follow her closely to give her support like Kevin usually would. Yet, this seemingly frail and helpless woman, as she walked towards the crowd, those who had been blocking her path consciously parted to the sides, leaving a path in the middle.


    She walked through unhurriedly, and then the crowd closed in again, supporting her as she headed to the war room, even ignoring Michael and Sakura.


    "I must first clarify something,"


    Mei emphasized again, her tone not as stiff as most leaders, and if anything, it was too gentle. So, listening to her speak could be an enjoyable experience, but at the same time, her pronunciation was clear, forcing people to contemplate the weight of each word.


    "The guests from Anti-Entropy were invited by me to help quell the riot, and they are not involved in any invasion of Fire Moth''s headquarters��according to Article 23, Amendment 58 of Fire Moth''s Regulations, as the third in line of succession for Fire Moth''s authority, when the two above me are unable to exercise their power, I am authorized to make any decision I personally deem beneficial to the situation, and without any consultation from the staff department, right, Lezlun?"


    She turned her gaze towards the wine-red sofa at the back of the war room. Upon hearing this, Lezlun did not refute her, but instead, enthusiastically raised his wine glass and saluted her. His position was high, so he could look down upon Mei.


    To Michael, his action seemed devoid of respect, if not outright arrogant, like some noble in a balcony greeting a victorious gladiator in an arena.


    Mei nodded with a smile, and then, as if remembering something, she turned her head slightly, filling in the only gap in her argument - "I still need to thank Chief of Staff Lezlun. After all, when I locked myself in the lab, choosing to protect myself, it was Chief of Staff Lezlun who informed me of the situation outside, and told me that I could use that authority."


    Lezlun''s mouth twitched slightly, but with that twitch, his lips stretched out, so it appeared to outsiders that he was calmly accepting Mei''s praise - although, in truth, he had done nothing, except for going to the bathroom and sleeping, he had been enjoying his drinks, playing games, and watching the live show unfold before him.


    Since Mei was willing to pin this undeserved credit on him to validate her argument, he would accept it. In return, he drank the last of his red wine. Taking advantage of others'' inattention, he quietly left from the back door with Lao Ba.


    Mei walked to the position that was designated for the "commander," yet she didn''t sit down.


    As expected, the large screen in the war room suddenly turned red, then the black letters [SEELE] appeared.


    Keer''s calm voice rang out:


    "Mei, though you claim your decisions are in line with Fire Moth''s regulations, Amendment 58 of Article 23 also states that the United Government will review the decision afterward. If the United Government believes your decision betrays the organization, I think you know the consequences."


    On Elvin''s broadcast, nearly 100,000 members of Fire Moth could see everything.


    Mei stood alone before the command console, facing the inquiries from the United Government. Her individual figure was so small in front of that twenty-meter tall screen. Sear?h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But then, Michael was the first to walk out of a space-time rift and stand beside her, and then blue petals fluttered by as Sakura also joined them.


    After that came Himeko, Ato, Fuxi, Nuwa, Andre, even the hesitant Karabis, pulled by his younger sister, joined Mei''s side.


    Yet, they still appeared weak and isolated.


    "Oh? Mei, now in addition to colluding with outside organizations, your charges now include dividing forces internally."


    Michael chuckled, as that was a load of crap. Fire Moth had always borne Phamas''s personal touch since the beginning. The more he said that, the more it showed his own guilty conscience, and the fact that he could do nothing about Mei.


    But ordinary soldiers wouldn''t think this way. Their voices grew louder �C most of them didn''t know the details of what had happened. They only saw that their own Dr. Mei, who developed the MANTIS Warrior and successfully resolved the Fifth Honkai Eruption, was being accused by someone from the "United Government" who was even unwilling to show his face.


    They naturally couldn''t accept this humiliation! Indeed, it wasn''t just a slight on Dr. Mei, but a slight on Fire Moth, an organization that had always been at the front lines of the battle against the Honkai �C why should some self-proclaimed higher-ups who were always being protected by them, come here to lord over them?


    Keer''s words were drowned out by the clamor of the soldiers. Mei looked mockingly at the huge [SEELE] on the screen, then played her trump card -


    "Is that so? The United Government wants to accuse me? Then let''s listen, and watch these, before we say anything else."


    She inserted a hard drive into the command console, and tapped out a few lines of code with her fingers.


    Soon, [SEELE] was pushed to the upper-left corner of the screen, a black screen taking center stage.


    Without any hesitation, Mei hit the play button, using their own methods against them.


    ...


    "In the end, it''s still that our control over Fire Moth is too weak. Letting Lezlun and Vasak take over was really a bad move. These two, one is too calculating, and the other''s brain was damaged by Phamas''s death. If you ask me, we should have talked to Mei back then!"


    "Why are you offering hindsight now? Mei back then was still a high school student. If it weren''t for Mobius''s letter of recommendation, we wouldn''t even know this person existed. Besides, this little girl is even more calculating than Lezlun. How could she willingly be controlled by us?"


    "...Taro actually said something sensible for once."


    "Then what should we do? Sit and wait for death? Mei has already invited people from Anti-Entropy to participate in the victory dance. There''s obviously something fishy going on between them... This is very dangerous, everyone should understand what I mean."


    "Ahem, cough."


    "If you want to prevent them from merging, you just need to create contradictions artificially."


    "Secretary-General, you make it sound so simple, but how do we do it?"


    "Just a frame-up. What''s important isn''t Mei''s thoughts, Lezlun and Vasak''s thoughts, or the First Herrscher''s thoughts, but the thoughts of ''ordinary people.''


    "First, we need to select a character who cuts across the three forces as an entry point."


    "Is there really such a person?"


    "Yes, but it''s not a person. Using [organization] to describe it might be more appropriate.


    "From a certain perspective, that [organization] is precisely the dark side of Fire Moth, the most cruel, and also the most... fragile place. Moreover, the people who make them up are also very easy to incite... Poison Cocoon."


    The first recording ended, and silence descended, with everyone carefully weighing the massive amount of information they had just heard.


    Perhaps they didn''t recognize the voices of the others, but they all clearly recognized the voice of the last one, which was exactly the same as the person who had just accused Mei!


    So the silence was broken, and with anger flaring, people started shouting, banging on tables with their shoes. Some were even throwing their boots at the projection screen �C although the boots went right through the screen and couldn''t harm those behind it, and some of the bio-weapons carried by the soldiers even injured some of the allied troops.


    But this show of anger was very effective. So, more and more people, even the female staff members, were taking off their shoes and boots, and throwing them at the projection screen.


    A terrible odor began to spread. With a spark, the fire of anger was ignited.

 Chapter 193: Fire Moths!

    Chapter 193 - Fire Moths!The atmosphere in the war room was scorching.


    Michael felt a dampness forming at the small of his back. He tugged at his collar, trying to shake off the discomfort.


    Noticing this, Sakura silently released a wisp of cold air.


    In his daze, Michael seemed to hear a chorus of synchronized breathing. He wasn''t the only one struggling with the heat. The anger in the room was palpable, burning through everyone present.


    It was strange.


    Michael had believed himself beyond emotional fluctuations, yet as the flames licked at his heart, a surge of anger rose from deep within him.


    But Mei remained unaffected. sea??h th�� NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sweat-drenched bangs clung to her forehead, yet her expression remained calm. Before Keer could react, she decisively released the next recording.


    ...


    "If this is Mei''s disguise, it wouldn''t be surprising. With her capabilities, she could easily piece together some clues in a short time.


    But what''s the point of such a disguise? Does she want to stay out of it, only to overturn everything at the last moment? Impossible. Unless the First Herrscher is willing to intervene."


    He paused, then continued.


    "But if he intended to suppress humans by force, he would have done so long ago. Besides, our next move is aimed precisely at this��tearing apart the last threads of trust between Fire Moth and Anti-Entropy!"


    As the second recording played, the sound of rapid breathing echoed from the other side of the screen.


    "Well, Secretary-General Keer, do you have anything else to say...?"


    "Hehehe..."


    Keer chuckled twice, cutting Mei off.


    She didn''t react��no anger, no rebuttal. Instead, she simply crossed her arms and waited, her confidence unwavering.


    "Mei, have you fallen so low that you have to resort to such despicable means? Everyone knows there''s a woman named Vill-V in Anti-Entropy. Altering a few unrelated voice patterns to sound like us wouldn''t be difficult for her, would it?"


    His words had barely left his mouth before the room erupted.


    A chorus of boos filled the air. Boots and socks flew in protest.


    Michael sighed, covering his nose as he pulled out another hard drive.


    "Oh? How about this one then?"


    ...


    "First, although Lezlun doesn''t have their full trust, at least half of the staff we sent are his people. To maintain the balance, we still need to purge the staff.


    "Second, we still don''t know Kevin''s current condition. If Kevin is still alive, all our actions will be a joke��so, we have to kill him."


    This wasn''t just an audio recording.


    It was a video.


    From Keer''s own perspective.


    The footage clearly captured the other ten [SEELE] members.


    Keer fell silent. Not because he lacked a way to refute the accusations��he could have simply claimed, like before, that Vill-V had forged it.


    But this time, he was too shocked to react.


    Because this... had actually happened.


    And worse��how was this camera seemingly mounted on his head? How could it move, tracking his exact line of sight as if it were reading his memory?


    Most importantly, the previous two leaks could be blamed on a traitor. That possibility, while troubling, was manageable.


    But this?


    This was a demonstration of force.


    If the other party could install a camera on him without his knowledge, they could just as easily take his life the same way.


    Wait.


    Damn it!


    Did Mei give them our location?! She actually told a Herrscher such crucial information?! She actually trusts a Herrscher this much?!


    Keer and the others could never understand it.


    To them, whether it was Phamas, Himeko, Ken, or even the later Mei, their trust in the First Herrscher had to be based on utility��a calculated reliance on his power to fight other Herrschers.


    But Mei''s actions made something terrifyingly clear:


    Between the First Herrscher and you so-called higher-ups��


    We trust him more.


    We acknowledge him more.


    (Though, in truth, it wasn''t this world''s Mei who gave Michael their location��it was the Mei from the world bubble. But if that one made such a choice... could the Mei standing by Michael''s side truly choose any differently?)


    He didn''t understand.


    But he was shocked.


    So much so that he could only hum a few times, his mind reeling, his will to resist nearly crumbling.


    Yet Mei didn''t give him the chance to recover.


    She tapped her fingers again.


    One by one, the screen lit up with undeniable evidence��proof of [SEELE]''s involvement in the Poison Cocoon riot.


    The revelations were damning:


    1. A recording and transfer record showing that Poison Cocoon member .684 received 100 kilograms of gold and a promise of freedom��in exchange for assassinating Kevin with an electromagnetic sniper rifle, framing Immer in the process. (The payment had already been routed into Anti-Entropy funds.)


    2. Financial records detailing the production of diluted Honkai beast fusion factor injections, bearing the logos of Anti-Entropy and Mobius, based on Mei''s research.


    3. Distribution logs proving that 130 units of the diluted Honkai beast fusion factor injections had been sent out:


    -- 100 to Poison Cocoon dorms.


    -- 20 to Poison Cocoon patients in the medical area.


    -- 10 taken from storage by Michael��now officially recorded.


    Each revelation tightened the noose around Keer''s neck.


    His resistance was already crumbling.


    And Mei had only just begun.


    ...


    Faced with a mountain of real and forged evidence, Keer was finally speechless.


    Sure, he could have kept denying everything. He could have insisted that it was all Vill-V''s fabrication, a grand conspiracy orchestrated by the First Herrscher.


    But there was no point anymore.


    Because, just as Mei had said��


    ////


    "Next, I''ll submit this evidence to the United Government''s council, legal department, inspection department, and the humanitarian department. If you��or any of you��have justifications to make, then go talk to that group of wig-wearing judges! If you have some self-righteous explanation, go and speak to those bloated councilmen!"


    ////


    A landslide of cheers erupted from the soldiers.


    With two decisive taps on her keyboard, Mei severed communication with the United Government.


    The soldiers loved it.


    And as for possible retaliation?


    Mei wasn''t worried. From this day on, Fire Moth would be more united than ever. As long as the Honkai existed, those bureaucrats wouldn''t dare cut off funding completely.


    And if the Honkai disappeared?


    Then their struggle would have already ended.


    What else would there be left to say?


    Of course.


    Of course.


    There was still one more thing to do today.


    Mei somehow procured a small hammer and lightly tapped it on the command console.


    "There''s one more thing!"


    Her voice was calm��too calm.


    Yet, effortlessly, it seized everyone''s attention.


    Elvin, who had been about to cut the broadcast, hesitated. His hand hovered over the controls before he slowly pulled it back.


    Mei continued.


    "As you all know, a few years ago, when I was still just a high school girl at Chiba Academy in Nagazora City, the First Herrscher and Elysia were already serving in Fire Moth''s Fifth Squad. Dr. Mobius was one of the organization''s founders.


    Why did they leave Fire Moth?


    Because of human prejudice.


    The words hung heavy in the air.


    "The people in power back then refused to recognize Michael as human.


    But I am different."


    A murmur rippled through the room.


    Mei pressed on.


    "Kevin and I can both vouch for this��the First Herrscher is not like the others.


    Putting aside his power, he is fully human.


    More than that, he possesses a beauty that belongs to humanity��something that many who claim to be ''human'' sorely lack."


    She didn''t name names.


    She didn''t have to.


    Everyone had seen what had just transpired. Everyone knew exactly who she was referring to.


    Then, she turned.


    And stretched out her hand.


    "So, Michael... please come back."


    Michael, caught completely off guard, could only stare.


    And then��


    "I can also vouch for Michael''s character!"


    Himeko''s voice rang out loud and clear.


    Then came Ken.


    Fuxi.


    Nuwa.


    Elvin, still adjusting the recording equipment.


    Andre, excitedly tugging at his beard.


    And countless other veterans��those who had survived the Second and Third Honkai Eruptions.


    One by one, they shouted themselves hoarse.


    And yet, even as their voices rose, their eyes��all filled with excitement, fear, and hope��remained locked on a single figure.


    Michael.


    But in the end, these people were the minority.


    Fire Moth was a combat organization��one with an exceptionally high casualty rate.


    Among so-called veterans, for every ten, perhaps only one remained.


    And in this command room of over a hundred people, fewer than twenty bore the scars of past battles.


    The new recruits far outnumbered them.


    At first, they had been caught up in the momentum��the cheers, the declarations, the sheer weight of Mei''s words.


    But then, doubt crept in.


    Not doubt in Mei.


    Not doubt in Michael himself.


    But that deeply ingrained, instinctive human fear of change.


    Sure, they had all heard the rumors about Michael. Some had even gossiped about him in their spare time. A few had entertained the fantasy��what if the legendary First Herrscher really did return to Fire Moth?


    But now that it was happening?


    Now they hesitated.


    Was Michael truly as harmless as he appeared? As Dr. Mei and the others swore he was?


    It was like a celebrity with millions of fans��yet how many would actually dare to stand in front of him? Shake his hand? Speak to him?


    And Michael wasn''t just a celebrity.


    He was a Herrscher.


    An existence that, by all accounts, shouldn''t be standing here, in Fire Moth''s war room, being welcomed back as one of their own.


    And yet��


    Mei''s hand remained outstretched.


    She was waiting.


    For Michael''s decision.


    Michael was caught completely off guard by Mei''s actions. Their original plan was to use the "fight fire with fire" tactic��undermine Vasak, eliminate Lezlun''s staff, sever ties with the United Government, and allow Mei to take control of Fire Moth.


    But now, Mei had acted before they could carefully deliberate. The question of whether Anti-Entropy should return to Fire Moth��and when��was something they should have decided together.


    Instead, Michael found himself staring at Mei''s resolute expression. It was clear: strike while the iron is hot. Finish it all in one battle.


    Three seconds passed. Michael didn''t reach out to Mei''s hand. Instead, he picked up the small hammer from the table and tapped it heavily, drawing everyone''s attention. Even though he was already the center of focus, this gesture demanded more.


    He raised his fingers��index, middle, and ring��pointing them high into the sky. It was a clear coincidence, a universal gesture. People in ancient Shenzhou and Europe swore oaths like this.


    But his words weren''t an oath.


    The air around them chilled, tightening in their chests.


    Michael took a deep breath, trying to suppress the sharp pain in his lungs. Then he shouted, his voice steady and powerful, cutting through the tension:


    "Fire Moths!"


    The moment the word left his lips, all noise vanished. The excited shouts, the whispered doubts��everything fell silent.


    "Fire Moths." It was the name of their organization. But this time, it wasn''t just a name; it described something else entirely.


    Humans.


    This was the intention of the one who had first named them.


    For a moth, chasing a flame was an instinct. There was no glory or romance in it��only a biological pull. Yet, for Michael, Elysia, Mei, and many others, the name carried a fierce obsession.


    Because this name was romantic.


    It represented the countless generations of people who had advanced with unwavering determination, hurling themselves toward a seemingly impossible goal.


    On the surface, it only symbolized humanity''s most primal survival instinct. Yet, through the blessing of civilization, it came to represent something far more precious��perseverance.


    A perseverance that carried legendary stories of the end times.


    And most importantly, it embodied that beautiful, never-to-be-abandoned hope within the human heart.


    The hope that, even in burning themselves out, they could keep the light of civilization burning.


    That was what Michael wanted to say.


    He wanted to share his struggles during each Honkai Eruption, to tell them about the loneliness and prejudice he''d faced, to speak of his own path as a "Fire Chaser." He wanted to tell them that he was just another Fire Moth, like them.


    But suddenly, he realized there was no need for all these words. So much was caught in his throat, words that wouldn''t come out. Besides, hadn''t they already understood what he meant?


    The simple phrase escaped his lips, and it was as though a waterfall poured down��countless droplets falling, each one resonating in the hearts of everyone present.


    It rippled outward in circles.


    Many burst into tears, and even Michael felt choked up. It was as if the moment he spoke that word, everyone could feel the perseverance buried within his futility, the hope hidden in his despair.


    "No... No, no, no! That wasn''t an illusion! That wasn''t just a coincidence!"


    Michael''s blurry gaze scanned the room, his heart racing. Someone had used a mental perception method to send their emotions directly into the hearts of every soldier present.


    Tears streamed down the faces of the new recruits as his eyes passed over them, before landing on a figure standing outside the crowd, brought in by the Second Key.


    The nun''s face remained serene, her lips curled into a smile as she clasped her hands in prayer.


    And there, the cute pink-haired girl turned her head away, delicately touching her elf-like pointed ears with her finger.


    "Thank you, Aponia, and... Elysia..."


    Just as the words left his mouth, the atmosphere shifted.


    "Thump, thump, thump!"


    Mei tapped the table with a sharp knock, her voice cutting through the heavy silence. "Fire Moth is an organization that follows the principle of the majority submitting to the minority. Since Michael doesn''t object, I declare: in accordance with Article 3, Amendment 27 of Fire Moth''s Regulations, a full organization referendum will be held starting now��to decide whether Fire Moth will accept the merger with Anti-Entropy. It requires a two-thirds majority. That''s all."

 Chapter 194: Sonic Assault

    Chapter 194 - Sonic Assault"Alright, everyone, look this way! Pay close attention now! The great magic show is about to begin!"


    Purple, yellow, red... dazzling lights, like glowing swords, intersected silently in the dim air, finally converging on Vill-V at center stage.


    It was rather ironic, really. This was the second large-scale party Fire Moth had thrown in a single week. Last time, it was to celebrate their victory over a Herrscher; this time, it was to celebrate their victory over themselves.


    But it couldn''t be helped. People needed some way to forget the pain caused by sacrifice, and indulging a little��with good food, fine wine, captivating performances, and whatever else came after the party��was the simplest and most universally accepted way to do so.


    Of course, the banner hanging above the stage couldn''t actually say "Indulge!" It read: "Grand Celebration for the Integration of Anti-Entropy into Fire Moth and the Collective Victory Over the Herrscher."


    However, despite calling it a "collective party," just like many times before, no venue could possibly accommodate nearly 100,000 Fire Moth members all at once. So, the several hundred people present were merely "representatives" in a sense. Most soldiers were given a day off, and they could only watch Vill-V''s performance on screen through recordings and broadcasts.


    But... there were always exceptions. Some of the younger soldiers always found ways to sneak into the venue.


    "Kosma! Over here, over here! Hurry up!"


    Carol, holding a somewhat bewildered Hua by one hand, enthusiastically waved with the other, making Kosma look rather awkward.


    [So noisy. It''s just a few steps, it doesn''t matter if you walk slowly or quickly, right? Ugh... well, I need to react a little, Dystopia... hmm!] S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The girl beside him suddenly grabbed his hand.


    "Let''s go! If you don''t want Carol to keep nagging you, pick up the pace!"


    She''d uncharacteristically taken down her usual high ponytail, styling her golden hair into a more elegant fishtail braid. Her usual shirt-and-skirt uniform had been replaced with a red dress. Her fair and youthful skin needed no makeup, only a light coat of pink lip gloss.


    Kosma stared blankly at her profile, his vision seemingly shaking slightly. Then, before he knew it, Dystopia had pulled him away.


    "Aww! Look, Kosma''s even blushing... Hmm... seeing him like this, he really does look like you from a few years ago, Michael."


    "Elysia, I feel like you see everyone as me..."


    Michael let her pinch his cheek as she pleased, answering half-unwillingly, half-jokingly.


    "Nooo, look, isn''t the way Kosma is being dragged around by Dystopia just like you?"


    "But Dystopia is very quiet..."


    "Miiiichaaeeeel!!!"


    Michael instinctively shrank his head, but the pain he''d expected didn''t come. She just gently pinched his earlobe.


    "Hmm..."


    He groaned lightly, his whole body trembling uncontrollably.


    Then, he turned his head and saw Elysia shaking her head, showing off her ears that looked like they belonged to a legendary elf.


    "Well? Do they look good?"


    Michael was silent for a moment. He hadn''t expected Elysia to choose this path in the end, but... it did look kind of cute?


    He slowly raised his hand but hesitated, feeling a little embarrassed. He tried to pull it back.


    "Ehh! What are you trying to do?"


    Her grip tightened on his wrist, and Elysia grabbed it before he could pull his hand away.


    "!"


    Michael''s pupils trembled slightly �C


    "I didn''t even see her coming!"


    But his shock didn''t last long, as the girl chuckled and slowly guided his hand...


    "Wait, Elysia!"


    Michael said he didn''t want it, but his hand didn''t resist. It wasn''t until Elysia guided his fingers to her pointed ear that he pulled his hand back as if he''d been electrocuted.


    "Th-there are people watching!"


    Michael blinked, subtly masking his excitement. He quickly scanned his surroundings. As two of the three members with the deepest ties between Anti-Entropy and Fire Moth, they naturally drew a lot of attention. Even though Vill-V''s magic show was reaching its climax, people couldn''t help but focus their gazes on them.


    Like Vasak and Lezlun, who were huddled together drinking in silence. One had a tight frown, and the other still wore his signature smile. Seeing Michael looking their way, they both raised their glasses as a silent toast.


    "How did those two get together again?"


    "Who knows?"


    Elysia, taking advantage of Michael''s distraction, ate a piece of cake from the table, wiping her mouth just before he turned back.


    "..."


    Michael pulled a napkin from a nearby dispenser, wiping the cream from Elysia''s hamster-like cheeks.


    "Wuuu--"


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Wuuu wuuu wuuu!!!"


    Michael listened carefully for a while before realizing that the cake was too big and her mouth was so full that she couldn''t chew.


    "Pfft... Hahaha!"


    Michael gently cupped her puffy cheeks and helped her swallow the cake with a gentle massage.


    Ten tables away, Kevin looked on with some envy.


    Mei, her eyes fixed on Vill-V on stage, seemed lost in thought. Kevin looked at her back, unconsciously wanting to reach out and touch her hair.


    But just as his fingers rose, a layer of frost formed on Mei''s hair.


    "Huh?"


    Feeling the chill on the back of her head, Mei turned her head. She saw Kevin had pulled back his hand, hesitating about whether he should move his stool farther away.


    "Kevin... you..."


    Mei''s lips parted slightly.


    "Ahaha... I''m fine!"


    "Hehe."


    Mei laughed, a strange light in her eyes �C


    "Kevin, I want to tell you some good news. Why don''t you guess what it is?"


    "Uh..."


    Kevin naturally couldn''t guess. To avoid freezing Mei, he could only awkwardly keep moving away from her.


    "Kevin, don''t keep moving back."


    Mei suddenly stood up, took two steps forward, and entered the frosty domain.


    Her teeth chattered from the cold, but the smile on her lips grew ever more gentle.


    "Dr. Mobius''s Meta-Morph technology is more mature than mine. They can already do fusion soldier surgeries without any visible side effects. So, I''ve started a joint project with her. We will find a way, and then your body temperature can return to normal."


    Kevin twitched his mouth, lowering his head slightly. Then his mouth twitched again, but he used his face muscles to forcibly suppress it.


    In the end, he could no longer suppress his joy and started laughing like a fool, "Heh, heh, heh."


    His demands weren''t high, never had been.


    He just wanted to hold Mei in his arms again.


    "Kevin, although I''m happy for you and Mei, I still hope you... could you please move a little farther away from me..."


    Kevin dejectedly turned around and saw that his old friend Su''s face was completely covered in ice, and two icicles even hung from his eyebrows. The goji berry tea in his hands had frozen into a popsicle.


    Of course, that wasn''t all. Just like Su, there was an entire table full of people ��


    Aldemir and Evangeline, huddling together for warmth; Immer, constantly sniffling; Ato, trembling while video-calling his wife and children; and Himeko, hugging her broken Surtr, alone and aloof.


    A sudden heat wave came through the air, almost dissipating the coldness Kevin was barely controlling.


    The group all looked up to see the strange masked man.


    He kicked out a chair for himself and said to Kevin in a bad mood, "Don''t look at me like that. I don''t mean anything by it. It''s just cooler here."


    "Sing, sing, sing!"


    A cheer suddenly came from the stage. Kevin took two steps back and turned to see the new recruit he had picked up in Attica, being hoisted into the air by the crowd and carried to the stage.


    "Congratulations to our lucky audience member, little Kosma! Now you have two choices. Either help me with a magic trick or sing a song. What will it be?"


    "Tr..."


    Kosma was just about to speak when he saw Vill-V using the Second Divine Key to prepare a mountain of torture devices��guillotines, triangular execution blocks, lampposts...


    "...I''ll sing a song."


    Kosma decisively chose the latter.


    Thus, just when Mobius, who had finally finished with her laboratory, taking the opportunity while Mei was "unaware," had added Klein to her lab, and was biting her fingers, scheming about how to get the Fuxi Nuwa sisters into her lab as well, triumphantly walked into the party venue, she was met with Kosma''s merciless sonic assault.

 Chapter 195: What Do You Mean By This?

    Chapter 195 - What Do You Mean By This?"What the hell is going on?!"


    Mobius covered her ears and plopped down at the table with Michael and Elysia.


    On stage, Kosma''s singing continued. It was a truly powerful sonic assault.


    The audience below was filled with regret, waving their fists and begging the boy to stop, but their cries were drowned out by his ear-piercing voice. Lost in his performance, feeling like he was finally hitting his stride, the young man had closed his eyes, oblivious to the furious expressions around him.


    "Give us our money back!"


    Shouts like that rose and fell. Michael, who had been deep in thought, seemed to snap out of it at the sound, and a chuckle escaped his lips.


    It was only then that he looked up and saw Mobius and Elysia staring at him with their hands over their ears.


    "What''s with the looks?"


    Michael casually used a Imaginary Space barrier to block out the external noise. Mobius and Elysia finally lowered their hands, visibly relieved.


    "Wow! Michael, how did you do that?"


    "Do what?"


    "You were totally unfazed by that terrifying sonic attack! You''re amazing!"


    Michael couldn''t tell if she was genuinely praising him or just teasing, so he simply replied calmly:


    "How bad could it be? Compared to a Honkai beast, could that singing cause any actual physical discomfort? In the end, being ''unable to accept it'' is more about having ''excessive expectations''. I didn''t have any hope for Kosma''s singing to begin with, so naturally, his awful voice couldn''t faze me."


    He raised his chin slightly, seemingly trying to appear mature in front of Mobius.


    But Elysia didn''t let him get away with it:


    "Michael! You try taking out your earplugs!"


    Michael shrugged, a few strands of hair falling over his ear, hiding the flash of blue light that briefly appeared there.


    "What earplugs? There aren''t any!"


    Seeing Michael''s extremely innocent expression, Elysia wrinkled her nose, rolled her eyes, and was about to retort when the smaller girl beside her, Mobius, cut in:


    "Enough!"


    Perhaps because of her young age, her voice, which was supposed to sound slightly annoyed, had a distinctly tsundere vibe to it.


    This annoyed her even more. She reached out her small hand and slammed it on the table, trying to make her voice as deep as possible. "Enough!" she yelled.


    This action finally caught the attention of Michael and Elysia.


    Watching her eye twitch, pulling her already red hand under the table, and trying to puff out her chest to look serious, Michael thought she was about to say something important...


    But she just raised her other hand, rudely pointed at Elysia, and said, "The Meta-Morph surgery was her own idea, it has nothing to do with me! If you have any complaints, don''t come to me!"


    Michael''s lips parted slightly, his tongue hovering in his mouth. He blinked, at a loss for words.


    After a brief moment of surprise, Elysia completely lost it, collapsing onto the table in laughter.


    Michael shook his head, confused about what she was trying to say.


    Mobius was beyond furious. She jumped off her chair, pulling at her green hair (though this only made her as tall as Michael when he was sitting) "Wasn''t it you who told me that this woman''s hyper-fusion surgery could only happen with your permission?"


    Michael lifted his chin, squinting. His mind started running through his memories to find the relevant information.


    But he still couldn''t recall anything.


    Regarding Elysia''s Meta-Morph surgery, he did have a conversation with Mobius, but if he remembered correctly, he only said, "The Yaksha isn''t suitable for Elysia. She wouldn''t like a Honkai beast that isn''t cute enough... so if she really wants to do this surgery, I''ll get her one that she likes."


    Hmm... that should be it...


    "You don''t remember! You don''t remember, at all?!"


    Mobius furiously slapped the table. Michael just added another layer of Imaginary Space barrier, creating an optical illusion so that from the outside, it looked like the three of them were having a friendly and lively chat.


    "I don''t care!"


    Mobius glared at them with bloodshot eyes. "I don''t care! I didn''t know anything! That day, after I went back to my lab from the meeting room..."


    She suddenly stopped. Michael winked frantically, but Elysia just rested her cheek on her hand and casually asked, "Oh? From the meeting room? Michael, what exactly did you guys do in the meeting room that day? Even if you got a last-minute distress call from Mei, it wouldn''t take that long, would it? And you''d usually tell me first about these things, you know?"


    Michael''s heart clenched. Then it felt like it was falling, free of any restraints, down into an endless abyss.


    He didn''t know what to say, what to do. His soul seemed to have flown from his body for a moment �C he was finally facing his greatest fear.


    What should he do?


    Run away, escape, avoid her �C Michael didn''t know if this was truly what he wanted, but his body was already acting on it.


    But just as he was about to flee, his soul returned, finally remembering to grab Mobius and run.


    Seeing their figures being swallowed by the space rift, Elysia could have stopped them. She had the power to stop them, but she didn''t do anything.


    Without the Honkai energy supply, the Imaginary Space barrier dissolved without a trace. Yet, with Vill-V''s captivating performance, not many people noticed Elysia, sitting alone at the table.


    She lowered her eyes, her lashes fluttering. It was impossible to know what she was thinking.


    A moment later, accompanied by a faint fragrance, Aponia silently sat down beside her.


    "Oh, isn''t it my dear Aponia?"


    "Elysia, why do you seek the truth of that night so persistently?"


    "..." sea??h th�� N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aponia used her psychic power to open the bottle of red wine on the table, pouring herself a glass, taking a small sip, and then setting it back down, leaving a red stain on the glass.


    "The warning Michael gave Mobius was my doing. It was just a joke, after all, this matter isn''t that important to you, right?"


    Her gaze swept over Elysia''s pointed ears.


    "My dear Aponia, did you come to tell me the truth about what''s happened these past few days?"


    Elysia didn''t accept her kindness. Instead, she stubbornly met her gaze.


    "I''m sorry, Elysia. Please, forgive him. Of all the paths I have seen, he made the most compassionate choice."


    "Don''t use your [Discipline] on me, dear Aponia!"


    Aponia looked at the crystal rose that the girl was idly twirling in her fingers, her eyes calm, as if she already knew this would happen.


    And because of that, she wasn''t worried.


    "I''m just... Of course, I wouldn''t blame Michael for anything, and I don''t think he did anything wrong��I believe in him unconditionally, and I know that everything he does, all the bad things he thinks he''s doing, he does it so I don''t have to suffer. But, why doesn''t he believe in me unconditionally? He doesn''t believe that I can love him unconditionally, and he doesn''t believe I can accept all of humanity �C good or bad. So, he''d rather only show me his perfect side while showing his flawed, vulnerable, and guilty side to Mobius... why..."


    Aponia spoke softly, but without making a sound, instead offering a knowing smile.


    Sure enough, the next moment, Elysia naturally said, "But it doesn''t matter! When everything is over, when everyone can finally relax and think about the future, I''ll make Michael tell me every single thing he thought he was hiding from me... hehe!"


    As if thinking about something fun, Elysia laughed again.


    She then touched Aponia''s cool, pale face. "Dear Aponia, when that day comes, would you and good ol'' Eden help me get dressed in new clothes and put on my first ever makeup?"


    Aponia smiled and said she would.


    But when Elysia lowered her hand and turned her gaze back to Vill-V''s performance, she slightly turned her head away.


    Elysia''s words always reminded her of the threads binding her... of their original trajectory.


    Then, smiling, she snatched the cake from Elysia''s hands.


    "Aww! Dear Aponia, I''m angry!"


    "Michael asked me to not let you eat too many sweets."


    "Ah-" Elysia rolled her eyes, "But this is a side effect of my hyper-fusion..."


    "What side effect? Being unable to live without sweets? I don''t buy it."


    "No! It''s that I can eat anything and not gain weight, and I have good curves without exercising! How''s that, are you jealous?"


    "...But Elysia, you''ve clearly gained weight... I wonder, did you just make up this side effect, or is it that you''re just..."


    ...


    "Anyway! Anyway... That woman sneaked into my lab and did her own hyper-fusion surgery using the automatic operation mode. It has nothing to do with me!"


    Mobius was still stubbornly arguing, but Michael shut her up with one sentence:


    "Maybe, but Mobius, how could your hidden lab be infiltrated so silently, and why were your experimental procedures saved as a program that could be automatically controlled? You clearly left that loophole for her on purpose."


    She slowed down slightly, as if trying to create a bit of "safe distance" from Michael, but she knew this was futile.


    The two of them continued walking through the darkness.


    "Where''s Pardofelis? Why isn''t she at the party?"


    "You know her. With so many people gone, do you think that little cat would pass up the opportunity to ransack their rooms?"


    "Yeah..."


    Michael chuckled lightly, temporarily setting aside the heavy thoughts in his heart.


    They continued deeper into the tunnel until their skin started to feel the cold. Then, the figure of Sakura appeared.


    "You guys are early."


    Sakura''s smile was as cold as the temperature.


    Michael said nothing and simply turned on the lights.


    Mobius''s pupils contracted slightly in response to the sudden bright light, but it didn''t affect her vision.


    But that was exactly why her eyes continued to tremble, staring at the scene in disbelief.


    "What do you mean by this?"


    She turned back to Michael, her tone half-angry, just like the time when she had thrown the Second Herrscher core at him and he had asked the same question.


    "It doesn''t mean anything."


    Michael said coldly. In front of him was a warehouse containing hundreds of Poison Cocoons who had survived the earlier riot.


    "Mobius, I don''t think my earlier restraints on you were wrong, but... we may not have time anymore."

 Chapter 196: Two Plans

    Chapter 196 - Two Plans"Haa��achoo!"


    Michael covered his mouth with his hand, leaning back in his chair so far he almost tipped over.


    He quickly realized this was a serious meeting and straightened himself up.


    Sure enough, across the horseshoe-shaped conference table, Ato, Himeko, and the Karabis siblings were all silently observing him��and the loli-sized Mobius beside him.


    Mei, standing in front of the projection screen, tapped a pointer lightly in her palm. She winked at Michael, her expression not entirely without a hint of amusement.


    "Uh... sorry, Mei, please continue."


    Just then, Michael heard a soft voice whispering beside him��childishly innocent yet also sharp and cold, like a snake hissing.


    "..." S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Michael stomped his foot hard to the side, but he missed��her legs were too short to reach the ground.


    He twitched his lips and, under the gaze of everyone present, covered his forehead with one hand while pinching the soft flesh of Mobius''s waist with the other.


    "Ah!"


    Michael quickly pulled his hand back, covering his twitching lips��but it was too late.


    The Mobius beside him was already gritting her teeth, hissing in a low voice, "Michael..."


    "Ahem!"


    Mei coughed loudly twice, her gaze shifting between Michael and Mobius with a mix of confusion and amusement.


    "Okay, let''s get back to the topic."


    Mei''s voice cut through the air, bringing the meeting back on track.


    "I believe that with the integration of Anti-Entropy, our unconventional combat force��Herrscher and MANTIS Warriors��has reached six people. This means we can now form two minimum-sized combat teams.


    And with Dr. Mobius''s return, our MANTIS Warrior project will undoubtedly advance more smoothly and rapidly. So, I believe it''s necessary to adjust our combat deployment."


    "How so?"


    The one who spoke wasn''t Michael, but Vasak, still slumped over at the head of the conference table, looking utterly defeated.


    Beside him, Lezlun, sporting dark circles under his eyes, seemed to have finally decided to quit drinking. He was gently blowing on his goji berry tea, seemingly oblivious to everything happening in the conference room.


    Despite all the surviving advisors being present, over half of the seats in the conference room remained empty.


    After the recent riot, those who remained were strangely docile��not making a sound or disrupting the proceedings. Everyone understood that this was practically Michael and Mei''s show now. Vasak only spoke up to make the meeting appear more natural.


    "Ahem, I think the specific adjustments should be explained by Michael."


    Sure enough, Mei handed the floor to Michael.


    Well, it wasn''t exactly handing it to him��Michael had been the one working overtime to finalize the plan in the first place.


    "My opinion is that, from now on, Fire Moth''s internal tasks should be reclassified into execution tiers."


    Michael''s voice was steady as he continued.


    "The main categories are: battles against lower-level Honkai beasts, battles against Emperor-class and higher Honkai beasts, and battles against Herrschers.


    The original rapid response squads will be reduced in size and reorganized into eight Anti-Honkai Battalions. Each battalion will be assigned a fully equipped Fire Moth-class Sky Carrier and stationed as a garrison force on the seven continents. The remaining battalion will act as a reserve unit.


    With this configuration��along with support from local mech units and aerial forces��they should be more than enough to handle disasters caused by lower-level Honkai beasts.


    Correspondingly, all MANTIS Warriors should be grouped together, specializing in fighting Herrschers.


    I want to point out that while we technically have five MANTIS Warriors, plus myself as a Herrscher, and Kalpas��that makes seven people total��our actual combat strength is more limited.


    Mobius is a researcher; she''s more valuable in the lab. Aponia''s abilities are also somewhat unique and not suited for direct combat.


    As for Emperor-class Honkai beasts, the Anti-Honkai Battalions should attempt to handle them first. If they can''t resolve the situation, they should report to headquarters. After HQ evaluates the threat, it will quickly deploy suitable MANTIS Warriors using the Second Divine Key.


    Judgment-class and Apocalypse-class Honkai beasts, naturally, should be handled by MANTIS Warriors. To avoid unnecessary losses, ordinary soldiers should not participate in combat operations against Emperor-class Honkai beasts or higher."


    Michael''s speech wasn''t rushed, nor did he slow down for anyone.


    After he finished, Mei lightly tapped the pointer twice before speaking in her usual neutral tone.


    "I personally think this plan is good. Commander, Chief of Staff, Dr. Mobius, and everyone else��what do you think?"


    What could they think? It was obvious that this was something you two had already discussed. You just brought it up to go through the motions!


    Aside from Mobius letting out a cold huff��giving no clue as to her opinion��the rest simply muttered, "Yeah, sure."


    Even if they had their own thoughts on the matter, no one was crazy enough to voice them at this moment.


    "Okay, next, let''s talk about the funding issue."


    Mei''s expression remained unreadable. Meanwhile, Michael pressed his lips together, trying not to let a smile creep onto his face.


    Mobius''s eyes lit up. First, she kicked Michael''s leg excitedly. Then, when he didn''t react, she poked him in the waist with her finger. Still no response.


    So, she pinched him��hard.


    This time, whether out of revenge or pure mischief, the pinch came with a faint green arc of electricity.


    Michael felt a snap at his waist and almost jumped out of his seat.


    It seemed Dr. Mobius had quite the funding gap��especially after acquiring so many experimental samples.


    Mei gave a small, apologetic smile, silently signaling her old friend to calm down.


    "First," she began, "two-tenths of the original budget for the Poison Cocoons will be temporarily allocated to finalize Fire Moth Numbers Six to Nine.


    Six-tenths will go to [Anti-Entropy]. Yes, that''s right. [Anti-Entropy]��a name just as glorious in spirit as Fire Moth��will not be abolished. Instead, all MANTIS Warrior-related matters will be transferred under [Anti-Entropy], including Dr. Mobius''s funding.


    I won''t interfere with the specific allocations��Michael can distribute those as he sees fit."


    "What about the other two-tenths?" Mobius pressed.


    "Hmm, that''s what I''m about to get to."


    Mei waved her pointer across the screen, bringing up two documents.


    The cover pages came into view��


    [Project SELENE]


    [Project Prometheus]


    Michael: ???


    Mei glanced at the time in the bottom-right corner of the screen and frowned slightly.


    "There isn''t much time left, so I''ll keep these plans brief."


    Her gaze swept across the room before she continued.


    "[SELENE]. Do you all remember the [Moonlight] engine on Fire Moth Number One? It was a failed attempt. The predecessors tried to directly harness Honkai energy, but it wasn''t stable or reliable.


    [SELENE] is different.


    It''s not just another Honkai energy engine��it''s a converter. It absorbs Honkai energy and transforms it into electrical and thermal energy that can be directly used by humans."**


    She stopped speaking.


    A sharp inhale spread through the room. Teeth clenched.


    No one here was an idiot��they all understood the implications.


    As Mei had emphasized, this wasn''t just an engine. Sure, its most obvious application would be propulsion. But if it had enough power��if there were enough of them��it could convert all Honkai energy into a usable form.


    Wouldn''t that solve the Honkai problem entirely?


    Michael''s eyes met Mei''s briefly before he quickly looked away.


    Mei, unfazed, moved on.


    "As for Prometheus..." She tapped the pointer against the screen.


    "The name, taken from mythology, will be given to an artificial intelligence project.


    You all know my Zero, right? It was salvaged from Fire Moth Number One. Even now, it can control over 4,000 unmanned mechs simultaneously while handling most of my calculations.


    My idea is to upgrade its processing power again. Add a human-like emotion module. Then increase its numbers.


    This would be invaluable��for both research and combat."


    Michael quietly lowered his head.


    Compared to [SELENE], this so-called "artificial intelligence" project failed to draw much attention.


    But to praise Mei, the advisors clapped their hands loudly, their palms reddening.


    Yet only Michael understood the true meaning behind [Prometheus].


    The name��taken from Kosma''s hometown myth��wasn''t chosen at random.


    It was his request.


    All to prepare for the worst-case scenario.


    "So, the remaining two-tenths of funding will be invested into these two projects. Once all the Fire Moth-class ships are completed, that funding will also be transferred.


    Does anyone have any objections?"


    Mobius certainly had an objection.


    She was about to jump out of her seat in frustration��until Michael pressed her back down.


    The others? Naturally, no objections.


    Without further discussion, Mei took the meeting minutes from a nearby secretary and placed them before Vasak and Lezlun.


    Vasak, without hesitation, signed his name.


    Lezlun, moving at his own pace, retrieved a beautiful sandalwood box from his pocket, pulled out a small ivory seal, and pressed it gently onto the document.


    Mei followed suit, signing her name at the end.


    And just like that��billions in funding were allocated within moments. The efficiency was almost frightening.


    Mei wasted no time.


    She practically sprinted out of the conference room��having just taken over Fire Moth, there were far too many things demanding her attention.


    In contrast, Vasak and Lezlun remained relaxed.


    Adjusting their collars at an unhurried pace, they stood, left the room, and disappeared into a crowd of advisors.


    "Let''s go too. Haa��"


    Michael stood up, stretching. He meant to pat Mobius on the shoulder��


    ��but his hand landed on her head instead.


    For a moment, he froze.


    Awkwardly, he pulled his hand back, hoping she wouldn''t react.


    Then��


    A flash of crimson appeared before him.

 Chapter 197: Overlapping Endings

    Chapter 197 - Overlapping Endings"Captain!"


    Even though they were no longer in a superior-subordinate relationship, he still called her that out of habit.


    For Himeko, hearing that title sparked a moment of reminiscence��mixed with confusion. The emotions flickered across her face, impossible to conceal.


    But before Michael could notice, she quickly forced a smile.


    "Michael, would you mind going for a walk with me? And could you please take this to Vill-V? I think Surtr might recover faster in her hands."


    She held up the broken sword.


    [Wait! How did she bring that into the conference room?!]


    "Captain..."


    Michael hesitated, half-extending his hand toward the shattered blade, unsure whether to take it or not.


    Himeko chuckled at his dilemma, then casually slung Surtr over her shoulder and began walking away.


    Michael glanced at Mobius before following her alone.


    The dark tunnel stretched ahead, dimly lit. Himeko''s tall figure stood straight, her fiery red hair fluttering with each step��like a dancing flame.


    "I''ve submitted my resignation to Mei."


    Her voice echoed slightly in the tunnel, muffled by the enclosed space.


    Michael, who had quickly caught up, frowned. Had he misheard? Or was he simply unwilling to believe what he had just heard?


    "...What?"


    Himeko sighed. "Yeah... I said, I''ve submitted my resignation to Mei. From now on, I won''t be in the Fifth Squad��ah, it''s a battalion now. Anyway, I won''t be taking on any combat duties anymore."


    Michael stopped in his tracks. His hand clenched into a fist, frustration bubbling inside him.


    "Why... why?!"


    He ran a hand through his hair, torn between relief and a surge of inexplicable anger.


    His gaze wavered. The flames in front of him were too dazzling. The air suddenly felt warmer, suffocating.


    Himeko was probably the first in Fire Moth to uncover the truth behind the so-called "riot."


    She had walked into Mei''s lab the night before and found Kevin with only minor injuries. From that moment, she had understood much more than anyone realized.


    She didn''t know the full scope of the plan. But she knew enough��enough to realize who was truly responsible for the deaths of the Poison Cocoon soldiers and the First Squad.


    Michael had expected this reaction.


    If you don''t want people to know, you shouldn''t have done it in the first place...


    He let out a self-deprecating chuckle, lowering his head guiltily.


    Suddenly, warmth pressed down on his head.


    Michael''s lips parted slightly, but he said nothing.


    Himeko gently ruffled his hair before resting her hand on his shoulder. She pressed firmly, as if trying to make him feel the weight of something unspoken.


    "Don''t overthink it."


    Michael looked up��and saw her gentle smile.


    The fire wasn''t dazzling anymore. The heat wasn''t suffocating.


    "Silly child."


    Her voice carried a teasing warmth, like an older sister scolding a younger brother.


    "Compared to the darkness I''ve seen, you and Mei are still amateurs when it comes to scheming. Whether you like it or not��neither of you are cut out for this."


    "The victories you''ve won? They weren''t because of cunning or strategy. They were simply the result of overwhelming power. So don''t go thinking that just because you did this, you''ve suddenly turned into master schemers, burdened by guilt and shame."


    "You''re not that far along yet."


    Michael swallowed hard, embarrassment creeping in.


    It was the kind of shame a boy feels when he thinks he''s all grown up��only to find himself exposed in front of an older female relative.


    The instinctive reaction? Cover up.


    And the usual response?


    "Tsk! Is that it? I''ve seen worse. No need to act so shy."


    Himeko chuckled softly. "And don''t assume the people around you will look down on you for this. They won''t."


    She ruffled his hair again.


    "Michael, you always want others to trust you. But you need to trust them too.


    Trust the people you''ve chosen. They understand more than you think.


    As long as your actions haven''t strayed from your original intentions, they won''t abandon you."


    She sighed, crossing her arms.


    "And please, tell this to Mei as well. Compared to you, she''s much more dishonest with herself. She doesn''t need to drown herself in work as some sort of penance. It''s just going to destroy her health..."


    "And that applies to you too."


    She reached up once more, ruffling his hair despite being half a head shorter.


    It looked a little tiring.


    But she seemed to enjoy it.


    "Then... the resignation..."


    "Oh, that? It''s just a health issue, of course."


    "Health?!"


    Michael''s eyes widened in shock.


    A sliver of the Sixth Herrscher''s power from the world bubble instinctively flowed into Himeko''s body��but it was nothing more than a drop in the ocean. Before it could even identify what was wrong, it was completely depleted.


    Himeko chuckled. "What? Worried about me?"


    She turned and started walking again, her steps steady.


    "Don''t worry. The health issue I''m talking about is mostly due to my age. No matter how you look at it, I''m over thirty. I''ve got too many old wounds, and my stamina''s already declining.


    Plus, according to Mei''s calculations, my body can''t handle a Fusion Warrior surgery.


    Besides..." Himeko smiled, half-teasing, "I''m in my thirties now. Shouldn''t I start thinking about my personal life? Ato''s a bit younger than me, and every time I see Griseo, I get so envious."


    "That... does make sense..."


    Her words were lighthearted, but Michael wasn''t sure if she was joking or not.


    Instinctively, he started counting on his fingers.


    By all logic, Himeko should still be on active duty until the Seventh Honkai Eruption��almost three years later. This sudden resignation... was it really just a health issue?


    Or was there something more to it?


    Himeko''s gaze flickered. Just from the look on his face, she could tell he was overthinking things again.


    "Alright!"


    She tapped Michael''s forehead, exasperated.


    "What are you thinking with that little brain of yours? Even if we assume the worst-case scenario, I''m just leaving combat, not leaving Fire Moth.


    By the rules, retired combat officers automatically become instructors. That idiot Ato got tricked by Mei into going back to the frontlines, so now I have no choice but to take over as the head instructor!"


    "I see..."


    Michael let out a breath, feeling slightly relieved. He was about to ask more when��


    Shove.


    Himeko pushed the broken sword into his hands.


    "Like I said, once Vill-V repairs Surtr, don''t give it back to me. Give it to Kevin."


    She blinked, her expression unreadable.


    "Michael, our time is over. From here on... dealing with the Honkai, dealing with humanity itself��it''s all up to you."


    Michael stood frozen in place, gripping the broken hilt of Surtr. sea??h th�� N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Himeko walked ahead, her fiery red silhouette growing smaller and smaller, until it finally disappeared into the tunnel''s darkness.


    For a long time, Michael remained still, lost in thought.


    He carefully turned her words over in his mind, and finally��he understood.


    This wasn''t just about health.


    This was about the old era and the new era.


    Phamas''s time had long passed.


    But Vasak and Lezlun were still remnants of that fading age.


    And with this morning''s meeting as a turning point, Mei had finally severed that lingering past.


    Himeko had chosen to leave with the past.


    Not out of weakness. Not out of regret.


    But as a symbol��a bridge from what once was, to what will be.


    Even as she distanced herself... even as she stepped into the background...


    She was still paving the way for those who would follow.


    Still pointing them in the right direction.


    In that moment, as Michael gazed into the fading light of the tunnel, he saw something��


    A distant fire, still burning tirelessly.


    Memories flooded his mind, overlapping with that fiery red figure.


    The girl who once escorted the one who stole fire.


    The songstress who played her final tune in the wasteland.


    And now��


    "Next, dealing with the Honkai, and with humanity itself, it''s all up to you."


    "Next, it''s your story."


    As one story ended, another began.


    And so, at that very moment��


    A new movement had begun.


    ��End of Volume V: The Year of Fire Moths (part 1)

 Chapter 198: Interlude - Birthday (Part 1)

    Chapter 198 - Interlude - Birthday (Part 1)"Ugh... uh... yawn!"


    Michael groggily sat up in bed, fuzzily clearing out his "inventory" from the night before. The sound of the toilet flushing seemed to come from far away, drifting through a thick fog before finally reaching his ears.


    The light outside was a hazy gray. Without even opening his eyes fully, Michael could feel the atmosphere of early morning �C thanks to the underground city''s light-sensing system, it could simulate the light levels of the outside world for the corresponding time.


    Oh, right, Fire Moth''s underground city project was finally complete. Just as Mei had said, after she submitted that pile of "evidence" to the United Government, they had clearly gone through a period of unrest.


    Even though that unrest had subsided, facing the monolith that was Fire Moth, they couldn''t make any moves. On the contrary, in order to fight the Honkai, they had to "willingly" cough up the money.


    So, after receiving the corresponding funding, Mei had directly created a 500-meter deep space under the entirety of New Moth City and Fire Moth headquarters. But this step hadn''t cost much at all, because Michael had used his space powers to dig it out in an instant.


    Then, the entire surface area was moved underground, and thirty-three layers of special alloy armor plates were installed on top, making it virtually impregnable.


    But Michael wasn''t in the mood to marvel at any of this. His drowsiness receded like the tide, only to quickly surge back. His perception of time had become hazy �C what day was it today, anyway...?


    One, two, three, four, five...


    Michael counted on his fingers and wrinkled his nose.


    "Is it a day off? Yawn! Then I''ll sleep a little more."


    Michael held onto the wall and found his way back to his bed, collapsing onto it.


    After his consciousness perceived about five seconds pass �C


    After he spent a whole year in his dream �C


    After the second hand on the old clock on the wall went around twice �C


    Michael, who had mastered the inequality of time, finally opened his eyes again. After his second sleep, he was finally awake.


    He opened the window. The March air was still a bit chilly, carrying a hint of the dampness and earthy smell unique to the underground. Two yellow birds fluttered over and perched on the branches of a small tree outside his window. Unfortunately, they weren''t the same pair from the Golden Courtyard.


    At the birds'' feet were the tender green shoots of new growth. They were using dead branches and willow twigs from somewhere to weave a small nest, a nest for themselves and their offspring.


    Michael stared blankly for a long time, then slightly raised his gaze, looking toward the blue lake in the distance.


    Even underground, a soft breeze came from afar, ruffling the lake and making the willows around it sway.


    Two or three willow catkins also floated up in the breeze, easily crossing over a thousand meters and spinning in front of Michael''s window.


    Moving his gaze closer, he could see a jade-green and crystal-clear pyramid standing beneath the blue "sky" �C after sinking underground, Fire Moth''s headquarters finally no longer needed a thick layer of soil as external cover.


    On the contrary, with the construction foreman Vill-V having obtained a large injection of funds, she had spent a fortune obtaining the same green crystal as in Ruruye from the Mu Continent, covering the entire base with it.


    Even Mei and Michael hadn''t known about this beforehand, so when these materials were placed in front of him, he had thought that the United Government''s logistics and purchasing department had made a mistake, giving Fire Moth a great deal...


    And Vill-V was actually quite clever. She had only paid for one-third of the materials to appease Michael with the budget. When the construction project reached one-third completion and all the materials were used up, Michael finally realized how much money he had spent on those "green broken rocks"!


    Michael looked up at the blue sky, which was the result of this incident, even though it was invisible to the naked eye �C the originally planned eighty-eight layers of armor plating were reduced to only thirty-three due to budget constraints.


    But it wasn''t a big problem. In the face of future Herrschers, thirty-three layers and eighty-eight layers didn''t make much of a difference.


    "Clunk, clunk��" From above came the rumbling of chains and gears, mixed with the sound of hydraulic actuators retracting. It was the almost unprotected "chain-style" elevator, transporting personnel and materials from the outside world to the underground city.


    However, the name "chain-style" wasn''t due to the transmission method, but due to its shape �C chains hanging down at a forty-five-degree angle from the ceiling.


    Oh no, according to those soldiers, the full name should be: "Vill-V''s Chains."


    Infamous.


    Michael shook his head. His mind seemed to be loose inside his skull, giving him an unsettling feeling of wobbling.


    He closed the window, quickly washed up, and then skillfully turned right, reaching Elysia''s door, and gently knocked.


    It was just past eight o''clock! Elysia definitely wasn''t awake yet!


    He confidently knocked on the door, but after waiting for a full half minute, there was no response.


    "Huh?"


    Normally, what would follow would be a few half-awake mumblings, and then a few "thuds" as she rolled around in bed with her legs entangled in the blanket, trying to wake herself up.


    Sometimes, there would be a short scream, followed by a "bang," and Michael would feel the floor beneath his feet shake. She must have accidentally fallen out of bed... sea??h th�� n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But all of this only existed in his memories. In reality, nothing seemed to have happened.


    "Sorry, Elysia."


    He apologized in his heart, his feelings a little hard to describe. He allowed his space powers to flow in like water, seeping through the crack in the door. Though he didn''t actually see anything, the world inside was even more detailed in his perception than if he had seen it with his own eyes.


    "A closet full of various maid costumes... huh, why are there so many different sizes? No way, these aren''t for Mobius, right..."


    "Things thrown everywhere... uh... this..."


    Michael touched his slightly warm cheek. He wanted to use his space powers to help her tidy up her scattered undergarments, but then he thought that when Elysia came back tonight and found these things had been touched...


    She would kill him, wouldn''t she?


    She definitely would kill him!


    Okay, he confirmed, the entire room was empty, and even the rumpled sheets had no warmth.


    "Hiss... she''s really gone? She woke up before me? And didn''t even call me!"


    Michael threw his hands up at the doorplate, shrugging as if the door''s owner could see him.


    No, wait!


    Michael circled the door twice. He scratched his head. Although he knew that Elysia must have something urgent to attend to if she had left without a word, or perhaps she had guessed that he would oversleep since it was a day off, and therefore had deliberately not woken him up.


    But not seeing Elysia as the first thing he saw when he woke up, he felt a little lost.


    He felt like his luck for the day was bad...


    "Never mind, never mind, I''ll just go to the base."


    Stepping through a space rift to the Anti-Entropy training base, Michael simply glanced around. Elysia wasn''t there.


    Even though it was a day off, everyone hadn''t slacked off that much in the past, only sleeping in a bit.


    But today, not only was Elysia gone, even Sakura was absent.


    Only a sleepy Pardofelis and Rin were still following Hua, doing their nth round of practice punches for the day.


    Michael shrugged. He was about to go see what was up with Mobius, but Hua had already noticed him and was walking towards him.


    "Hmm? It''s rare for you to give up a set of punches halfway. Is it because you''re about to be transferred?"


    According to the initial plan, those in Anti-Entropy who hadn''t undergone Fusion Warrior surgery, like Hua, Pardofelis, and Su, should be transferred to other positions. But in reality, it was based on personal choice, and if they really didn''t want to go, Michael just had to say the word.


    For example, Michael had directly and forcefully kept Pardofelis in Anti-Entropy. Su himself had chosen to join SPACY''s research team because he had met an acquaintance there, his former superior Director Farrell.


    As for Hua... she was an extremely principled person. Michael didn''t want to interfere with her choice, and he had thought that she was troubled by it.


    He habitually tidied her sweat-dampened bangs that were stuck to her forehead, but his gaze drifted past her, looking at Pardofelis, who was sneaking along the wall toward the back door, and Rin, who looked hesitant, conflicted over whether or not to report Pardofelis''s escape attempt...


    Hua shook her head slightly, so subtly that it was barely perceptible. Michael spent a long time trying to process that, before discerning that she had actually shaken her head.


    He paused, his fingers naturally running through a small braid near Hua''s temple, then sighed, "Actually, you don''t have to transfer if you don''t want to. The reason why I haven''t let you have a hyper-fusion surgery is because, on the one hand, you''re still young, and on the other hand, I wanted to find something more suitable for you..."


    "Michael, you don''t have to hide it from me anymore..."


    Hua''s body had already grown out, and the top of her head was now at Michael''s chin level. She no longer needed to look up so much.


    "I asked Dr. Mobius. According to the model given by Dr. Mobius, Garuda is the only Honkai beast that I have a chance of successfully fusing with..."


    "!"


    Michael reacted with alarm, quickly grabbing Hua''s right arm and pushing up her sleeve. Sure enough, there were three needle marks left there.


    He grabbed her left arm, and it was the same.


    "You..."


    "I''m sorry."


    Hua said softly.


    "Garuda''s factor is very strange. Its surgery success rate is high, relatively high, but the subjects don''t seem to show much extraordinary ability. The level of improvement... is about equivalent to turning an ordinary girl into a fighter with the same combat prowess as Himeko?"


    Michael would have never thought that the girl referred to in Mobius''s conclusion would actually be Hua...


    That snake!


    "Are there any side effects?"


    Hua shook her head.


    But Michael knew that it was because she had only recently undergone the surgery, and hadn''t experienced the full weight of the side effects yet...


    "Anyway, since you''ve accepted the Fusion Warrior surgery, you naturally no longer need to be assigned to the normal forces."


    Michael''s tone brooked no argument.


    "Oh... okay, then."


    Hua appeared a bit dull, but Michael clearly saw the corners of her lips turn up when she turned around.


    "Oh, right, Hua."


    Michael suddenly stopped her.


    She turned around abruptly, only to see Michael with a hesitant expression.


    She covered her mouth and chuckled lightly.


    "Do you want to ask where Elysia went?"


    "Uh... uh, yes."


    Hua looked at Michael with a suspicious glance, her eyes conveying a sense of disbelief:


    "Michael, do you really not know what day it is today?"

 Chapter 199: Interlude - Birthday (Part 2)

    Chapter 199 - Interlude - Birthday (Part 2)"Huff��huff��huff��"


    Michael''s hand was gently resting on the door in front of him, his other hand over his chest, his chest rising and falling slowly.


    He was a little nervous. Today was indeed a special day. It was only after Hua''s reminder that Michael checked the calendar and realized it.


    [3��2��1]


    From any perspective, these were magical numbers. They could be a countdown to something about to happen, and in the calendar, they could indicate the [Vernal Equinox]: the day the sun''s direct rays return to the equator, the day when day and night are of equal length, the day when spring is evenly divided, the day when the rain begins to increase...


    It was also... his birthday...


    Michael pressed the hand on the door gently, and the door naturally opened a crack.


    Behind the door, it was silent, and even the lights were off. He knew what that meant �C Elysia probably still wanted to give him a surprise, but she hadn''t expected him to find out from Hua.


    "Gulp..."


    He gulped hard. His fingertips started to tingle, and that quickly spread to his palms, his forearms, and finally his limbs, which had all become limp and soft under the effect of the tingling.


    The tingling sensation then climbed up to his waist, his back, and his heart and lungs, making his heart thump in his abdomen, his breathing gradually becoming labored. When the intake of breath reached the end, there was even a subtle, stinging pain.


    "Hiss..."


    Michael bit his lip, pulling his hand back and rubbing his chest hard as if it could alleviate his nervousness...


    No, compared to "nervous," his emotions at this moment were perhaps better described as "shy."


    Just on the other side of the door, a similarly long and heavy breath rose and fell, intertwining with Michael''s, and finally, completely overlapping.


    At the moment when they both inhaled in unison, Michael''s consciousness suddenly went blank. It felt like a heavy weight had been removed from his mind, and then it had become light and floaty,


    like a feather, like a soft dream, or like the hazy catkin he had seen this morning, ascending, flying out of the emerald crystal, and into the dark, rising to the crimson "dome," then passing through the thirty-three layers of armor without any resistance, confronting the pitch-black curtain, the vast stars, and finally, drifting toward the full moon.


    But then, he suddenly fell from the within-reach moon, falling into an icy ruin. The girl beside him chuckled and pulled a potato from under her arm, handing it to him:


    "Here! I''ll give you a potato, so shouldn''t you give me a bowl of chicken soup?"


    The potato still had the girl''s warmth on it. The boy accepted it, but instead of treating it as food, he held it in his hands, and then placed it against his lips, against his face...


    The Siberian wind quickly stole away the potato''s warmth. It became cold and hard again, leaving only the girl''s faint fragrance lingering around the boy''s nose.


    But the girl''s chirpy tone was a bit too deliberate, making Michael unconsciously shift his gaze forward.


    In mid-spring Siberia, the snow was starting to melt, making the roads muddy and difficult to walk.


    Everywhere were black clumps of mud covering white clumps of snow, so obvious, even in the darkness.


    Of course, the night also concealed certain colors, such as �C a faint shade of bloody red.


    Among the ruins were the bodies of shattered Honkai zombies. That was the origin of the ruins, and that was why Michael and Elysia were there.


    Unfortunately, no one had survived.


    Michael lowered his head. He stared blankly at the full moon, suddenly counting on his fingers, then asked:


    "Elysia, it''s March now, right?"


    "Yeah, why?"


    "...Today is my birthday..."


    Michael held the potato to his chest, silently closing his eyes as if making a wish. Then he opened them, and very ritualistically blew on the potato.


    "Gulp..."


    Michael turned his head toward Elysia, who was still swallowing hard, unaware of her actions. She was muttering, "Stupid Michael! Stupid Michael! What kind of birthday is it if there''s no cake, no one sings a birthday song!"


    So desolate, so miserable. That was the first and only "celebrated" birthday Michael had ever had in this world.


    After that, he was either on the run or entangled in various Honkai events, or he simply forgot that there was such a thing as a "birthday." If Hua hadn''t mentioned it this morning, Michael would have really forgotten it all.


    "Huff..."


    His hand pressed down on the door again. He exhaled the breath he had been holding. Michael realized that the long memory he had just experienced had only been a brief moment in reality.


    His fingers pressed down lightly, the force controlled with utmost precision, not enough to push the door open.


    But he felt it. The person on the other side of the door was pulling it open with the exact same force. With their combined effort, the door opened with a light creak, and a pair of eyes, still bright in the darkness, appeared before Michael.


    "Ely..."


    Michael only managed to utter one syllable before Elysia pulled him into the room.


    The door behind them closed gently.


    "Snap!"


    Candle flames danced, flickering like the person who lit them, who was scratching their ears and making little annoyed huffs while sitting in their seat.


    The light illuminated one familiar face after another, and a familiar warmth spread through his hands.


    "Happy birthday to you��"


    The first notes of the song rang out beside Michael, undoubtedly Elysia''s voice, light, lively, and a little cute, as if she was waiting for Michael to praise her.


    And following that, was a loud, powerful soprano.


    "Hey hey hey, Elysia, isn''t it a waste to have Eden sing this kind of song?"


    Michael found the whole scene a little funny.


    Elysia hooked her arm through his and, slightly on tiptoe, put her lips near Michael''s ear. "Don''t move, stay just like this, okay?"


    Michael nodded blankly and then closed his eyes, starting to make a wish.


    Eden finished singing the birthday song, the last note still hanging in the air, making people marvel at her long breath.


    But then, her tone changed, and she began singing the first line again�� of course, she wasn''t alone. Everyone in the room, except for Michael and Elysia, started humming along.


    Michael even heard Kalpas''s voice, suppressed with a hint of irritation, and Kosma''s off-key sonic assault...


    "This..."


    "Happy Birth��day��to��you! Woooo!" S��arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kevin yelled like a child and reached for the light switch next to him.


    "Click!"


    Just before the chandelier lit up, reflecting the light everywhere, like a dazzling snowscape, Michael''s right cheek was suddenly pecked.


    He calmly blew out the candles in front of everyone, then wiped his cheek with a look of disdain, then rubbed that hand against Elysia''s cheek.


    "?"


    "Michael!"


    Elysia pouted and turned her head, but her arms still clung to Michael.


    The latter struggled for a bit. Seeing he couldn''t pull his arms free, he could only say "thank you" while using one hand to accept the gifts from everyone.


    Kevin and Mei''s gift was a flame �C a ball of fire trapped in solid ice, still burning and flickering.


    Mobius''s gift was two shiny Fire Moth medals, with "001" engraved on the back, making Michael and Elysia feel incredibly awkward.


    Aponia''s gift was two pendants. The one for Elysia was a black, almost scorched cross, while the one for Michael was a pristine, but somewhat dull, thorned rose.


    Seeing the pendants, Elysia suddenly whispered in his ear, "It would be great if Seele were here too..."


    Michael''s body stiffened. He didn''t dare to respond.


    After that, it was Vill-V, who confidently presented a purple longsword, boasting that it was her most proud creation �C the Third Divine Key. But the moment the longsword was placed into Michael''s hand, it transformed, after a flurry of changes, into a small slingshot?


    Michael quickly tossed the Third Divine Key to Sakura. When she caught it, her expression gradually became troubled. In the end, Rin took out a paper package filled with forget-me-not tea...


    That coincided with Su''s gift, which was a jar of high-quality goji berries, said to be Lezlun''s current favorite variety.


    Then, Su stepped aside, revealing Kalpas behind him. Kalpas hesitated for a moment and then threw Michael two small wooden carvings.


    They were chibi versions of Michael and Elysia. Although the craftsmanship was as rough as usual for Kalpas, their hands could hold each other, showing that he had put some thought into it.


    After that, it was Pardofelis, who struggled to pull out two huge luminous pearls from her bulging pockets. The green color was like the eyes of a cat in the night.


    After that were Desdemona and Kosma''s watch, Aldemir and Evangeline''s leather boots, Carol and Hua''s... bandages, and...


    Immer''s under... underwear?


    He was immediately thrown out.


    Himeko''s gift was a tailcoat, and a white wedding dress, the meaning of which was self-evident. The two parties could only hug the pile of gifts each and try to hide their bright red faces.


    "Ah��Is it my turn?"


    By the time it was Eden''s turn, she was already drunk.


    "I was going to give you a good bottle of wine, but now it seems that that''s a little lacking..."


    She chuckled when she saw the clothes Himeko had gifted. "How about I give you a real Golden Courtyard?"


    Just as Michael was about to refuse, Eden shook her head, sat down alone, and poured herself some more wine.


    Finally, it was the Griseo family. With the help of her parents, Griseo, who only reached Michael''s waist, took out a painting. Ato jokingly unveiled the canvas, but the next second, his expression changed drastically.


    He, of course, didn''t know what his daughter had painted beforehand, and could only awkwardly use his body to block the painting. Then, he leaned toward Michael and asked quietly, "Um... do you really want this painting?"


    The lower right corner of the canvas was in a simple black and white palette. A blurry figure was nailed to a cross, standing in a snowy, lifeless wasteland.


    The figure was looking up at the sky in the upper right corner.


    The upper right corner was vividly colored, with a crimson background. Several golden branches surged out of a cross-shaped crack, like fingers, as if they were gently touching the figure''s face.


    That was all.


    Michael quietly looked at the painting, his pupils trembling slightly. His lips moved a few times, but in the end, he didn''t say anything extra.


    "I really like it, thank you, little Griseo!"


    Having said that, he silently put away all the gifts, including the painting, into a space rift.


    "Okay, let''s cut the cake!"


    He put his hands together in front of his chest, speaking in a cheerful tone that he had never used before.

 Chapter 200: Interlude - Birthday (Part 3)

    Chapter 200 - Interlude - Birthday (Part 3)"Wait a minute!" Mobius frowned, seemingly displeased.


    She tapped her finger against her lip, then slowly pointed at Elysia.


    "If I remember correctly, there''s still someone who hasn''t given a present yet, right?"


    In an instant, everyone''s gazes followed Mobius''s slender finger to Elysia, who was clinging to Michael''s side.


    "Oh my, Mobius! You''re so observant... Hmm, should I say you''re concerned about me? Or are you concerned about my Michael?"


    "I..."


    Mobius loosened her constricting tie, her lips trembling as she struggled to speak.


    She had been completely outplayed. Again.


    "Alright, alright, let me cut the cake already!"


    Michael pulled his hand from Elysia''s embrace and picked up the knife that had been prepared on the table. Just as he was about to start cutting, he seemed to think of something and put it down.


    "Thank you all for taking the time to celebrate my birthday with me. I''ll... perform a little something too, shall I?"


    Michael extended his finger, pointing at the huge cake in the center of the table.


    "Hehe..."


    He chuckled casually, then several streaks of bright golden light suddenly flashed in mid-air. As everyone looked at the cake again, cracks slowly appeared on the smooth cream. With another wave of Michael''s hand, before anyone could notice that one slice of cake was significantly larger than the others, he simultaneously controlled over a dozen pieces of cake to fly onto everyone''s plates.


    "Whoa!!!"


    Everyone applauded appropriately. But, in a way, Michael displaying this ability wasn''t surprising. After all, it was a well-known fact that Michael �C the Herrscher of the Void...


    Perhaps, if the real Herrscher of the Void saw how his powers were being used, they''d die of anger.


    Everyone sat down in unison and silently began eating the cake.


    The scene felt somewhat out of place, but the people present didn''t notice, not even a child like Griseo thought it was strange.


    The reason was that Fire Moth was a military organization, and children raised in this military organization had never witnessed the sight of normal humans eating and chatting happily.


    And the "adults" who had seen such sights didn''t have the mood for idle chatter.


    For a time, the atmosphere became rather heavy, the air pressure seemingly increasing, not only weighing on their shoulders, but also making it a little hard to breathe.


    "Pfft..."


    But this heavy atmosphere was suddenly swept away by a burst of laughter.


    Even after the others, with their various thoughts, had tactfully dispersed, Elysia was still holding her obviously larger slice of cake, giggling foolishly.


    "Is it that funny?"


    Without the gazes of others, Michael felt a bit bolder. He hesitantly reached out and touched Elysia''s back. After sensing her muscles tense up slightly and then relax, showing no sign of resistance, Michael''s arm continued its journey, gradually wrapping around her waist.


    "Hee hee! Michael, I remember last time... um, that time, you didn''t let me eat too many sweets, so why did you give me such a big piece of cake now...? Geez, this is making me so conflicted!"


    The smile on Elysia''s face didn''t fade. She seemed to already anticipate Michael''s stammering response and had even prepared to tease him further �C "Hmm... let me think, is this a portion for two? Hmm? What do you say? Why don''t we share this piece? I''ll feed you, the Elysia way. Open wide��ahh��"


    But she was soon disappointed.


    Michael calmly shook his head, the corners of his mouth lifting uncontrollably. He seemed to have put in a lot of effort to suppress the urge to laugh out loud. "Elysia, look... um... look at Mr. Ato and Ms. Blanka. Weren''t they just telling Griseo that eating too much cake would cause cavities, while secretly wanting to give some of their cake to little Griseo?"


    "Hmm... you''re right..."


    Michael''s strange behavior made Elysia wary, but also a little confused. She sucked on her finger, frowning as she watched Michael''s hand, which had snaked around her back and was resting on her stomach, patiently waiting for him to continue.


    Seeing that Elysia hadn''t immediately understood what he meant, Michael felt a little awkward. So, to make her completely understand, he continued:


    "Um... think about it... back in the orphanage, whenever Mother Celia made butter bread, wasn''t she always saying, ''Eating too much of this will make you fat'', ''This isn''t good for you'', but when she gave it to us, she wished she could give everyone two extra slices?"


    "Hmm... now that you mention it, you''re right... but why is that?"


    Elysia stared blankly down at Michael''s hand, which was sometimes trying to move upwards, sometimes downwards, but hesitated for a long time without making a move. She deliberately played along, asking the question.


    Michael, still unaware of the danger, showed an extremely gratified and satisfied smile, and then said in an elder''s tone, "You don''t understand this yet. That''s how parents are... hey, hey, hey! My ears, my ears! Be gentle!"


    After a fierce battle, Michael, panting heavily, pressed against the wall with his hands raised high. "I surrender! No abusing prisoners of war!"


    "Hmm... no abusing prisoners of war, you say..." S��ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Michael felt a slight coolness and a sense of restraint around his wrists and ankles. He turned his head and saw that pink crystals had bound his limbs to the wall.


    "Um... Elysia, isn''t this position a little unhealthy?"


    "Hmm... but didn''t you say I couldn''t abuse you?"


    Elysia lightly touched her lower lip with her index finger, then held both hands up in front of Michael, fingers curled like claws.


    "Wait! That move is��"


    "Since I can''t abuse you, I''ll just make you laugh!"


    "Hey! Don''t... hahahaha... help me... hahaha... aah cough... hahahahaha..."


    Through the wall, Mobius, ear pressed against the door, smacked her lips, shrugged, and cursed, "Boring!"


    Then, tugging at her slightly tight shirt collar, she turned and left.


    Similarly, Kevin, Eden, Hua, Sakura, Pardofelis... all eavesdropping at the door, also let out sighs of disappointment and dispersed, following Mobius''s lead.


    Only Kevin, scratching his snow-white hair, stayed where he was, a little bewildered.


    Suddenly, the flowing ringtone of his phone rang from his pocket. He immediately covered the pocket like a startled thief. When the ringtone stopped, Kevin took out his phone and saw �C


    [Mei]: What are they doing?


    [Kevin]: I don''t know, Michael keeps giggling, and I think he yelled for help?


    [Mei]: ...


    ...


    "Okay, okay... stop, stop, they''re gone..."


    Michael hung his head, his stomach twitching occasionally, clearly having laughed so hard he had cramps.


    Elysia reluctantly took two steps back. Looking at the string of red marks on Michael''s neck, she licked her lips, seemingly unsatisfied.


    "Hehe..."


    Michael broke free from the crystals and slid down the wall to sit on the floor. Perhaps because of their previous boisterous activity, aside from their increasingly heavy breathing, they were speechless for a while.


    "Seele..."


    Michael suddenly broke the silence.


    "Don''t you think it''s a little late to explain Seele''s situation to me now?"


    Elysia''s tone was calm, so calm that it made Michael a little confused.


    "About Seele, I didn''t intentionally hide it from you."


    He took the opportunity while catching his breath to choose his words carefully. "Some of the things I hid from you, it was out of... fear, fear that you''d blame me... But some things, like Seele''s situation, it''s more like... ''I don''t know how to explain it''..."


    Michael had expected her to be angry, so he was especially careful with his words. Unexpectedly, Elysia knelt in front of him and cupped his face in her hands.


    "If you don''t know how to explain it, then don''t explain it yet!"


    "Ah��"


    "I won''t force you, Michael. I''d never force you. Some people''s love for you might constantly push you forward, but I''m different. Of course I want you to bravely move forward, but if you''re tired, if you''re lost, you can stay by my side. Until whenever you''re ready to set off again, it''s all the same! Similarly, since you don''t know how to explain it to me, I won''t pester you. I believe that one day, you''ll tell me everything openly, won''t you?"


    "...Of course!"


    Michael pondered for a long time, then suddenly broke into a brilliant smile.


    "Speaking of which, Elysia, what did you get me for my birthday?"


    Michael looked at her expectantly.


    "Hmm? You actually care about that?"


    Elysia puffed out her cheeks.


    "As for a gift... hmm... let me see... Michael, how about we go back [there]? Just to take a look."


    Michael''s breath hitched.


    "But I still want to say that, if you don''t want to face it, we don''t have to go."


    "No, Elysia."


    Michael took her hands. "If it was just me, I naturally wouldn''t and wouldn''t dare to face it, but if you''re by my side..."


    First, a familiar dizziness and weightlessness, like being tossed around inside a washing machine, and then they were suddenly standing on the muddy, slushy snow.


    A light drizzle began to fall, the wind carrying the scattered raindrops against their faces.


    In front of them were a few broken walls. The graffiti remaining on the walls was even more blurred in the rain, but it was still easy to see that it had been done by children.


    Michael had no memory of it. It must have been done by the children who came later.


    The moon in the night sky wasn''t obscured by clouds. It was bright and full, shining on the joys and sorrows of the world �C this was the orphanage in Vostok-51, the place that was razed to the ground by the silver bullets of the pseudo-Herrscher during the Third Honkai Eruption.


    Two streaks of water ran down Michael''s face, followed by three, then four...


    The raindrops had become heavier without him realizing it, the rain starting to come down harder. Michael slightly raised his head, unable to distinguish whether the streaks on his face were rain or tears. But the raindrops falling against the backdrop of the night sky, just like in his dream, were pitch black.


    Pitch black, like the sins one was born with.


    But somehow, a large stone in his heart quietly landed.


    The black raindrops hit Michael''s face, sliding down his thin cheeks, and finally silently mixing with the slush under his feet.


    "Sometimes, acceptance takes more courage, Michael."


    He was wearing thin clothes, but he didn''t feel cold.


    After all, there was another person''s warmth. They embraced each other, just as they had wished for, in countless days and nights.


    "Aww, I thought you''d cry! Mobius told me all about how you cried in her arms!"


    Michael let out a bitter laugh:


    "Elysia, thank you for the gift... Am I stronger than before?"


    "Actually, you don''t have to force yourself to be strong. Remember what I said before, if one day you feel tired and don''t want to move forward, you don''t have to force yourself. Just stay by my side for a while��no matter how long you want to stay. It''s not too late to set off again after you''ve rested!"


    "Elysia..."


    "But you''re like this now... it''s really beyond my expectations! Although I was a bit disappointed you didn''t burst into tears and hug me, you look so strong... hehe, it''s quite nice! I''m very satisfied!"


    Elysia''s words always warmed his heart while also making him laugh.


    "I..."


    Michael wanted to say something, but after uttering the word "I," he didn''t know how to continue.


    The words he wanted to say seemed to be scattered by the gentle yet incessant night wind, carried far away, or washed away by the rain, leaving no trace in his mind.


    Of course, it was also possible��some things didn''t need "words" to be conveyed.


    Yes, they were just too familiar with each other, so familiar that many things didn''t need to be said aloud to be understood, so... he didn''t know how to say them either.


    He had even doubted, at one point, whether there had only ever been familial love between him and Elysia, and nothing more...


    "Shh��"


    Elysia saw his awkwardness and seemed to see through his thoughts. She suddenly, boldly, covered his lips with her hand and stood on tiptoe, leaning closer��


    "Let me use your eyes as a mirror! Don''t move! And don''t look away!"


    But even under the bright moonlight, what could be reflected in pupils in the dark of night?


    She pretended to adjust her bangs, letting her soft hair brush against Michael''s forehead.


    The hand covering his lips was a little cold. Michael could feel the slight tremble, and the cold sweat brought on by her nervousness.


    Something seemed to come over him, and Michael suddenly stuck out his tongue and licked the salty sweat...


    Their pupils trembled slightly, and then their vision gradually blurred, becoming hazy.


    "Silly Michael, this is the real birthday gift!"


    She mustered her courage and removed the last barrier between their faces. Their cold lips touched, and then gradually warmed.


    The rain had soaked them through, making their embrace even warmer.


    The air from their breaths brushed against each other''s faces, like falling raindrops.


    But this was undoubtedly the true gift �C a silent confession.


    The full moon wasn''t covered by clouds. The clear moonlight mixed with the rain, creating thousands of silver threads in the world, each reflecting the overlapping figures of the young boy and girl.


    In this world, a world that was slowly dying, there was no lack of misfortune. But fortunately �C at this moment, they could still enjoy such pure, innocent, and budding love.


    Yes, from the past to the present, they had always loved each other deeply.

 Chapter 201: Volume 5 Summary (Author’s Note)

    Chapter 201 - Volume 5 Summary (Author''s Note)You didn''t think I was actually going to write a summary, did you? Hahaha.


    I can''t even squeeze out a summary (Author Sick).


    //


    Translator Note Sear?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I also don''t have much to say about this volume, it''s still part one tho.


    If you''d like to support my translation efforts, here are a few ways you can contribute:


    P@yPal: This is my preferred method for international support. You can send support via: P@yPal dot me/RioRagna


    Patreon: I do have a Patreon page, but to be honest, I''m not very active there because I have trouble migrating content and maintaining updates on two platforms at once for daily Chapters. (I mainly use it as a backup in case this account gets Nuked. Feel free to follow; it''s free to become a member but you can support me with tier one member, you can request translate some fanfic with vip there.)


    You can find my Patr@on at: patreon dot com/R_Arven

 Chapter 202: Vishnu?

    Chapter 202 - Vishnu?-Volume VI: The Year of Fire Moths (part 2)-


    "Today is the last day of the ninth year of the new calendar. In other words, it will soon be ten years since the First Eruption. Of course, it has also been a year and a half since Fire Moth and Anti-Entropy merged."


    Mei paused, her expression serious. "This summary meeting is to review Fire Moth''s combat achievements over the past year. After all, everyone''s achievements this past year have been quite brilliant."


    At that moment, despite her composed demeanor, a small smile broke through.


    "After the reorganization, the Anti-Honkai Battalions quelled 187 Honkai disasters caused by lower-level Honkai beasts. They also eliminated the Emperor-class Honkai beasts, Garuda and Frona, within a year. The Fusion Warrior Battalion hasn''t even had a chance to fight. You''ve all truly achieved remarkable results."


    Of the eight captains, only Captain Karabiya''s squad remained stationed at Fire Moth headquarters. The other seven attended the meeting via projections. Yet, despite the distance, their pride was undeniable. Hearing their achievements, their smiles widened, merging into a collective beam of satisfaction.


    On the opposite side, the projection of Michael lounged lazily in his chair, his expression bored.


    Yes, everyone was too lazy to attend in person. Besides Mei and Karabiya, only Kevin was physically present in the meeting room.


    Technically, for an annual summary meeting, the commander and chief of staff of Fire Moth shouldn''t be absent. But at this point, no one was surprised. They had simply gotten used to it.


    "Okay! Even so, don''t forget��it''s been nearly a year and a half since the Fifth Eruption. Based on previous patterns, the Sixth Eruption is highly likely to occur next year. Therefore, each battalion still needs to��"


    Woo��


    A shrill alarm suddenly interrupted Dr. Mei.


    Everyone held their breath, silently counting in their minds.


    Five seconds... The alarm stopped.


    Ten seconds... No new alarm sounded.


    Thirty seconds... The second round of alarms blared.


    "Level Three Alert!"


    According to the latest regulations, this signified the appearance of an Emperor-class Honkai beast.


    Sure enough, the next moment, Elvin rushed into the conference room. Ato, seemingly receiving the same news, stood up as well.


    "Abnormal Honkai energy reaction detected on the Mu Continent. Reaction level: around 350 HW!"


    Yet, despite the announcement, no one��from Mei to Michael, and even Ato, the leader of the First Battalion responsible for the Mu Continent''s defense��looked particularly nervous.


    After all, they had already taken down two Emperor-class Honkai beasts with similar energy levels.


    Michael glanced at Elysia, then at Mobius, Sakura, Vill-V, and the others. With a smirk, he conjured two trays in his hands.


    "I''ll be the dealer. Let''s bet again��will it be our turn this time? Left hand for ''no,'' right hand for ''yes.''"


    Without hesitation, everyone tossed their badges��representing chips��onto the tray in Michael''s left hand.


    Only Pardofelis, still a bit dazed and struggling to tell left from right, threw her badge onto the right tray.


    Afraid she might regret it, Michael quickly announced, "Alright! Bets are closed. Whoever loses has to clean for the winners for a week��free of charge!"


    Pardofelis blinked. "One week, free of charge... wait! That''s a week for each person... Elysia, Vill-V, Snake, Sakura, Hua��Waaaaah! Boss Michael, don''t go! Give me a chance to change my bet!"


    She lunged forward, but only managed to grab the chair under Michael''s butt.


    By then, he had already phase-shifted next to Mei.


    "No way. Finally, someone is willing to bet on ''yes''..."


    As he stepped out of the space rift��bump.


    He collided straight into Kevin''s back.


    "Sorry..."


    "My bad!"


    They apologized almost simultaneously.


    Michael rubbed his now red nose, then, before Mei could turn around, swiftly pulled the two icicles hanging from his nostrils��and stuffed them down Kevin''s back collar.


    Kevin''s eyes widened in horror. "Michael, you��"


    Before he could react, Mei''s gaze landed on him. He stiffened, stood up straight, and pretended nothing had happened.


    "It seems the surgery was a success! Now, as long as I''m not in direct contact with Kevin, the surrounding temperature is bearable."


    "Indeed. We have you and Mobius to thank for that."


    Mei silently put on a pair of disposable surgical gloves, retrieved the two "icicles" Michael had stuffed into Kevin''s collar, and tossed them into a nearby trash can.


    "Alright, playtime is over. Ato''s battle is about to begin."


    Michael and Kevin''s expressions immediately turned serious. Even though they had never actually been needed, they had to be ready to provide support at any time.


    According to regulations, aside from a few members on rotation, the entire Anti-Honkai Battalion lived on their Sky Carriers, always on standby. If any Honkai energy abnormalities were detected, they could launch directly from the spaceport within minutes. Reaching any location within their defense zone took no more than half an hour.


    "Destination: Fuller District, New Mallorca City. Estimated arrival time: seventeen minutes and thirty-eight seconds."


    On the bridge of Fire Moth Number Three, Carol reported the destination with precision.


    "Headquarters, requesting access to radar detection results near New Mallorca City."


    "One moment, retrieving data now."


    As soon as the words were spoken, Elvin transmitted the radar detection results to Fire Moth Number Three''s terminal. A large projection appeared in the war room.


    He was so familiar with this procedure that he could do it with his eyes closed��without any sense of tension.


    But...


    "Huh?"


    Soft murmurs of surprise rippled through the war room.


    "This..."


    Even Mei paused. She turned to Michael, who was frowning.


    "Is this the same situation as the Yaksha in Ruruye?"


    Michael didn''t respond right away. His eyes were locked onto the radar image.


    On the screen, the small red dots, representing lower-level Honkai beasts, were rapidly disappearing��one after another. Meanwhile, the large red dot in the center, marking the yet-unnamed Emperor-class Honkai beast, continued to expand.


    At the same time, the Honkai energy readings were rising at an alarming rate��500 HW within ten minutes.


    "Elvin, bring up the satellite imagery."


    Michael suddenly spoke, bypassing Mei entirely as he gave the order.


    Elvin hesitated for a brief moment, stunned. But as soon as he came to his senses��before Mei could even formally respond��he swiftly operated the console. A small window opened on the screen.


    Within seconds, the satellite image of the corresponding area appeared.


    Without waiting for instructions, Elvin immediately began zooming in, until New Mallorca City filled the entire screen.


    And then��


    "Wh-what is that thing?!"


    The war room erupted into chaos.


    On the satellite feed, the Fuller District was the most striking feature. Or rather��what was left of it.


    Because it was empty.


    Truly, completely empty.


    The flowers, trees, asphalt, concrete roads, cars��gone.


    The lower-level Honkai beasts and Honkai zombies that should have been swarming the streets��gone.


    The densely packed high-rise buildings that once filled the city skyline��gone.


    Everything had vanished, leaving behind only a grayish-brown wasteland.


    Civilization had been erased��neatly, swiftly, without a trace.


    Forget ruins. There wasn''t even a single shrub.


    No, not even a withered blade of grass remained.


    This wasn''t destruction.


    This was erasure.


    The room fell into a stunned silence.


    Everything Fire Moth had accomplished up until now felt insignificant in the face of this disaster. The impending fall of New Mallorca City had begun.


    And at the center of it all��


    A Honkai beast. Not particularly large, but undeniably monstrous.


    From its abdomen, countless blue, thread-like tentacles shot outward, wrapping around everything in reach��buildings, roads, vehicles, even the very ground beneath it. Each strand pulled its captured prey inward, vanishing into the beast''s body, which pulsed and warped as if connected to another dimension.


    Wherever it moved, the world disappeared.


    Not destroyed.


    Not consumed.


    Simply... gone.


    "Is that... Vishnu?"


    The name surfaced in Michael''s mind as he stared at the screen.


    A creeping sense of unease took hold. The shape, the way it moved��this "Emperor-class" Honkai beast felt too familiar. It had to be Vishnu.


    His instincts screamed at him. He had to go. Now.


    Michael was already preparing to open a space rift when��


    A firm hand stopped him.


    "Follow protocol, Michael."


    Mei''s voice was steady, her grip unyielding.


    Michael clenched his jaw. "Mei, if I go now, maybe I can still��"


    "Maybe you can save a few more people?"


    She frowned, studying him. Why is he so restless today?


    A quick glance at the others confirmed that no one else was paying attention to their conversation. Lowering her voice, she continued:


    "You might be able to easily defeat this Honkai beast, but you''re not just a soldier anymore, Michael. You''re a leader."


    Michael remained silent.


    "First��can you fight every battle alone?" Mei''s voice sharpened. "Humanity needs to hone its own combat power, not rely on you every time."


    "Second��Ato hasn''t requested reinforcements. That means the situation isn''t out of control yet."


    Her tone softened slightly, but her words carried weight.


    "It''s not wise to play your trump card too early. It''s almost time, Michael. You understand what I mean, right?"


    Michael''s lips twitched. Of course he did.


    She was right. If he burned himself out fighting an Emperor-class Honkai beast, then when the Herrscher finally appeared��he wouldn''t be there to stop it.


    Still, something gnawed at him.


    He turned to Kevin for support��but Kevin just blinked and silently stood behind Mei.


    ...Seriously? Not even a word?


    Michael sighed, running a hand through his hair. "However��"


    Mei released her grip.


    "I''m just saying that you, as our leader, shouldn''t go," she said lightly. "But if you''re really worried, you can choose two warriors from the Fusion Warrior Battalion to send instead."


    Michael blinked. Wait��was that her plan all along?


    A slow chuckle escaped him. "Vill-V, use the Second Divine Key and send Elysia and Sakura to the battlefield."


    Meanwhile, at Headquarters��


    "The First Battalion is about to reach the battlefield. Civilian evacuation in the affected area is complete. Requesting permission to implement a fire blockade."


    Mei didn''t hesitate.


    "Approved."


    Out of sight, countless missiles soared into the sky, leaving behind long trails of vapor as they arced toward New Mallorca City.


    Then��impact.


    A wall of fire erupted along the city''s perimeter, an inferno sealing off everything inside.


    The Honkai beasts were now trapped within.


    So were hundreds of thousands of civilians who might still be alive.


    Inside the fire-blocked zone, a space rift shimmered open.


    Two pink figures stepped out onto the battlefield.


    As the rift closed behind them, Elysia''s combat recorder flickered, briefly picking up strange interference.


    Tiny, gnat-sized black specks scattered across the surrounding space.


    Nothing unusual. Spatial turbulence often caused these anomalies.


    Elysia didn''t give it a second thought.


    S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 203: A Sense of Familiarity

    Chapter 203 - A Sense of Familiarity"Elysia, Sakura, ignore the Emperor-class Honkai beast for now. Compress the lower-level Honkai beast horde''s movement from both sides, driving them back towards the Fuller District in the north. Buy time for the civilians in other areas to reach the shelters."


    Ato had mentioned earlier��when requesting the fire blockade��that "civilian evacuation in the affected area is complete."


    But those were just empty words.


    There wasn''t enough time for most people to reach the underground shelters. Mei hadn''t confirmed anything either. It felt as if that sentence had been spoken only to ease the guilt of those making the decisions. S��ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rationally, they should have initiated the fire blockade on the Fuller District immediately. But doing so meant that tens of thousands of civilians in the "contact zone" would also be consumed by the flames.


    Sacrifices were inevitable.


    On the reports, tens of thousands and hundreds of thousands were just a single zero apart.


    Fortunately, there was still room to change things.


    Elysia quickly dismissed those thoughts. Even she set aside her usual playfulness. There was no time for hesitation.


    Together with Sakura, she responded in unison:


    "Understood!"


    Soon, two pink figures��one on the left and one on the right��launched their attacks, flanking the firewall created by missiles and rockets.


    One side erupted in rampant blue frost, freezing everything in its path. The other rained down crystal arrows, piercing through the chaos. Under their relentless assault, the lower-level Honkai beasts panicked, scattering in all directions.


    But their escape routes had already been decided.


    Michael had planned everything.


    Ahead of them stood Elysia and Sakura, mercilessly cutting them down. On their outer flanks burned the roaring firewall, its intensity unwavering. Behind them lurked the Emperor-class Honkai beast, devouring everything in sight.


    Where could they possibly run?


    Survival instincts took over. The Honkai beasts had no choice but to huddle near the base of the firewall, instinctively retreating��to the place they had come from.


    The Fuller District.


    Like many new human settlements, New Mallorca City was mostly flat, except for the Fuller District in the north��bordered by mountains on three sides, its terrain slightly lower. But now, the city''s southern area had changed.


    The Emperor-class Honkai beast''s relentless devouring had carved out the land itself. Foundations and roadbeds had vanished, sinking the urban area nearly three meters, leaving behind a sheer drop��a jagged step leading into the abyss.


    The Honkai beasts tumbled over the edge.


    Round bodies rolled, crashed, and piled up in the Fuller District. The horde behind them surged forward, forcing more and more into the pit. It wasn''t until they were climbing over the corpses of their own kind that Elysia chuckled and drew her bow.


    A giant arrow shot skyward.


    A flawless dome descended, sealing the Honkai beast horde in the pit. Crystalline threads of pink and white wove through the barrier, their brilliance drowning out even the beasts'' desperate wails.


    Mei glanced at the battlefield but paid it no further attention.


    It wasn''t indifference��just absolute confidence.


    "The First Battalion will arrive at the battlefield in two hundred seconds. Requesting permission for a concentrated missile attack on the Emperor-class Honkai beast."


    "Approved."


    While waiting for the missiles to reach their target, Ato issued a series of preparatory commands��


    Check the main cannons'' charge status.


    Check the landing ports'' availability.


    Check, double-check, triple-check.


    The final procedure before battle.


    It was much like a student''s last review before handing in an exam paper.


    But for Ato and his battalion, this kind of "exam" wasn''t unprecedented. Everything proceeded in an orderly manner��at least, for now.


    A few dozen seconds later, three small black dots appeared on the horizon.


    Missiles.


    Each one half the size of a building��


    [Anti-Honkai Armor-Piercing Missiles, Specialized for Honkai Beasts Over 30 Meters].


    They had traveled across an ocean, locking onto their target at the end of their journey. As they descended, they streaked past the flawless dome, heading straight for the Honkai beast''s unprotected back.


    Then��impact.


    "Gurgle!"


    The six eyes on either side of the Honkai beast''s face twitched. Though it couldn''t see behind itself, it suddenly reacted.


    At the last moment, it turned.


    It stood up��almost like a human.


    A slender left arm, disproportionate to its massive torso, swung around. With a swift motion, it caught the first missile.


    The warhead crushed instantly under its grip.


    The missile''s metal casing twisted and bloomed like a flower, screeching louder than the sound of shattering crystals.


    Before the fuse could fully detonate, blue tentacles shot from the beast''s abdomen, enveloping the warped missile.


    The other two missiles closed in��


    But they never made it.


    The blue tentacles coiled around them, pulling them out of the air.


    Just like that, three devastating weapons were stopped in their tracks.


    "What is it doing?"


    The next moment, the delayed armor-piercing fuse of the first missile finally triggered.


    The viscous, rubbery blue tentacles wrapped around it instantly expanded, swelling into a grotesque "fruit"��hundreds of times larger than the Honkai beast itself.


    "Whoa��"


    A mixture of astonishment and fear rippled through the war room.


    Michael stared, wide-eyed.


    The massive blue sphere continued to expand. Its outer wall stretched thin, turning almost transparent. Inside, the explosion churned��smoke and debris twisting violently within its confines.


    Two completely opposite expectations formed in his mind.


    "Wait, it''s..."


    Kevin''s voice cut through the tension.


    Before he could finish, the blue outer wall suddenly contracted.


    Everything inside��the explosion, the fire, even the expanding gas��was dragged downward, sinking into the creature''s bottomless abyss.


    It was devoured.


    This outcome was beyond everyone''s expectations��except Michael''s.


    After all, this beast could easily devour anything humanity understood. And with each devouring, its Honkai energy readings, along with its size, increased at a terrifying rate.


    The last time they encountered a beast with such absurd abilities, it was the Mah��m��y��r��...


    Looking at the number on the screen��900 HW��Michael''s hope vanished.


    That was right. This was definitely��


    "Dr. Mei, the Naming Committee has submitted a proposal, suggesting naming this Honkai beast [Vishnu], and also recommending changing its classification to [Judgement-class]."


    Just as he expected. Michael remained unfazed.


    Meanwhile, after a moment of hesitation, Mei made up her mind.


    "Ato, the Honkai beast''s classification has been raised from Emperor-class to Judgement-class. Don''t approach it any further. Maintain your current distance and prepare to provide long-range support."


    "But, Doctor, I think we can still try..."


    "Follow protocol!"


    Mei''s tone left no room for argument.


    Even Ato could only obey the orders.


    Mei then turned to Michael, her expression showing a hint of apology.


    She had previously refused his request to join the battle. While her reasoning was based on available intelligence and there was nothing wrong with the procedure, the results spoke differently. It felt like a misjudgment.


    She hummed softly, her eyes gesturing to Michael, but he didn''t respond at first.


    Mei followed his gaze.


    His focus was fixed on Vishnu''s abdomen, where blue fluorescence glowed ominously.


    "Elysia, Sakura, are the lower-level Honkai beasts taken care of? It''s time for the big guy. Judgement-class �C Vishnu."


    His voice was calm and steady. But after giving the order, he suddenly turned to Kevin, as if struck by a thought.


    "Kevin, do you... feel a strange sense of familiarity with Vishnu?"

 Chapter 204: Quantum Mechanics

    Chapter 204 - Quantum Mechanics"Sakura!" Elysia shouted without turning her head.


    "Understood." Sakura''s reply was crisp and clean, without a trace of a trailing sound.


    It seemed as though her body moved even before her words left her mouth, melting into the ubiquitous shadows.


    The dome behind Elysia dissipated, revealing the shallow pit of the Fuller District littered with the fragmented corpses of Honkai beasts.


    Holding her bow, she leaped onto the top of a high-rise building.


    She drew back her bowstring, and shot three giant arrows toward Vishnu''s back.


    "Gurgle��"


    From her perspective, Vishnu''s position rippled like a suddenly flipped sheet of paper.


    In the blink of an eye, it was facing Elysia, its blue tentacles whipping out from its abdomen, effortlessly swallowing the three arrows.


    "Honkai energy readings have jumped to 950 HW," Michael''s calm voice came through the comms.


    "Got it." Elysia twitched her lips.


    Overflowing pink crystals enveloping her bow, dyeing her fair cheeks the same color.


    The next moment, arrows rained down like a storm.


    Vishnu''s tentacles became excited.


    Under such a dense barrage of arrows, these numerous, thread-like, and chaotic tentacles didn''t need any aiming at all.


    They just needed to wave gently in the air to grab bundles of arrows and devour them all.


    "Honkai energy readings have risen to 1200 HW. Elysia, Vishnu''s ability seems to be devouring. You..."


    "I know, I know. You don''t have to remind me, Kevin."


    Indeed, there was no need for reminders. Vishnu''s size had already grown to over sixty meters tall within just a few minutes, two or three times its original size.


    Kevin gulped.


    At this point, its energy levels and size were still similar to ?e?a''s, but judging by the abilities Vishnu had displayed so far, if it continued to devour...


    "Aren''t we going to stop Elysia?" Kevin glanced at Mei, then at Michael.


    Elysia''s current, almost blind attack method and frequency could, in a sense, be seen as "feeding" Vishnu. sea??h th�� Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "She''s doing the right thing," Michael said, resting his chin on his hand.


    "Our current understanding of Vishnu''s abilities is limited to its growth through devouring external objects �C but does this ability have a limit? Where do the devoured objects go? There''s so much more information we don''t know. Besides, it''s better to have Elysia control its devouring rate, keeping its Honkai energy readings within a manageable range, rather than letting Vishnu devour freely."


    Kevin scratched his head. He suddenly remembered Michael''s abrupt question earlier and brought it up again: "So, Michael, what exactly did you mean by the sense of familiarity you feel with Vishnu?"


    Michael rubbed the stubble on his chin. "Hmm... the Sea of Quanta. Does that ring a bell?"


    Kevin naturally remembered the Sea of Quanta, but he still didn''t understand. What connection could there possibly be between the Sea of Quanta and Vishnu?


    "Michael, did you discover something using your spatial powers?"


    Michael shook his head at Mei. It wasn''t his spatial powers, but the vague memory that Kosma, who had fused with Vishnu''s factor, had possessed Quantum attributes after his corruption.


    "Roar��"


    "Vishnu is charging towards Elysia."


    "So that''s it, huh? After feeding it for so long, it wants more?"


    Was the Honkai beast''s roar out of anger from being constantly attacked, or was it, as Elysia suggested, that after being fed so much, Vishnu now saw her as a highly efficient and massive source of energy and wanted to devour her?


    It didn''t matter. Elysia chuckled as she watched Vishnu charge towards her, the gust of wind from its charge making her hair fly almost parallel to the ground. But she didn''t dodge or evade, only smiled faintly, watching as the distance between her and Vishnu rapidly closed.


    "Crack��"


    Her clenched teeth made a crisp sound. Then, Vishnu, which had been charging towards her aggressively, suddenly stopped.


    No, it hadn''t stopped, but the space itself had frozen.


    Countless flashes of snow-white blade light flickered across Vishnu''s body. Then, it, and the space around it, shattered like glass, or like a photo cleanly and randomly sliced by a utility knife, beginning to disintegrate.


    "Ah... it''s over already? That was a little too easy, wasn''t it?" Elysia flipped her hair, sighing triumphantly.


    "Don''t let your guard down," Sakura suddenly appeared beside Elysia.


    Despite saying that, she secretly breathed a sigh of relief when the space in front of them disintegrated along with Vishnu''s massive body.


    "It''s taken care of." This time, she could say it with certainty.


    "Wait, Elysia, Sakura, the Honkai energy readings haven''t disappeared... be careful!"


    With Michael''s warning shout, Sakura instinctively used her space-freezing ability again. But this time, before she could inflict any damage, she felt a surge of danger and pulled Elysia towards a nearby building, leaping away.


    "Boom!"


    The building they had just been standing on was instantly pulverized by a burst of azure energy. And the shattered debris wasn''t wasted �C tentacles followed the burst of energy, sweeping up even the rising dust, pulling everything back.


    "How... how is that possible?"


    Elysia and Sakura looked in the direction the tentacles had retreated. It was Vishnu, the completely unharmed Vishnu. Aside from the blue light on its body being slightly dimmer, appearing a bit grayish-white, it was no different from before. It was standing exactly where it had been before charging at Elysia, as if it had been standing there all along, never having moved...


    Was it... another Vishnu?


    Or had it reversed time?


    But how could that be possible?


    Was it a mental attack?


    Elysia and Sakura exchanged glances. It shouldn''t be. A mental attack might be able to deceive them, who were present on the battlefield, but it couldn''t deceive Michael and the others, who were perceiving the battle through the combat recorder...


    It shouldn''t be possible.


    But clearly, Michael and Mei didn''t immediately realize the problem either...


    "Elysia, Sakura, engage it for now. Don''t let it devour too much."


    "Michael, that''s a tall order!"


    Michael also knew that it was unrealistic, but they undoubtedly needed more time to analyze Vishnu''s abilities.


    Especially for him �C "Impossible. The background lore only mentioned devouring... but maybe, maybe its other abilities are insignificant compared to its infinite devouring ability..."


    Lost in his thoughts, Michael felt a gaze fixated on him. He looked up to see Mei''s eyes briefly meet his. As if understanding something, he asked, "Mei, can you analyze what just happened with that ability?"


    "No," Mei unexpectedly shook her head.


    She pushed up her glasses, carefully choosing her words. "Michael, have you read Dr. Mobius''s paper on quantum mechanics from when she was younger?"


    "Huh?" Michael frowned, not understanding why Mei was bringing up something so unrelated at a time like this.


    But then he felt a little embarrassed �C as a warrior, or rather, as a normal person, who would have the time to read such profound physics papers? Even Michael, with his Herrscher of Reason powers, which required him to have a corresponding understanding of the objects he constructed, didn''t need to force himself to read such complex literature.


    So, Michael indeed...


    "I have read it. It was when Mobius was just starting to gain recognition in academia, younger than you were when you attended the academic seminar in Ruruye. It was her first, and only, paper on quantum mechanics. She..."


    The more Michael spoke, the more he stammered, his face flushing slightly.


    A hint of amusement flickered across Mei''s face as she watched him hesitate about whether or not to temporarily close the battlefield comms with Elysia.


    Only Kevin was still standing there, bewildered. "Michael, you actually read that kind of paper... wait, don''t tell me it''s because it was Mobius''s pap��Mmmmph!"


    A clump of Imaginary Space crystals promptly sealed his mouth.

 Chapter 205: Rain of Blood

    Chapter 205 - Rain of Blood"Oh my, Michael, you actually read that kind of paper? It wasn''t just because Mobius wrote it, was it?"


    Elysia echoed Kevin''s words, handling Vishnu like it was nothing.


    Michael ignored her and followed Mei''s train of thought.


    "In her paper, she argued against a lot of ideas in quantum mechanics. She used an analogy��applying superposition and collapse from quantum mechanics to the real world. It was like ''Schr?dinger''s cat'' but called ''Mobius''s Snake.''


    Now, it''s one of the big examples people use for quantum mechanics, right?"


    Before he could finish, something clicked in his mind.


    "You''re saying Vishnu''s state is like ''Mobius''s Snake?''


    Just now, it was in a superposition of both ''charging at Elysia'' and ''not charging at Elysia.'' But when we observed it, the state collapsed into ''not charging at Elysia?''


    But... how do we explain its physical form? Shouldn''t its body already belong to one of the collapsed states?"


    "That''s why I can''t say for sure," Mei replied.


    "Superposition in quantum mechanics is usually about tiny particles. When this happens in the real world��the world we see��it doesn''t make sense. That''s why ''Mobius''s Snake'' is such a weird case."


    Michael wrinkled his nose, clenching his right hand as his mind raced.


    Quantum-type Honkai beasts did have superposition states. When the superposition broke, they collapsed into one state, turning grayish-white and empty-looking.


    Vishnu''s blue glow had faded a bit, but it wasn''t grayish-white yet.


    That probably meant it still had other superpositions left and hadn''t fully collapsed into one state.


    And when it came to Quantum, it was hard not to think about Imaginary.


    "Maybe its state is kinda like the Herrscher of the Void''s powers," Michael said.


    "Take Imaginary Space crystals��"


    He pointed at the pale purple crystals sealing Kevin''s mouth.


    "Or the lances of the Void. They actually exist inside Imaginary Space. The Herrscher of the Void just projects them into the real world. And when needed, they can switch between Imaginary and real space.


    So, what if it''s the same with quantum superposition? Since we can''t see quantum states at our level, maybe the one we do see is just part of it. The other superimposed states could exist inside the Quantum Sea instead?"


    "It''s not actually that complicated," Mei shook her head.


    Even she felt a headache coming on when thinking about quantum mechanics. As the saying went, if someone said they fully understood it, they probably didn''t understand it at all.


    And now, quantum mechanics was showing up in the real world��without experiments, just pure speculation.


    "Forget that for now. If it really is superposition and collapse, the real question is... is the collapsed state permanent?


    Can it go back into superposition?"


    On the holographic screen, Vishnu''s deep blue glow was returning.


    Mei''s question had already been answered. S��arch* The n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Michael suddenly smacked his forehead.


    "Ugh... cough, cough. I can finally talk," Kevin coughed, covering his mouth.


    "Huh? Where''s Michael?"


    Michael was nowhere to be seen in the war room.


    Mei tapped her fingers idly on the table. Suddenly, she wasn''t paying attention to the battle on the screen anymore. She turned to Kevin.


    "What did Michael say when he explained the Quantum Sea and the Imaginary Tree to you? Can you repeat it to me?"


    "He uploaded a paper about it, didn''t he? You even said it was a complete mess."


    "...Right."


    Mei leaned back in her chair and pulled up Michael''s paper. She hadn''t taken it seriously before��just dismissed it as pure speculation without any real data.


    As a scientist, she had never liked theories without solid calculations or experiments to back them up.


    But then again... wasn''t human science originally built on the wild ideas of ancient philosophers? Even though many of their conclusions had been proven wrong over the centuries, their ideas had still pushed science forward.


    With that thought, Mei started reading Michael''s report from the beginning.


    Kevin glanced at the screen and asked quietly, "Mei, aren''t you worried about the situation?"


    "Worried about what? Worried that Michael can''t handle Vishnu?"


    "Uh..."


    ...


    "Boom��Boom��Boom��Boom��"


    Elysia and Sakura kept running through the wasteland.


    It really was a wasteland��dark brown soil, nothing else. No ruins, no rubble, not even Honkai beast corpses.


    Vishnu had eaten everything.


    There was nothing they could do. Michael''s orders were clear:


    "Don''t let it devour too much."


    But that part of the order didn''t matter as much as the first:


    "Engage it."


    Right now, stalling for time was more important.


    And Elysia''s way of doing that?


    Make Vishnu chase them all over the Fuller District.


    Sure, this place was full of Honkai beast corpses. But it was better than letting Vishnu head south, where the city was still standing.


    Or worse��breaking through the firewall and getting into Mu Continent.


    That would be a disaster.


    So, this was the best option.


    And the result? Pretty obvious.


    While Michael and Mei were busy discussing strategies, Elysia didn''t have time to check Vishnu''s Honkai energy readings.


    But just looking at it... yeah. It had grown.


    Over seventy meters tall now.


    That devouring speed was insane.


    And honestly?


    Elysia was pretty satisfied with that.


    "Roar��Roar!"


    The ground tremors suddenly stopped. Elysia and Sakura turned around to see Vishnu, abruptly stopping its pursuit, roar twice, the glow on its body intensifying again.


    But it no longer tried to chase Elysia and Sakura. It could sense the massive amounts of Honkai energy emanating from these two tiny humans, but it couldn''t catch them, so why bother...?


    It gave the two a reluctant look, then turned and headed towards the urban area where the buildings were still intact.


    "Elysia!"


    "It''s fine. Naughty Honkai beasts deserve a good beating!"


    She turned around, ready to nock an arrow, but saw Vishnu''s huge body suddenly freeze.


    No, not completely frozen. Something seemed to be pulling on its tail. It struggled for a long time, its limbs flailing, kicking up dust, but in the end, it stumbled, its hind legs buckling, its forelimbs digging deep into the earth to resist the immense pulling force from behind.


    "That''s..."


    "Alright, I''ll finish the rest of this fight." Michael''s voice easily reached Elysia''s ears through his spatial powers.


    "Hmph��" He grunted. Even with a Herrscher''s physical strength, trying to pull Vishnu, which weighed nearly a hundred thousand tons, was a bit too much.


    A blue light flickered, and Michael''s arms transformed into two twenty-meter-long mechanical arms. The hydraulic actuators continuously contracted, and Vishnu''s body slowly began to slide across the ground.


    "Still not enough, huh...? After eating so much, it''s time for you to lose some weight!" He shouted. His hair grew longer unconsciously, and golden threads, manifestations of his spatial powers, began to descend from his waist.


    The golden threads wrapped around Vishnu''s tail, just like how it used its blue threads to hunt.


    "Haaa��"


    This time, Vishnu was actually pulled. Michael first swung it parallel to the ground, then, using the momentum, flung it into the air before slamming it down hard.


    "Boom��"


    The ground completely caved in. Under the violent tremors, even the densely packed high-rise buildings in the urban area began to collapse rapidly from north to south, like dominoes pushed over by a giant hand.


    The dust kicked up by the impact blocked out the sun, plunging the world into darkness for a moment, as the sunlight couldn''t penetrate the thick dust cloud hanging in the air.


    Just as Vishnu managed to flip itself over using its hands, three giant lances of the Void silently struck its three vital points �C its head, neck, and heart.


    "Gurgle?" Vishnu curiously swiped at the lances of the Void with its claws, but they passed right through.


    Through the thick, black dust cloud, it heard a calm voice.


    If translated into human language, it would be �C "First time."


    Vishnu''s head instantly exploded, blue blood gushing out like a fountain, quickly soaking the ground.


    But then everything suddenly vanished. Vishnu returned to its position before it had turned around.


    However, the lances of the Void piercing its neck and chest seemed to be anchored to its body. Even as it collapsed into another state, the two lances didn''t change their "relative positions."


    "Second time."


    Before Vishnu could react, its head fell to the ground, rolling quite a distance.


    Its neck turned into a fountain again, spraying a massive amount of blue blood into the air. Under the increasingly thick dust cloud, a sea-blue rain of blood began to fall.


    But then everything disappeared again. Vishnu returned to the state where it had just been slammed into the ground, but... it was useless!


    As long as they kept killing it, its collapsed state would eventually reach its limit.


    And as long as they killed it fast enough, it wouldn''t have time to return to its superposition state.


    Vishnu seemed to have realized the danger. The blue light on its body had faded to its extreme, leaving only a few scattered blue specks on its grayish-white form.


    It quickly moved its blue tentacles, trying to devour the lance of the Void piercing its chest.


    But the tentacles still passed right through the lance, as if it were merely a projection.


    "Third time."


    "Splat��"


    Under the dust cloud, the blue rain of blood fell once more.

 Chapter 206: Husk - Nihilius of the Imaginary Constructs

    Chapter 206 - Husk - Nihilius of the Imaginary Constructs## Chapter 205: Husk - Nihilius of the Imaginary Constructs


    "It''s finally over, right?" Elysia quietly stood beside Michael, nonchalantly reaching out and twirling a strand of his long, flowing hair around her finger.


    "One last time," Michael replied. This wasn''t mere speculation��he based his judgment on the rapidly dimming light emanating from Vishnu.


    Invisible electromagnetic waves pulsed outward from him, aided by his spatial powers, giving him a crystal-clear view of everything within a radius of tens of kilometers. The entire space was shockingly fragmented; spatial energies surged chaotically, forming a dense web of swirling "vortexes" of varying sizes.


    Michael felt a lot of relief that he hadn''t used more of his spatial abilities earlier, though that hadn''t been his original intention. But he couldn''t dwell on that now. Dealing with Vishnu took precedence over worrying about fractured space.


    The blood rain abruptly vanished. Even Michael''s clothes were dry again, as if the gruesome downpour had never happened in the real world. Yet, Vishnu was nowhere to be found.


    [-Collapse wasn''t the same as rewinding time; it was the selection of one possibility from many-]


    Michael''s mind raced, trying to figure out Vishnu''s other options at that precise moment. It could have turned and fought, or simply given up...


    So, what else could it have done?


    This passage is engaging and intense, but for a web novel format, breaking up longer paragraphs will improve readability and pacing. Here''s a refined version with better flow while keeping all details intact:


    Wait a second! Collapse wasn''t the same as rewinding time.


    That meant the final superposition��the one that collapsed into reality��experienced the same flow of time as the real world!


    Damn it! He should have created more Void Spears!


    Of course, that was just wishful thinking. Three twenty-meter-long Void Spears weren''t his limit, but he had to be careful using his spatial powers. If he wasn''t, the Sea of Quanta could seep into the boundary of the World Bubble within him.


    Wait... the World Bubble!


    A tremor ran through Michael, as if something anchored within him had been abruptly plucked and was now violently vibrating.


    "Huh?"


    The ground beneath his feet grew damp. The fine dust churned up by Vishnu turned into a sticky mire. Water pooled at his ankles, rising faster than the earth could absorb it.


    "Michael, the Honkai energy readings at your location are spiking!" a voice called out.


    "I know."


    The dense Honkai energy turned the water into a viscous, oily black. It reeked of decay.


    Michael, Elysia, and Sakura quickly moved to the top of a high-rise building in the southern part of the city.


    In mere seconds, the black water filled the shallow crater in the Fuller District. It didn''t stop. Within half a minute, the lower three floors of every building in New Mallorca were submerged.


    A blue-black rain began to fall. Flyers titled "Emergency Evacuation Notice" fluttered through the air, landing on the water''s surface and vanishing into the dark flood.


    "Oh no, the people in the shelters..." Sakura fretted.


    "Don''t worry, Sakura," Michael said, grabbing her arm without turning around. "Mu Continent has plenty of resources. Their shelter systems are the most advanced. They''ll have accounted for flooding."


    Still, they had to act fast. Waterproof shelters were one thing, but proper oxygen supply systems? Trusting those existed was tantamount to ignoring humanity''s knack for corruption.


    "Ugh..."


    Sakura suddenly clutched her stomach and doubled over.


    "Are you alright?"


    "What''s wrong?"


    Michael and Elysia moved to support her from either side.


    "I... I''m fine..." Sakura gently pulled away, one hand on her head, the other gripping the railing. But her discomfort was obvious.


    Michael frowned. He shook his head, already preparing to use his spatial powers to send her back to base. But as he placed his hand on her shoulder��he froze.


    The swirling spatial vortexes.


    Sakura''s sudden illness.


    Vishnu''s quantum nature.


    The disturbance in his World Bubble.


    The rising water.


    The falling rain.


    Michael''s right fist clenched.


    "Elysia, were many of the lower-level Honkai beasts you and Sakura cleared out the same color as Vishnu?"


    "Huh? Yeah, they were!"


    Dust from the tremors settled on the water''s surface, turning it grey. Then, slowly, it clumped together��sinking into the depths.


    The sky cleared slightly.


    Michael looked up sharply. Against the dark backdrop, a blue vortex began to form.


    Was Vishnu, as a being of the Sea of Quanta, capable of retreating there through superposition? Or had Michael''s spatial manipulation in another superpositional plane ruptured real space��causing a quantum and imaginary influx that swept Vishnu along with it?


    Unclear.


    And at this point, irrelevant.


    Vishnu, its body now an ashen grey, plummeted from the vortex. It struck the rising water with a massive splash.


    But before the waves could surge��a flash of brilliant purple lightning streaked down.


    The impact countered the splash, suppressing the waves. The surface stilled. Vishnu did not rise again.


    Ripples radiated outward, colliding with the tiny rings left by the falling rain. The water reflected the gloomy sky, its surface wrinkling and distorting.


    Speaking of rain...


    It was getting heavier.


    The drizzle turned into a downpour. The blue vortex above, instead of closing with Vishnu''s death, began to spew more and more blue meteors.


    The rising water had almost reached their perch. Below, blue masses began to coalesce��shifting, merging, twisting into the forms of Honkai beasts.


    "Elysia, I''ll close the rift. You take care of the Honkai beasts down here."


    "Got it! Uh... what about Sakura��"


    Michael shoved Sakura through a spatial rift without a word.


    Then, he ran.


    Not on solid ground, but on air itself. Behind him, a pink glow chased his footsteps, enveloping New Mallorca within a radius of tens of kilometers.


    "Unlike the incident in current-era Nagazora, this has to be an accident. The Second Divine Key is with Vill-V."


    His thoughts raced as fast as his body.


    "But there''s no doubt��the Sea of Quanta spilling into real space will expose branches of the Imaginary."


    Husk - Nihilius of the Imaginary Constructs?


    If macroscopic space was to remain stable, the influx of Imaginary energy wouldn''t be too different from a quantum influx. He should be able to handle it...


    No.


    He had to close the gateway to the Sea of Quanta first!


    Golden light surged toward the vortex��only to be caught and twisted by the warped space. It spiraled out of control, turning into a tangled mass.


    Michael didn''t hesitate.


    Instantly, he generated more golden threads, weaving them together, forcing them to stabilize the rift.


    Just one second.


    That was all he needed.


    With his mastery of spatial manipulation, one second was enough!


    "Close... Huh?"


    Michael''s eyes widened in shock.


    At the edge of his vision, the golden threads he controlled were unraveling��pulled apart by an unseen force.


    One by one, they snapped, reverting to their original state: pure Imaginary energy.


    Less than a millisecond had passed.


    In the next fraction of a second, that same energy solidified��into a massive, dark iron sword with gold edges.


    Straight lines��humanity''s earliest numerical symbols��were carved into its blade.


    Time froze.


    The invisible "second hand" struggled to tick forward, caught in an endless loop.


    But the culprit behind this spatial anomaly remained unaffected.


    A shadowy arm formed beyond the rift. It grasped the sword''s hilt��and hurled it straight at Michael.


    At that moment, the first character formed in his mind:


    "Law..."


    "Puchi��"


    The sword''s massive, sharp point pierced through his back.


    Michael''s body arched backward. He plummeted downward��mirroring Vishnu''s earlier fall.


    "This... no, this level of Sea of Quanta incursion shouldn''t be able to manifest a Imaginary Constructs this powerful... unless��"


    Right.


    He should have realized.


    Spatial manipulation was inherently linked to Imaginary space. Using it now...


    Wait.


    This feeling��!


    That same presence returned from beyond the spatial rift��the same gaze he''d felt twice before upon entering Imaginary space.


    A pair of lifeless eyes opened in the darkness within his heart.


    Every law, every definition perceivable by humankind blurred and distorted.


    An eternity seemed to pass before Michael even registered the pain.


    A searing, white-hot agony in his abdomen. His spine��fractured.


    But before he could react��before he could even scream��he plunged into the black water below.


    Cold.


    Wet.


    His fingers brushed against something. Someone else''s.


    A fleeting touch.


    Then��he sank.


    No.


    He was pinned to the bottom by the giant sword. S��arch* The ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Impaled onto Vishnu''s corpse.


    The very creature he had just killed. The blade pierced straight through the wound he himself had inflicted.


    His own wound burned hotter.


    Bloody liquid and oppressive darkness swallowed him whole.


    Only one sound, carried by the undulating waves, reached his ears:


    "Mi��cha��el!"

 Chapter 207: Zero Hua Units

    Chapter 207 - Zero Hua Units"Pulse rapid, heartbeat elevated, no respiration... but all vital signs normal!"


    "This feels... familiar..." Michael twitched a finger. Just as the urgent female voice had announced, his vitals were perfectly fine. His body felt brimming with an inexhaustible energy, almost enough to make him leap out of bed... almost.


    In reality, all he could manage was that single, tiny twitch. The boundless energy felt like a crushing weight, like sandbags piled on his chest, immobilizing him. As for opening his eyes? Forget about it. His eyelids felt fused shut, or perhaps he just couldn''t sense them at all. All he saw was a dark crimson void.


    "This feeling..."


    ...is so familiar, his mind completed the thought. Ah, he remembered. It was similar to the pseudo-death state he''d experienced during the emergency Sheesha factor fusion back in Nagazora. Not exactly the same, but close.


    "Did Mobius do something to me again? No, why would I be on her operating table... wait!"


    The memory of losing consciousness slammed into him.


    "The Husk! I have to��"


    "Haaah..." Michael shot upright, ripping out the dozens of tubes connecting him to various machines.


    He wasn''t on a battlefield, nor an operating table. He was in a bed... a hospital bed, judging by the sickly green walls.


    Mobius''s lab, no doubt.


    "What happened? Did we defeat the Husk?" Michael looked down at his hands. He was stunned by how easily the Husk had taken him down. Even more baffling, injuries like those shouldn''t have completely incapacitated him.


    Worry gnawed at him. What price had humanity paid to defeat the Husk? And...


    "Don''t worry, Elysia is fine." Two icy arms snaked around his neck, resting on his shoulders. Then, an equally cold cheek pressed against his ear.


    "Mobius, you!"


    "Alright, alright, I''m just messing with you." She hopped off the bed��literally hopped.


    Michael stared at her now-petite form, speechless.


    "Tch!" Seeing his expression, Mobius clicked her tongue, her voice condescending, as if soothing a child. "Relax, the thingamajig you call ''Husk'' is gone, poof. The rift above New Mallorca? Patched up with the Second Divine Key. Casualties? Take a wild guess." S~ea??h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "..."


    "Fine, you''re no fun." Mobius waved her hand dismissively, struggling to climb onto a chair by the lab table. "Bottom line: everyone''s okay. Aside from this defenseless little scientist, nobody got a scratch."


    "Even you were on the battlefield?" Michael tried to get out of bed, but a strange sensation in his abdomen stopped him. Not pain, exactly, more like... twitching. Squirming. Wait a second... that couldn''t be��


    Mobius, what the hell did you do to my body?!


    "Hmph... Urp��" Before he could pull back the blanket to check his wound, a wave of nausea hit him. He barely managed to suppress it.


    Mobius, facing away, continued her nonchalant narration. "With you out of commission, Elysia stood no chance against the Husk. Sakura was down for the count, thanks to a nasty reaction to the Sea of Quanta. So Mei had to send me, Kalpas, and her little minion as reinforcements. And honestly, despite my repeated insistence that I''m not a fighter... Well, if it was a foe even you couldn''t face..."


    Michael''s curiosity finally won over his nausea. "The Second Divine Key takes time to charge. How did you get to the battlefield so quickly without my spatial abilities?"


    "Tch! Please, don''t lump me in with those two brutes. They were the first wave. I was the second. Don''t assume humanity can''t manage rapid deployment without your fancy spatial tricks. Our greatest strength isn''t brute force, it''s... this!" She tapped her head.


    "The Fire Moth 7th? Kalaba''s squadron? No, it''s fast, but there''s still significant prep time��"


    "You''re halfway there. I, as the esteemed second wave, did arrive via the Fire Moth 7th. But Kevin and Kalpas? Oh ho ho, Mei is ruthless. Strapped those two lovebirds onto an ICBM like a pair of oversized warheads and whoosh��off they went! Too bad you missed their adorable screams. Kevin, I could understand, but Kalpas? Turns out the big guy''s afraid of heights!"


    "Being launched like a missile... yeah, hard to blame them. Are they... okay?"


    Mobius slammed her hand on the table. "I said everyone is fine!"


    "Okay, okay..." Michael mumbled, shrinking back from her sudden outburst. He scratched his head. "So... where is Elysia now?"


    He immediately regretted asking.


    Mobius fell silent.


    It only lasted a moment, though. She turned to him, her expression serious.


    "Michael, before you start fretting about Elysia, maybe you should worry about yourself."


    "Uh... what did you do to me?" Michael blinked innocently, pulling back the blanket.


    The wound from the Husk... had healed. Strangely.


    Healing wasn''t unusual; a Herrscher''s body was incredibly resilient. He also had the added benefit of a portion of the 6th Herrscher''s power anchored within his World Bubble. Fast healing was a given.


    But this was... different. The long, thin wound hadn''t closed cleanly. Instead of the seamless, scarless regeneration his powers should have provided, a raised, meandering, worm-like scar remained. And it wasn''t flesh-toned. It pulsed with an eerie, sea-blue light.


    "Did... did you perform a Vishnu fusion? And you did this shoddy a job?" Michael''s eyebrows furrowed, then smoothed out. He was annoyed at Mobius''s unnecessary meddling, but he had seen this coming the moment he lifted all restrictions on her experiments.


    Still, this was beyond ugly.


    "Oh, right, right, terribly ugly, absolutely dreadful," Mobius chirped, hopping off her chair and over to his bedside. She stood on tiptoe, tracing the jagged scar down to his lower abdomen.


    Michael grimaced, pinching her wrist and pushing her hand away. "Enough! Let me be clear. I had nothing to do with this wound. Absolutely nothing! Stop blaming everything on me! Not everything is my fault!"


    The tiny scientist tugged on his finger, pulling him off balance until he tumbled off the bed.


    "Hey! You��"


    Before he could finish, Mobius dumped a pile of blood-soaked clothes on his face. His clothes.


    "What the hell happened?" Michael demanded, pulling the clothes on.


    Only Mobius and Mei knew how to perform fusion warrior surgery. Could Mei have requested it?


    No. While Mei operated under absolute rationality, she was even more likely to consult him before making such a drastic decision.


    Besides, with the Fire Moth''s current surgical capabilities, such a messy scar was improbable.


    Which left only one possibility...


    Michael stared at his hands, realization dawning.


    "Yes, it seems you''ve figured it out," Mobius said. "So, Michael, care to explain the source of this... cellular hyperactivity you possess? Under the influence of the Imaginary energy, the cells where your wound overlapped with Vishnu''s began rapidly dividing. It essentially mimicked a Meta-Morph surgery."


    "So, I..."


    "Indeed! You, infused with Vishnu''s factor, proceeded to absorb over half of Vishnu''s corpse, along with pretty much all the Honkai-tainted liquid that had flooded New Mallorca. In a way, not only did you make a huge contribution to defeating that Husk thing, but you also saved countless people who would have drowned in those shelters."


    "And you?" Michael looked her up and down, calculating. One meter, thirty centimeters... roughly equal to zero Hua units. In other words, practically nonexistent.


    "Me?" Mobius looked down at her feet, then back at him, understanding his implication. "Michael... shut up."

 Chapter 208: Lamplight

    Chapter 208 - Lamplight"Hey, Nuwa, I''m telling you, I saw with my own eyes that Michael was one-shotted by that Imaginary Husk thingy!" Elvin exclaimed.


    "You saw it through a screen!" Nuwa retorted.


    "That''s basically the same thing... I just want to know how Michael is doing. I know he''s not dead, obviously, I just want to know how badly he was hurt."


    Nuwa completely ignored Elvin. Ever since being assigned to Mobius''s lab, the workload had been insane. She wished she could work twenty-five hours a day! And that was with Prometheus handling most of the calculations and Klein shouldering the majority of the experimental tasks!


    She glanced at the clock on the wall. Almost eleven PM. Not bad, not bad.


    Thank goodness I''m smart and sped up Fuxi''s alarm by an hour. She should be here to take over soon... Better change the clock and computer time too, so she doesn''t notice the trick right away.


    She didn''t respond, which frustrated Elvin. Seeing him scratching his head, Nuwa tweaked the computer''s clock and said with a sneer, "Why do you need to know all this? Did Dr. Mobius send you? No way, she could find out anything she wants, she wouldn''t need you... Or are you going to run off and brag to someone again?"


    "Ahahaha, how could you think that? Am I that kind of person?"


    "Aren''t you?"


    [Hey! At the Fire Moth''s bigmouth competition, you and your sister took second and third place!]


    Elvin only dared to think that in his head. He cleared his throat to cover his embarrassment.


    "Still, Nuwa, Michael''s been in your doctor''s lab for over a day. Are you sure nothing bad is happening?"


    "Like what?"


    "Like... Dr. Mobius dissecting him?"


    "Pfft!"


    Elvin''s idea was both unexpected and entirely predictable. Nuwa clutched her stomach, laughing.


    "Hahaha, ah��Elvin, you seriously don''t know about Dr. Mobius and Michael''s relationship, do you?"


    "Uh..."


    Elvin''s eyes widened like stars. He was like a person lost in the desert finally seeing an oasis... no, like an adventurer who had been sailing through storms for weeks and had finally spotted the legendary new continent flowing with honey, milk, and lumps of gold and silver!


    Even without him saying anything, Nuwa could read his sparkling eyes.


    "What relationship? What is it? Don''t keep me in suspense, tell me!"


    "Hehe!" Nuwa rubbed her fingers together. "Equivalence exchange!"


    "Uh... cough cough cough!"


    Elvin suddenly bent over, coughing violently.


    Before Nuwa could turn around, Michael''s voice spoke behind her.


    "Oh? Mobius and I have a special relationship?"


    "N-no... um, I mean, you''re... just, normal comrades! Ah! Dr. Mobius probably needs me, gotta go!"


    Nuwa jumped off the lab bench and ran away from the scene of the crime.


    "Well, then."


    Michael turned to Elvin. "Captain Michael, Dr. Mobius asked me to deliver this. It needs your attention. I''ll just leave it here... cough cough, I''m out of here!"


    Michael shook his head as he watched them go. Clamping the folder under his arm, he snapped his fingers, using electromagnetism to restore the wall clock to the correct time.


    It was late. Whatever it was, he''d deal with it tomorrow.


    As he walked out of the experimental zone, he spotted Karabis escorting five prisoners.


    These people were probably Fire Moth members not long ago. However, the way they were being escorted was peculiar.


    Their heads... no, their faces were covered with black cloth. Their bodies below the neck were encased in black alloy plates, leaving only their necks exposed.


    Seeing this, Michael stopped to chat with Karabis.


    "More lawbreakers? Even for heinous criminals, is this really necessary?"


    Karabis gave him a helpless look. "Don''t ask me. I''m just escorting them. I don''t know anything else."


    But after saying that, she leaned closer and lowered her voice.


    "They''re being sent to that place Vill-V built on P-21 Island��the Abyss... I didn''t say anything!"


    The escort disappeared. Once again, Michael was alone.


    He rubbed his head, walking back to the living quarters. It wasn''t that he couldn''t use his powers to teleport home, or that he needed sleep. To him, it was more of a way to confirm he was still human.


    But as he walked along the empty road, his only companion was his shadow under the streetlights.


    No.


    Were those shadows��each reflected by a different streetlight, cast by a different glow��really the same?


    Was he walking past shadow after shadow... or were they passing him?


    Michael stopped.


    He realized he had missed something.


    A moment later, both his feet and his mind sped up.


    "That gaze... yes, that gaze. What is it?"


    Michael walked, tugging at his nascent stubble. He had felt that gaze three times.


    The first time was right after he defeated the Third Herrscher, the moment he was about to leave the Imaginary Space.


    The second time was when he defeated the Sixth Herrscher of the World Bubble, right as he was about to leave.


    That was why he had turned the World Bubble into his world instead of following in the footsteps of a certain respected (and missed) leader who liked sending people into the Imaginary Space every chance she got.


    But what was it?


    The Will of Honkai? No, the Will of Honkai didn''t exist yet. And 17 hadn''t been fitted with the mass of human emotion modules...


    Could it be what Elysia had talked about��the vague, chaotic, true consciousness of the Honkai?


    Possible, but even less likely. Michael hadn''t sensed any pressure in that gaze, nor had he felt...


    Of course, the biggest problem was:


    If that gaze came from the Honkai itself, why could he sense it?


    It was a gaze, but that presence seemed to intentionally reveal itself, as if afraid Michael wouldn''t notice it...


    Michael clutched his head.


    His thoughts spiraled, unable to find an exit.


    "Thump!"


    His forehead suddenly hit a cold door.


    "Oof... Already here?"


    Oh, well. No more thinking about it.


    Besides, even if he thought more, what was the point? Without evidence, he couldn''t confirm anything. And even if he guessed right, there was nothing he could do against such a being��except be wary.


    Luckily, it didn''t seem malicious.


    It was just silently watching everything, occasionally reminding Michael of its existence...


    Even this Husk of the Imaginary Constructs, which had reached a level of power capable of casually managing time. Michael couldn''t believe that Elysia, Kevin, and Mobius had won without paying a price.


    Besides, this Husk��under the influence of that presence��had reached a level where it could instantly kill him without resistance.


    Could Elysia plus Kevin plus Mobius now easily kill Michael?


    Obviously not.


    That meant that being was only interested in him. After saying "hello" to Michael, it seemed to have somehow reduced the Husk''s power��almost as if it was afraid of hurting the world. Or Michael''s friends...


    Such a contradictory attitude...


    Michael suddenly thought of a completely impossible possibility.


    But he quickly laughed it off, erasing the thought from his mind.


    "I..."


    His hand gently gripped the doorknob.


    A strange tremor arose in his stomach.


    Michael unconsciously opened his mouth, then quickly closed it.


    That wasn''t a human instinct.


    It was the impulse to devour, brought on by the Vishnu factor.


    Funny.


    He really wasn''t human anymore...


    The doorknob turned, and dim light spilled through the crack.


    "Huh? Someone''s here?"


    Curious, Michael stepped into his room.


    Two familiar figures were hunched over piles of documents at his desk, illuminated by the soft glow of a lamp.


    "Oh, you''re back!"


    Elysia smoothed her hair back, smiling. The shadow covered half her face, giving her an almost ethereal look.


    As for the other, cat-like figure... Sear?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She stood, stretched, and groaned, "Captain Michael, you''re finally back! Another minute, and I''d die from exhaustion here, waaaah..."

 Chapter 209: Sharing a Pillow

    Chapter 209 - Sharing a Pillow"All healed up?" Elysia''s smile didn''t waver.


    "Yeah..." Michael awkwardly covered his stomach. He tried not to care what others thought of him, but getting one-shotted by an enemy in front of Elysia... well, it was embarrassing.


    And...


    "Sorry I worried you."


    "It''s okay, what matters is you''re alright."


    No teasing. No gentle mockery. This wasn''t like Elysia at all. But Michael loved it.


    The atmosphere between them was like the light from the desk lamp. Dim, not bright enough, but hazy and warm.


    This moment only lasted an instant because they seemed to have both forgotten about the third person...


    "Um... Michael, Elysia... can I go now?"


    Pardofelis tiptoed, trying to sneak away. But she''d barely taken two steps when Michael and Elysia, lost in their own world, turned to her at the same time. With forced enthusiasm, she begged, "I''m sleepy!"


    "So, what are you doing? I don''t remember needing to process this many documents? Overtime?"


    Michael sat down at the desk, placing the folder Elvin gave him on top of it. Seeing another workload arrive, Pardofelis shivered, subtly moving further from the desk.


    "Heh..." Elysia yawned lightly, rubbing her sleepy eyes. "Huh? That''s not right. Mei told me she sends you the monthly expenditure reports to review. She also said you always manage to finish checking them in one night!"


    "..." Michael was caught off guard. That was... true. That was what happened.


    The Fire Moth''s current organizational structure was odd. Welt and Vassily merely held the titles, with no real power.


    The real leadership, without a doubt, lay with Mei. But the new charter specified that Fire Moth and Anti-Entropy were merged, but without a hierarchy. So, officially, Michael was also a leader of the organization, equal to Mei.


    Their relationship was more akin to a dual consulship from ancient city-states. Hmm... This year was the year of Michael and Mei''s joint rule.


    But in reality, other than Anti-Entropy matters, he basically didn''t care about anything. He could not care. Mei, however, had to perform some pretense, especially with documents recording financial expenses. Theoretically, Michael also needed to know where the Fire Moth''s money was going. It was his right to know.


    "Speaking of which, these documents are actually quite interesting! Like this... Project Moon? What''s that? Wow, Michael, you''re so tight-lipped! You didn''t even tell me!" S��ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I also... cough cough!" Michael coughed heavily. He didn''t know about it either.


    His approach to these documents was quite simple and brutal. He''d stamp everything then call it a day. He couldn''t even understand them. He needed to stamp all of them, then all would be fine...


    He couldn''t understand them? Actually, it''s more like he''s unable to understand them.


    Who could say if he really couldn''t understand them or simply didn''t want to read them?


    "Huh? You can understand these?"


    Michael gave Elysia a suspicious look. She grinned.


    "I can''t, but Little Felis does business all day. How could she not?"


    Michael''s suspicious gaze turned to Pardofelis.


    "Well... Actually, I really can''t..."


    "Uh... ah! Then what was all that you were saying before?"


    "Elysia, I haven''t even finished school. How could I understand this? But you did promise me that shiny little nightlight..."


    "...Didn''t you explain it all so well just now?"


    "Ah! That? That''s a trick I used to use in Dusk Street. As long as you put a bunch of words people don''t understand in your speech, they''ll think you''re really smart..."


    "..."


    "Elysia, you''ve been tricked again..." Michael gently stroked her shoulder, winking at Pardofelis.


    Pardofelis, as if receiving an order, scurried out of the room. Stopping just a few steps away, she covered her rear end, turning back with a silly grin, retreating step by step until she reached the door.


    Michael subtly rolled his eyes and stuck his tongue out. He pretended not to see the gold-inlaid dagger she had stuffed behind her. A prize he had won from Ymir. It''d be available for sale tomorrow in Pardofelis'' mobile shop...


    "Why not ask Vill-V for this kind of professional task?"


    It couldn''t be for security reasons. Otherwise, Mei wouldn''t have handed these reports to Elysia while he was injured, and she wouldn''t have called Pardofelis. Meaning, Mei didn''t consider any of this as information to keep secret from Anti-Entropy.


    Michael gently pushed Elysia back onto the chair. He embraced her from behind, picking up one of the densely written reports.


    "Vill-V... Didn''t dear Mobius tell you?"


    "Tell me what?"


    "She''s probably still recovering."


    "Recovering? What happened?" Michael clutched the edge of the report. His brow furrowed.


    "After that Husk thing gravely injured you, Mei immediately categorized it as above-Herrscher level. She started a tier-two end-of-days defense program. Simply put, she began mass-producing fusion warriors, from the easy ones to the hard ones."


    "Besides Vill-V, who else?"


    "Well, there were quite a few at first, but didn''t we take care of that Husk? Currently, only Vill-V, Ato, and Dystopia have undergone this round of procedures. We''ll be getting more soon! It''s said that if it was later, Mei would have dragged little Felis to the operating table as well! Oh, right! And she wants to send Hua into battle. How ruthless of her!"


    Michael bit his lip, unsure what to say. Different paths leading to the same result. That was convergence. But Michael quickly chuckled.


    "Captain Ato might not join Anti-Entropy. Even if he finds someone to take over the First Platoon, he still has a kid to take care of."


    "Oh! That''s right! Speaking of which, I remember little Griseo... Oh, her face is so soft and sweet!"


    "Uh..." Michael''s eyes darted around. He leaned closer. "What about... mine?"


    "Pfft!" Elysia covered her mouth, giggling in Michael''s arms.


    She glanced sideways at Michael, then pouted. "Hmm... Kinda smelly. You need to take a bath!"


    "Oh... Oh... Wait for you to get ba��"


    Michael suddenly noticed Elysia''s silence.


    "Thump, thump, thump..."


    That was the sound of her heart beating in her chest. Soon, Michael''s heart pounded in his ears. Their heartbeats merged, expanding and contracting together.


    "Go on. Take a bath." Elysia yawned and waved her hand.


    Michael seemed a bit flustered. It took him five full minutes to find a change of clothes, then he stumbled into the bathroom.


    Soon, the sound of running water drowned out the heavy heartbeats.


    Cold water washed over Michael''s body, gradually cooling the agitation. He gently stroked the long, blue scar on his abdomen, his heart filled with hesitation and apprehension.


    He just stood there, frozen, until the fire in his body was extinguished.


    He didn''t know how long he showered. By the time he randomly dried his body and left the bathroom, he could hear Elysia''s soft snoring.


    He turned off the bathroom light, tiptoed to the desk, and turned off the desk lamp.


    Finally, he closed the curtains.


    Hesitating, Michael left a small gap.


    Moonlight streamed in through the small slit, bathing the sleeping girl curled on the bed, who hadn''t even bothered to cover herself with the blanket.


    The weather wasn''t warm, and she''d catch a cold without it. But looking at her sleeping form, Michael wasn''t sure if he could put the blanket over her without waking her.


    Then, he had a good idea...


    It was just a single bed. It''d be too narrow for two people. There was only one pillow as well, truly sharing a pillow.


    Michael put his arms around her, holding her until dawn.

 Chapter 210: Convergence

    Chapter 210 - Convergence"Hah��wah wah wah woe..."


    Early the next morning, Michael carried a pile of paper ledgers and reports to Mei, returning them.


    "As swift as ever, Michael," Mei praised, making Michael blush. How could I not be fast... I barely looked at any of it!


    Seeing Michael''s slightly embarrassed expression, Mei smiled knowingly. She suddenly dropped her pen, leaning back in her chair, relaxed. Michael was unsure why she''d do that, unsure if he should go or stay.


    Mei straightened again, rummaging through the mountain of documents. She pulled one out and handed it to Michael.


    "Welt has been complaining to me for a while. He says the underground environment is too damp, and he can''t get used to it. He wants to move back to the surface. What do you think?"


    "His reasons for wanting to move back to the surface aren''t out of vanity." Michael flipped through the documents, speaking. "Although I don''t like him, I believe he never does anything without a reason. I think you''ve noticed it too. From a long time ago, he seems to be planning something, to the point that he has no interest in Fire Moth''s internal power struggles."


    Mei knew that. After all, Welt hadn''t tried to hide it. Or perhaps it was his style. He simply didn''t care if others knew. He wanted everyone to know he was pursuing something beyond earthly power.


    But his restraint was perfect. Anyone could tell he had plans, but what exactly were they? No one knew.


    "I infiltrated Welt''s office several times with Vill-V, but we couldn''t find any records on his computer. And, if I remember correctly, you have his schedule under surveillance, right? He basically goes between two locations. He has no opportunity to go anywhere else."


    "So, your opinion is?"


    "Let him go." Michael involuntarily raised his hand, trying to touch his nose. Stopping halfway, as if realizing something, he put his fingers in his mouth, biting them lightly, then quickly lowered his hand.


    "Since he''s hiding so well, let him do what he wants. He''ll slip up eventually."


    "Snap!" Mei snapped her fingers. "Great. Looks like we''re on the same page again!"


    "Yeah, if that''s all... I''ll be on my way."


    "Please wait."


    Michael turned, seeing Mei crossing her arms, as if hesitating.


    After a moment, she asked, "Michael, about the Sea of Quanta... I know you''ve taken Welt and Hua in and out before, so... May I..."


    Before Mei could finish, Michael rejected her.


    "No... Mei, you should know. Sakura had a violent reaction when the Sea of Quanta opened in New Mallorca. Since I don''t intend to take you to the Sea of Quanta, that means your body... wouldn''t be accepted."


    "Not accepted by the Sea of Quanta, but what if I forcefully entered it? What would happen?"


    Mei knew the answer, but it was also a way of clinging to hope.


    "You''ll lose your own unitarity. Your body would be lost in the Sea of Quanta, and your consciousness would only be preserved under extremely lucky circumstances."


    "Hmm... Is that so..." Mei sighed softly, not seeming disappointed.


    When she looked up again, she was alone. Only then did she cover her face, looking at the mountain of documents on her desk with a helpless expression.


    "Alright! Prometheus, let''s start the day!"


    Michael looked at the calendar under the clock. Three days had passed since the Vishnu incident. Three days weren''t long, but for certain fatal possibilities, it was enough time for countless things to happen.


    Michael locked himself in the office with the "Anti-Entropy Captain" sign. He leaned against the door, feeling the state of the World Bubble inside him.


    "Good... Good..."


    Also anchored to him, Michael''s World Bubble wasn''t on the same level as Durandal''s later one. The latter had a relatively complete world and civilization. Michael''s... The size was only a Brundin. The stability was obviously incomparable. This was why Michael needed to constantly reinforce the World Bubble''s boundaries with his spatial powers.


    The battle with Vishnu had affected the Sea of Quanta, so Michael had to pay attention. After all, a small "bubble" floating in the tide, no matter how anchored, could still break.


    Luckily, that hadn''t happened yet.


    The World Bubble''s structure was relatively intact, but Michael decided to go there himself. On the one hand, to confirm the people inside were still well. On the other hand... He had promised Seele he would visit her every week. He had missed the agreed-upon day because of his injuries. Seele must be worried sick.


    He reappeared on the long bridge.


    "Huh? The error''s so big?" Michael turned, looking at a high-rise three hundred meters away. It was the place where Mei had watched him, Elysia, and the Sixth Herrscher fight. Also, the first anchor point Michael left in this World Bubble.


    Because the time of leaving the anchor point was before the World Bubble reflected and anchored to him, the anchor point''s position in space was absolute. He could use it to sense the World Bubble''s small movements in the Sea of Quanta.


    Michael had tried to teleport there, but the spatial rift opened on the bridge three hundred meters away.


    The error wasn''t small, but not too big either. It was completely acceptable. As the Sea of Quanta''s tides calmed, it would return to its previous anchored position.


    After thinking about it, Michael appeared in the basement.


    "Michael-Oni-Chan!" Seele, sporting dark circles under her eyes, rushed into his arms.


    "Uh... Seele, you..."


    "Sigh..."


    A chorus of sighs came from his ears.


    "Did something happen to the original world? Seele has been waiting here all day," Elysia said.


    "Yeah, there was a bit of a problem," Michael answered the Elysia in the World Bubble, putting down Seele, who was clinging to him like an octopus.


    He opened his mouth several times, but didn''t know what to say. In the end, he only managed, "Sorry, Seele. I worried you."


    "It''s okay! I know Michael-Oni-Chan is busy!" Seele obediently sat back in her seat.


    Compared to before, her face was much thinner, making her bright blue eyes seem even more profound.


    "Let''s go! Let''s prepare lunch for the two of them!" Elysia dragged Mei away, leaving time and space for the siblings.


    Michael affectionately stroked Seele''s head, as always, messing up her hair without realizing it.


    He didn''t speak. Seele didn''t speak either. She just sat there, waiting for him to speak.


    "...Seele..."


    "Yeah, I''m here!"


    "...Seele, do you want any toys? Or something to eat? Or, do you want to watch a recording of Eden''s opera? I was in a rush and didn''t bring anything. I''ll make it up to you next time!"


    Michael tried to make his tone as light as possible, but hearing his words, the light in Seele''s eyes dimmed visibly.


    189 days and 9 hours. That was how long she had been in the World Bubble.


    Although Michael visited her every week, bringing her some small amount of happiness... the day to return to the original world hadn''t come.


    "Michael, when can I go back... and be with everyone?"


    Elysia and Mei were good to her, very good, but... But Michael wasn''t here. She lightly swung her legs, but kept the thought to herself. She still believed that Michael had a reason for keeping her here. She just needed to wait.


    Michael looked at the silent girl, forcing a smile. Now that he confirmed the World Bubble was still in good condition and that Seele was still there, he didn''t want to stay any longer. He was too afraid. If Seele begged him to take her, he would be unable to resist.


    "Well... I''ll get going."


    "Okay."


    After saying that syllable, Seele suddenly wrinkled her nose. Her vision blurred.


    A teardrop escaped, falling straight to the ground, leaving a shallow mark.


    Will Michael see it? Will he? S��arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seele looked up with hope, but all she saw were tiny particles floating in the air. Nothing else.


    "Clack... clack... clack..."


    She couldn''t tell if it was the sound of her teeth clenching or her fists clenching.


    "Liar... Liar! Big fat liar!" In a daze, she seemed to see the teardrop pierce the indestructible armor plate when it fell...


    She suddenly broke down, collapsing to the ground, hitting the tear-stained armor plate with her fists over and over.


    The necklace Aponia gave her swayed around her neck, making a rattling sound. The sound grew louder and louder, until the one swinging her fists suddenly realized it wasn''t the necklace. It was...


    Water.


    "Oh, that''s right! I forgot to remind Michael!" Elysia, holding an oddly colored lunch box, stopped.


    "What is it?"


    "The mental stabilizing drug Sue prescribed to Seele was supposed to run out yesterday. I should have told Michael to bring more over."


    "Hmm... It''s okay, it''s not too late to say it now," Mei said, holding a lunchbox with a more complex scent. The door opened automatically.


    "Huh?"


    "Eh?! Aaaaaaagh! So angry! They just up and left without saying goodbye to us!"


    The room was completely empty.


    Compared to Elysia''s annoyance, Mei''s expression gradually turned grim. She put down the lunchboxes, walking around the room several times.


    "Something''s not right, Elysia..."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Michael and Seele didn''t leave any words. If they left normally, would they have left without saying goodbye? And, if Seele left with Michael, shouldn''t he have frozen the World Bubble''s movement again?"


    "You mean Seele disappeared again after Michael left? That''s impossible! Michael reinforced this World Bubble. There''s no way..."


    Before she could finish, the whole space started shaking, like a ship struggling in a tsunami.


    "What''s going on?!"


    "Didn''t I tell you before!" Mei pushed a chair into a safe corner, sitting down.


    "I don''t know what''s happening in the Sea of Quanta, but there have been major fluctuations lately. The previous ones were minor, you and Seele might not have noticed. This should be the last and biggest one. Seele must have used this opportunity..."


    Elysia''s expression grew serious. "So, she really left? Then... If Seele returned to the original world... doesn''t that mean..."


    Mei took a deep breath, her eyes filled with pity and despair. "Yeah... that''s what it means... Hmph! Convergence... We need to find a way to contact the original world... Fortunately, I''m not completely unprepared for this��Prometheus."


    "I''m here, Doctor."


    "When will the Second Divine Key be repaired?"


    "Estimated three hours."


    "The Second Divine Key? Isn''t that..." Mei nodded at Elysia''s shocked face.


    "That''s right. Our Second Divine Key only works in the World Bubble in theory. Because of the spatial power Michael left in the World Bubble, we can connect to the outside world on a small scale. Through the passage he opened."


    "And then? Leave through it?"


    "That''s impossible, of course. All we''re doing is opening a passage. We''ll need some luck. Quantum entanglement. Hopefully, we in the original world will sense this and prepare or give a warning."

 Chapter 211: The Side She Didn’t Want to Show

    Chapter 211 - The Side She Didn''t Want to Show"My, you''ve been spending a lot of time in my lab these past two days. What gives?"


    Mobius casually handed a stack of work documents to Klein, taking a cup of bubble tea from her in return. She took a small sip.


    "With no Herrschers showing up, the Anti-Entropy forces are pretty idle. Sure, Honkai outbreaks are more frequent, but the Rapid Response Teams handle it. No need for us."


    Michael, also holding bubble tea, sucked up a large mouthful, yet his words were clear.


    "Itching for a fight? Go spar with that monster Kalpas. Don''t bother me with my experiments."


    Mobius''s words were dismissive, but she had already handed all the work to Klein, leaving herself free.


    "It''s... I mainly want to develop Vishnu''s abilities. For me now, fusing with a single Honkai beast ICHOR factor is underwhelming..."


    "That was a Judgement-class... no, an Apocalyptic(Vipralopa)-class Honkai beast."


    Mobius narrowed her eyes. "Michael, don''t be too greedy. ''A single Honkai beast ICHOR factor''... Pfft, how many do you want to fuse with?"


    She leaned back, arms crossed. "I''m warning you, your Vishnu ICHOR factor was very rough. Even if you''re a Herrscher, the ICHOR factor might not be a perfect fit. It''s not just about Honkai energy compatibility."


    Her gaze sharpened. "Hey... wait. Is this because you got crushed by the Husk? Are you desperate to get stronger?"


    "Uh..."


    Caught off guard, Michael stammered. Then, he admitted, "I know all that. But Vishnu''s abilities don''t boost a Herrscher''s physical capabilities that much. As for other abilities, I haven''t gotten anything like that ''Collapse'' ability."


    He hesitated. "And about ''Devour''... whenever I try, my body starts to collapse (cascade in EN). Even I... no, precisely because it''s me, I don''t dare to risk it. If I lose control, no one can stop me."


    "Pfft! Full of yourself!"


    Mobius sucked the last of her tea before carefully targeting the "pearls" at the bottom. Like Michael, she didn''t like the chewy things, but since Klein bought it... never mind.


    Michael, on the other hand, took a more direct approach. He used his spatial powers to teleport all the pearls into his mouth.


    Then, his exposed forearm changed. The skin and fat seemed to disappear, revealing dark blue, finely detailed muscle fibers. They pulsed.


    Mobius''s pupils constricted. This was what Michael called the collapse tendency��or rather, a semi-collapse, a limited-collapse state.


    Sure enough, his face turned ashen, his expression dark and menacing. He grunted unintelligibly. Mobius knew that feeling all too well. It was the distance between a human form and the artificially collapsed (cascade) form.


    He could still maintain self-awareness, which meant he could feel the collapse''s side effects��every cell in his body ached with each breath. If he fully collapsed, if his consciousness slipped into slumber, he wouldn''t feel a thing.


    But then, as his cheeks and throat moved, he easily swallowed the clump of pearls. Within moments, his skin turned pale again, returning to its original state.


    "To maintain absolute self-awareness, this is the extent."


    Michael flexed his fingers, feeling the lingering strain. "I don''t think it''s suitable for combat. Of course, I came here to test this state''s physical stats. Let''s see how ''small'' the so-called improvement is."


    "You''re a handful..."


    Mobius sighed but didn''t argue. "Come with me."


    She led Michael to a small room adjacent to the lab, filled with old or obsolete equipment.


    Michael instinctively walked toward a power gauge. His gaze landed on a faded, yellowed image of Phamas, stuck on the impact point. The rest of the machine was well-maintained��not spotless, but when he wiped a finger over it, only a thin layer of dust came off.


    He smirked. "Mobius, you still have a sentimental side? I wouldn''t have guessed."


    "Huh? This?"


    Mobius crossed her arms, looking away. "Klein cleaned this. I had nothing to do with it, nothing at all!"


    "..."


    Michael held back the urge to call her out. Klein worked 24/7��where would she find the time for this?


    But it was best to let Mobius be. Saying "Oh, right, right" just to provoke her wouldn''t end well...


    "Come on, the usual drill��throw a punch."


    Mobius casually tore off Phamas''s image, intending to crumple it and toss it away. But after a brief pause, she turned around, folded it neatly, and placed it into a nearby storage cabinet. After all, it was the last photo of an old friend.


    Michael wasted no time. He first threw a punch in his normal state, then quickly switched to his limited-collapse state and delivered another.


    By the time Mobius turned back, he had already analyzed the results.


    "About 8.67%? Higher than I thought, but still not a big improvement..." She crossed her arms. "And considering the physiological and psychological side effects of this state, it seems more like a loss than a gain."


    "Stop complaining and get to the speed test!"


    �� �� ��


    After being put through the wringer, Michael finally received his final report.


    "Overall increase of about 5%." He exhaled sharply. "Pretty useless. But considering that impact resistance and endurance can''t be measured by instruments, it''s not entirely worthless..."


    "...I think you''re mocking me."


    Impact resistance��obviously a jab at his "glorious" feat of being one-shotted by the Imaginary Husk two days ago.


    Endurance��likely referring to that time he was out of sync with the core and nearly exhausted himself using the Second Divine Key for a phase transition.


    Well... those were Michael''s first thoughts.


    "Huh? Did I?"


    Mobius raised an eyebrow. "You''re too sensitive, aren''t you?"


    "We don''t rule out that possibility," Michael replied dryly. "But Doctor Mobius, could you at least flatten your lips before saying that?"


    "Tch!"


    Mobius pouted, clearly wanting him gone. Michael had achieved what he came for, so he didn''t insist on staying. Before he knew it, he was half-pushed out of the room.


    "Alright! Anything else? If not, get out!" She huffed. "Humph, if you don''t leave, someone will cry if they don''t see you!"


    "..."


    Michael rubbed his chin. She was overreacting today.


    "Right, I did have something to ask you," he said, shifting topics. "I heard the Vishnu ICHOR factor experiment will allow volunteers to sign up directly. Did you propose this?"


    "I told you, don''t blame all the bad things on me!" Mobius scoffed, shaking her head. "But I have to admire Mei. She insisted on pushing this method forward, even though she knew you''d disagree. She was probably a little timid, so she didn''t tell you in person..."


    Previously, regarding Meta-Morph surgery, Michael had been firm��small-scale verification first, no immediate widespread implementation. Under this policy, volunteers'' genetic data was recorded in advance, matched with Honkai beast genes, and used to calculate genetic compatibility and surgical success rates.


    But even after the matching results were obtained, the surgeries weren''t performed immediately. Instead, they were reserved for emergencies��such as when Michael was seriously injured. Only then would the procedure be carried out based on compatibility, success rate, and the classification of the Honkai beast.


    Like Vill-V, Ato, and Dystopia before.


    The mortality rate was still high, but at least it was relatively humane.


    Regarding Vishnu''s experiment, Michael had learned something troubling��thanks to Kevin''s "inadvertent" slip.


    Mei seemed to want to skip the verification calculation step and proceed directly to experimentation.


    "Why?"


    Michael needed a reason. But he couldn''t question Mei directly. If the lower-level personnel caught wind of the two leaders arguing, it wouldn''t look good. That was the subtext behind Mei having Kevin relay the message instead.


    "What else could it be?" Mobius replied. "It''s a matter of cost. Genetic testing costs money. Local tissue Meta-Morph experiments cost money. And calculations... even though we have fixed models to use, do you know how many people signed up on the first day after hearing the ICHOR factor was an Apocalyptic(Vipralopa-class Honkai beast?"


    She smirked. "Over a thousand people from the headquarters base alone. If you count the newly built branch bases on the continents, the number of applicants definitely exceeds ten thousand. With that much data to process, even Prometheus can''t handle the workload."


    She paused before adding, "And, let me mention something you haven''t really paid attention to��how do you think those so-called models are built?"


    Michael''s pupils contracted.


    That''s right. How could he have ignored this?


    To build a corresponding model for each Honkai beast, thousands of samples were needed to provide data support...


    "So, blood has always been flowing. You just didn''t know."


    Mobius''s voice was calm��too calm.


    "No, you did know. Deep down, you always knew." She tilted her head. "When you handed over those surviving poisonous pupas to me for disposal, didn''t you already make peace with this? Or do you prefer pretending ignorance��standing in the sunlight, looking down on me and Mei? Judging us. Sentencing us. And then, in the end, firing the fatal shot yourself?"


    Michael exhaled.


    "Oh, I understand," he said.


    No anger. No outrage. No tears. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Perhaps, as Mobius suggested, he had already made this decision long ago. The rest��humph��were just self-righteous moral scruples.


    He turned and left, just as Mobius had requested.


    Yet, as she watched him go, a lingering sense of loss settled in her chest.


    "Okay, Klein," Mobius said after a moment, shaking off the thought. "Leave the playing to Fuxi and Nuwa. We''ve got real work to do."


    "Yes, Dr. Mobius."


    Klein followed respectfully behind her, trailing into the room filled with old equipment. They walked deeper in, stopping at the wall of the innermost closet.


    Mobius tapped the surface.


    With a soft mechanical click, the closet slid open, revealing the dark laboratory hidden behind it.


    Before they could step inside, a cold wind rushed out��thick with an unbearable stench. From the depths, unintelligible roars echoed.


    Klein reached for the switch.


    The lights flickered on.


    Hundreds of experimental subjects stared back.


    Their shapes were different. Instead of humans, they were more like Mutated Deadman.


    The only common point might be that on different parts of each person''s body, a different-shaped pattern would light up.


    "Even though I said all that, you still don''t want to show this side to Captain Michael, do you, Doctor?"


    "Klein, you''re becoming as verbose as Nuwa!"

 Chapter 212: Elysia Spoke

    Chapter 212 - Elysia SpokeThe room was dim when Michael pushed open his door, but the sounds from the bathroom were lively and chaotic, like a playful splash fight.


    The moment he entered, the splashing subsided into a gentle, almost silent trickle. Clearly, whoever was inside had paused, caught in a moment of indecision. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Michael was equally hesitant.


    He instinctively wanted to back out and close the door, but as one foot retreated into the hallway, a voice echoed in his head: "Michael, this is your room. Why are you leaving? Are you planning to sleep on the floor in the corridor?"


    "Wait! Is this really my room?"


    Michael double-checked the door number, and to make sure Elysia hadn''t pulled a prank and switched the plaques, he glanced at the adjacent rooms. Confirmed �C this was his. Yet, the thought of stepping back inside felt like heavy shackles binding his legs.


    Gradually, even the trickling water ceased, leaving only the occasional drip...drip...


    "Michael? Is that you?" Elysia''s voice, feigning ignorance, drifted from behind the frosted glass door.


    "Y-Yeah... It''s me..."


    "Well then... Achoo!"


    The chill of early spring deepened in the evenings, especially underground. While there was no biting wind, the dampness intensified the cold.


    Michael quickly shut the door, not wanting Elysia to catch a cold, but in doing so, he solidified his decision. Alright, fine, he was going in.


    Separated by the fogged-up glass, they could both sense the other''s gaze. Flustered, Elysia blurted out a clumsy excuse: "Um... My water heater seems to be broken. Mind if I borrow yours?"


    "W-Well..." Michael fidgeted, unsure how to respond. Suddenly, inspiration struck. "I''ll go fix it for you right now!"


    "Pfft!" Elysia giggled, then, embarrassed and annoyed, retorted, "Are you dumb? I don''t need you to fix it!"


    The splashing resumed, and Michael awkwardly reached for the light switch, then hesitated, chickening out. He fumbled his way to the bed and sat down.


    A short while later, the water stopped again. After a brief silence, Elysia emerged.


    Click!


    The lights flicked on.


    Michael instinctively looked up. Elysia stood there, wrapped in a bathrobe, her long hair dripping wet. Dark streaks of water marked the white fabric, and droplets fell from the ends of her hair, splattering onto the floor.


    "Cough! Cough!" Michael faked a cough, his mind racing, desperately trying to think of something to say. Why had Elysia been so bold lately? Since he''d recovered from his injuries three nights ago, she''d lingered in his room twice. Was it because spring was in the air?


    His heart pounded, but his thoughts were scattered. He opened and closed his mouth soundlessly, mentally composing dozens of sentences �C direct, subtle, flowery �C but in the end, all he managed was a weak, "Elysia, you should dry your hair. There''s water all over the floor..."


    "Oh? Is there? Then I''ll entrust this glorious task to dear Michael!"


    "Don''t be so lazy!" Michael grumbled, but his actions betrayed his words.


    He hopped off the bed and gently pushed Elysia back into the bathroom. The air inside was thick with steam and a faint, lingering fragrance.


    Michael wiped the fog from the mirror and, using the reflection, playfully stuck his tongue out at Elysia. He grabbed a towel from the wall, still warm with her scent, and carefully wrung the excess water from her hair, then started drying her waist-length tresses with a hairdryer.


    Elysia watched him fussing around, a smile playing on her lips. She saw him feign burning his finger on the hairdryer and wince dramatically �C Dummy! At least try to be convincing! A Herrscher wouldn''t get burned by a hairdryer!


    But her smile widened until it lit up her whole face. She recalled a conversation she''d had with Aponia earlier that day:


    "Oh, dear Sister, I''m sooo distressed!" She''d drawled dramatically, clinging to Aponia''s arm.


    "What troubles you, beloved fairy of Elysium? Who has caused you such pain?" Aponia had played along, her voice laced with amusement.


    "Who else but the proud, bewildered knight? He yearned to bridge the distance between us, but my pride led me to keep him at arm''s length. Yet, he persisted, lingering outside the gates of paradise, listening to every one of my joyful laughs. Only then did I realize his sincerity. I cast aside my pride, opened the gates, and invited him to be the master of my paradise...


    But why, now that I''ve done so, does he maintain a distance, neither approaching nor retreating? Does my fairy form frighten him? Does my surrender diminish me in his eyes? Or has his gaze been ensnared by the serpent coiled around the apple tree?"


    Aponia had lowered her head. Elysia had thought it was her imagination at the time, but now, recalling the scene, she was sure Aponia''s shoulders had shaken slightly. That sneak! She was laughing at me!


    "Oh, dear fairy of Elysium, if the knight you speak of is the one who received my...my baptism, then you need not worry. His heart belongs to you, unwavering and unchanged."


    "Truly? But what of the distance between us? Dear Sister, tell me, please! Tell me, tell me!"


    She''d been acting coy, of course. "Dear Sister" was as stoic as a tree stump and unlikely to offer the answer she sought. Elysia hadn''t expected a real answer; she just needed someone to confide in. She couldn''t very well discuss this with Michael, could she? This was girl talk!


    Eden would have been ideal, but she still hadn''t officially joined Fire Moth, probably busy with her thirty-second concert. Talking to Mei? Too embarrassing! Mobius... Well... As for the younger ones like Pardo and Hua, they wouldn''t understand. Wait, there was also... Sakura... Who?


    But then, Aponia had actually spoken, her voice smoother than ever before, as if she''d rehearsed the answer countless times: "Elysia, the answer is simple."


    "Eh?"


    "Su once told me of an ancient text from his homeland. It speaks of a lotus flower: ''I particularly love the lotus flower that grows out of the mud yet remains unstained, that washes in the clear ripples yet remains untainted. Its stem is hollow and straight, its leaves neither tangled nor branched, its fragrance is pure and far-reaching, its posture is elegant and upright. It can be admired from afar but not profaned by touch.'' The knight admires the fairy of paradise, but his admiration is so profound that he has placed you upon a pedestal, to be admired from afar but not profaned."


    Elysia recalled Aponia''s words as she felt a warmth on her head. Looking up at the mirror, she saw Michael gently lifting and drying strands of her hair. His expression, reflected in the glass, was serious, almost reverent, like a devout worshipper polishing a shrine.


    Her brow furrowed. Had Aponia actually hit the mark?


    Suddenly, she felt a sharp pinch on her ear. Michael had quickly glanced up, checking to see if she''d noticed.


    Elysia''s eyebrows shot up in mock anger, and she glared at him through the mirror. So much for not profaning!


    Liar! It''s all a lie!


    ...


    "Mmm... hmm..." Elysia murmured in her half-sleep. She was nestled against Michael in the bed, not quite spacious, but not cramped either. Just like the previous night, he held her close, but nothing more.


    He rested his chin on her head, inhaling her sweet fragrance. Despite the nervous excitement keeping him wide awake, being close to Elysia gradually eased the restless heat within him.


    He twirled a strand of her hair around his finger. She truly was a goddess''s daughter, the perfect fruit of the World Tree.


    Though she had fallen to Earth, held in his hands, until he could change her fate, he couldn''t, wouldn''t, dared not, deserved not... And for now, holding her like this was enough.


    The night deepened. Elysia continued to murmur, and Michael found amusement in listening to her dream-talk.


    "Mmm... ah... Michael... Seele... medicine..."


    "Huh?"


    Michael froze, then remembered he''d forgotten to bring Seele''s medicine when he''d visited the Sea of Quanta the previous day.


    As Seele spent more time in the Sea of Quanta, her emotional state became increasingly unstable. Two days without her medication... who knew what might happen?


    He jumped up, startling Elysia awake.


    She opened her eyes to see Michael leaping barefoot into a spatial rift. Before she could process what had happened, he was back, the golden edges of the rift casting his face in a somber light.


    But his expression was unreadable.


    "What happened?" she asked.


    "Seele... she''s gone."

 Chapter 213: Seele

    Chapter 213 - SeeleDizziness, darkness, icy cold... These were the first sensations to return to the girl as her consciousness resurfaced.


    "Ugh..."


    She lay sprawled on the rough ground, her breath coming in ragged gasps, her body convulsing.


    "Urgh...retch..."


    Propping herself up on one arm, she clutched her stomach, dry heaving as if she could expel the seawater she''d swallowed. Only when her hearing returned, picking up the familiar clamor of humanity, did the retching subside. She finally realized she was back in the "world."


    And that suffocating seawater? Just a figment of her imagination, a manifestation of her mind grappling with an unknowable dimension.


    Her limbs still weak, Seele rolled onto her back, leaning against a wall, her teeth chattering, her body shivering in the cold. She stared at the crimson-tinged night sky, at the shimmering neon signs swaying and intertwining on the horizon.


    I''ve seen lights like these, she thought, searching her memories.


    The image of the "victory party" on the large airship surfaced. Calling it a party was a stretch; Vill-V''s magic show had captivated everyone. The dazzling lights had interwoven like this, converging on the star of the show �C her.


    And that memory inevitably brought back the horrific sonic assault from Kosma. Seele smiled faintly, covering her ears.


    But then the realization hit��what was the point? Those were just...memories.


    Her hand slowly lowered, her smile fading.


    The clamor came from far away. She was in a narrow, dimly lit alley. The air reeked of a foul stench she knew all too familiar �C the combined odor of human and animal waste, rotting garbage, and discarded food. It was the same smell that used to permeate the alleyways of the Lower Quarter.


    Wait!


    The thought of the Lower Quarter jolted her. "No way... could it be?"


    She ran her hand along the wall behind her, knowing it wouldn''t confirm her location. But a feeling of certainty washed over her. She stumbled out of the alley, running blindly through the darkness.


    The buildings lining the streets grew increasingly familiar, and her heart pounded with a mixture of hope and trepidation. Is this really the Lower Quarter? Is it really?


    Finally, her pace slowed, and she stopped dead in her tracks.


    "Good Luck Bridge..."


    Before her stood the overpass she could never forget. Three years ago, driven to despair, she''d taken a sharp turn on this very bridge, crashing her out-of-control car into the outer wall of Golden Courtyard.


    That moment had changed her life forever. How could she forget this place?


    A sudden wave of grief washed over her. She embraced the cold, rough concrete pillar, her arms unable to fully encircle it. In the dead of night, there was no one to offer comfort. But she clung to the pillar, weeping uncontrollably.


    She couldn''t even pinpoint the source of her tears. The sorrow came as swiftly as it went.


    Seele quickly composed herself, wiping her tears, rubbing her eyes, and brushing the dust from her pristine white dress �C the one Michael had bought for her.


    Clutching the pendant Aponia had given her, she walked towards the darkness. She knew these streets like the back of her hand.


    Through Good Luck Bridge, down this alley, just a short distance away, she should see the ever-glowing, brilliant lights of Golden Courtyard.


    The only warmth in the dark nights of the Lower Quarter.


    Fueled by this hope, she walked on, like a moth drawn to a flame...


    Only to be met with disappointment.


    Golden Courtyard, like everything else in the Lower Quarter, was dark, cold, and silent.


    She should have known. If Golden Courtyard was still its vibrant self, she would have seen the lights from the bridge.


    Had it been abandoned? sea??h th�� novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the pale moonlight, the once-pristine white walls were covered in graffiti, obscene words scrawled alongside the crude drawings. If they were still here, it wouldn''t be like this.


    But Seele refused to believe it. "What if... what if Michael-onii-chan just didn''t care about the graffiti anymore? What if they turned off the lights to save electricity?"


    She couldn''t, wouldn''t, accept the truth.


    She knew Michael was alright. They''d met in the Sea of Quanta just two days ago. Some of the graffiti was clearly months old.


    That meant he had abandoned her... No, not abandoned, but something worse. He''d left her in the Sea of Quanta without explanation, without even telling her that Golden Courtyard had moved...


    Pain twisted Seele''s features into a grimace. She choked back a sob, crouching down, clutching her head.


    As her emotions spiraled, a physical pain erupted in her brain, as if it were being split in two with an axe, fracturing her entire being, her consciousness. Memories flashed before her eyes like a slideshow, also split in two, each eye seeing only half the picture.


    At first, the memories were identical, perfect replicas. But as she grew older, the discrepancies between them became more and more pronounced.


    "Sister...doesn''t exist? How is that possible?"


    "This experiment... AAAAAH!"


    A sudden noise snapped Seele back to reality. She was still clutching her head, the two conflicting sets of memories still warring within her.


    She looked up, towards the source of the noise. Three thugs were climbing out of Golden Courtyard, carrying sacks filled with loot scavenged from the abandoned building.


    They couldn''t miss Seele crouched in the middle of the street. Exchanging glances, they advanced towards her.


    "Hey! You... Wait, boss, isn''t she the...?"


    "Holy crap, it is her!"


    "Boss... maybe we should leave her alone..."


    By sheer coincidence, these were three of the thugs who had chased her before. However, the one they called "boss" was different. A common occurrence in the Lower Quarter.


    The "boss" stopped his retreat, snatched off his worn baseball cap, and smacked his two underlings with it.


    "Idiots! They moved out over a year ago! This girl''s obviously been abandoned. Can''t you see she''s all alone?"


    He laughed, feigning bravado while his heart pounded with unease, as he approached Seele. Then he heard her speak.


    "Abandoned?"


    The girl''s body trembled.


    "Huh?"


    "Abandoned..."


    "Abandoned!"


    The weight of that word echoed in her mind. The thought of being abandoned, the memories of the lab... Her eyes flashed crimson. She sprang to her feet, snatched the knife from the thug''s belt, and plunged it into his heart with deadly precision.


    Once, twice, thrice...


    Her white dress bloomed with crimson. Her face expressionless, she pushed away the cooling body. Before the other two thugs could scream, she slit their throats.


    "Gah... gurgle..."


    The warmth of the blood dispelled the night''s chill; the metallic scent masked the other foul odors.


    Seele looked up, the tangled threads of her memories finally unraveling.


    So that''s how it is... So that''s how it is...


    She ran. She ran towards the orphanage in the Lower Quarter. She needed to confirm one last thing.


    She quickly found her answer. The orphanage was empty.


    They had taken all the children. Except her.


    "..."


    She looked up at the crimson-stained sky above Brindy.


    If there was a Fire Moth base in the Sea of Quanta, then there must be one in the real world too, right?


    Michael-onii-chan, where else could you have gone? It has to be Fire Moth, doesn''t it?


    Good... good... good...


    I''m coming for you.


    I''m...


    Coming...


    Her lips were bright, vibrant red.


    Was it their natural color, or had they been painted, unknowingly, with blood?

 Chapter 214: Black Fog

    Chapter 214 - Black Fog"Yay! Yay! Being a Fire Moth member doesn''t come with many perks, but the concert ticket quota is pretty sweet!" Dystopia dragged Kosma through the throng of people.


    "Dystopia ..." *Should I tell her to keep it down? Lots of people know about the Honkai now, but there''s been no official statement. And since so many *do* know, what if they misunderstand Fire Moth...?*


    "What is it, Kosma? Did you just call me?"


    "Uh... no..." *Nevermind. She joined Fire Moth before me, she probably knows what she''s doing.*


    "Hmm... really?" Dystopia scratched her head. She *had* heard something that sounded like Kosma calling her... Maybe he was just being shy again?


    A mischievous grin spread across her face. "Kosma..."


    "Yeah? What?"


    "What were you doing just now?"


    "I didn''t call you... I... I wasn''t doing anything..."


    "Hee hee, still playing coy!"


    Kosma flushed, looking down, scrambling for an excuse. *I called the wrong person... That won''t work. I was just messing around... She might hit me. I... I just wanted to say your name... Too cheesy... Just give up.*


    Dystopia chuckled, dropping the subject. After much effort, they squeezed through the crowd and found their seats in the opulent, circular opera house, guided by the numbers on their tickets.


    "Huh?"


    "Eh?"


    Two blonde girls pointed at each other simultaneously. Kosma and Aldemir exchanged bewildered glances.


    "What a coincidence! You guys are here for Eden''s concert too!"


    "Yeah, and we''re sitting right next to each other!"


    Aldemir shrugged as Kosma shook his head. The boys took their seats.


    "By the way, Dystopia , weren''t you called back to HQ for the Meta-Morph surgery a couple of days ago? Did... did it work? You seem fine."


    "Of course! Otherwise, I wouldn''t be here." Dystopia flipped her ponytail, placing a hand on her hip and tilting her head upwards at a 45-degree angle.


    Evangeline deflated her instantly: "So, you took special leave just to come back for Kosma?"


    "Uh... no... uh... I just had some luggage to pick up!"


    Kosma quickly looked down.


    "Ooooh..." Evangeline drew out the word, her gaze shifting between the young couple. "Seems like Anti-Entropy is pretty generous with their leave. I heard Captain Michael is pretty laid-back, so I''m relieved."


    "Definitely. With Captain Michael''s spatial powers, if anything goes wrong, he can gather us all in a flash... Wait, Evangeline... relieved about *what*?"


    "Huh? You didn''t know? Everyone who got leave today from the European branch applied for the Vishnu ICHOR experiment. We''re heading to HQ tomorrow for the procedure."


    "Kosma, you..." Dystopia whipped her head around to face Kosma. She knew this experiment was different from hers. The boy remained stubbornly silent, staring straight ahead as if he hadn''t heard.


    Even Aldemir stared at Kosma in disbelief. He rubbed the scratches on his goggles, pursed his lips, and asked, "Why would you do that? You''re so young."


    Kosma didn''t answer.


    Just when they thought he''d respond with his usual silence, he finally spoke: "What about you? Why did *you* sign up?"


    Aldemir was speechless. He hesitated, noticing the vast opera house was nearly full, the surrounding audience members casting curious glances at the two girls standing in the aisle. He sighed, shaking his head. "...Ahem! The concert''s about to start, Evangeline, Dystopia . Come sit down."


    Dystopia sat heavily between Evangeline and Kosma, her face grim, a whirlwind of thoughts churning inside her. She barely registered Eden taking the stage, the audience rising in applause.


    Only when Eden began to sing, her voice, pure and unamplified, rippling through the 150-meter hall like droplets on water, echoing back from the bronze walls, did Dystopia lift her eyes, but only for a moment.


    She seemed to lack the energy to even hold her head up. Her gaze drifted, unfocused.


    Finally, it landed on Kosma''s profile. S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He was looking at Eden on stage, at the musicians with their instruments, his eyes filled with awe. But...


    She couldn''t hold back any longer. "Kosma, I understand you''re eager to become a MANTIS soldier... but why this experiment? Why Vishnu?"


    As the last syllable left her lips, her vision blurred. She didn''t see the boy''s eyelashes flutter at her words.


    "..." *You don''t understand. You didn''t see Anna-nee turn into a Herrscher, didn''t see her die right in front of me, separated by a thin barrier. How could you understand? This answer... No, it''s too much. It would hurt Dystopia .*


    *Why?* The boy asked himself.


    Was it as he''d just thought? Unable to blame Fire Moth, Kevin, or Michael for Anna''s death, he blamed fate, he blamed the Honkai. So he wanted to become a warrior, to gain superhuman strength, to take revenge. Was that it?


    It didn''t feel quite right. Remembering Anna no longer brought that searing pain. After all, they hadn''t known each other for long. And...


    Before she became a Herrscher, before her betrayals, he had already distanced himself. He had no right to avenge her.


    So why?


    Was it... that lifelong dream of becoming a hero?


    Perhaps. To merge with the strongest Honkai beast ICHOR, to wield the power of a god to slay gods, just like Kevin, just like Michael. *And I''m different from them. They could kill Anna to defeat the Honkai. I... I will uphold the principles of good and evil, I...*


    "AAAAH!!!"


    A bloodcurdling scream ripped through the air, drowning out even Eden''s singing. The music stopped. Eden stood on tiptoe, looking towards the back of the hall. Her movement rippled through the audience. Kosma jumped up, but even standing on his seat, he couldn''t see what was happening. He could only hear distant screams.


    "Kosma!"


    Aldemir called out. Kosma turned to see Aldemir patting his shoulder. He hopped onto Aldemir''s shoulders, precariously balancing himself.


    "Wh-What is that?!" He gasped.


    "Kosma, what do you see?!" Aldemir yelled from below.


    How could he describe it? He couldn''t find the words to express the horror unfolding before him.


    A thin, black fog was pouring into the opera house. The crowd panicked. Wherever the fog touched, people collapsed without a sound, like stalks of wheat before a scythe. But even their bodies didn''t last �C their flesh rapidly decayed, their silk clothes disintegrating into dust.


    "The Honkai energy concentration is spiking!" Dystopia cried. As the only MANTIS soldier among them, she could sense the changes in Honkai energy.


    If a Honkai-free world was a clear sunny day, and the current world was cloudy or overcast, then this place was a raging ocean!


    "Wait, my abilities are mental. I can briefly possess living beings." Without waiting for a response, Dystopia closed her eyes, her consciousness drifting outwards like a dream.


    A second later, her eyes snapped open, wide with shock.


    "What is it?"


    "Gulp..." She swallowed hard. "There''s... nothing..."


    "Nothing?"


    "There''s no life inside the fog."

 Chapter 215: The 6th Herrscher

    Chapter 215 - The 6th HerrscherChapter 214: The 6th Herrscher


    "Something that can cause this kind of disaster... Don''t tell me... Run!" Aldemir bit his lip, then, after a brief hesitation, chose the most pragmatic course of action.


    But Kosma couldn''t just abandon the people Fire Moth was supposed to protect, could he?


    "No!"


    He jumped down from Aldemir''s shoulders, scrambling over the seatbacks, trying to stem the tide of panicked people. A lot of people from the European branch signed up for the Vishnu experiment. Some of them must be here.


    If I take the lead, Dystopia will follow, and we can do what we practiced, save as many as we can!


    He held up his Fire Moth badge and ID, shouting, "This is Fire Moth! Everyone, please... Woah!"


    He missed a step and tumbled into the surging crowd, his imagined counter-flow never materializing. But his falling body suddenly stabilized mid-air, landing gracefully on his feet.


    Is this... the telekinesis Dystopia mentioned?


    He had no time to savor the strange sensation. The crowd was upon him, faces contorted with fear, panic, and madness. Their eyes bulged, frog-like, in their exertion. These must be the ugliest faces they''ve ever made, he thought.


    Then his own face twisted in horror as the deadly black fog rolled in with the crowd.


    "Damn it, another kid from the slums... Why are you so reckless?!"


    A strong hand grabbed his collar, yanking him backwards. He saw the distance between him and the black fog widen, felt the fine dust of disintegrated humans, like ash from burning paper, brush against his face.


    Aldemir dragged Kosma towards an emergency exit, only to find it blocked by a wall of bodies �C a grotesque barricade of crushed and suffocated people, many still moaning faintly.


    "What are you waiting for?! Help me push!" Aldemir slammed his body against the wall of corpses, only to bounce back, the gruesome structure unyielding. S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Dystopia , you''re a MANTIS soldier, do something!" Even if she claimed to be a mental-type, unskilled in direct combat, her augmented physique should surpass a normal soldier''s... But Dystopia opened her eyes and shook her head.


    "It''s no use."


    With her mental perception, she could see the wall was over ten meters thick. Impossible to move.


    "Then what do we do?!"


    As another wave of people surged towards the blocked exit, Aldemir pulled them along the wall of the opera house, searching for another escape route. The black fog continued to spread. If they stayed, they''d be reduced to dust.


    Dystopia , scanning their surroundings, stumbled, her hand instinctively grasping a nearby bronze urn.


    Suddenly, her eyes lit up. "I have an idea!"


    "What?"


    "This is an opera house! To project sound throughout the hall without microphones, they placed bronze urns around the walls. But that''s not all!" She stamped her foot. Though the sound was lost in the chaos, the others understood instantly �C the floor was hollow!


    "And to break through, we need to find the weakest point �C the stage!"


    They looked towards the center of the circular hall, the lowest point, where musical instruments lay scattered, abandoned by their owners in the frantic rush to escape. Only one lone figure remained on stage.


    "If we go that way, we can save Eden-san too!"


    "But how do you know there''s an escape route under the stage?"


    "We have to try! Do we have any other choice?!"


    They didn''t. Fighting against the tide of panicked people, they carved a path to the stage.


    Eden stood alone. Hearing them approach, she turned, her eyes dull.


    "It''s you..." She managed a weak smile, unable to mask the despair in her eyes. She stared at the chaos around her with a mixture of bewilderment, disbelief, and utter hopelessness. Not even the dullness of ashes, but the sodden remnants of a doused fire, incapable of being rekindled.


    "Ah! You guys!" Evangeline rushed to support her as Dystopia rolled up her sleeves, the veins on her forearms bulging. She slammed her fist into the stage floor.


    Crack... crack...


    A fissure snaked across the floor. Aldemir and Kosma joined Dystopia , kicking and punching at the crack until the floor gave way with a resounding crash.


    "Aldemir!"


    "I''m... okay!"


    Aldemir''s head popped up from the hole. The cavity beneath the stage, designed for acoustics and safety, wasn''t very deep.


    Which means there''s no escape route... Evangeline thought, her heart sinking.


    "Don''t worry, if we break through the ceiling below, we''ll be in the underground parking garage!" Before Aldemir could finish, two more thuds echoed from the hole, followed by another crash. He disappeared.


    Evangeline peered into the hole. Aldemir was right. Five or six meters below lay the parking garage.


    Looking up, the black fog was descending like a tidal wave, closing in on the stage. She quickly unbuckled her belt, grabbed an armor-piercing spike from her thigh holster �C designed for smaller Honkai beasts �C and hammered one end of the belt into the floor.


    "Eden-san, hold on tight!"


    She grabbed the belt with one hand and Eden with the other, and jumped. Letting go at the end of the belt, they landed safely.


    ...


    Moments later, Kosma''s voice, amplified by Dystopia ''s telekinesis, echoed through the opera house: "This way! Run to the center of the stage!"


    Many had already noticed what they were doing. With the black fog closing in, escape seemed impossible. The panicked crowd reversed course, surging towards the stage.


    But it was too late. The fog advanced faster than the crowd, engulfing people, turning them to dust, absorbing them into its darkness.


    The last person scrambled onto the stage, crawling desperately towards the hole. As his hand reached the edge, his skin withered and blackened, leaving no trace.


    "Code 13308, Level 2 access, patching through to European Branch��This is Aldemir, I''m at the scene. What the hell is happening here?!"


    Beep... beep... beep... Hello, Vice-Captain Aldemir. Branch lines are currently busy. Please try again later.


    "Son of a...!"


    They''d escaped the opera house only to find the entire street engulfed in the deadly fog. They climbed to the rooftop of a tall building. The fog, denser than air, seemed to cling to the ground. Up here, they were temporarily safe.


    "This... cough, cough, cough!"


    Safe was a relative term. They''d all been exposed to the fog. A racking cough tore through their lungs. Their skin was starting to rot, their flesh stiffening. The decay spread relentlessly.


    They could only pray Fire Moth had developed a cure.


    From their vantage point, the situation became clear. Aldemir immediately spotted the girl in the white dress wandering the streets below.


    She was the only living thing in sight. And wherever she went, silence followed. Lights remained on, television screens flickered, a car sat motionless after a sudden stop, seemingly undamaged.


    "No doubt about it. That''s the 6th Herrscher!"


    "Cough, cough... Wait... cough, cough... Doesn''t that girl look familiar?" Eden''s question, barely audible, was swept away by the night wind.

 Chapter 216: I Killed Her

    Chapter 216 - I Killed Her"The Herrscher has crossed C31 Street."


    "The Herrscher has reached the Waldiv intersection."


    "Herrscher''s trajectory analyzed. Target appears to be the European Branch base in western Brindy! Calculating optimal interception route."


    "Calculation complete. Optimal interception route is the D81 commercial street, a three-kilometer stretch between Sarakin Bridge and Milo Mall. Herrscher''s abilities uploaded to personal terminals. Anti-Entropy squad has 83 seconds to formulate a combat plan... Herrscher''s speed increasing. Prepare for interception."


    "..."


    Prometheus received no response, repeating its prompt: "Prepare for interception."


    Everyone either looked down or sighed. Michael stood facing the wall, silent. Kevin finally stepped forward, towards the Second Divine Key.


    "I''ll do it... I have the least personal connection with her."


    "No..."


    "57 seconds remaining." Prometheus''s dispassionate voice cut through the silence.


    "Why?! Michael, what are you thinking? Are you going to wait until more people die? Or are you really planning to..."


    "No. What I mean is, none of you stand a chance except me." Michael finally turned around.


    Now it was Kevin''s turn to fall silent. Michael was right. Against the 6th Herrscher''s abilities, only someone with spatial manipulation like Michael could... not even defeat her, but simply get close enough to fight her.


    "I''m going." His quiet declaration hung in the air. He was gone.


    Everyone sat in stunned silence. Prometheus stopped counting down. Time seemed to slow to a crawl.


    Until Mobius broke the silence. "You''re just going to watch?"


    Her words, on the surface, seemed directed at Elysia''s inaction. But everyone present knew they applied to themselves, and to Mobius as well. The three alarms had been so sudden. They''d assembled so quickly. Seeing the 6th Herrscher... it had left them all reeling.


    "If you think about it, I''m probably the one who should be most at peace with this, right?" Elysia murmured.


    At the end of the street, a figure in a white dress appeared. Spattered with blood, but undeniably familiar.


    She saw Michael, too. Of course, she did. She stopped, facing him across the distance.


    The hem of her dress fluttered in the night breeze, as did her hair.


    But Michael knew she wasn''t her anymore.


    "Michael-onii-chan!" Seele''s voice called out. Michael remained impassive.


    He was prepared. He''d been preparing for this.


    It''s nothing. It''s nothing, he repeated to himself.


    The black fog reached his feet. He wasn''t afraid. He stepped into it.


    "Never thought I''d actually find a use for this useless power," he scoffed.


    His skin turned blue. The black fog, before it could touch his cells, was drawn in, devoured by the Vishnu ICHOR Factor.


    Starting from the stone bridge he''d once crossed with Elysia and Seele, he took 237 steps. As he completed the last one, Seele, her gaze fixed on him, finally noticed the change in her surroundings.


    Brindy was even more desolate and ruined than before, the air thick with dust �C not ordinary dust, but the remnants of accelerated cellular decay caused by the 6th Herrscher''s power. Even she couldn''t completely obliterate life, only force it to age and die at an accelerated rate, leaving behind a fine dust of dead cells.


    "Michael-onii-chan, why did you bring Seele back to the Sea of Quanta?" She giggled.


    "You think that''ll fool me? 6th Herrscher."


    "What are you talking about, Michael-onii-chan...?"


    "Enough!" Michael stared coldly at the Herrscher inhabiting Seele''s body. "Open your eyes."


    The Herrscher obeyed. Her eyes, a stark contrast to Seele''s, were blood red. Realizing the facade was useless, she laughed.


    "Hahahaha... hehehe... hahahahaha! Michael...onii-chan... why do you want me to open my eyes? To see the difference between me and her? To remind yourself that this girl is no longer the Seele who clung to you, calling you ''onii-chan,'' but your enemy, a Herrscher? So you can kill me without guilt, end it all, right?"


    "You''re right. About everything." Michael''s gaze was cold, yet tinged with pity. "But you also can''t deny this: you have no chance against me. Especially not after I''ve dragged you into the Sea of Quanta. You can''t escape."


    As his words faded, his hand, transformed into a blade, pierced the Herrscher''s chest.


    "Tsk, tsk!" Blood trickled from her lips, but the Herrscher sneered, taking a step back, pulling herself free.


    "This is your ''advantage''? Come on! Didn''t you kill the 6th Herrscher in the Sea of Quanta once before? What''s wrong? Can''t find a way to kill me? Are you hesitating? Or can''t you bring yourself to do it?"


    Michael sighed, closing his eyes. The Herrscher seized the opportunity. The cells on her hands elongated into sharp claws, slashing towards Michael''s heart.


    But her claws stopped just short of his skin, held back by an invisible force. Imaginary crystals materialized, binding her limbs.


    The 6th Herrscher was at his mercy, utterly defenseless.


    But she wasn''t afraid. Her expression shifted back to Seele''s timid uncertainty.


    Michael remained motionless, eyes closed. He knew she was right. The key to this battle wasn''t whether he could kill the 6th Herrscher. He knew how. He''d done it before. It would be easy.


    The only obstacle was himself.


    Just as he couldn''t bring himself to strike down Elysia in the Sea of Quanta, he couldn''t strike down Seele. Even though he knew the Elysia in the Sea of Quanta wasn''t the real Elysia, just as he knew this wasn''t Seele. The real Seele had died before the Herrscher descended.


    But the reason was different.


    Back then, he couldn''t accept sacrificing Elysia for the sake of defeating the Honkai. That wasn''t a fate she deserved.


    But for Seele, becoming a Herrscher...


    This was her destined path. The path he''d tried to change, but failed.


    And because this was her possible fate, the fate he''d faced countless times in his nightmares, the reality of it, now, wasn''t as devastating as he''d imagined.


    No, not less devastating. It simply... didn''t feel like anything.


    Since learning Seele had left the Sea of Quanta, his mind had been blank. No fear. No rage. No helplessness. No sorrow.


    He wasn''t the same person anymore. He wouldn''t question some indifferent, possibly nonexistent deity about the cruelty of fate. He wouldn''t agonize over the decision.


    So why didn''t he strike her down?


    Was it the tightness in his chest? Was it because he hadn''t heard enough of that "Michael-onii-chan"?


    But not acting and being unable to act were different things. A broken machine simply cannot function. But Michael, after a moment of stillness, finally moved, his hand reaching towards the Herrscher.


    His hand was covered in frost, the air around him shimmering with icy particles. He would freeze Seele''s body, crystallize it, then shatter it with his remaining power.


    Nothing would remain. Not her body, not her timid voice, not the faint traces of her existence in this world.


    Then, there would be no 6th Herrscher, and no Seele.


    Staring into those blood-red eyes, this was his resolve. He''d made her open her eyes to remind himself of the difference, to make the act cleaner, swifter, more merciful.


    Crack! Crack!


    The sound of something breaking jolted him. His hand had stopped inches from her chest.


    Unlike the Herrscher, he wasn''t physically restrained. He''d stopped himself.


    The blood-red of her eyes was replaced by the clear blue of water.


    "Michael-onii-chan!"


    "Seele?!"


    An illusion! It had to be!


    He''d experienced the process of a Herrscher''s consciousness overwriting the host''s. There was no chance of survival!


    He''d confirmed it when he''d pierced her chest. Her core didn''t have the annular singularity structure. She was no different from the other Herrschers of this era.


    He unleashed his full power.


    If he couldn''t untangle the knot in his chest, he would grant "Seele" a respectful death.


    His core pulsed... No, his core was him.


    An unprecedented surge of Honkai energy erupted, spilling outwards, too much to control. His hair lengthened, trailing on the ground, lifted by the turbulent energy. Honkai energy solidified into armor plates, conforming to his body.


    Core synchronization 100%. This is for you, Seele.


    The world around him shifted, dissolving into an endless expanse of white. Michael froze, his hand still raised.


    This is... inside the Herrscher''s core... The nexus of Herrscher consciousness.


    "Michael-onii-chan..."


    "Michael-onii-chan..."


    "Michael-onii-chan..."


    "Michael-onii-chan... why did you abandon me...?"


    Seele''s voice echoed from all directions, not assaulting his ears, but brushing against him like a gentle breeze, caressing his earlobe, lifting his bangs, swirling around his fingertips.


    Near yet far, present yet absent, inseparable yet lost.


    "Enough!"


    But the voices persisted, like the beating of a heart, the flow of blood. They were part of this place. Inescapable.


    Michael wanted to leave, to regain control...


    Then a question surfaced: Only Herrschers with annular structures... or self-awareness, can project their consciousness into the Herrscher core, communicate at this... ''nexus.'' But how can the 6th Herrscher...?


    Before he could dwell on it, the ground beneath him gave way. The familiar sensation of falling returned. The white world peeled away like flaking paint, revealing the dark night sky.


    "Ugh!"


    The downward plunge stopped abruptly. He was thrown sideways, landing hard on the frozen ground. The impact sent a jolt of pain through his back.


    Impossible! This level of pain shouldn''t...


    "Cough... cough..." A faint cough escaped his lips, the cold air stinging his lungs.


    He realized, with a sickening lurch, what had happened. He could feel, but not control, this body.


    These are... Seele''s memories...


    His head turned involuntarily. Through a child''s blurry vision, he saw a slender figure walking away, her outline indistinct. His face grew colder as snowflakes clung to his skin, his eyelashes. His first memories were of wind and snow, and endless night.


    When it finally stopped, half-buried in the snow, he was alone.


    This was the first time Seele was abandoned. The words appeared in his mind.


    Could it be... Could Seele still be saved?


    She wasn''t here in her usual form, like Elysia. But he could see her memories, hear her voice. That meant her consciousness wasn''t completely gone! A part of her remained, untouched by the Herrscher. S~ea??h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Save her!


    Save her!


    Save her! Save her!


    ...


    The scene shifted again.


    Half-buried in the snow, her face covered in frost, darkness threatened to consume her, but she clung to consciousness.


    Until...


    A shadow fell across the alleyway. A tall figure heard her faint whimpers and turned. Her gaze slowly rose...


    "Maxim! Come quick!" Seele''s heart leaped, and Michael felt it.


    "What is it?! Did you find him?!" A bespectacled man rushed over, nearly tripping over the girl. He fumbled with his glasses, peering into the alley. Disappointment clouded his features.


    "That''s not our..."


    "But she''s just a child! Maxim... please... we can afford to care for one more child... Let''s take her with us. If we can''t find Michael, she''s... a gift from heaven..."


    This was the first time she was picked up.


    The scenes accelerated, flashing like a slideshow. Before one image registered, another replaced it. But the memories, chaotic and fragmented, poured into Michael''s mind.


    For someone accustomed to the 1st Herrscher''s power, decades of memories were no burden. He''d lived two lifetimes. This wouldn''t cause any identity crisis.


    He watched silently as Seele''s life unfolded before him.


    "Seele, wait here. Don''t wander off! Daddy will be back soon after I talk to my friend."


    This was the second time she was abandoned.


    Instead of her adoptive father, a man in a white lab coat appeared.


    Experiments... experiments... endless experiments.


    Even Michael, as an observer, lost track of time. Seele''s subconscious, the repository of her memories, was being fractured. It felt like something was being sucked out of her skull, transferred to another being.


    "This is Lezren''s..."


    He watched as his own body, controlled by Seele, slowly raised its hand. The simple action triggered a violent instability.


    Her mind was ripped out, then shoved back in.


    Her psyche fractured.


    When she opened her eyes, her adoptive mother stood before her, covered in blood.


    "Seele... let''s... go home..."


    This was the second time she was picked up.


    Then came the Honkai sickness that took everything away.


    "This time... Seele abandoned everyone..." Her voice, familiar and heartbreaking, echoed.


    Michael''s perspective shifted. He saw himself. He saw Elysia. He saw Mobius...


    He saw her, shrouded in shadows, leading Seele into her secret laboratory...


    The story abruptly ended. Not a conclusion, but a sudden cessation, leaving the rest imprinted on his mind... forever.


    "Mobius... what have you... done..."


    "Michael-onii-chan, don''t blame Mobius-obasan." Seele looked up at him from his arms.


    Yes, his arms.


    He was back in the desolate street, back in the Sea of Quanta.


    "Are you... really Seele?" Michael asked, looking at the remnants of Imaginary crystals on her hand.


    Seele trembled, then whispered, "Michael... you... onii-chan... traitor... Seele..."


    Her eyes flickered between blue and red, two warring consciousnesses battling for control. Her fragmented words, like shards of glass, pierced his skin.


    A sharp pain in his chest. The Herrscher''s claws, piercing his heart. Then, a shift in consciousness. She sobbed, trying to retract her claws.


    Pain... Michael finally felt it. The tightness in his chest erupted, a burning sensation spreading through his wound.


    Grief didn''t always manifest as immediate agony. Sometimes it festered, waiting for a spark. And when it exploded, it didn''t always look like sadness.


    Michael was lost. He didn''t know what to do.


    Moments ago, he''d been certain he needed to kill the 6th Herrscher. Now, that certainty was replaced by a surge of hope.


    There was still hope! Wasn''t this why he''d kept trying? Seele''s consciousness still existed here! She could still come back, couldn''t she?


    If he succeeded... Seele could become a Herrscher who fought for humanity. Like him.


    Seele''s original consciousness seemed to sense his hope. She momentarily suppressed the Herrscher, retracting her claws, healing his wound with her power.


    "Seele, is that you?"


    "Seele, what did Mobius do to you?"


    "Seele! I need... I have to... How can I help you?!"


    Seele''s brow furrowed in pain. Her voice was calm, her words enigmatic. "Michael-onii-chan... thank you... When you saw Seele''s past, Seele saw your heart too..."


    "When... you left Seele... Seele really thought... you abandoned her again..."


    "But Seele understands now... Michael-onii-chan''s thoughts... Seele understands everything..."


    "I''m sorry, Michael-onii-chan. Seele still can''t..."


    "Don''t say that!" Michael cupped her face. "Don''t say that! Tell me what to do!"


    How... How could he kill the Herrscher''s consciousness? He didn''t even know. How could Seele?


    "Mobius... yes, Mobius! And Aponia! She''s a mental-type MANTIS. She''ll know what to do!"


    In his desperation, Michael made a decision he would regret. The world shifted again. The gray light of early dawn illuminated them.


    "Michael-onii-chan!" Seele''s eyes squeezed shut in pain.


    "It''s too late. Don''t blame Mobius-obasan and Aponia-kaasan. Everything they did... was for this moment..."


    "Seele, what are you saying?!"


    "Michael-onii-chan... you idiot... Thank you... Stop! What are you doing...? You... believed in me... one last time..." Seele smiled at him with her one blue eye.


    Then she slit her wrist, her head falling weakly against his shoulder.


    Michael stared in disbelief, Seele''s body cradled in his arms. He knelt, the false hope still lingering on his face.


    "Seele... killed many people... but... with Seele''s power... with Seele''s blood... the others... who aren''t dead yet... they have a chance..." Her blood-stained hand touched his cheek.


    "Michael-onii-chan... forget Seele..." Despite her words, the last flicker of awareness in her blue eye drew her closer to him.


    Until the blue was consumed by red.


    Michael remained frozen, his mind blank.


    "Bast-" The 6th Herrscher fully possessed her body. But it was too late.


    Her body withered, stiffened, and crumbled to dust. Seele had used the last of her power �C the power of life �C to save the others.


    On the distant rooftop, Eden and the others stopped coughing. The decay on their bodies reversed. The same thing was happening to the other survivors touched by the fog.


    And the price?


    Michael knelt in a pool of blood, staining the street crimson under the moonlight. He clutched the white dress he''d given Seele, and the strange necklace Aponia had asked him to create for her before sending her into the Sea of Quanta.


    That was all that remained.


    Without the Herrscher''s power, the black fog lost its deadly touch. Searchlights cut through the darkness. People appeared, surrounding Michael.


    "Michael, you..."


    "I killed her."


    He didn''t cry. His voice was flat, devoid of emotion.


    "I killed her."

 Chapter 217: Mobius, I’m Sorry

    Chapter 217 - Mobius, I''m SorryScattered pills lay amongst a mess of withered flower petals outside Michael''s dorm.


    Elysia sat slumped against the cold metal door, arms wrapped around her knees, staring blankly at the retro mosaic tiles on the floor. Dark circles underscored her tear-streaked eyes, evidence of sleepless nights. She seemed to be searching for answers in the random patterns of the mosaic.


    Mobius took one look and felt a pang of sympathy. "He still won''t come out?"


    Elysia''s eyelashes fluttered. A full thirty seconds passed before Mobius''s question seemed to register. She looked up, her face pale and drawn.


    The slight baby fat from her sweet tooth had vanished, leaving hollow cheeks and prominent cheekbones. Her chin was sharper, a few strands of hair clinging to her lips.


    Mobius had to admit, Elysia looked heartbreakingly vulnerable. If she asked for anything right now, Mobius, despite her dislike for the woman, would find it hard to refuse.


    Too bad the one person least likely to refuse her had.


    "No... he won''t let me in."


    "Tch!" Mobius scoffed. "And you''re just going to sit here? Break the damn door down!"


    "It''s no use... He''s using his spatial powers. It''s a sealed barrier. No one can open it. Vill-V tried with the Second Divine Key, but it didn''t work... Unless he..."


    Before Elysia could finish, Mobius flicked her wrist. A short spear of black mud, crackling with green arcs of lightning, slammed against the metal door, exploding in a ripple of golden energy.


    She watched the black mud slide down the shimmering barrier, then sighed. "Did he say anything? Why won''t he let you in?"


    Elysia shook her head. The answer was obvious.


    Mobius bit her lip, tasting blood. She knew the man inside was trapped in a vicious cycle. He wasn''t avoiding Elysia. Knowing him, he probably wanted nothing more than to bury his face in her arms and cry.


    But he couldn''t face her. He was ashamed.


    He was afraid Elysia would ask, "What did you do when you hid Seele away? Did you turn her into a Herrscher?"


    He was afraid she''d ask, "Why did you kill her outright? Didn''t she have a chance to fight for humanity, like you?"


    And so on...


    He probably knew Elysia wouldn''t ask those questions. But even the slightest possibility was too much to bear. Let alone facing everyone else.


    So he hid, locked away in that small room, needing nothing �C no food, no water, no sleep. He had all the time in the world to wallow in his guilt.


    Selfish, really.


    But was it?


    Mobius crossed her arms. He had to know this would worry everyone, especially Elysia. Selfish acts weren''t always motivated by pure selfishness. They could amplify guilt, making it even harder to face the people waiting outside.


    A vicious cycle �C the more guilt he felt, the more he withdrew; the more he withdrew, the more guilt he felt.


    Someone needed to break the cycle.


    Mei and Kevin had brought flowers. Su had brought medicine. Vill-V had come with the Second Divine Key. All had failed.


    They weren''t close enough to Michael for him to confide in them.


    Sakura, Hua, and Pardo had come too. No luck. They had no direct connection to the situation.


    Only two remained... Two people who owed Michael an explanation.


    "Damn it... Aponia..." Mobius muttered, a knot of anger tightening in her chest. It wasn''t just frustration, but guilt and fear.


    She and Aponia had deceived Michael.


    Did he know?


    She couldn''t be sure.


    She reached for the doorknob, but couldn''t turn it. A wave of fear washed over her. Not fear of death. Who could be less afraid of death than she, with the [?e?a] ICHOR Factor and her "immortality"?


    She was afraid of something else.


    Mobius pulled back her hand. "Alright, I''ll take it from here. You should go back to your room and rest."


    Elysia looked up at her, silent.


    "Tch... You''re all the same!" Mobius stomped her foot. "Go! Get some sleep! When you wake up, I''ll have this sorted. I''ll bring your man back to you, safe and sound. Happy now?!"


    She grabbed Elysia''s sleeve, pulling her to her feet. Mobius had regenerated quickly, growing from a tiny 1.3 meters back to a slightly less tiny 1.5 meters. But next to Elysia, she still seemed small, as if Elysia could easily break free.


    But Elysia didn''t resist. Not exactly. She was neither compliant nor resistant, simply allowing herself to be dragged to her room, and onto her bed.


    "That''s enough! Stay here!" Mobius grabbed a blanket, stumbled back, and tossed it into the air. It unfolded, settling gently over Elysia.


    Elysia stared blankly at the ceiling. Mobius watched her, then, clenching her fists, turned and walked back to Michael''s door.


    This time, she didn''t try to force it open. She placed her hand flat against the cold metal, letting it grow even colder. Then she pulled back, flexing her stiff fingers, and knocked.


    Silence. No footsteps. No sound at all.


    Had he not heard? Or was he ignoring her?


    If he hadn''t heard, was it the barrier? Or was he asleep? She couldn''t be sure.


    She knocked again, harder. The sound echoed in the hallway, but didn''t seem to penetrate the door.


    "Hmph!" Mobius raised her fist, about to pound on the door. But her anger dissipated. Her hand relaxed, resting gently on the metal.


    "Open the door," she said, her voice calm.


    "If you want to know what I did before you sent Seele away... open the door."


    Her words fell into a silent void. The only sound was the rustling of pine trees outside.


    A sudden pressure clamped down on her shoulders, immobilizing her. An invisible force, like a silken ribbon, wrapped around her neck, tightening.


    "Gah... ack..." She gasped, struggling to breathe. Her vision blurred. Then, just as suddenly, the pressure vanished. As if it had never been there.


    Mobius took a deep breath, the cold air stinging her lungs. She felt like she''d just drowned... Well, she was drenched in cold sweat.


    She was about to knock again when the door creaked open.


    No one was there. A sliver of light spilled into the hallway. Mobius reached out, as if trying to catch it, then stepped cautiously inside.


    The door closed behind her.


    Michael looked surprisingly... normal.


    The desk was gone, replaced by a worn armchair by the window. He sat there, gently rocking, a faded scroll in his hands. The bloodstained white dress, neatly folded, lay across his lap. The necklace was wrapped around his wrist.


    Mobius approached carefully. Michael seemed oblivious to her presence, his gaze fixed on the blank scroll.


    No self-harm. No signs of distress. No tears. Not even a frown.


    The room was undisturbed, no sign of a rampage.


    He didn''t look particularly distraught.


    But that terrified Mobius even more. Grief didn''t always manifest in dramatic displays. People had layers. On the surface, Michael was calm and collected. But underneath, he was fragile. She couldn''t imagine him experiencing "mild" grief.


    She imagined the sadness accumulating, the wound festering, the pain intensifying with each passing moment.


    "Mi-"


    "Mobius. I won''t ask again. Tell me. What did you and Aponia do to Seele?"


    He knows! Mobius''s snake-like pupils contracted. Despite her preparations, she instinctively tensed. But she felt no pressure, no hostility, no killing intent.


    Only the rhythmic creaking of the armchair.


    Michael didn''t press further. He set aside the scroll, leaning back in the chair, looking utterly relaxed. Mobius glanced at the scroll �C it was blank.


    She took a deep breath, leaning against the wall. "Do you want to hear what I did, or what Aponia did?"


    Michael shrugged.


    "Aponia copied Seele''s consciousness. That''s why she retained a semblance of self-awareness after the Herrscher descended."


    "Heh." Michael scoffed. Was Aponia trying to replicate his method of escaping the Honkai''s control? Hoping Seele could become a Herrscher like him?


    He folded his hands in his lap, closing his eyes. Always like this... always!


    Everyone''s intentions seemed good. But they always led to the worst possible outcome.


    He changed the subject. "Mobius... I''ve been thinking."


    "About what?" Seeing his calmer demeanor, Mobius relaxed slightly.


    "If I''d told Seele everything, would she have stayed safely in the Sea of Quanta until another Seele in the real world became the 6th Herrscher? Then I could have brought her back. Everything would have gone according to plan. She could still be playing with Rin and Pardo, right?"


    Mobius pursed her lips, about to offer some comfort, but Michael continued.


    "But... I was afraid. Afraid Seele would be burdened by knowing the future, afraid she''d find out I''d killed ''her'' before. And I was terrified of promising her everything would be alright, only for things to go wrong. I''d rather she didn''t know... that I killed her... It was my selfishness that caused this tragedy, wasn''t it?"


    Mobius tilted her head. He had a point, but... From a human perspective, he might share some responsibility. But...


    "According to Aponia''s precognition, that was Seele''s fate. Changing the fate of a Herrscher... that would be a miracle."


    "Oh, so that''s why she pretended to trust me while secretly approaching you, preparing for the worst?" Michael opened his eyes, his gaze fixed on Mobius. He knew their intentions were good. But their "kindness" had led to Seele''s death in the most unbearable way imaginable.


    She''d died in his arms, lucid, using her power to save thousands, then killing herself.


    Mobius swallowed hard. "Yes. Considering Seele''s pre-existing DID, Aponia believed that copying her consciousness, letting it lie dormant, could fool the Honkai, replicating your success... Though I don''t know how she knew about your method... Unfortunately, she didn''t become another you."


    Michael tapped his fingers together. He remembered Elysia arriving just in time, waking him from the Honkai''s mental assault, allowing him to regain control before his core fully formed.


    But for Seele, by the time Aponia''s copy awakened her, the Herrscher core, without an annular structure, had already formed. She couldn''t regain control.


    So she''d used that brief window to... exhaust her life-saving power...


    If I''d been there sooner... If I''d stayed by her side, could I have awakened her, like Elysia did for me?


    He sighed. Fate. Hindsight always offered a thousand different paths. The one chosen was always the worst.


    After a long silence, he chuckled. "Mobius, there''s one thing I don''t understand. In the nexus of Herrscher consciousness, Seele''s entire life flooded my mind... No, not just memories. It was more like... a story. I don''t think the 6th Herrscher''s power can do that. You''ve told me a lot about Aponia. Now tell me about yourself �C what did you do to me, and to Seele?"


    The words "Seele''s entire life" confirmed Mobius''s suspicions. That''s how he knew. But she wasn''t flustered. She felt a sense of pride. This was all part of her plan. This was a sign of its initial success.


    "Stigmata, right?"


    "...Yes. Stigmata. So, in a way, Seele isn''t truly dead. She lives on, in a different form. By my definition, she''s still... human..."


    "Enough, Mobius!"


    Time stretched and compressed in the silence. When Michael stood up, the light outside had faded.


    He walked towards Mobius, each step echoing in her heart.


    "I''m sorry," he said.


    "I''m sorry..." Tears streamed down his face, warm against Mobius''s skin as they landed on her foot.


    She finally understood her fear. They were so close, yet their hearts had never been further apart.


    "If you need to... lash out... gah... ack..." Before she could finish, Michael''s hands were around her throat, pinning her against the wall.


    She struggled instinctively, kicking and punching. Michael wasn''t using his powers, just brute strength.


    Somehow, their struggle moved from the wall to the cold floor. Michael, larger and stronger, overpowered her, straddling her, his grip tightening.


    Her strength, her life, ebbed away. She punched him weakly, then, gathering her remaining strength, reached up, patting his face feebly.


    His face loomed over hers, a shadow blotting out the light. Raindrops began to fall. One landed on her lips. She licked it �C warm, salty.


    Suddenly, she could breathe. Michael had collapsed on top of her, his weight pinning her down.


    Their faces were close. He buried his face in her green hair, sobbing. "Mobius... I''ve already lost Seele. I can''t lose anyone else... I can''t lose you..."


    Mobius''s pupils trembled. Everything had unfolded in the most dramatic way possible. She''d thought they were drifting apart, irrevocably. But after reaching that point of no return, he''d come back.


    He''d forgiven her. No, he''d accepted her. Not just the light, but the darkness within her as well. Because Mobius wasn''t one or the other, but a complex, morally ambiguous whole.


    The distance between them closed, their hearts beating in unison. Michael''s tears soaked her hair. After a moment of hesitation, Mobius reached up, gently stroking his back.


    Like a mother comforting a child. Though she''d never had children, and had never been comforted like this herself. But the gesture felt natural, just like when she''d gently guided his head to rest on her lap.


    Both times, because of Seele.


    Only this time, she, the smaller one, was comforting him. It looked almost comical.


    Silence fell again. A heat bloomed within Mobius. She knew what it meant. And through their contact, she could feel the same heat rising in Michael.


    She wasn''t prepared. "Alright, have you cried enough? If you have..."


    She stopped abruptly. He was sucking on her earlobe, his touch alternating between the rough bite of a predator and the gentle caress of a willow branch.


    Mobius''s hand tightened in his hair. A tingling sensation spread through her, from her head to her toes. Her limbs went weak. His stubble scratched her cheek. He caressed her face, his movements slow, almost hesitant.


    Impatient, she grabbed his hair, pulling his face towards hers. His eyes were a mixture of anguish, longing, and a lingering bewilderment.


    "Mobius, I''m sorry," he whispered.


    "Damn it, Michael, you asked for this!" She yanked his head down, capturing his lips with hers.


    With surprising agility, the petite Mobius rolled over, pinning him beneath her.


    Their eyes met.


    "Do you regret it?"


    "No."


    Reflected in his snake-like pupils, the man she''d once placed on a pedestal was now just a person, flaws and all �C ordinary, weak, cowardly, selfish, greedy, lustful.


    And that''s what made them perfect for each other, wasn''t it? That''s what the Creator must have intended.


    Moments later, two muffled moans, a mixture of pain and pleasure, filled the room. S~ea??h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 218: I’m Sorry, Elysia

    Chapter 218 - I''m Sorry, ElysiaChirp... chirp, chirp!


    The song of a yellow bird drifted through the window, weaving its way into a hazy dream. Michael rolled over, instinctively pulling the smaller form beside him closer.


    "Elysia..." he murmured.


    "Oh? So you''ll call me Elysia from now on?"


    Michael''s eyes snapped open. Mobius''s face, inches from his, framed by dark circles, swam into focus. A moment of confusion, then understanding.


    He pursed his lips, searching for an excuse, a way out of this awkward situation.


    "Tch, I hate seeing you squirm." Mobius threw off the covers, hopping out of bed and quickly dressing.


    Michael watched her, noting that she''d grown taller overnight, a visible effect of the [?e?a] ICHOR Factor. Thankfully, she''d anticipated this and brought oversized clothes.


    But his mind wasn''t on her clothes. He''d added another layer to the wall between him and Elysia.


    "What are you waiting for? Come on, we need to test if your core synchronization has been affected."


    "Do we really... have to?" Michael instinctively recoiled at the thought of leaving the room.


    "Hmm?" Mobius turned, a smirk playing on her lips as she slipped on her lab coat. Her expression hardened. "Michael, are you coming or not?"


    "Coming... I''m coming..." Michael reluctantly got out of bed, then froze, his hand hovering over his discarded underwear.


    A question echoed in his mind: Would you do this so casually in front of Elysia?


    The answer was obvious.


    He dressed slowly, each movement punctuated by a long pause.


    Mobius waited impatiently, assuming he was still recovering from recent events.


    She opened the door, looked around, then said dismissively, "Alright, come on. Elysia''s not here."


    Michael cautiously poked his head out, then Mobius grabbed his hand and pulled him along.


    "At least let me close the door!" he grumbled, using his spatial powers to slam it shut.


    Half an hour later, as the nine o''clock bell chimed, the door next to Michael''s opened. Elysia had composed herself. While not her usual cheerful self, the anguish in her eyes had faded.


    "I wonder how Michael is... I doubt Mobius''s methods are very... delicate." She took a few steps towards his door, then stopped.


    It was slightly ajar, the room empty.


    She stepped inside. The air was still warm, carrying a faint, unfamiliar scent. She touched the rumpled bedsheets. Still slightly damp. He''d just left.


    Mobius''s methods were effective... Wait, what''s this...?


    She picked up a green hair, her heart sinking. She searched the sheets, finding more. Strands of green stood out starkly against the white fabric.


    "Heh... so that''s how she solved it..." Elysia bit her lip, trying to force a smile, but her lips trembled. Tears fell onto the sheets.


    ...


    "Michael, what are you doing? Increase your Honkai energy output!" Mobius stared at the readings on the screen in disbelief.


    But the sweat dripping from Michael''s face told her this was all he had.


    "End the test!" Mobius stormed out of the lab, ignoring the data printout Klein was holding.


    Michael jumped off the testing platform and followed, leaving Klein unsure whether to upload the results.


    "What''s my synchronization rate?" Michael demanded. He knew his performance was abysmal. The Honkai energy that once flowed freely now trickled out like a weak stream, requiring all his effort.


    Mobius hesitated. She punched him lightly on the chest, offering unconvincing reassurance. "Terrible. 43%. Based on your Honkai energy output, it''s barely twice what it was before the 3rd Eruption."


    "Is that so...?"


    "Don''t worry," she patted his cheek. "Maybe it''s because of... Anyway, let''s try again tomorrow. Synchronization rates don''t plummet for no reason. Maybe it''ll go back to normal tomorrow."


    "Hmm... alright..." Michael gave her a searching look, then, instead of using his spatial powers, walked out of the lab.


    Once he was gone, Klein peeked out from behind the testing equipment. "Doctor... is it okay to lie to him like this?"


    Mobius snatched the folder from Klein. The synchronization rate wasn''t 43%. It was 4.3%! His Honkai energy output was barely above that of a low-level Emperor-class Honkai beast.


    "Doctor, should we report this to Dr. MEI?"


    "Not yet. Let''s see the results of tomorrow''s test." Mobius clung to a sliver of hope.


    But after a moment of thought, she sighed. "Tell her. I don''t want her to be caught off guard if things get worse. I''ll be the one getting chewed out." She grimaced.


    Once Klein was gone, and she was alone in the lab, Mobius loosened her tie, leaning against the wall, sliding slowly to the floor.


    After defeating a Herrscher, there was usually a long period of leave. "Leave" being a relative term. They still had to be on standby. But for Anti-Entropy, with all lower-level tasks delegated, today was indeed a day off.


    But Michael hadn''t returned to his dorm, nor had he gone to the Anti-Entropy offices. He was afraid. Afraid to face his teammates, afraid to face anyone who knew Seele, and most of all, afraid to face Elysia.


    Besides, his work wasn''t finished. His self-assigned work �C revenge.


    He wanted revenge on everyone who had directly or indirectly, intentionally or unintentionally, caused Seele''s death.


    He''d taken his revenge on Mobius with violence and lust. He''d punished himself with grief and betrayal. As for Aponia... Seele''s death, conforming to her preordained fate, was punishment enough for her.


    But there was one more person, still at large, unpunished. Someone Michael wouldn''t have even considered if not for Seele''s memories.


    "Lezren..." He took "Vill-V''s Chains" to the surface.


    "Identity verified, Captain Michael. Have a pleasant outing." The artificial voice was sickeningly sweet.


    A figure stood waiting for him. Unexpected, yet... inevitable.


    The moment he saw her, Michael clutched the necklace, blood dripping from his hand onto the ground.


    She stood before him, head bowed, hands clasped in prayer, her dull eyes glancing at the blood on his hand.


    "Aponia! Are you here to stop me?"


    "Ah... have my actions caused you such misunderstanding...?" Aponia smiled sadly, stepping aside to let him pass.


    Michael didn''t move. Aponia''s connection to Seele''s fate, her melancholy demeanor... his vision turned red.


    How... how could she still smile?


    But he restrained himself, waiting for her to speak.


    "Michael, are you going to see Lezren?"


    "You know the answer."


    Seeing his hostility, she simply gestured towards the empty street, inviting him to continue on his path.


    Her passivity made him even more suspicious.


    "Heh, Michael, if you truly believed you were doing the right thing, you wouldn''t hesitate. But since you''ve stopped, you must be willing to hear me out." She stepped closer. "Michael, [please], let me straighten your collar."


    "Aponia, you..." He couldn''t deny it. That single word, [please] eased the tension in his chest. Not the fleeting comfort of last night, but a gentle warmth spreading through him.


    "You wouldn''t accept any other comfort from me. This is all I can offer. Michael, please, let go."


    Michael loosened his grip on the blood-soaked necklace. Aponia took his hand, gently wiping the blood with her pristine white sleeve. She tore off a strip of cloth, wrapping it around his hand, tying it into a neat little bow.


    Michael watched her, then held out his other hand, the one with the necklace.


    "Not this..." He tried to pull it away.


    But Aponia simply uttered, "Please." He yielded. Not because he couldn''t resist, but because he didn''t understand why he should. He found himself... enjoying it.


    Just as Aponia had said, "It''s not about being meticulous, but in these times, such small acts of care become precious."


    His eyes stung. He looked up, fighting back tears. He didn''t notice that the necklace, still clutched in his bloodied hand, was completely clean.


    Aponia untied the necklace, gently stroking it before fastening it around his neck. "With this, it''s like Seele is always with you, Michael," she said meaningfully. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Aponia, am I... a disappointment? So... can you please... not be so kind to me?"


    Aponia took a deep breath. "Don''t say that, Michael. What have we done wrong? Even Mobius, she didn''t harm Seele. We were all trying to avert a tragedy... but our efforts backfired, creating an even greater one... But if we could go back, would we choose differently?"


    "Aponia, do you find comfort in those words?"


    "...No."


    "It''s alright, Aponia. I don''t need comfort. I know what you''re saying is mostly true, but... I blame myself. If I hadn''t forgotten her medicine... If I''d spent more time with her... maybe... Even if this still happened, I wouldn''t feel so much regret, so much guilt, so much self-loathing..."


    Aponia started to speak, but Michael cut her off. "But as you said, if our actions were unintentional, if we can blame fate, then the person I''m going to kill now... is pure evil. Unforgivable."


    This time, Aponia didn''t try to stop him. She gestured for him to leave.


    And this time, he didn''t hesitate, walking towards his perceived justice.


    As he reached the edge of her vision, Aponia''s voice, soft yet firm, stopped him. "Michael, you''ve already lost Seele. Do you want to lose her too?"


    "Her? Who?" Michael spun around, walking back towards her, his heart pounding.


    "The next one, of course..."


    Michael''s fists clenched, his eyes widening. Lost in his grief, he''d almost forgotten...


    The next Herrscher, the 7th, the Herrscher of Flame, was...


    "Aponia, explain yourself. What does this have to do with Lezren?"


    Aponia shook her head, her body dissolving into shimmering particles, vanishing before his eyes. He tried to stop her with his powers, but nothing happened. He could only watch her disappear, her words unfinished.


    He raised his hand. His core, dimmed, almost gray, pulsed weakly. "Even I... reject myself...?"


    He clenched his jaw, the words a familiar, bitter echo: "I still... I still can''t do anything..."


    ...


    Screech... screech...


    Two gulls took flight from the reeds. Michael walked along the shimmering lake, hands in his pockets, the artificial sunset painting the sky in vibrant hues.


    The artificial light reflected off the water, the swaying reeds, the white lampposts, even the obsidian pavement. It was beautiful, but cold. Unlike a real sunset, it offered no warmth.


    He glanced at the sunflower field across the path. The sunflowers, too, felt cold, their faces turned away from the artificial light.


    "Sunflowers in the underground world... you''re something else, Captain." Himeko hummed a tune, carefully watering the flowerbed. "I heard about Seele, Michael..."


    "It''s okay, Captain." Michael forced a smile, turning his back to the cold light.


    "Everyone''s trying to comfort me... I don''t need it."


    Himeko looked up, then, without a word, pointed to the tallest sunflower. "Want to take one back? Elysia would like it."


    "Uh... no... it''s okay."


    "Hey, what do you mean, ''it''s okay''?" Himeko stepped out of the flowerbed, annoyed, but Michael was already walking away.


    For the next week, Mobius dragged Michael to the lab every day to test his synchronization rate. The results confirmed her fears.


    Single digits, then double digits, then... well, multiple digits after the decimal point.


    "At this rate, it''ll be zero soon!" Mobius stated the obvious, tossing the report aside.


    Mobius, sitting across from Mei, yawned, looking exhausted.


    "Dr. Mobius, haven''t you been sleeping well?"


    "Heh... yawn... Mei, mind your own business. Snakes only hibernate when necessary."


    Mei frowned, confused. "So, Mobius, does Michael have any idea about his synchronization rate... wait, don''t tell me you haven''t told him?"


    "Of course I haven''t! Mei, has his idiocy rubbed off on you? So many pointless questions today... Fine, I haven''t told him the exact numbers, but as the core''s owner, he must know something''s wrong. As for why..." Mobius twirled a strand of hair around her finger.


    "Whatever. It''s quitting time. We''ll talk tomorrow."


    As darkness fell, Michael returned to the residential area after wandering by the lake. He rounded the corner, then stopped, turning around.


    "Stop right there!" A hand grabbed his sleeve, pulling him towards his door.


    He turned to see Elysia, tears streaming down her face.


    He instinctively reached out to wipe them away, but his hand recoiled as if burned. He had so much to say, but he didn''t deserve to.


    Elysia stared at him. He knew she had questions, accusations.


    Like, "Why are you avoiding me?"


    He spoke before she could. He held out his hand. A bright blue light pulsed in his palm. His core, dimmed and faded, floated there.


    "Michael! What are you doing?!" Elysia grabbed his wrist, not the core.


    But Michael was resolute. He gently pried her fingers open, placing the gem-like core in her hand.


    "Elysia, I''m not giving you my core. It''s rejecting me. I can no longer be... the Herrscher of Reason."


    "Michael!" The formality of his address didn''t escape her. She stepped towards him, but he''d anticipated it, stepping back, creating distance.


    "The core... is a part of me. It holds my subconscious, my memories... or it did. It''s rejecting me, which means I''m rejecting myself. Elysia, do you understand?"


    "No, I don''t! Explain yourself! What do you mean, you''re rejecting yourself?"


    "Maybe I can''t accept my actions. Or maybe... it''s something else. Don''t worry about it, Elysia."


    The formal address again. Elysia''s face crumpled. "Is that why you won''t call me ''Ellie'' anymore?"


    Michael lowered his eyes, hiding the tears welling up. "Listen, Elysia... this core... my core, is different. You can use it yourself, or give it to Mei... It''ll be more useful in your hands than mine."


    "But... what about you?"


    Michael opened his door.


    "Me...?"


    A loud bang shook the entire building. That was his answer. The door slammed shut. This time, it wouldn''t be opened again. Even without his spatial powers, Elysia couldn''t break it down. It wasn''t just a door that had closed. It was his heart.


    As he''d said, the core rejected him. He rejected himself. He couldn''t accept his actions. What good would it do to drag him out?


    Elysia stepped back, looking up at the artificial moon. The night, once a source of comfort, now felt oppressive.


    She clutched the still-warm core, then, in a sudden frenzy, ran back to his door, pounding on it.


    "Michael! Michael! I know... I know about you and Mobius... but... can you please come out and talk?! Michael!"


    A sigh from behind the door offered a flicker of hope. He was there, close by.


    But his next words extinguished that hope.


    "I''m sorry, Elysia."

 Chapter 219: If Only He Could Grieve for Me

    Chapter 219 - If Only He Could Grieve for Me"For me? Why?" Mei stared at the bluish-gray core, encased in specialized glass to contain its radiation.


    "Elysia, Michael chose to give it to you. He mentioned me as an alternative, but his true intention... you must understand. Even we can see it. He wants you to inherit his power."


    "Inherit his power? Become the Herrscher of Reason...?" Elysia gave a hollow laugh, then her expression shifted, a strange glint in her eyes.


    Is that what you want, Michael? I am a Herrscher. I''m the best candidate to wield the core. I could even clear my name... But Michael, how can I face this power...


    Elysia closed her eyes, her voice strained. "I tried synchronizing with it. That''s why I came here from Mobius''s lab... The core... It''s rejecting me too. 13%. Better than Michael''s current rate, but... pathetic for a Herrscher."


    "13%?" Mei was stunned. Not that the number was high, but that it was so low.


    "Michael said synchronization depends on compatibility and his own subconscious. Your Honkai adaptability is the best in Fire Moth. If you weren''t missing a core, I''d suspect you were a Herrscher. So the compatibility should be fine... Which means it''s the second factor... But how...?"


    How could Michael''s subconscious reject Elysia? Mei thought. The possibility was less likely than the sun going supernova. Even if the universe imploded, she wouldn''t believe Michael would reject Elysia, just as she believed Kevin would always stand by her side.


    "Did something happen between you two?" S��arch* The n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Elysia blinked, shaking her head. "No, nothing happened."


    "..." Mei knew something was wrong. Was it about Seele? Unlikely. Then what? She tapped her fingers against her thigh, wondering if she should discreetly ask Elvin, Fire Moth''s resident gossip king.


    "Alright, I''ll take the core." Mei accepted the case containing the core. "But I''m just holding onto it. If you change your mind, or he does, come back anytime."


    Elysia nodded. "By the way, Mei, aren''t you going to try?"


    "Me? No way. You know my Honkai adaptability is the same as a normal person''s. I need special equipment just to touch an inactive core. If I removed this glass, I''d probably turn into a Zombie right here!"


    "But how do you know if you don''t try?" Elysia leaned her cheek against her hand, reaching for the glass as if to remove it. Mei swatted her hand away, though Elysia was clearly joking.


    They avoided mentioning Michael. He had to find his own way out of this. External support was only a temporary crutch.


    Mei seemed unusually confident that Michael would recover, Elysia thought. That''s why she was so nonchalant, so casual about the "or he does" part.


    A stark contrast to Mobius''s grim prognosis.


    "Surprised?" Mei seemed to have anticipated her reaction. She opened a box of pastries Kevin had brought that morning, taking out a macaron.


    "Mobius always analyzes personalities with a two-layer structure �C surface and inner. Like this macaron, outer shell and filling. But is it really that simple?"


    Elysia took the macaron and swallowed it whole, missing the point entirely.


    Mei chuckled, taking out another one. Elysia eagerly reached for it, but Mei closed the box.


    "Psychologists prefer a three-layer model. Like the id, ego, and superego. But that''s not what I mean." She sliced the macaron in half, revealing the cross-section. "See? Three layers: the crisp shell, the almond meringue, and the filling. Or like an egg �C shell, white, and yolk."


    "Mei, don''t take advantage of my lack of biology knowledge. There''s a membrane between the shell and the white!"


    "Hmph. As long as you understand... Hey! Leave me... half..." Mei watched Elysia devour both halves with a wry smile. "Anyway, my point is, if we apply this three-layer model to Kevin, what are his three layers?"


    "Uh... why Kevin?"


    "Call it a personal indulgence. I''d like to know how his comrades see him."


    Elysia hesitated. Was it appropriate to discuss her boyfriend with another woman? She quickly dismissed the thought. She was being too sensitive.


    "Let me see... Kevin''s first impression is... a bit of a flirt, maybe overly cheerful? That''s the first layer. The second..." She scratched her head, the image of Kevin sternly lecturing new recruits flashing through her mind. "Oh! Sometimes he''s quite ruthless! Uh... no, that''s not right... I guess I don''t really know Kevin..."


    Mei smiled. "You got the first layer right. Hard to miss that, really. As for the second... Elysia, imagine this: if I, for a noble cause, ordered Kevin to harm other humans, would he refuse?"


    "Of course not..."


    "What about Michael?"


    "Of course he would..."


    Mei clapped her hands together. "That''s the difference. Sometimes I wonder if there''s a deeper connection between them. You must have noticed �C their first and second layers are completely opposite. Kevin appears frivolous and optimistic, while Michael is calm and pessimistic."


    "As for the second layer... well, it''s not very nice of me to say this about my boyfriend, but it''s also why I love him. He''ll never oppose me, especially when it comes to matters concerning me. In a way, it''s his form of selfishness. That''s why he''s so resilient. He recovers quickly from setbacks because as long as I''m here, he''ll never lose hope."


    Elysia rubbed her hands together, picking up Mei''s thread. "But Michael''s second layer is more fragile, more... despairing. He''s a pessimist, and... excessively kind. He''d apologize to a broken cup, feel sorry for returned merchandise... He can''t handle loss. But what about the third layer? I don''t see it."


    Mei shrugged. "I haven''t figured that out yet either. But, Elysia..." She paused. "Like you said, an egg has more than three layers. The membrane counts too. Humans are complex. But I believe Michael will come out of that room. For you, or for someone else."


    Mei saw Michael''s behavior as a temporary setback, a tantrum. The problem wasn''t that big. Time would heal all wounds. And if the 7th Herrscher appeared, could he really remain locked away?


    Mei''s confidence reassured Elysia. She felt lost, vulnerable to every opinion. Mobius''s pessimism had filled her with despair. Mei''s optimism felt like a lifeline. She knew it was just speculation, but she clung to it, like a gambler relying on lucky charms.


    Maybe... I should try to break down the door, talk to him? The thought appeared, then vanished. Not because she didn''t want to, but... How could she face him, knowing about him and Mobius?


    She fell silent.


    "Ellie? Elysia?"


    "Huh...? Oh! I should get going!"


    "Elysia..."


    Mei rubbed her temples, then her tired eyes. "Elysia, considering the 6th Herrscher''s power, I''ve prioritized the development of the 6th Divine Key. Vill-V says the prototype will be ready tomorrow. I want you to conduct the weapon tests."


    "Me?" Elysia''s face fell. "Um... dear Mei, why don''t you let Kevin handle the Divine Key testing? Eden just joined Fire Moth. I haven''t had time to show her around..."


    Mei''s gaze was firm. She simply stared at Elysia.


    "Fine, fine! I''ll do it. See you!" Elysia waved, practically slamming the door behind her.


    Mei stared at the swaying door, then sighed. A moment later, a small head, covered by a white hood, poked in, accompanied by the jingle of bells.


    "Heeey! Mei-nee! Whatcha need?"


    The tension in Mei''s face eased slightly at the sight of Pardo. A faint smile appeared, then vanished, replaced by a growing unease.


    "Uh... Mei-nee? Why so quiet...? Whoa, you look terrible! Are you feeling okay?"


    "Uh... I''m fine, Pardo. Thanks for..."


    "Wanna try some Phyllis''s Miracle Elixir? Cures backaches, leg cramps, even heart pal-... I mean, heart pain! Phyllis''s Miracle Elixir, guaranteed to cure what ails ya! Special discount for coworkers... ahem, ahem!" Seeing Mei''s expression darken, Pardo realized she might have gone too far.


    She dropped to her knees, holding a jar above her head. "Mei-nee! This jar''s on the house!"


    Mei accepted the unmarked jar, her lips twitching. Pardo peeked up. Mei was examining a pill, a playful glint in her eye.


    "Uh... ahem! Mei-nee, what if I said... that was just... a reflex? Can I have it back?"


    "Oh?" Mei smirked. "Pardo, a businesswoman''s most important asset is credibility. One doesn''t take back gifts."


    Pardo''s eyes welled up. "Waaah, Mei-nee! Have mercy! If you don''t give it back, Snake-nee, Brother Su, and Big sister Ellie will sell me off! You wouldn''t want such a cute little Pardo to be sold to some remote mountain village... wait, this is a remote mountain village..."


    "Alright, enough jokes. Get up." Mei tossed the pills back into the jar, sliding it across the desk towards Pardo, who snatched it up, clutching it tightly.


    "So, Pardo, your first mission is to deliver this medicine to Michael."


    "Aye aye! Leave it to me! I have experience with Michael Brother! A little charm, a little cuteness overload, and he''ll definitely open the door!"


    "Oh? Then why did you fail the other day?"


    "I... didn''t completely fail! Michael Brother used his spatial thingy to take the medicine, right? Even though he threw it back out later... Fine, fine! That was a minor setback! This time, if he doesn''t open the door, I''ll break it down! Or climb through the AC duct! Don''t worry, I always deliver... ahem, ahem!"


    "Deliver... what?"


    "You misheard! I''m not asking for anything! I''m just concerned about Michael Brother''s health! I would never extort anyone! I''m against such practices!"


    "..." Mei smiled wryly. Pardo took a step back, then asked cautiously, "So... Mei-nee... why did you call me here...?"


    "Don''t you have a second mission?" Mei hesitated. Should she send Pardo on such a dangerous mission? But hesitation was a luxury she couldn''t afford.


    "Pardo, I need you to investigate a place."


    "Where?"


    "Outside the underground city, at the old Moth City ruins. There''s a... ''sanatorium'' where Chief of Staff Lezren is staying. I need you to investigate it."


    Pardo''s face fell. "Mei-nee, is this mission... dangerous?"


    Mei paused. "Pardo, weren''t you looking for a limited-edition Cocolia Orphanage badge?"


    "Mei... Mei-nee... are you saying...?"


    "That''s your reward."


    Pardo''s eyes lit up. "Leave it to me, Mei-nee! But... when do I leave? What am I looking for?"


    "The mission starts at 4:00 AM tomorrow. You have to be out before sunrise at 6:00 AM. We don''t know what you''re looking for. Only that it''s related to an experiment."


    "Okay! But if I''m leaving at 4:00 AM, I need to deliver Michael Brother''s medicine first! And get some beauty sleep before the mission!"


    "Yes, go on."


    After Pardo left, Mei sighed, leaning back in her chair. She hadn''t had to choose Pardo. But... to investigate Lezren''s secretive experiment, she couldn''t use her regular intelligence agents. Their loyalty was uncertain.


    Her first choice had been Immer. But he''d gone silent after infiltrating the facility at 4:00 AM.


    She needed someone else. Sakura, Elysia, and Kevin were all capable, but Sakura was still in Europe dealing with the aftermath of the 6th Eruption. Kevin and Elysia, while powerful, weren''t suited for stealth missions.


    That left Pardo.


    She was skilled at infiltration. She''d helped Michael escape Fire Moth. And she had that uncanny, almost supernatural, good luck.


    Also, like Immer, she was close to Michael. This guaranteed her loyalty, and, in case of failure, might give Lezren pause.


    But that last part was wishful thinking... No one knew what Lezren was capable of.


    Mei didn''t want to send Pardo on such a dangerous mission, but...


    She shifted her gaze, noticing the bloodstains on her desk. She swiveled her chair, looking out at the artificial sunset.


    "Time flies..."


    "I''m sorry, Pardo. In these times, neither of us has a choice."


    Please, let Pardo succeed. Once she had evidence of Lezren''s experiment, she could negotiate Immer''s release.


    If not... she''d have to send Kevin, and things would get messy.


    ...


    Screech... screech...


    Two gulls took flight from the reeds. Elysia stood by the lake, hands in her pockets, bathed in the cold, artificial sunset. The shimmering water made her eyes ache.


    "I used to get so excited about sunsets... Now it just seems... meh." She plucked a reed, twirling it between her fingers. It felt... ordinary.


    She''d lost interest in so many things.


    Further down the path was Himeko''s sunflower field. Himeko, enjoying her early retirement, was meticulously tending to the flowers, their faces turned away from the artificial sun.


    "Hey, Captain Himeko! Nice flowers!" In the past, she would have greeted Himeko with a bright, exaggerated smile. But now, she couldn''t muster the energy. Even if she could, it would be as artificial as the sunset �C beautiful, but lifeless.


    No matter how vibrant the colors, how realistic the simulation, it was fake. Just a light, devoid of warmth.


    Just like Elysia, shivering in the cold light.


    Just like the sunflowers, forever turning away.


    "Yo! Ellie!" Himeko waved cheerfully.


    Elysia hesitated, then, lifting her skirt slightly, walked into the flowerbed. She poked at a sunflower bud. "Ugly," she muttered.


    "What''s wrong? You, Michael, everyone... you all seem down. I heard the 6th Eruption is over. Why didn''t Anti-Entropy attend the victory party?"


    Elysia took a deep breath, her voice cracking. "The 6th Herrscher was... Seele."


    "Who?"


    "Seele."


    Himeko fell silent, then, after a moment, said simply, "Oh." She seemed to be struggling to remember the little girl from Arc City.


    Then, as if worried she''d offended Elysia, she sat down on the edge of the field. "It''s good that you can feel sadness. There was a time... I couldn''t."


    Her strange words caught Elysia''s attention.


    "My entire squad... seventeen of them... turned into Zombies. Well, six became Zombies. Eleven... they were irreversibly transforming, but still retained some awareness. Some of them... could even say my name."


    "What happened to them?"


    "I killed them. All of them. I couldn''t let them die at someone else''s hands. That''s what I thought, back then. For a couple of years after that, I didn''t speak to any new recruits. I didn''t want to grieve for them when they died, or, more likely, when I had to kill them after they turned."


    Elysia''s skin crawled. She''d never imagined Himeko had such a dark past.


    "I hated myself. Why was I always immune? Why did I always survive? Why did I always have to be the one to kill them? The new recruits saw me as a freak. Worse than Michael, probably. He had you, Mobius, Hua, Pardo... I didn''t meet Hen or Blanka until much later."


    "..."


    "So, I can''t judge what happened with Seele. Whoever killed her did the right thing. It wasn''t Seele he killed, it was the 6th Herrscher, right? Would he have spared her on the battlefield just because he''s grieving now? But it''s still a tragedy. And it''s good that he''s grieving. Better than being numb."


    Elysia forced a smile. "That''s... an interesting perspective."


    "I''m serious, Ellie." Himeko''s eyes reflected the artificial sunset. "Grief can be a motivator. Numbness can''t. Only through loss can we truly appreciate what we have. And only by cherishing what we have can we keep fighting. Numbness... that''s the real danger. Besides..."


    "Besides...?"


    "Besides, grief means you''ve lost something precious. If I ever become a Herrscher... I hope he''ll kill me without hesitation, to minimize the damage. But I also selfishly hope... he''ll grieve for me. Like he grieved for Seele."


    A breeze swept through the flowerbed, rustling the sunflowers. Elysia could have sworn some of them turned towards the fiery glow of the sunset.

 Chapter 220: The Kitty Arrives!

    Chapter 220 - The Kitty Arrives!Chirp, chirp, chirp!


    Croak, croak, croak!


    Unidentified insects had been chirping relentlessly, their chorus joined by the newly awakened frogs. Michael tossed and turned in bed. It wasn''t late, just past nightfall, but he couldn''t sleep. He wasn''t used to this much downtime, and the noise outside was grating on his nerves.


    He opened his eyes, then closed them, then opened them again. At first, his eyelids felt heavy, but the more he tried to sleep, the more awake he became.


    Then the feral cats joined in, their yowls echoing through the night.


    Michael buried his head under his pillow, but it was no use. The room''s soundproofing was fine. The problem was him. Even without his core, even without the physical enhancements of his Herrscher form, he was still a MANTIS soldier.


    His senses, especially his hearing, were amplified. The faintest sounds from outside were magnified a thousandfold.


    He rolled over again, restless.


    "Tch!" He kicked off the covers, letting the early spring chill seep into his skin. Then, just as quickly, he pulled them back up, scolding himself. He couldn''t blame the blankets for his restlessness.


    Tap, tap, tap.


    A soft knock echoed in his heart. A sudden urge to open the door welled up, then subsided. He stared blankly at the ceiling.


    "Michael-boss! Are you there? Open up! I can''t do business with a closed door!"


    "..." The familiar voice stirred something within him. Not a violent urge, but a gentle warmth, like a hot spring flowing through stone. The corners of his lips twitched upwards, then he forced them down.


    He rolled over, turning his back to the door, ignoring Pardo.


    Then came a scratch, scratch, scratch, like a cat pawing at the door, each scratch etching itself onto his heart.


    He sat up, then flopped back down.


    "I''m sorry... Pardo..." He''d said those words so many times, but it never felt enough. He wasn''t hiding just out of grief and guilt, but... He didn''t know how to face anyone, especially those who''d known Seele.


    Especially when no one blamed him, when everyone was trying to comfort him, telling him he''d done nothing wrong.


    Sending Seele to the Sea of Quanta had been a viable solution. He''d been negligent, failing to offer her companionship and support.


    But Seele becoming a Herrscher... Who could have predicted Vishnu causing fluctuations in the Sea of Quanta? Who could have predicted those fluctuations pulling Seele back to the real world?


    This wasn''t an excuse. It felt like fate itself was mocking his attempts to change the outcome, twisting the story into a cruel joke.


    His efforts to alter destiny were probably nothing more than an ant trying to move a mountain, a laughable display of futility. Fate could, with a flick of its finger, twist the tangled threads of causality back onto their preordained path.


    What about the next Herrscher? What about Captain Himeko? Michael scoffed. Forget it.


    The thought of his intervention causing even more suffering... he''d rather do nothing. Better to let others suffer than to inflict the pain himself.


    I can''t do anything anyway. Maybe the reason I exist is to demonstrate fate''s power. Struggle all you want, nothing will change.


    The thought made him even less inclined to leave the room, to face Captain Himeko, to face... Elysia.


    The scratching at the door turned into a clicking sound. Pardo was picking the lock. The sound didn''t annoy him. It... gave him a flicker of hope.


    He hoped she''d get in. He realized, beneath the layers of self-recrimination, he was lonely, restless, yearning for connection.


    How can I feel this way?!


    He punched the bed. The clicking stopped. It didn''t matter anyway. He''d blocked the lock. The only way in was to break down the door. Pardo couldn''t do that.


    But someone else could... Even with his eyes closed, he saw a flash of pink, the internal conflict erupting again. He both wanted Elysia to barge in, drag him out, yell at him, hit him... and he wanted her to hold him, to let him cry in her arms.


    But there was a third option, the one he''d probably choose �C to escape through the window, to hide somewhere she couldn''t find him.


    He still didn''t know how to face her.


    Pardo seemed to have given up. Silence returned. Michael stared at the ceiling, then at the air vent.


    Thud. A muffled sound from inside the vent. Then another. And another.


    Michael''s confusion lasted only a moment. He chuckled. Of course it''s Pardo...


    He rolled over, debating whether to escape.


    Crash!


    Thud!


    "Oof!"


    "Shit!"


    Pardo landed on the bed, then rolled onto the floor. She looked up, dazed, to see Michael curled up on the bed, gasping in pain.


    "M-Michael-boss... are you okay?"


    "Ugh..." Michael groaned, clutching his side. Pardo touched his forehead �C it was drenched in sweat.


    Where did I hit him? she wondered, seeing his agony. It reminded her of her own monthly... no, this was a thousand times worse.


    Panicked, she rummaged through her hood, pulling out a vial of essential oil. "Michael-boss, Phyllis''s Miracle Elixir! Cures backaches, leg cramps, even stops your heart... I mean, makes it stop hurting! Guaranteed to cure what ails ya! Wanna try some?"


    "N-No thanks..." Michael winced, the corners of his lips twitching upwards before he forced them down again.


    Pardo, seeing her performance fall flat, looked away awkwardly.


    After a while, the pain subsided. Michael sat up, leaning against the headboard. "Pardo, what are you doing here?" he asked, trying to sound calm, almost scolding.


    "Uh... I..." Pardo panicked, then remembered �C she wasn''t here to buy goods. She had no reason to be nervous.


    She straightened up, puffing out her chest. "I''m here on Mei-nee''s orders! To deliver your medicine!"


    "...Really?"


    "Uh... yeah!" Michael''s silence made the air thick with tension. Pardo shivered, the hairs on her arms standing on end. As his hand reached towards her, she instinctively recoiled.


    But a stubborn defiance kept her rooted to the spot, watching his hand approach.


    He opened it, palm up.


    "Well? Where''s the medicine?"


    "Oh! Right! Here!" She fumbled through her bag, pulling out the jar and handing it to him.


    Michael opened it, examining a pill in the dim light. It wasn''t the familiar oblong, L40-engraved Lurasidone, but a small, almond-shaped tablet.


    "New medication? From Su or Mobius?"


    Pardo bit her lip, silent.


    Michael shrugged. He pulled a small note from the jar �C the prescription.


    "Fluoxetine, 10mg tablets, once daily. Start with one tablet. You know how to adjust the dosage. Take it in the morning, not before bed. It can cause insomnia."


    Alright, Mobius, I''ll listen to you. He sighed. The thought of Mobius brought a wave of complex emotions.


    "So... uh... Michael-boss, if there''s nothing else, I''ll be going! I have... business to attend to!"


    "Oh? Where are you going?"


    Pardo froze, glancing at the vent, then at the door, then at her hands. "Michael-boss, could you... maybe... stuff me back in the vent?"


    "Pfft-" Michael couldn''t help but chuckle.


    Pardo stared at him. He braced himself for accusations, for her to call him heartless, useless...


    But she didn''t. She sighed, a look of relief washing over her face. She patted her chest. "Michael Brother, I''m glad you can still laugh!"


    Michael fell silent again. Pardo fidgeted, wondering if she''d said something wrong.


    She opened her mouth several times, then finally sat down beside him, watching him quietly.


    "Michael Brother..." She''d stopped calling him "boss," using the old, familiar address.


    Michael''s vision blurred. He saw a fiery sunset, a street bathed in its warm glow. He was walking down the middle of the road, hands in his pockets, flanked by Pardo and Elysia...


    "Pardo... I wish... I could be... like you..."


    "Huh? What are you talking about, Michael Brother?"


    "I wish... I could be as optimistic... as positive... as you..."


    Pardo''s eyes narrowed. She scratched her head, her voice tinged with sadness. "I... I thought... you didn''t like me... because I''m so... carefree..."


    "...No, I think it''s... good."


    "Really?" Pardo looked up, her eyes, in the dim light, like two stars in the night sky.


    The starlight flickered. Even the ever-optimistic Pardo felt sadness.


    "Actually... that night... when I heard about Seele... I felt... really bad. I didn''t cry or anything, but... I couldn''t sleep. Tears just... kept falling..." She sniffled.


    "In the Lower Quarter... people come and go... I thought I was used to it, but... every time... it still hurts. But... what can you do? The next morning... everyone... Big sister Ellie just stared at her pastries... Kevin Brother stood in a corner, silent, leaning on his sword... Hua-nee ate seven bowls of noodles and six steamed buns, then sat in a corner, silent...


    Brother Su just sat there, eyes closed, his goji berry tea ice cold... Kalpas Brother nearly demolished the training room because it had the 6th Herrscher''s data loaded... Snake-nee paced around the lab, doing nothing, but she broke the door because she kept opening and closing it... Only little Griseo didn''t know anything, but Blanka-nee took her away... If only Eden-nee or Aponia-nee were here... but Eden-nee, along with Raven and Dystopia were injured... and Aponia-nee was taking care of them... so... so..."


    Pardo''s voice rose, her fingers fidgeting. "So... I had to do something! Everyone was so sad! I thought... someone had to cheer them up... I remembered... Michael Brother, you and Big sister Ellie always smile when you see me... So I thought... maybe I have a talent for making people smile... Michael Brother, look at me... Smile again, okay?"


    "Pardo..." Michael''s lips trembled. He couldn''t smile.


    Pardo reached out, gently pinching his cheeks, pulling them outwards. His stiff facial muscles stretched into a smile.


    Satisfied, Pardo pulled back her hand, wiping her tears. "Okay! Michael-boss, you gotta cheer up! I have a big job to do! Gotta run!" She took two steps, then felt a hand on her collar, lifting her like a kitten.


    "It''s late. What big job?" Michael pulled her back, grabbing the last two tissues from his nightstand and wiping her nose.


    "Hee hee! It''s a secret! It''s called... what was it again...? Oh! A trade secret!"


    "Alright, alright, trade secret. Just be careful. Don''t get caught."


    "Don''t worry, Michael Brother! I can sneak in and out of Kalpas Brother''s room and Snake-nee''s lab! Nothing scares me!"


    "Just be careful." Michael set her down, ruffling her hair. His arm ached, not from weakness, but because Pardo wasn''t a little girl anymore.


    He got out of bed, surprising Pardo by removing the barricade and opening the door.


    "Whoa! Michael Brother, you''re going out?"


    "Keep it down!" He tapped her forehead, his expression darkening. "I''m sorry. I... I still don''t know how to face the others, especially... And..."


    And since the core rejected him, since he no longer had his Herrscher powers, what could he even do? He couldn''t even defy fate again, couldn''t send Captain Himeko to the Sea of Quanta. Not because he didn''t want to, but because he couldn''t.


    "Then... Michael-boss... promise me... no matter what... no matter how long it takes... you''ll come back! And... you''ll take your... ahem... medicine! And don''t hurt yourself... I''m not good at... sappy speeches... but... everyone''s waiting for you!"


    After Pardo left, Michael barricaded the door again, leaning against it. His nose stung, but he didn''t cry. He''d run out of tears. Or maybe it was Pardo''s words... There was something in her voice... a strange comfort that settled in his chest.


    He reached for the barricade, wanting to go out... but stopped.


    He wasn''t ready.


    Not yet. But he was starting to be.


    ...


    "Core analysis: 93.78%..."


    "94.27%..."


    "94.36%..."


    As the mechanical voice recited the progress, the intricate structure of the Herrscher core unfolded on Mei''s screen.


    "100%. Core analysis complete. Print blueprints?"


    "Yes."


    "Construct 3D model and upload to holographic projector."


    Mei took off her glasses, her eyes stinging. Tears welled up. She hadn''t slept in three days.


    "Mei, you need to rest." Kevin, warming his hands on a heating pipe, walked behind her, gently massaging her temples. His body temperature had stabilized around 20��C �C cold, but not dangerously so.


    According to Mobius, the resources spent on reversing Kevin''s post-surgery side effects, thanks to Michael''s veto of her "Mass Production MANTIS Soldier Program," could have funded 30,000 Meta-Morph surgeries. Even that stabilization wasn''t entirely Mobius''s doing. Michael, using his Herrscher powers, had painstakingly repaired Kevin''s chromosomes, gene by gene.


    Michael...


    The name brought a sigh from both of them.


    Prometheus removed the core from the scanner, presenting it to Mei with a mechanical arm.


    "Thank you, Prometheus." Mei put her glasses back on.


    "Doctor, please call me Number 17. Thank you."


    "Ah, yes, Prometheus Seventeen."


    Kevin gently pulled Mei''s head against his chest. "Rest, Mei."


    She shook her head stubbornly. "No, I can''t. We need to reschedule the Vishnu Meta-Morph program... And the 6th Divine Key test is in an hour. And I need to analyze the 1st Divine Key while I have the chance... I have too much to do. Even if I tried to sleep, I couldn''t." Her voice was weary. Kevin wished he could do it all for her.


    "Hey, can''t Prometheus handle some of this?" He snapped his fingers, thinking he''d found a solution.


    "First, call me Seventeen. Second, I''m not as intelligent as you think. My programming lacks human... ''judgment.'' I''m not suited for these tasks. And finally, even if I drafted perfect plans, your Dr. MEI would rewrite 90% of them. So it''s more efficient for her to do it. I''m an AI, but I get tired too. Thank you for understanding."


    "..."


    "Okay, okay, you two are actually having a conversation." Mei chuckled weakly, staring at the core. A sudden urge overwhelmed her, a voice whispering in her mind: Take the core. Take it. Take it. Take... me... S~ea??h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ugh!" She sat up straight, reaching for the core with trembling hands.


    "Mei!"


    "Dr. MEI!"


    Kevin grabbed her wrist. Seventeen inserted a sheet of specialized glass between Mei and the core. "Dr. MEI, while the inactive core emits less Honkai energy than anticipated, allowing for unprotected observation, my calculations indicate that direct contact would transform you into a Zombie within 0.0001 seconds. I advise against such... enthusiasm."


    "Prometheus, even I wouldn''t tell such a bad joke."


    "First, call me Seventeen..."


    Mei giggled, then her head drooped. "I''m... just tired... Reaching my limit..." She glanced at the clock �C 4:00 AM. Pardo''s mission should be starting now...


    Lezren, what are you doing?


    A commotion outside. Kevin instinctively moved towards the door, only to be slammed into the wall as it burst open.


    A masked man strode in, ignoring Kevin, his gaze fixed on Mei.


    "Where are Immer and Pardo?"

 Chapter 221: Consciousness Transfer… Successful?

    Chapter 221 - Consciousness Transfer... Successful?"This isn''t gonna work... Too many guards. Can''t sneak in!" Pardo lowered her miniature night-vision binoculars and checked her watch. Half an hour had passed since the mission began, and she still hadn''t found an opening.


    Anxiety gnawed at her, overpowering her usual sleepiness. She''d tried multiple vantage points. The security around this small courtyard was even tighter than Golden Courtyard back in the Lower Quarter.


    "What do I do? What do I do? I''m gonna fail the mission!" She knew this wasn''t a "big job," not by her usual standards of commerce. This was a life-or-death situation, something she usually avoided. She wasn''t stupid, just... selectively ignorant.


    But she knew �C a mission personally assigned by Mei-nee-chan couldn''t be a trivial task. Still, she''d taken it...


    And now she regretted it.


    Suddenly, the bushes rustled beside her. Before panic could set in, a sleek, well-fed tabby cat emerged. It saw Pardo, crouched low like a feline herself, and, sensing a kindred spirit, approached cautiously, nudging her with its head, then weaving between her arms, finally presenting its rear.


    Pardo, her heart still pounding, relaxed slightly, then looked up at the cat''s butt. "..." She twitched her lips, a wave of nostalgia washing over her. Back in the Lower Quarter, stray cats had done the same, vying for her attention. This was a feline gesture of affection and trust. The correct response would be to... lick it.


    No way!


    But years of experience had taught her an acceptable alternative. She leaned in, blowing gently on the cat''s rear.


    The tabby flicked its tail, then turned and rubbed against her, seeming to want more. Pardo stroked its neck. A crazy, yet plausible, idea popped into her head.


    "I''d trust a Lower Quarter cat, but you look a bit... pampered. Are you even smart enough?" Pardo poked the cat''s head. The cat, seemingly understanding her insult, rolled its eyes and meowed softly in protest.


    "Eh? You do understand! See? Cats are smart! Tell me, how do I get into that courtyard? I know you know a way in, right?"


    "Meow��" The cat purred, rubbing against her, but didn''t lead the way. Instead, it circled her hood, where she kept her snacks.


    "Sigh..." Pardo reluctantly pulled out a dried fish. The cat sniffed it, gobbled it down, then licked its paw, patted Pardo''s hand, and darted out of the bushes towards the courtyard wall.


    "Hey! Wait for me!" Pardo followed, mimicking the cat''s movements, even its gait and path. They reached the base of the wall effortlessly.


    "Wow, that was easy!" Pardo stretched, wondering if she''d underestimated her opponent.


    The cat, from a nearby bush, pulled out a sign: "DANGER: MINEFIELD. DO NOT ENTER."


    "..." Pardo''s raised foot froze in mid-air, trembling.


    The cat bounded around, showing her that the ground beneath the wall was safe. She hesitantly lowered her foot.


    But... "How am I gonna get back out?!" she thought, looking at the gray, early-morning expanse of the minefield.


    Behind her, the cat leaped onto the wall, meowing.


    Pardo measured the wall''s height with her eyes, a smile spreading across her face. She remembered her first encounter with Michael, failing to scale a wall just like this. She wondered what had happened to that black cat...


    Cutting off her thoughts, she crouched, then leaped, surpassing the cat in speed and grace. They landed, mimicking each other, inside the courtyard.


    It was eerily quiet. Pardo scanned the area with her night-vision binoculars. No guards, and they were in a blind spot for the security cameras. The minefield, while a formidable barrier, had also lulled the guards into complacency. It also helped, of course that manpower in this place was limited.


    But now that she was in, Pardo faced another problem. Mei hadn''t given her a specific target, just to investigate an experiment... Where should she start?


    "Meow��" The cat circled her feet. Pardo offered it her last fish, patting its head. "Okay, okay! You got me in, you deserve it! Now go play. Don''t get involved in this!"


    But the cat refused to leave, running a few steps in one direction, then back to Pardo, licking her toes.


    "Hahaha! That tickles! Alright, alright, I''ll follow you!" Pardo checked her watch. Her mission was only two hours long, and more than half that time had already passed. She had to trust the cat. Or rather, she was trusting herself.


    "After all, I''ve always been lucky!" She might as well try.


    She took a deep breath and followed the cat. The cat led her to a strange vent.


    "Not... not another vent...?"


    The cat, ignoring her complaint, squeezed through the vent''s grating, then, using its paws and teeth, unlatched the wire mesh inside. Pardo helped her remove the grating from the outside.


    "Uh... you want me to go in here?" Pardo glanced at her watch. No time to waste.


    If the cat didn''t understand, if it was just showing her its den or its stash of food... She''d be wasting precious time. But she decided to trust it.


    She took a deep breath and crawled into the vent. But the moment she entered, she realized something was off. The vent sloped downward.


    She''d crawled through countless vents. Even vents in underground structures were usually straight up or down. The only explanation, excluding Lezren''s eccentricity, was... this wasn''t a vent at all!


    She reached up. No obstruction. She stood, her hand finally touching the curved ceiling.


    She felt around, realizing she''d just crawled through a small opening. The entire wall was actually a door.


    Pardo pulled out a small flashlight. A sign on the inside handle read: "Emergency Escape Route L21."


    "My... my luck... is this even real?" She turned off the flashlight, following the faint sound of the cat''s paws.


    The tunnel had no stairs, probably to prevent tripping in the dark. It wasn''t long either. Pardo soon saw a faint light. She reached the end, finding herself in a mechanical room, filled with steam. Just as she was about to step out, she heard voices from above.


    A hesitant male voice: "Eight, I still don''t recommend rushing the surgery... We have no guarantee of success! I''ve reviewed the previous records. Human-to-human consciousness transfers had some success, but human-to-this-body...


    "Only one subject''s consciousness managed to enter that body and maintain some activity, miraculously returning to its original body. Even then, her brain suffered irreversible damage �C schizophrenia, cognitive impairment...


    "Besides, she became the 6th Herrscher. We have to consider the possibility of a mental link between Herrschers... None of the other subjects succeeded..."


    This is about Seele? Pardo thought, clenching her fists. The man''s words were interrupted by "Eight."


    "But... the model you built predicted a 23.4% success rate, right? That''s pretty high. Mei''s model predicted single-digit success for Kevin''s Meta-Morph surgery."


    "But... it hasn''t been validated with live subjects... We should wait for the next batch of subjects and conduct more experiments!"


    "Are you kidding?!" Eight''s voice rose sharply. "Why did we move back to the surface? Because we couldn''t get test subjects! Did it help? No! It''s been over a year since we''ve conducted a large-scale live experiment because we can''t get live subjects! Besides kidnapping a few Fire Moth members... Fine! Now we''re on the surface, and we still can''t get subjects!"


    "But..."


    "And another thing, opportunity! Do you understand? The hardest part isn''t the consciousness transfer, it''s obtaining the 1st Herrscher''s core! What good is this body without it? Now the 1st Herrscher has relinquished his core. This is a once-in-a-lifetime chance!"


    "But I think..."


    "Enough! It''s not about what you think, it''s about what Lezren-sama thinks! Besides, while we can''t do large-scale validation experiments... we still have... small-scale subjects."


    "Ah... ah! You mean the one we caught last time!"


    Eight chuckled darkly. "Heh heh heh, go on. You better get back to Sva''s lab before... well, you know."


    "Uh... yes, sir! Sva won''t even look at us since that guy Su arrived. I''m doing this to prove... that he''s wrong about us! I''m just as talented as Su! Even though we share the same blood, I have to say, Lezren-sama has much better taste!" The man who''d initially opposed the surgery now groveled.


    Scum, Pardo thought. Flattery was one thing, but this guy was a sycophant. S~ea??h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The voices faded as the two men left. Pardo crept towards the door, peering through the small window.


    "Aaaah!"


    She saw a man strapped to a crude machine, tubes connected to his head, leading to a device behind him. From that device, a chimney-like pipe led to the ceiling, where the pipes branched out like the folds of a brain. Finally, the pipes converged above a tank filled with something resembling orange soda. A metal spine descended from the pipes, piercing the liquid.


    As the man screamed and convulsed, the liquid in the tank bubbled. Pardo could only make out a male figure inside, but couldn''t see any details.


    "Heh heh, scream all you want. I hadn''t planned on using you as a test subject," Lezren sipped wine, looking elegant even in this crude, steel-walled lab. He continued, speaking words Pardo found surprisingly agreeable.


    "While I''m scum, I don''t like villains. Compared to you, badmouthing my uncle behind his back, I prefer this defiant little punk." He patted the man strapped to the side, who Pardo, from a different angle, now recognized as... Immer!


    "But you''ve fulfilled your purpose by providing the theoretical foundation. So, die."


    Lezren''s words were followed by the man''s final scream. His body twitched, then went limp. Like a... dead cat, Pardo thought.


    "Lezren-sama, brainwave activity detected... Success! The consciousness transfer was successful!"


    "Calm down, Eight. You''ve been with me for years. Learn some composure. Alright, stop the transfer."


    "Uh... Lezren-sama, are you sure? If we stop now, his consciousness will die."


    "Oh?" Lezren turned. "What does it matter to you?"


    "Nothing! Of course not!" Eight quickly pressed the stop button. The man''s body stiffened.


    The bubbling in the tank subsided. Pardo took out her binoculars.


    "Ah!" She gasped, dropping her binoculars.


    Inside the tank was... "Michael-boss?!"


    No, no, no! She remembered. It wasn''t Michael. It was his body, the one he''d died in during the 3rd Eruption!


    What were these people doing with his body? Connecting it to the talk of consciousness transfer and the 1st Herrscher''s core...


    What do I do?


    "If someone else were here, even Hua-nee-chan, they could burst in and stop them... But I... I''m not even a MANTIS soldier!"


    She was about to flee when she heard Lezren approach Immer.


    "Heh heh, you should feel honored. You''ll witness a historic moment �C the first complete consciousness transfer. Do you know what this means? It means even the most esoteric concept of a soul can be manipulated by humans. Humans are unstoppable."


    "Tch, I thought only Vasak would say stuff like that. And if you think humans are unstoppable, why are you transferring into Michael''s body? Why do you need the Herrscher core? You want to become the Herrscher of Reason? No, you could never be him!"


    "My, I like your spirit. But you''re wrong �C I don''t want to become Michael. He''s not worthy of me. He possesses immense power, but his mind is so fragile... Pathetic. Like a child holding the launch codes for every nuclear warhead... ha... hahahaha!


    "And I don''t want to become a Herrscher. That''s just a man-made label, like space, time... These labels have practical meaning, but on a grander scale, they''re meaningless. In this regard, I thought Mobius and I would have common ground �C we both strive for perfection, for the pinnacle of human existence. I thought she''d understand, but... she''s infatuated with that weakling Michael."


    "Hmph. You don''t understand."


    Seeing Immer''s defiance, Lezren sighed. "I don''t understand? Immer, I admire you. You were my subordinate. I''d like you to return. You''re smart, determined, far better than Eight. And you''re not like those naive Anti-Entropy fools, spouting nonsense about love and justice. But it seems you''ve been infected by their childishness."


    "Lezren, you really don''t get it �C we follow him because of his fragility. It''s not a good trait, especially in a leader, but... it reminds us of our humanity, our vulnerability. It shows us that he cares. And... if I died, I know he, and the others in Anti-Entropy, would mourn. It makes death less frightening... Compared to your coldness, he, the Herrscher, seems more human..."


    "Enough!" Lezren snapped, then quickly calmed down. "No point in arguing. Let''s see what happens."


    He sat down on the machine, convulsing. The liquid in the tank bubbled furiously.


    Finally, everything stilled. The body in the tank twitched, then opened its eyes.


    Eight rushed over, offering a set of clothes as "Michael" shattered the tank and stepped out. His eyes were dazed, as if adjusting to a new body. He watched passively as Eight helped him dry and dress.


    Then, "Michael"''s gaze focused. But it remained cold.


    Eight, expecting praise, was met with a hand around his throat. Blood spurted, soaking "Michael"''s body.


    He continued forward, passing three "humans" who could still sense things. He''d kill them all.


    He approached Immer.


    Pardo burst through the door, slashing the ropes binding Immer with her knife. But it was too late.


    "Michael" appeared before them, reaching out with a sinister expression.


    "Wait! You''re not Lezren, you''re��"


    Bang!


    "Michael" was slammed into the opposite wall. A curvaceous figure stood between them, blocking the path.


    "Damn it, you''re a pain in the ass. You two, run! You''re lucky you weren''t turned into Zombies by the Honkai energy!"


    Honkai energy! The small space was filled with swirling black ribbons of Honkai energy. That level of energy... There was only one possibility!


    Before Immer could offer his thanks, Pardo grabbed him with one hand, the cat''s scruff with the other, and fled the lab.


    ...


    "Dr. MEI, the supplies for the Vishnu Meta-Morph program have arrived via the rapid transit elevator and have been unloaded."


    "Oh? The new rapid transit elevator has been tested, right?"


    "Yes, Doctor. But due to the electromagnetic catapult technology, the acceleration is too high for even MANTIS soldiers. It can only transport cargo."


    "That''s enough." Mei peered through the glass at Elysia and the 6th Divine Key. "It''s a good day. Elysia and the 6th Divine Key have high compatibility..."


    Her vision suddenly turned red.


    Wee-ooo! Wee-ooo! Wee-ooo!


    Everyone froze, their gazes turning to an equally stunned Mei. The answer was obvious. That alarm only sounded for one reason �C


    A Herrscher attack!

 Chapter 222: The Herrscher Attacks

    Chapter 222 - The Herrscher AttacksWooo��wooo��wooo��


    Red lights flashed, and under them, Mikael stood stunned, speechless and motionless.


    "But..."


    He clenched his fists. In the brief pause of the alarm, hurried footsteps echoed from outside. He seemed to remember something, smashing the cabinet to pieces with a punch. He rushed into the corridor, only to see Hua''s retreating figure.


    Though she was moving away, the words she murmured reached Mikael''s ears perfectly.


    "I have what I can do... I have what I can do..."


    Mikael raised his hand slightly towards her back, but he couldn''t stop her from leaving.


    Only when her figure had completely disappeared did he start moving again, his pace quickening. He jumped directly down from the residential area, landing on the scorching asphalt, and sprinted towards the sunflower field.


    "No... no... no... no!"


    His entire body was drenched in hot sweat, dripping onto the asphalt, making it stickier, almost impossible to walk on.


    Mikael simply jumped off the road and ran into the flower field, roughly parting the sea of flowers with his arms, muttering Himeko''s name.


    Gradually, he finally saw that solitary spot of fiery red in the sea of flowers. Her hair was gradually lengthened by the swirling airflow, intertwining with the flowers. Seeing this, Mikael''s movements slowed. He changed his posture, approaching Himeko with more caution.


    "Mikael?"


    Himeko turned her head. Her prominent nose was outlined in gold by the sunset glow. Mikael looked past her, at the armor plating above. It was early morning; the simulated weather system shouldn''t be displaying such colors.


    But then, his peripheral vision caught the sunflower buds beside him. Those ugly buds, which shouldn''t have been turning, were now slowly rotating, facing the armor plating above... There, was an unusual sunset.


    Mikael instantly understood.


    If the alarm system wasn''t malfunctioning, and if the Seventh Herrscher''s power hadn''t changed compared to history, then this brightness might not be an anomaly of the simulated weather system, but rather��the armor plating heating up, almost melting, presenting a color close to that of a sunset.


    When his gaze returned to Himeko''s face, his expression was complex.


    He had felt it earlier; Himeko didn''t have a Herrscher-level reaction. She wasn''t the Herrscher of Flame.


    "It''s good that it''s not... it''s good that it''s not..."


    But... if the Seventh Herrscher wasn''t Himeko, then who was it?


    This doubt had just surfaced, only to be submerged by a sea of joy.


    So, before Himeko could react, Mikael tightly embraced her.


    "It''s good that it''s not... it''s good that it''s not..."


    He kept muttering, making Himeko somewhat confused. She gently patted his shoulder, then softly and with a hint of awkwardness, put some distance between them.


    Mikael also realized his behavior was a bit excessive. Wiping away tears mixed with sweat, he forced a bitter smile and urgently shouted:


    "Captain, what time is it, and you''re still watering flowers? Hurry up and come with me to the shelter��uh!"


    He grabbed Himeko''s wrist, but couldn''t pull her body.


    Himeko''s smile became gentler, but her tone was also resolute.


    "I''m not leaving. I''m not going anywhere."


    Along with her words, the entire underground space shook violently.


    Mikael''s pupils were instantly filled with fiery red. He and Himeko looked up, seeing a series of dents being punched into the armor plating above. Then, five or six streams of flames poured down, forming brilliant cross-shaped sparks in mid-air.


    Mikael bit his lip, his expression struggling for a few moments, then pleaded again:


    "Captain, don''t be stubborn. Staying here is a dead end..."


    "Then let me die here."


    "Cap..."


    Mikael hadn''t expected Himeko to say such cold words. He froze. Himeko took advantage of the opportunity to pull back her wrist. Even with debris from the armor plating falling from above, she held the watering can and leisurely watered the flowers.


    The ground beneath their feet trembled constantly. Some sunflowers'' roots were already exposed, but Himeko didn''t care, meticulously and numbly watering each bud.


    "Precisely because it''s certain death, I''d rather die here, in the flower field I planted myself, than in a cramped shelter, only to have my corpse crushed by falling rocks and mixed with other people''s flesh. Or, when others become zombies, be devoured by them."


    "Boom!"


    "Get out!!!"


    An explosion sounded from above, accompanied by a roar Mikael was all too familiar with.


    In his horrified gaze, the thirty-third layer of armor plating above developed huge, snaking cracks. Then, with the "creak" of special alloy unable to bear the load, the "sky" collapsed. A scorching stream of flames pierced the distance between heaven and earth, drawing a huge cross that filled his entire vision, before crashing into the artificial lake nearby.


    The lake water surged outward, but as soon as it was thrown into the air, it was vaporized by the rising heat, turning into a cloud of settling white steam.


    "Captain! Are you alright!"


    Mikael turned his head. As soon as the armor plating collapsed, he had shielded Himeko. Honkai energy formed a fragile barrier, barely enough to block the aftermath of the fiery stream.


    However, the surrounding flower field suffered. Fire sparks with long tails constantly swept through the air. With just a slight sway of their stems and leaves, all the sunflowers, along with the dark brown soil, turned to ash.


    The obsidian-like asphalt began to flow towards the fields on either side, soon revealing the roadbed beneath.


    "Such terrifying destructive power..."


    "Whoosh!"


    The air in front of him burst into a series of invisible ripples. A small black dot shot from a further distance, smashing into the dried-up lake embankment.


    The scorched earth naturally wasn''t enough to absorb the impact, so the black dot plowed a huge furrow in the ground like an iron plow, until it came to a stop right in front of Mikael.


    White mist constantly rose from the charred skin, and the flesh within a series of gaping wounds was fiery red. If it weren''t for the slight rise and fall of his chest, it would have looked like an unrecognizable charred corpse...


    But Mikael recognized him at first glance, recognized his comrade:


    "Kal... Kalpas?"


    Mikael leaned down slightly, wanting to touch his body, but his hand clenched into a fist.


    "Mikael."


    Himeko looked at the ruined flower field. She shook her head, tossed the watering can aside, and called Mikael''s name.


    "Captain..."


    Mikael frowned and turned to her, his gaze unconsciously drifting to the side.


    "Go, Mikael."


    "..."


    "Always throwing tantrums won''t solve anything."


    "I wasn''t... okay..."


    Mikael lowered his head guiltily.


    "But I... I just feel that, since I can''t do anything, just possessing such powerful strength, I''d rather give this power to someone more suitable... Since I..."


    His face turned slightly, sometimes looking at the hole in the sky, sometimes at the scorched earth, sometimes at Kalpas at his feet.


    Tears dripped onto the scorched earth, turning into wisps of white smoke with a "sizzling" sound.


    "Since every struggle of mine brings more harm to those around me, I''d rather not..."


    "You know, Mikael."


    Himeko suddenly cupped his face, gazing at him gently.


    "Every time you and Ely call me Captain, I feel a little ashamed. I don''t think I''ve taught you anything, let alone have the ability to protect you... It was like this in Irkutsk, it was like this in Nagazora City, and later at the Fire Moth base... it was also like this... I can''t do anything. This thought has always been in my mind."


    "No, Captain, you..."


    Himeko gently pressed Mikael''s lips, signaling him to listen patiently.


    "And even now, I still can''t do anything, can I? Mikael, I lied to you. I don''t really want to die here. As a person, I naturally have my own will to survive, but I''m not reconciled... I''m not reconciled to my helplessness every time a Herrscher appears. So I can only be here, watching from afar, watering meaninglessly, because this is the only thing I can do... But... child, you are different!"


    Himeko used her thumb to smooth the stray hairs sticking to his forehead.


    "You can change all this, you can save all this. You have this power, you have this possibility. You don''t have to stay here and wait for death like me, understand?"


    "But, I haven''t been able to do anything before."


    "No, what''s important is not whether you can do it or not, but��you have the possibility to do it all. Possibility, this is something countless people pursue but cannot obtain, but you have it. Because I don''t have this possibility, I can only water here."


    "Because you have this possibility, you have something you should do, something you can definitely do... Of course, I''m not forcing you. No one will force you. Just like after you closed that door, Mei just had someone send you medicine, and Ely didn''t forcefully drag you out, right?"


    Mikael raised his head in astonishment��so Himeko, she knew everything.


    "Child, you''re already an adult. You should also think for yourself, decide for yourself, ask yourself what you want to do most right now. Mikael, I''ve always felt guilty that I have nothing to teach you. I can only tell you this��don''t let yourself regret it!"


    "Boom!"


    In the midst of a huge explosion, the pyramid-shaped base''s outer layer was directly flattened.


    Mikael trembled all over. Without even turning his head, just by the pervasive smell of roasted meat in the air, he could feel the oppressive feeling of death.


    Himeko gently patted Mikael''s face.


    "What are you waiting for?"


    Even though Mikael''s eyes were still confused, her eyes gradually became firm.


    She took two steps back and lifted Kalpas'' body.


    "I''ll take care of Kalpas. Mikael, go do what you think is right."


    Mikael followed her words and turned around, walking stiffly and slowly across the hardened scorched earth, step by step towards the headquarters.


    He could feel it��the Herrscher was also heading there.


    ......


    "Damn it! Thirty-three layers of armor plating were pierced in one go!"


    "Kalpas'' energy signature has disappeared! The Herrscher is coming towards headquarters..."


    "Boom!"


    "The upper structure has completely disappeared! Repeat! The upper structure has completely disappeared!"


    "Damn, this time the Herrscher represents ultimate destructive power?"


    The violent shaking gradually subsided. Mei slowly crawled out from under the table in the combat command room.


    "Cough, cough!"


    Her windpipe was filled with smoke and dust, making her incredibly uncomfortable, but she still asked in a hoarse voice: "Prometheus, have Kevin and Elysia reached their designated positions?"


    Where Prometheus couldn''t see, she lowered her hand below the table, her fingers rubbing meaninglessly, sweat dripping down her fingers in a string.


    "Quickly deploy them to the surface!"


    "Dr. Mei, do you mean to decide the outcome on the surface? I have reservations about this. From an absolutely rational perspective, the multiple armor plates inside the base can better limit the Seventh Herrscher''s extreme destructive power. On the surface, forgive me for saying so, I don''t think the two of them have a chance of winning."


    Although Prometheus raised objections, she carried out Mei''s decision without fail.


    She trusted Mei''s judgment and believed that Mei would certainly give a reasonable explanation.


    "It''s very simple. The armor layers inside the base, while limiting the Herrscher''s destruction, are also a constraint on Elysia and Kevin''s performance."


    "Is it because of the 6th Divine Key?"


    Mei didn''t answer, but Prometheus thought she had caught the key point.


    Indeed, if it were a purely destructive weapon like the 3rd Divine Key, it would be fine, but for the 6th Divine Key, if it really came to the last resort, using the rated power to completely liberate the power of the Sixth Herrscher [Death]...


    There was actually a second explanation. It was almost impossible for anyone to survive in the upper structure, but more of Fire Moth''s personnel were concentrated in the lower base. If the Herrscher invaded here, there would be no place for people to take refuge, and the losses would be even more severe.


    However, in Prometheus''s understanding, Mei shouldn''t be influenced by these factors in her combat decisions.


    So the first explanation was more likely.


    "However, just to be safe, have Dr. Mobius, Vill-V, and... Hua prepare for battle. Also notify Sakura, although if I remember correctly, it will take her at least four hours to get back to headquarters."


    "Yes, without Mikael''s spatial power, the 2nd Divine Key alone cannot teleport Sakura back out of thin air."


    Mei silently wiped the sweat on her palms on her lab coat, then folded her arms across her chest, her fingers twirling her hair like Mobius...


    "You mean, at a time like this..." sea??h th�� N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Whether Mikael can fight or not, we have to try to utilize the 1st Herrscher Core��after all, according to Dr. Mobius and Mikael, it''s a ''living'' core."


    Mei didn''t answer immediately. She gently closed her eyes, and when she opened them again, she had made some kind of decision��"Okay, bring the 1st Herrscher Core to the combat command room."


    "Dr. Mei... you mean... is..."


    Prometheus''s speech was a little hesitant. It wasn''t that the network connection was having problems, but that some explanations that couldn''t form a logical self-consistency appeared in her emotional module, causing a slight malfunction.


    But Mei''s attitude was also resolute, "Bring it, Prometheus."


    "Okay, as you wish, Doctor."


    Prometheus didn''t have a physical body yet. Of course, as an artificial intelligence, she didn''t need physical limbs. The mechanical arms and robots that could be called upon anywhere could become her limbs.


    And at a time when manpower was tight, it was more efficient to use Prometheus than ordinary humans.


    But Mei waited for a long time without any further response from Prometheus. Just as she was about to ask, Prometheus''s mechanical voice, with a hint of doubt, sounded:


    "Doctor, the 1st Herrscher''s Core... is gone..."


    Mei pursed her lips, her eyes a little dazed: "Prometheus, what did you just say?"


    "The core, it''s gone. The 1st Herrscher''s Core, it''s gone."


    "..."


    An unknown fear surged into Mei''s heart.


    ......


    "So this is the headquarters of Fire Moth? It''s so different from the memories left by this body. But are the people who built this place idiots? Such a conspicuous and technological building, how can it not be seen as an important target?"


    The Seventh Herrscher stood in front of the ruins of the upper structure of the base, sniffing slightly, clearly satisfied with his masterpiece.


    He did have some deeper residual memories of this body, but because it had been dead for too long, those memories were too fragmented and lacked timeliness.


    His personality was more influenced by Lezren, and he hadn''t stopped talking since he arrived.


    And what he said wasn''t entirely true.


    The reason why he was able to locate the Fire Moth base in an instant was not only because of the building''s prominence, but also because of the particularity of his body, which allowed him to feel a connection that transcended space and time in the lower levels of this building.


    "Oh... is it that traitor? No, the state of the core seems a bit... Oh, so that''s how it is? This guy is too careless, actually keeping this kind of thing outside his body... Tsk tsk tsk, then let ''another you'' help you keep it safe..."


    He gently patted his chest. Suddenly, his ears twitched, and he quickly sidestepped. A crystal arrow flew past his sleeve. If he hadn''t moved, he would have been pierced through the chest.


    Yes, the chest, not the heart. This showed that the attacker was very familiar with the structure of a Herrscher''s body.


    More deadly, the crystal arrow seemed to trigger some reaction in this body, making his thoughts a little chaotic.


    "Tch, is that traitor''s residual consciousness so strong!"


    The tail of the arrow had just brushed past him when a burning sensation came from behind.


    Showing off in front of an expert?


    A torrent of flames surged behind him, quickly wrapping around the hundred-meter-long fire sword.


    "Is that it?"


    The corners of his mouth curled up, and a green arc of lightning flashed in his gray eyes.


    "That traitor really left behind a perfect body."


    The sound of thunder rang out, and green lightning surged out first, followed by a black mire, gradually spreading.


    "Boom!"


    Thunder and fire mixed, and a violent explosion sent up black smoke. Kevin flew out of the smoke in a sorry state, the Surtr he held tightly in his hand broken again.


    "This guy, how does he have [?e?a]''s ability!"


    He waved his hand and switched strategies. Ice spikes rained down from the sky, the smallest of which were the size of a car.


    "Hmm? More useless effort?"


    Kevin was disappointed. Before those ice spikes could get within ten meters of the Herrscher, they were all vaporized by the scorching heat, leaving nothing but white steam mixed with the smoke.


    "You want to freeze a Herrscher''s flames with the ice of an Emperor-class Honkai Beast? How ridiculous!"


    Kevin landed on the ground in mid-air. Seeing this, he wasn''t flustered, but instead curled his lips slightly��


    "Hmph��Elysia!"


    "What!"


    A black shadow silently darted out of the smoke and suddenly appeared behind the Herrscher.


    "Don''t be too proud! Herrscher!"


    She tucked the huge lance under her arm, charging just as Himeko had done countless times before.


    And at this distance, the Herrscher had no time to react.


    He had just turned around when the tip of the lance touched his chest.


    He was able to see clearly the pink figure that gave him the fatal blow.


    And Elysia was able to see the Herrscher''s face.


    "Elysia!"


    "Mikael!"


    The lance slipped slightly at the last moment, piercing the Herrscher''s abdomen half an inch below his chest.


    "No, wrong! If Mikael became a Herrscher, how could he invade from the surface? How could he use [?e?a]''s ability... No, wrong, [?e?a], that''s not his previous body! So that''s how it is!"


    Elysia reacted almost immediately. Even though the tip of the spear deviated from the intended target, it wasn''t a big problem.


    As her Honkai energy poured into the 6th Divine Key, the tip of the spear went deeper, and the cells at the Herrscher''s wound rapidly died.


    "Boom!"


    The 6th Divine Key directly pinned the Seventh Herrscher to a broken wall.


    "Heh, you dare to impersonate Mikael?"


    Elysia showed a mocking smile. She was confident in the power of the 6th Divine Key.


    Even if the Seventh Herrscher had [?e?a]''s regenerative ability, according to Mobius''s past experience, this would take at least tens of minutes to more than ten hours. During this time, Fire Moth would have enough time to deal with the Herrscher.


    In other words��the outcome was decided.


    But was it really?


    "Hehe... hehehehe!"


    Looking at Kevin, who was closing in on him, the Seventh Herrscher wasn''t flustered. He even showed a strange smile:


    "Ah... really, this body was already a little overwhelmed when facing that monster earlier, and when facing you, it can''t even use half of its strength... How pitiful..."


    Elysia frowned. She somewhat understood the Herrscher''s meaning, and a strange emotion surged in her heart��that was Mikael''s subconsciousness remaining in that body, hindering the Herrscher.


    And she also knew that to make the Herrscher unable to exert even half of his power, this effect was of course due to...


    "Mikael... So... No, actually I''ve always known, in your heart..."


    Even the dilapidated subconsciousness in the abandoned body could restrain ninety-five percent of the Herrscher''s power...


    But then came even more doubt��what exactly did the Herrscher mean? He said these words...


    "That ''pitiful'' you said, it wouldn''t be an excuse for your failure, would it?"


    Kevin wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth with the back of his hand and asked sarcastically.


    "Ah? So that''s how you understand it?"


    Black blood flowed from the corners of the Herrscher''s mouth and wounds, but he wasn''t anxious at all, and he didn''t have the awareness of facing death.


    "Actually, the half strength I was talking about refers to my own power. Well, since the two of you are so difficult to deal with, I''ll have to use some other means. Hey, this power combined with my own, that''s amazing. Half strength is enough to end everything."


    A golden light suddenly flashed from the Herrscher''s wound, pushing out the dying cells and the 6th Divine Key.


    Elysia stepped firmly on the ground, stopping her body from retreating, and said incredulously: "Spatial power, how is this possible? No, this is Mikael''s..."


    The hole in the Herrscher''s chest flashed with blue light, and the flesh and blood returned to normal.


    "Are you ready to accept this power you once relied on?"


    Heat surged. Kevin suddenly stretched out his hand, and bone-chilling ice and flames collided, momentarily at a stalemate, and even gradually pushing back towards the Seventh Herrscher.


    But...


    "I told you, I have to use some other means."


    Only when he felt a light pat on his shoulder did Kevin belatedly feel the spatial fluctuation.


    Ice covered his shoulder and quickly pounced on the Herrscher, but the Herrscher just smiled.


    "Parvati''s ice, or the Fifth Herrscher''s ice, which is stronger?"


    "What!"


    ......


    Mikael ran along the melted asphalt road. A series of explosions came from afar, but due to the terrain, he couldn''t see what was happening further away.


    "Damn it, damn it, damn it... There''s no time to get the core!"


    That''s right, this was the only chance Mikael thought he had. Only a Herrscher could defeat a Herrscher. He had to re-acknowledge himself, regain the power of the Herrscher of Reason...


    "Wait a minute!"


    He suddenly stopped.


    "Once you become a Herrscher, there is no turning back. The body will establish a connection with the Tree of Imaginary Numbers. As long as you are willing, even if you lose the core, you can become a Herrscher again."


    "That''s right! Why didn''t I think of that before!"


    Mikael tried to re-establish contact with the Herrscher core. At this critical juncture, he believed that the core should be able to feel his urgency, so...


    But he was disappointed. After he handed over the core earlier, he could still feel the specific location of the core through that lingering connection. So he also knew that the core was finally handed over to Mei.


    But when he calmed down and felt again... he couldn''t find the core at all...


    "Has someone become the Herrscher of Reason? No, even if that were the case, I should still have some perception... Could it be!"


    Mikael didn''t have time to think about it. A sense of crisis suddenly flashed in his heart. He immediately fell to the ground, his jaw slightly open.


    The next second, the mushroom cloud caused by the violent explosion rushed straight to the armor plate above, but after finding that it couldn''t penetrate, the airflow flowed back again. A translucent ice wall gradually climbed along the mushroom cloud, seeming to want to wrap it up, but it only lasted for two or three seconds before completely shattering.


    A violent shock wave swept across the entire underground city. A dazzling golden light suddenly flashed between heaven and earth, followed by deep darkness.


    When Mikael lifted the soil and stood up again, the whole earth was like ripples on the water, crisscrossed with circular ravines.


    "That explosion just now was..."


    Mikael felt a trace of familiarity from the energy fluctuations.


    "No... way..."


    A black dot suddenly fell rapidly from the sky, getting bigger and bigger.


    "Bang!"


    The broken Surtr fell from the sky and stuck in front of Mikael.


    "Ke... Kevin!"


    ......


    "Tch, so-so."


    The Seventh Herrscher looked at Kevin, who was struggling in front of him but couldn''t stand up, and shook his head slightly.


    He glanced at the distance. Pink crystals were layered, forming a flower bud, and green vines were wrapped around the outside. Suspended in the crystal were the 6th Divine Key and Elysia.


    "Even at this time, you still want to protect the 6th Divine Key?"


    The Seventh Herrscher shook his head.


    "Hmph, finish you off... hmph... um... ahhhhh!"


    He suddenly clutched his head and groaned. After a while, he finally calmed down.


    "Tch, it was like this when facing that monster earlier, and those two ordinary people, and now it''s like this again. How many times will your subconsciousness stop me, traitor!"


    The Seventh Herrscher glanced at Elysia and jumped into the base''s vertical shaft.


    "It doesn''t matter. If I can''t do it, I can''t do it. Destroy the last hope of this world, kill all other humans. Even if there are a few that the traitor cares about, humans can be considered biologically extinct."


    As for the 6th Divine Key, it was just an addition, whether it was there or not didn''t matter.


    It was just that he didn''t expect��


    "Oh, this traitor''s core, as long as I don''t show hostility to these people, why is the synchronization rate with me so high? Does he hate himself that much?"

 Chapter 223: You’ll Definitely Regret It!

    Chapter 223 - You''ll Definitely Regret It!"Tap��tap��tap��"


    Hearing the distinctive sound of Fire Moth''s standard iron-soled boots, the wounded soldier excitedly, with all his strength, lifted his eyelids. But upon seeing the face of the person who came, he fell into deep despair.


    "I will never become a zombie!"


    "Wait!"


    Mikael reached out to stop him, but the wounded soldier had already raised his self-defense pistol, not pointing it at him, but inserting it into his own mouth.


    At the last moment, he seemed to belatedly realize some truth, a trace of regret flashing in his eyes, but it was too late. The trigger had already been pulled.


    "Bang!"


    A small bullet hole appeared on the wall, along with an indelible bloodstain.


    Mikael''s fingertips trembled slightly. He probably understood, understood the identity of the Seventh Herrscher...


    The interior space of the base was narrow and confined. Screams and explosions echoed continuously within the thick armor plating.


    The further he went, the more intense the sounds of gunfire and explosions became, mixed with the dull echo of a horde of Honkai Beasts running��the Seventh Herrscher seemed to be more humane.


    Having found such a good opponent in Fire Moth, he didn''t simply destroy it with one blow, but released a horde of Honkai Beasts, almost not taking action himself, just advancing with the Honkai Beasts.


    Mikael understood that he was getting closer to the battle zone, but his steps also became slower.


    Without the core... without the First Herrscher Core, what use was it even if he reached the battlefield?


    What could he use to stop the Seventh Herrscher?


    Just rely on [Vishnu]?


    No, [Vishnu] might be able to contend with the Seventh Herrscher alone, but the Seventh Herrscher, who had obtained the First Herrscher Core, was an unprecedented dual-core Herrscher in the Previous Era.


    No, it wasn''t that simple... Or rather, if it were only that, it would be fine��the current Seventh Herrscher was actually a "true dual-core Herrscher + pseudo six-core Herrscher."


    After all, apart from the Sixth Herrscher''s core, Mikael was already familiar with the structure of the other four Herrscher cores, and this related memory had also been retained in his core in the form of "muscle memory."


    Corpses and blood were everywhere. Every step he took was either on a stiff limb or sticky blood.


    Mikael suddenly stopped. A weak electric current conducted from the iron nails of his boots to his feet, making him feel a slight numbness.


    This wasn''t blood, but black mud mixed with blood. Mikael was all too familiar with it.


    "Mei... Mobius?"


    Mikael took about twenty more steps forward and saw Mobius.


    There was a large hole above. She seemed to have fallen from a higher level, smashing through the armor plating. She seemed to have tried to get up and fight again. The armored wall she was leaning on had long bloodstains, and a few strands of green hair were also stuck to it.


    Mikael''s pupils shrank, then began to tremble uncontrollably.


    He took two steps forward, extending his index finger, seemingly wanting to check Mobius''s breath. But before he could bend down, he quickly retreated several steps, until his back hit the icy elevator door, producing a hollow echo.


    Then, his body slowly slid down, and he slumped to the ground.


    He held his hands flat, and tears suddenly dripped one by one into his palms. Someone who didn''t know might think he had scooped up a handful of water.


    "I''m sorry... I''m sorry..."


    He didn''t dare... didn''t dare to check Mobius''s breath...


    Just like in his student days, knowing that he had failed the exam, he was still afraid of the moment when the results were finally announced.


    Because as long as the outcome of something hasn''t fully manifested, there is still a possibility of turning it to the good, even if you know how small that possibility is.


    But Mikael would rather Mobius live in such a small possibility.


    Of course, he also knew that death was not the end for Mobius, but it was still death. The pain and despair would not be reduced by half because of the [?e?a] factor...


    This would only increase his guilt.


    "If... if I hadn''t given up the Herrscher core... if I..."


    If that were the case, wouldn''t all this have happened?


    Mikael didn''t know, but if he had made a different choice, he wouldn''t be so regretful now.


    Regret...


    "Don''t let yourself regret it!"


    Himeko warned him.


    But how could it be possible not to regret? It''s simply impossible, right?


    Humans... only feel regret after the choices they make cause them actual pain. But before making a decision, how can you predict the outcome?


    If he could have foreseen such a result, he wouldn''t be so regretful.


    The sound of gunfire gradually faded and became silent, but the sound of sobbing gradually rose.


    "Cough... How embarrassing!"


    "Uh! Mobius!"


    Mikael raised his head in surprise. It seemed that his crying had awakened the unconscious Mobius. The first moment she opened her eyes, she saw Mikael hugging his knees, curled up at the elevator entrance, crying.


    Although their faces were identical, she didn''t need to distinguish. She knew this wasn''t the Seventh Herrscher she had just encountered, but Mikael, her Mikael.


    "What a crybaby!"


    Hearing that she still had the strength to joke, Mikael also wiped away his tears and forced a smile.


    Mobius struggled on the ground, but couldn''t stand up. Mikael quickly got up to help her, but unexpectedly, she suddenly leaned forward, stood on tiptoe, and slammed Mikael against the cold elevator door.


    Her right hand pressed the elevator button. The metal door slammed open, but there was another layer of wire mesh.


    Mikael''s body sank suddenly. In the midst of the bumps, his gaze couldn''t help but fix on Mobius''s hand tightly gripping the wire mesh.


    That hand was covered in blood, so much so that Mikael''s body trembled again.


    "Mobius... I''m sor..."


    "Enough! How many times are you going to say sorry! If you really feel sorry for us, for yourself, then go after him... and kill the Seventh Herrscher!"


    After a brief silence, Mikael spoke softly.


    "I can''t... I can''t do it."


    "...Hmph!"


    Mobius gritted her teeth, and Mikael mumbled, "Ever since the First Honkai, I''ve been bringing disaster to those around me... I''ve lied to myself over and over again, deceiving myself that there will eventually be a tomorrow that symbolizes victory and hope, so I can trample on the corpses of those I''ve harmed and live comfortably until now...


    "Vostok is gone, Nagazora City is gone... Mother Celia is dead, Phamas is dead, Anna is dead, Seele is dead, Kevin''s fate is unknown... Which one of them isn''t more worthy of living than me, has more reason to live than me? Why is it me who''s still alive... why isn''t it them who''s still alive!"


    "I can''t do anything... I can''t save anyone, I can''t change anyone''s fate... I clearly knew Seele would become a Herrscher, but I still couldn''t save her... Yes, the fluctuations of the Sea of Quanta are unpredictable and coincidental, but... but I still can''t deceive myself."


    "I''m not a good brother. I left her in a bubble universe for a year and a half. I thought I was spending as much time with her as possible, I thought I cared about her, but I even forgot to bring her medicine...


    "I''m not a good man either... I clearly made a promise with Elysia, but I...


    "Seriously, what a Fire Moth Herrscher, what a Herrscher who fights for humanity, it''s all lies... I''m just a selfish ordinary person. I can''t do anything. Except for constantly bringing harm and death to those around me, I can''t do anything!


    "So, rather than constantly hurting others, I''d rather do nothing..."


    After all, if he had never been a variable...


    Mobius quietly waited for Mikael to finish speaking. Seeing his tears constantly falling down his cheeks, her eyes gradually became firm.


    "Have you said enough?"


    "..."


    "Do you think I''ll be like Aponia, pushing everything to so-called fate, to comfort you? Or, are you telling me all this, hoping I''ll sympathize with you?"


    "..."


    "I won''t sympathize with you. If you''re so fragile, so afraid of getting hurt, then do nothing, just wait here for death!"


    Mikael''s sobbing suddenly stopped. He raised his head, stunned. This was the first time Mobius had truly gotten angry at him.


    Their eyes met. Mikael''s eyes gradually became confused and desperate, while Mobius''s eyes softened in an instant.


    "Mikael, you are fragile, I''ve always known that. But even if you don''t believe my judgment of people, you should believe Elysia''s judgment, believe everyone''s judgment... At the very least, you should believe Aponia, right? Aponia and Elysia, those two annoying women, their judgment of people is definitely not wrong...


    "So, Mikael, do you really understand what fragility means? Mikael, you are a kind person. You feel guilty for everyone you unintentionally hurt. You care deeply about everyone and everything around you, so you are so fragile, so unable to bear loss... so, prone to regret... It''s not that you''re too fragile, it''s that your kindness has brought you too much pressure��


    "You''re always thinking about not being able to lose, not wanting to lose, you always hope that everything will be perfect. Heh, you previously mocked Kosma for his insistence on having it both ways, but aren''t you the same? But how can everything in the world be perfect? So, you''re in so much pain... And those who you don''t think are fragile, even cruel, like me, I don''t care about those things."


    Mikael felt his heart being tightly gripped. Every word Mobius spoke struck heavily at his heart... She might not fully understand him, but she actually...


    But precisely because of this, precisely because each of them... loved him so much, he felt even more ashamed, even more broken:


    "But... but what''s the use of kindness in this era! If I could be as cruel as you, as indifferent to those sacrifices as you, then maybe all the past tragedies wouldn''t have happened!"


    "There''s no such thing! If you were that cruel, would you still be Mikael? Besides, the possibility of ''wouldn''t have happened'' that you''re talking about is just your imagination! Mikael, those are all decisions you''ve made in the past, those are the footprints you''ve left in the world. Do you think your past is meaningless?"


    "Shouldn''t you be thinking about what you can do now, what you should do, to make up for your past mistakes, to atone for your past sins��if there really are mistakes and sins."


    "Mobius..."


    "I''m here."


    "Don''t... don''t treat me like this! After all, aren''t you one of the victims? Why are you treating me so gently, why... why! After all, you''re not me, how could you really understand everything about me, how could you really feel my sadness and despair... The so-called understanding between people is just an absurd lie. The so-called idea that present actions can make up for past mistakes is just wishful thinking!"


    Mikael''s body struggled, constantly slamming his back against the wire mesh behind him, but in the end, his body still slumped.


    They don''t understand... they don''t understand... Whether it''s Mobius or Elysia, everything they''ve witnessed is looking at future possibilities and past mistakes from the perspective of the world...


    So, how could they possibly understand Mikael''s despair?


    The world is hopelessly heading for destruction.


    Everyone will die.


    Those who are lucky enough to survive are better off dead.


    And this ending, already full of oppression and despair.


    This ending that Mikael tried to challenge again and again, yet in his struggles, it headed towards an even darker abyss...


    The established destiny cannot be changed, and the power of the Herrschers exceeds the original history again and again.


    If you don''t understand this... if you don''t see the ending of this world... what right do you have to deny or affirm him! What right do you have to say you truly understand him...


    "The dead cannot be brought back to life, how can past mistakes and sins be atoned for! Mobius, aren''t your words just wishful thinking? Aren''t your words just pointing fingers at me from a third-party perspective... You''re not me, what right do you have..."


    "Slap!"


    A crisp sound echoed in the closed passage. Mikael''s half of his face was swollen, looking at Mobius in disbelief.


    "So what if I''m not you? So what if I can''t fully understand you! Are you living for me? Are you living for Elysia? Aren''t you living for yourself? Why are you saying such childish things? You always think I''m cold-blooded, you always think I''m cruel, but don''t you think I''m sad about Seele''s death? Don''t you think I regret it? Even if you still don''t think ''Mobius would be sad and regretful'', wouldn''t Elysia?


    "Okay, even if you can''t listen to any of the above!"


    Mobius grabbed Mikael''s collar. The petite and seriously injured her, in her outburst, actually lifted Mikael slightly.


    "Look around you, look at these corpses, these bloodstains, smell the gunpowder and blood in the air! Since you could get here, you must have seen the tragedy outside! Mikael, are you going to give up just like that! Give up everything you once protected!"


    Her hand gradually loosened, but even she couldn''t tell whether it was the result of her anger gradually dissipating, or whether her body could no longer muster any strength.


    She cupped Mikael''s face with her cold and trembling hands, shaking it gently:


    "Mikael, wake up! If you do nothing now, then our story will end here. Everything will end, not only the past you care about, but also the future you''re looking forward to... If that really happens, I won''t forgive you, Elysia won''t forgive you, Hua won''t forgive you, Sakura won''t forgive you, that little cat won''t forgive you, Kalpas won''t forgive you, Aponia, Vill-V, Mei, and her little follower won''t forgive you."


    Her speech became faster and faster, her emotions became more and more agitated, and her language began to become disorganized. The hands holding Mikael''s face began to squeeze hard, began to tremble continuously, until her fingers dug into Mikael''s flesh. She muttered incoherently:


    "And regret... Since you always feel that the choices you made in the past led to regrettable results, do you think your current decision to do nothing is correct? Mikael, what you''re thinking now is definitely not the right decision! You will definitely regret it in the future... you will regret it even more, you will hate yourself even more... Mikael, go, Mikael! Ask yourself��why are you fighting? Why did you come here, and why are you staying here?"


    Only when he heard the last sentence did Mikael suddenly raise his head. His eyes were wide open, but his pupils were as small as possible.


    Was it a coincidence?


    Or did she guess something?


    Before he could figure it out, Mobius staggered back half a step, no longer restraining Mikael.


    And Mikael didn''t run away.


    "Go, Mikael, find the answers to those questions, end the Seventh Honkai, and then, remember to come back. I, and Elysia, and the large group of people you brought, are all waiting for you."


    Mikael opened his jaw, only emitting intermittent, meaningless trembling sounds.


    But Mobius thought it was enough. Mobius knew it was enough.


    Because she understood Mikael. She might not understand Mikael''s past, she might not understand Mikael''s future, but she understood Mikael''s present.


    "We made a promise. Come back."


    Mikael bit his lip tightly, making a sound similar to "um."


    That didn''t mean yes, because that sound came from his lips being suddenly struck.


    Mobius''s face slammed into his. Her bloody teeth bit his lower lip, until it bled, and then she let go.


    She lowered her head and leaned against Mikael''s chest, whispering:


    "You must come back."


    "Um��"


    This time, it was indeed Mikael''s affirmative answer, but it stopped abruptly, because Mobius pressed the elevator start button at that moment. The wire mesh instantly retracted, and Mikael couldn''t dodge.


    He stumbled directly into the elevator. When he tried to go forward again, he could only see Mobius gradually collapsing to the ground through the closing door gap.


    Riding in the constantly descending elevator, he gently touched the wound on his lower lip with his index and ring fingers of his right hand, then moved them away slightly.


    His fingertips were covered in blood, but he couldn''t tell which part was his own and which part was Mobius''s.


    "Big Brother Mikael, everyone is waiting for you!"


    He seemed to hear Pardo''s words from last night in his ears.


    Then there was Hua''s soliloquy when she went to the battlefield:


    "I have what I can do... I have what I can do..."


    As the altitude continued to decrease, the temperature in the elevator gradually became hotter, so Mikael naturally thought of Himeko, and her previous words:


    "No, what''s important is not whether you can do it or not, but��you have the possibility to do it all."


    "Mikael, I''ve always felt guilty that I have nothing to teach you. I can only tell you this��don''t let yourself regret it!"


    The wound on his lip still hurt with every breath. It even still had Mobius''s taste, Mobius''s blood. She said��


    "Ask yourself��why are you fighting? Why did you come here, and why are you staying here?"


    She said��"We made a promise. Come back."


    She said��"You must come back."


    Mikael closed his eyes. Countless familiar faces flashed through his mind. If it were them��what would Mother Celia want him to do now? What would Phamas want him to do now? What about Aldemir? Immer? Kosma? Pardo? Sakura? Mei and Kevin? Hua?


    Seele? If she were still alive, would she want him to do nothing?


    And... her?


    The picture in his mind finally stopped at the moment he first met Elysia.


    Not in the orphanage in Vostok.


    But across the computer screen, on the sofa in the Golden Courtyard, she sat comfortably and casually on the sofa, crossing her legs, looking at him with a smile.


    He still felt confused, he still felt regret, he still hated his past self... He still didn''t believe that he could defeat the Seventh Herrscher with just [Vishnu], but he finally found something certain among a bunch of uncertainties��


    If he continued to sit and wait for death, Elysia wouldn''t even have the chance to leave behind that memory for later generations.


    She would leave no trace in this world. S��ar?h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    No one would remember her.


    Including... Mikael himself, who was separated from this world by a distance even farther than time itself.


    "How... how can I tolerate this happening!"


    That''s why he had to fight, he had to fight with all his might... No matter what, at least give her, give them an ending that wasn''t worse than the original history!


    At least he thought so now!


    At least he could be sure that if he didn''t fight, he would definitely regret it!


    Although, he had no possibility of winning, at least before he died, he would have done what he should have done, what he could do!


    "Whirr��"


    The elevator door opened.


    A bloody smell rushed towards him.


    But it wasn''t the smell of human blood.


    Mikael looked at the three corpses in front of him, his eyes gradually changing from shock to determination.


    It was inappropriate to call them corpses. They were clearly three dissected pieces of meat displayed in the laboratory. One of them was not even a piece of meat, but a bizarre tissue formed by the re-cultivation of cells left by a small amount of corpse tissue.


    "Mobius... good calculation."


    ...


    "The Herrscher, the Honkai Beast horde, and a large number of zombies have entered D7 channel, which means they are almost only one wall away from the combat command room."


    Prometheus was perhaps the only calm person present.


    Mei''s fingers silently touched a red button on the table, but her gaze turned to the display screen beside her:


    "Is it ready yet? Vill-V!"


    "Okay! Isn''t this to avoid missing any Honkai Beasts as much as possible? 2nd Divine Key, first rated power, release!"


    As her voice fell, on another screen, the image of the D7 channel suddenly changed��reinforced armor came down on all four sides, a locomotive rushed out of the crack at the end of the channel, and then the image from the camera disappeared in a golden light.


    Was it successful?


    Everyone stared at the suddenly extinguished screen, although they also knew that they couldn''t see any information from that screen.


    Suddenly, four neat lights flashed around the largest screen in front, and then the entire wall suddenly collapsed, revealing the figure of the Herrscher floating in the air.


    His body was surrounded by a light golden Imaginary Number barrier. Behind him were the corpses of Honkai Beasts and zombies.


    Vill-V was successful. She successfully eliminated the Honkai Beast horde that entered the D7 channel.


    But she also failed. The Herrscher with spatial power naturally wouldn''t fear the 2nd Divine Key.


    But Mei didn''t give up��"Now!"


    "Bang!"


    Before she spoke, Hua, who was higher up, had already pulled the trigger. Then, the railing holding the huge electromagnetic gun instantly shattered, and Hua herself was carried by the huge recoil and slammed into the armored wall behind her.


    But the bullet had already been fired, and at the moment it was about to touch the Imaginary Number barrier, the Imaginary Number barrier in front of it was slightly torn open��the 2nd Divine Key neutralized the Imaginary Number barrier with its residual power!


    The Herrscher''s pupils shrank. He could still use the electromagnetic field to deflect the bullet, he could still use the wind to blow the bullet away, he could still use the ice wall to block the bullet... but his brain suddenly felt a needle prick, so he couldn''t make any reaction��Aponia!


    "Pop!"


    His brain exploded into a bloody mess, but under the power of the Herrscher of Reason, it was repaired in less than a second.


    He sneered twice and spoke according to the memory in the First Herrscher Core.


    "Mei, are you out of tricks too?"


    He didn''t even look at the other people in the combat command room, and floated directly towards Mei.


    Hua quickly turned the bolt of the gun and fired another bullet, but in a hurry, this bullet only pierced the armor plate above under the effect of the huge recoil.


    Cold sweat flowed down Mei''s cheeks. Looking at the approaching Herrscher, she pressed the button slightly��"Human strength has its limits." She suddenly remembered this sentence.


    All her active methods had been exhausted. The only variable had not yet appeared, and it seemed...


    There was only one last method left. If the situation hadn''t come to this, she wouldn''t want to press that button: the self-destruct button.


    As long as it was pressed, all the nuclear and Honkai energy facilities of the entire base would instantly self-destruct, producing an equivalent of 500 million tons of TNT, ten times that of the largest nuclear weapon ever made by humans!


    With this button pressed, perhaps the entire Eurasian plate would crack, but only in this way could they perish together with the Herrscher.


    "I''m sorry, Kevin..."


    But at this moment, she glimpsed the smile on the Herrscher''s lips.


    An incredible thought flashed��the Herrscher was doing it on purpose, just to force her to press this self-destruct button, to self-destruct.


    And with his mastery of spatial power, would he really be injured?


    Why was he going to such lengths?


    Was it because he liked this kind of dramatic program?


    Mei felt humiliated, but��


    "No, the Herrscher wouldn''t be so boring and humane. Considering that he didn''t kill Kevin, Ely, or Mobius, is it Mikael''s body''s subconsciousness that prevents him from killing us?"


    Thinking of this, Mei''s finger force suddenly stopped.


    But unexpectedly, the Herrscher laughed. The face that was exactly the same as Mikael''s, no, the face that belonged to Mikael, laughed.


    "Oh, I was hoping to see a self-destruction drama��Mei, you are smarter than I thought, but you didn''t expect it, did you? I''m actually just satisfying my own bad taste. I''ve occupied this body for so long, I''ve already digested this body''s subconsciousness. He can''t resist me!"


    With that, he raised his hand.


    "What!"


    It was too late for Mei to press the self-destruct button. She could only watch the scorching stream of flames occupy her entire vision.


    "Boom!"

 Chapter 224: An Inhuman Form

    Chapter 224 - An Inhuman Form"Boom!"


    A violent explosion sounded, not from the Herrscher, but from the armored wall on the other side.


    Cyan-white cold air rushed in faster than the stream of flames, slamming into the Herrscher from the side, and almost instantly freezing the scorching flames!


    Dense fog instantly filled the entire combat command room. The Herrscher reached out to where Mei had been standing, while turning his head to look at the source of the cold stream on the left.


    However, he neither touched Mei, nor could he clearly see who had launched that attack.


    "Is it Sakura? Or the 5th Divine Key?"


    The Herrscher''s thoughts raced in his mind, thanks to the memories stored in the First Herrscher Core. He knew Fire Moth too well, and naturally knew every combatant of Fire Moth.


    But before he could fully consider it, a sound of breaking air came, and even all the fog rolled back to both sides. So the first thing he saw was a pair of crimson eyes.


    "You are��"


    "Boom!"


    The attacker didn''t pause at all. He directly twisted the Herrscher''s shoulder. The two bodies, with this inertia, directly smashed into the armored wall on the other side of the combat command room, creating huge dents and cracks.


    "Mikael!"


    Hua stumbled to her feet. With just a quick glance, she unhesitatingly called out his name.


    But Mikael looked different now. Huge blue cracks had appeared on his body, making him look even less "human" than the Herrscher.


    His feet were deeply embedded in the armored wall, and his hands were choking the Herrscher''s throat, constantly trembling from excessive force. Hearing Hua''s call, his eyes slanted slightly.


    In those eyes, which were the same color as when he was a Herrscher, were not the familiar gear-shaped pupils��but beast-like vertical pupils.


    "Watch out!"


    Hua had no time to be stunned. She shouted a warning, but it was too late.


    Mikael only had time to slightly turn his body. The sharp [Lance of Longinus] pierced his left arm. The spatial power completely shattered the wound, and along with the remaining small part of his arm, it flew over Hua''s head and slammed into the armor plate behind her. sea??h th�� N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Blood rain soaked half of her body. Hua''s eyes immediately became horrified��she saw Mikael stiffen his neck, his jaw trembling open, emitting a roar mixed with pain and anger.


    His corners of his mouth were even cracked all the way by the traction of his muscles, revealing only two rows of sharp teeth hanging with blood. Then, from the gaps in his cheeks, puffs of white steam spewed out.


    His hands didn''t stop either. First, a headbutt directly stunned the Herrscher who was brewing the next wave of attacks. Then, he used his intact right hand to brutally and savagely punch the Herrscher''s face.


    "Bang!"


    Half of the Herrscher''s head was completely flattened, and his body was deeply embedded in the armored wall. Mikael held the wall with one hand, pulled out his feet, and regardless of the gurgling blood flowing from his tattered boots, he stomped on the Herrscher''s abdomen.


    The Herrscher constructed a blazing fire wall in front of him, but Mikael did the opposite.


    A green arc of lightning flashed, and the armored wall exploded outward. After the fog of ice and fire in the combat command room had completely dissipated, everyone could only see the huge gap in the armored wall, and the explosions and vibrations constantly coming from the gap��each sound meant the shattering of an armor plate.


    For the surviving people, the lucky thing was that this terrifying sound was constantly moving away.


    "Where is he going!"


    All the display screens had stopped working. Mei could only hold her broken glasses, close her eyes, construct a map of the base in her mind, and determine Mikael''s location based on the loudness of the sound.


    Her thinking was only a moment slower than Prometheus, who had access to all the base''s information. They almost simultaneously announced Mikael''s target��"Elevator!"


    Naturally, it wasn''t the conventional elevator Mikael had just used, but the rapid deployment elevator specially used to transport large goods and materials!


    "He''s crazy! With his current body..."


    "Boom��boom��boom��boom��"


    How many layers of special armor plating had been broken through, neither Mikael nor the Herrscher could say. In the melee, the Seventh Herrscher, who mastered six Herrscher powers, naturally regained the upper hand��


    "Boom!"


    The armored wall behind Mikael shattered under the load, turning into large pieces of metal falling down. In the face of their destructive power, which far exceeded the limits of biological flesh, this human-made alloy armor plating was as fragile as sheet metal.


    The Herrscher continued to exert force, choking Mikael''s neck, but he could no longer push further, because Mikael''s body had broken through the last layer of armor plating outside the base and embedded into the rock layer of the earth.


    Even a Herrscher had to have a certain respect for nature.


    As for the flames emanating from his whole body, they were just offset by the cold air escaping from Mikael''s body, so that along the way, they left lingering white steam.


    The Herrscher''s five fingers continued to contract. The skin on Mikael''s neck had already burst open, which meant that the Herrscher''s fingers had broken through Mikael''s skin and deeply embedded into his flesh.


    Perhaps influenced by Lezren''s consciousness, seeing this situation, the Herrscher, who thought he had victory in his grasp, couldn''t help but say a few words to show off:


    "Do you know? Your��"


    Before he could finish speaking, he saw Mikael''s clenched teeth gradually loosen, and the corners of his mouth, which had been cracked all the way to his ears, twitch slightly.


    Was he smiling? Or...


    The Herrscher didn''t understand the meaning of Mikael''s expression, or perhaps��he didn''t have time to understand.


    He suddenly found that his hand couldn''t exert force... No, it wasn''t that his hand couldn''t exert force, it was...


    Was space frozen? No! It''s freezing! It''s [Yaksha]''s ability!


    The Herrscher''s heart trembled. He had unexpectedly overlooked this point. Since Mikael had somehow shown the ICHOR factor abilities of [Parvati] and [?e?a] earlier, he would naturally also have [Yaksha]''s!


    How to solve [Yaksha]''s ability? He began to search Mikael''s fragmented memories��ah! Right! The power of the Herrscher of the Void can...


    In frozen space, even the concept of time was blurred. He didn''t know how long he had been thinking, whether it was just a moment, or 0.1 seconds, several seconds?


    And it took time for him to invoke the power of space��after all, the muscle memory in the core wasn''t his own memory. Even if he imitated it, even if the strength of this power was so strong that he could almost run rampant, in the moment of life and death, he ultimately revealed this flaw.


    When the golden light emerged from his body, when he was about to break through the frozen space, Mikael had already endured the pain, first using the sharp blade growing from his forearm to cut off the Herrscher''s arm choking his neck, and then holding the Herrscher''s shoulder, turning his body, pushing him all the way back, and finally pushing him to a platform.


    Above the platform was a straight and narrow tunnel. Mikael glanced at the emergency launch button beside him. It was too late to reach it with his only remaining hand, and it was even more unrealistic to reach it. He didn''t have time to think. He kicked out with his right foot and stepped on the launch button. The release of the restraining device at the bottom of the elevator platform and the lighting of the electromagnetic catapult track occurred almost at the same time.


    Mikael only felt the upper part of his vision suddenly darken. A huge impact force came from above, making him almost unable to stand.


    Only then did he feel a slight pain in his right leg. Mikael trembled his neck and gently lowered his gaze, only to find that his right leg had already been sawed off by the sharp burrs on the edge of the tunnel at extremely high speed, and was now nowhere to be seen.


    And the reason why this pain was said to be slight was only because, under comparative perception, the pain caused by this missing arm and leg was not even one ten-thousandth of the pain caused by the forced devouring of [Vishnu] ICHOR factor, and the need to maintain a human form and maintain humanity as much as possible.


    Not to mention, now there was also this huge overload...


    Mikael struggled to turn his neck again. The Herrscher, who was being held down by him, also stiffened his neck and rolled his eyes, obviously, he couldn''t fully withstand this huge overload either. Moreover, he was being held down by Mikael, his back constantly rubbing against the tunnel, creating a series of sparks.


    Suddenly, the light in front of him brightened. Mikael''s hand holding the Herrscher couldn''t find a point to exert force for a while.


    However, Mikael didn''t have time to see anything or do anything. He and the Herrscher were thrown into the air by the huge inertia, and because of this inertia, the blood in his body was rushing to his brain. In an instant, Mikael could only see a blood-red in his vision.


    His consciousness was also gradually worn away in this back-and-forth trauma of the brain.


    "Is this the limit... Forcibly devouring the power of [Parvati], [?e?a], and [Yaksha] with [Vishnu] is only enough to contend with the Herrscher for such a short three minutes..."


    "Mobius... In the end, I couldn''t fulfill all your expectations..."


    "Ding-ling-ling��"


    "Uh!"


    He heard a familiar and tiny sound. In the midst of a daze, he realized that it was the sound of the necklace left by Seele, tied to his right wrist, being blown by the wind.


    "Seele!"


    In a blood-red background, Mikael saw a small and blurry figure.


    "Mikael-Oni-Chan, it''s not time to rest yet..."


    Where that voice came from, Mikael didn''t know, nor did he have the mind to know. He just treated it as an illusion appearing in his mind.


    Although he didn''t understand why the illusion presented Seele''s posture and Seele''s voice, but...


    "Yes! It''s not time to rest... After my consciousness falls asleep... Before my consciousness falls asleep... I still have something I should do!"


    The sound of the wind was endless. His body still didn''t feel the pull of gravity, which meant that not much time had passed��or rather, time hadn''t even started flowing.


    That consciousness, which had gradually been on the verge of collapse, reunited again, so that his gaze was clear for a moment.


    Next, he took advantage of this imprint left in his mind for a moment, stretched out his increasingly strong and powerful single arm, which grew in the opposite direction of the dissipating and disintegrating consciousness. Ice and snow continued to extend along his arm, eventually grabbing the Herrscher''s ankle.


    "Hahahahahaha!"


    He swung the Herrscher''s body in mid-air and rolled forward. He poured all his strength and all his consciousness into this moment, until he no longer remembered what he was doing, just relying on the inertia of his body to let go, flinging the Herrscher towards the distant earth.


    "Whoosh��"


    The Herrscher''s body drew a black diagonal line in mid-air. As the tail of the diagonal line appeared in his vision, ripples of space spread out.


    The Herrscher crashed back-first into the scorched earth. At first, his body and the ground made only a slight "puff��" sound, but the next moment, a huge roar like a continuous surge of waves.


    At this moment, whether it was the Fire Moth members in the underground base, or the family members and civilians in the shelter, they all covered their ears, opened their mouths, and bulged their eyes to resist the vibrations that were so violent that they almost shattered the "sky" of this underground city.


    The pink crystal wall didn''t even last three seconds in front of the dust raised by this vibration. Fortunately, Kevin, who had been healed by the 6th Divine Key, constructed an ice wall in time, and Elysia followed up with a crystal wall... Deploying defenses backwards in this drum-type manner, until the seventh defense wall, finally barely blocked all the aftershocks of this blow.


    Elysia immediately summoned a huge crystal pillar and climbed to the top.


    "Ah��this is!"


    What she saw was a huge hemispherical pit, centered on the former artificial lake, with a diameter of nearly one kilometer and a depth of nearly one hundred meters.


    Kevin also climbed up. Before he could stand firm, he took a long, drawn-out breath��"Hiss��who did this? Is there such a powerful existence in the base now?"


    Just in terms of the extent of the ground depression, the kinetic energy produced by that blow had already far exceeded that of general nuclear weapons. In Kevin''s understanding, there was only one person in the entire Fire Moth who could possibly launch such an attack...


    But, did he really have this ability at this time?


    Elysia seemed to feel something. She suddenly looked up at the sky, where a black dot was free-falling.


    The black dot grew larger and larger in her vision��not only the change in size brought about by the distance, but the black dot itself was also growing in size, until it fell into the pit, rolled along the pit wall for tens of meters, and was finally covered by the rising dust...


    Elysia''s heart trembled with the sound of the black dot landing. She had a bad feeling. Like Kevin, she naturally knew that only he in the current Fire Moth could achieve this level of individual destructive power, but...


    "Beep beep��"


    "Communication is restored!"


    Kevin excitedly waved his fist. Then he heard Mei''s voice: "Kevin, are you... Can you and Elysia transmit the image of the ground back?"


    "Okay! Okay!"


    Kevin checked. The combat recorder on his collar was still usable. But just as he lowered his head to check, Elysia suddenly jumped off the crystal pillar and rushed towards the pit.


    "Elysia!"


    Kevin and Mei shouted in perfect synchronization. He immediately stomped his foot and followed.


    "Mei! That''s Mikael, right? That''s Mikael, right!"


    "...Yes. But... Elysia, you need to calm down now!"


    "Calm down..."


    Elysia put her right fist on her heart. She silently repeated it in her heart, and then her footsteps became slower and slower, and finally stopped at the edge of the pit.


    Mei and Kevin breathed a sigh of relief.


    But just as Kevin, who was trailing behind, caught up with her, she suddenly jumped up again, trying to rush into the pit. Fortunately, Kevin constructed an ice wall in time to block her.


    "Don''t stop me, Kevin!"


    "Elysia, trust Mei. She has her reasons for not letting you get close to Mikael."


    Elysia turned her head and looked deeply at Kevin. The latter immediately understood the meaning of her gaze��if it was Mei lying in the pit now, would you stop?


    What''s more... Kevin turned his gaze to the center of the pit. The Seventh Herrscher, who had been beaten up, stumbled to his feet, using his power to simply replace his severely damaged body. He glanced at Kevin and Elysia from afar, and then took steps towards the pile of "minced meat" further away.


    This time, Elysia really couldn''t calm down. She just bit her teeth slightly, and the ice wall that Kevin tried to block her shattered in his shocked gaze.


    "Elysia!"


    Kevin could no longer stop her, but a rather young and weak voice just happened to connect to the communication at this time, and also stopped Elysia''s steps towards Mikael.


    "There''s no need to go, Elysia."


    "Mobius, what do you mean?"


    "Heh! What kind of tone is that?"


    Things had come to this point. The more anxious Elysia''s heart was, the more impolite her tone would naturally be, especially since the other party was Mobius.


    Her mood was extremely complicated, corresponding to the two results mentioned in Mobius''s answer.


    "If I say that even the Herrscher''s current state is probably far superior to you and Kevin, you probably won''t listen to this kind of persuasion, so..."


    The Seventh Herrscher had already walked to a place less than a hundred meters away from Mikael, and raised his hand towards him.


    "It''s ironic, you traitor... Do you know that your core, your body, kept holding me back in the battle with your companions, preventing me from using my full power? Hehe... But the moment I encountered you, your core was able to achieve near-perfect synchronization with me. How much do you have to hate yourself..."


    The Herrscher''s words naturally didn''t receive an answer. He carefully looked at what was in front of him, which was just a pile of minced meat��Mikael''s body had already begun to disintegrate along with his consciousness the moment he fell.


    Now, apart from being a little larger in size and having a strange blue color, it was no different from other corpses that had fallen from a high altitude��at least in the Herrscher''s eyes.


    So he just sneered twice, seemingly mocking Mikael, who had been betrayed by his own core, and seemingly mocking his own overthinking at that moment.


    But now, it''s better to be safe��the hand he raised towards Mikael clenched tightly into a fist.


    Then, bone-chilling ice spikes, scorching flames, and���� lightning snakes surged out together. The three energies with different attributes triggered a violent explosion at the moment of intersection, and rolling smoke once again covered everyone''s sight.


    "Ah!"


    Elysia suddenly covered her mouth. Mobius was naturally very dissatisfied with being suddenly interrupted. She spat softly and continued to speak:


    "So, I''m telling you��there''s no need to go. After all... the real battle is just beginning, and I also want to invite you to witness: the greatest experiment I, Mobius, have ever conducted. Let you see what a true MANTIS Warrior''s..."


    "Hey! Mobius, can you not plagiarize my stage script?"


    "Vill-V! Is this the time for you to interrupt!"


    However, no one cared about their bickering. Elysia and Kevin looked intently. When the smoke from the explosion dissipated, the minced meat belonging to Mikael, which was in the center of the explosion, was��unharmed.


    "How is that possible!"


    The Herrscher looked at this scene, slightly stunned, until he saw that where the smoke had passed, space also rippled like water. He realized that just now was... [Yaksha]''s ability to freeze space again.


    However, when he realized this, the last chance had already been lost.


    A blood-red eye suddenly opened in that pile of blue minced meat.


    At the first sight of that eye, the Herrscher realized��that was not Mikael, that was definitely not Mikael!


    Or rather, that was definitely not a look that a human could have! If the previous pair of eyes carried a trace of human rationality in addition to madness, the current pair of eyes, apart from desire, anger, and tyranny, did not have a trace of consciousness that should belong to a human.


    The Herrscher just stood there for a few seconds. Suddenly, the sky darkened. He suddenly stumbled towards Mikael, but then stopped abruptly and began to run in the opposite direction!


    His initial actions were naturally not out of his own will, but were attracted by a kind of gravity. He ran in the opposite direction of gravity, while looking up.


    He saw that almost all the Honkai energy in this world had gathered in the sky, so dense that it almost blocked out all light.


    Then, this Honkai energy quickly twisted, rotated, and converged into Mikael''s body.


    Even the Honkai energy in the Herrscher Core couldn''t escape this traction.


    And what was attracted was not only Honkai energy?


    The ashes floating in the air, the loose soil on the surface of the scorched earth, all floated towards the sky at this time, and then converged towards Mikael.


    After a short while, with a sudden and dazzling lightning flash, the vortex quickly collapsed and condensed, eventually forming a thick black fog within a few hundred meters of Mikael.


    A spatial rift opened at the edge of the black fog. The Herrscher jumped out.


    The surrounding air was also filled with a burnt yellow smog. He realized that there was no longer that strong traction in the black fog, so he gradually stopped running and looked warily at what was in front of him.


    "Gurgle��"


    A series of dull and indescribable echoes, I don''t know if it was the breath of the life in the black fog, or the protest from its still-remaining abdomen...


    "Crack-crack-crack-crack��"


    That was the constant cracking of bones, which could only mean that the size of the guy inside was still growing.


    As if to verify his guess, the black fog was still expanding outwards at a slow speed, until it completely covered the entire pit. The Herrscher had to jump out of the pit.


    The expansion of the black fog stopped here. Now everyone''s eyes were focused on this place, either nervous or expectant...


    "Boom��boom��"


    The earth shook twice.


    Then, a strong and powerful heartbeat, through the black fog, through the air, was transmitted to everyone''s eardrums.


    At the same time, their heartbeats also began to beat with it.


    "Thump��thump��thump��"


    "Thump, thump, thump, thump��"


    "Thump-thump-thump-thump-thump!"


    Elysia covered her heart. The excessively fast heartbeat made her feel a little uncomfortable. Kevin beside her was choking his throat, almost unable to breathe.


    Suddenly, the heartbeat stopped.


    A mountain ridge broke through the black fog and towered, until the complete arched structure was exposed, until the head and limbs were revealed, the onlookers could believe that the mountain peak that had just towered was just the monster''s spine...


    And now, it stood upright, reaching the sky, and let out an inhuman roar in an inhuman form��


    "Mooo������������"

 Chapter 225: Like a Beast

    Chapter 225 - Like a Beast"Mooo��������"


    The monster stood upright on its two feet, towering two to three hundred meters tall. Its lower jaw gradually opened to an obtuse angle in a series of bone-cracking sounds, and a roar, both deep and piercing, reverberated through the entire sky and earth.


    "Whoa��this... what is this? Mobius!"


    Elysia crossed her arms in front of her, struggling to withstand the huge shockwave created by the roar. Behind her, the scorched earth, which had been rippled like waves by the Seventh Herrscher''s attack, was gradually flattened by this shockwave.


    She forced her eyes open, staring intently at the monster Mikael had transformed into. It was nothing like a human��its entire body was covered in a stiff, grayish-brown skin, with blue light flowing through the bulging veins on its muscles, just like [Vishnu].


    Its chest, abdomen, shoulders, and other vital parts were covered with blue-black ice armor like [Parvati]''s.


    The tips of its fingers were replaced by sharp, slender, black keratin, with green electric arcs flashing from the cracks in the keratin, obviously derived from [?e?a]''s power.


    And in a series of tearing sounds, a pair of openings ripped open on its back, and then, a pair of transparent cicada wings spread out. The veins on the wings also emitted a golden light, which was a characteristic of [Yaksha].


    But it also retained human characteristics. It still stood upright on its lower limbs like a human, and its facial features were not much different from those of a human, and you could even see Mikael''s shadow.


    Perhaps it was an illusion, but Elysia felt that the protruding scarlet eyeball turned slightly, aiming the snake-like vertical pupil at her.


    "Mobius, what did you do to Mikael!"


    "Well! Rather than saying what I did to him, it''s more accurate to say that this is his true form."


    "True form, you mean a Herrscher?"


    No, it definitely wasn''t a Herrscher. Besides Mikael, Elysia was undoubtedly the person in this world who understood Herrschers the best. A pure Herrscher simply didn''t possess such power. Moreover, Mikael''s core was still on the Seventh Herrscher.


    The answer was obvious��


    "An MANTIS Warrior!"


    "That''s right. In my words, it''s ''Artificial Cascade''. In Mikael''s own words, it''s ''Collapse (Cascade)'', which is��the true appearance of an MANTIS Warrior. It can actually be even uglier, but this body, as a former Herrscher, has such a strong adaptability to Honkai energy that it entered such a perfect, almost human-like Collapse state... Ahahahahaha��actually for you..."


    "Okay, Mobius, now is not the time to talk about this."


    Mei seemed to know something about Artificial Cascade, so she promptly interrupted Mobius, because what she was going to say next was not related to the battlefield and shouldn''t be said at this time.


    The roar of the monster, or the existence that could still be tentatively called Mikael, gradually subsided. It turned its gaze back to the ground, and the pair of scarlet eyes filled with tyranny began to search for its prey.


    It quickly found the Seventh Herrscher. No, rather than saying it actively found him, it was attracted by the Seventh Herrscher''s arrogant laughter:


    "Hahahahaha! Traitor, didn''t you claim to fight for humanity! Look at yourself now, between us, who is more like a human and who is more like a monster!"


    White steam emerged from between Mikael''s clenched teeth, and then he took staggered steps towards the Herrscher.


    "Hahahahaha!"


    The Herrscher''s laughter didn''t stop. He had every reason to be proud. His taunt just now wasn''t just sarcasm.


    With the occurrence of Artificial Cascade, the First Herrscher Core seemed to be affected, but the impact was unbelievably beneficial to the Herrscher��his synchronization with the First Herrscher Core had actually exceeded eighty percent, reaching a near-perfect level.


    What did this mean? Even this Herrscher Core, which in a sense upheld the belief of "fighting for humanity", regarded the current Mikael as [Honkai] rather than [Humanity], or even himself!


    "Ha��"


    The Herrscher opened his arms, facing Mikael directly. As the hair in front of his forehead fluttered, the scorched earth that had originally been burned, like the ashes left after burning paper, glowed red again.


    "Yah!"


    A "sizzling" sound came from under their feet. Kevin and Elysia raised their feet, and saw that the iron nails at the bottom of their boots were tending to melt in this temperature.


    And at this time, the ground was still in the form of embers, not yet completely revived!


    "Kevin, Elysia! Above!"


    The two looked up and belatedly heard the roar of a helicopter.


    And just as they jumped onto the helicopter, the ground, which wasn''t flammable, began to rise with flames.


    The flames rose and fell, like the sparkling surface of the sea. As the Herrscher waved his hand gently, under the traction of the airflow, this sea of fire surged, rolled, and rushed towards Mikael from all directions.


    "Mooo��������"


    A long roar sounded again. Mikael crossed his huge arms in front of his body, and then waved and tore them to both sides. The cyan-frost cold current unexpectedly overwhelmed the power of the Fourth Herrscher. The sea of fire, which had just seemed invincible, was like a flickering candle in the wind, tilting violently to one side until it was completely extinguished.


    "How... how is that possible!"


    The Herrscher''s legs were deeply embedded in the ground, leaving deep marks like two iron plows.


    He disbelievingly stretched out his hand towards Mikael. A scorching stream of flames, like a ribbon, shot out along the direction of his arm.


    Mikael''s response was crude and primitive. He raised his right hand like a beckoning cat, facing the direction of the incoming stream of flames, and swung it down heavily. He didn''t even use [Parvati]''s ice power.


    Just the air wave from this swing shattered the seemingly surging stream of flames. The Herrscher constructed multiple Imaginary Number barriers in front of him, hoping that they could block this pure airflow attack, but even the Imaginary Number barriers were easily torn apart by this blow.


    The Herrscher''s body was swept up by this airflow and suddenly lifted into the air, and then continued to roll backwards in mid-air, until he crashed headfirst into the underground city''s outer wall more than twenty kilometers away.


    His limbs twitched twice, and finally fell limply. When he finally pulled his head out of the crack in the armor plate, he saw Mikael in the distance gradually speed up, and finally sprinted towards him.


    The Seventh Herrscher constantly used his powers. On Mikael''s path, streams of flames surged from the ground up, and explosions formed thousands of meters high fiery crosses, but each time Mikael was able to leap out of them almost unscathed, and then continue to run wildly.


    Seeing the tiny burn marks remaining on Mikael''s skin, the Seventh Herrscher''s eyes were bloodshot:


    "No! No! How is this possible! Without the Herrscher Core, how can you have such power!"


    Hundreds of [Lances of Longinus] easily pierced through space. Mikael waved his hands, seeming to want to sweep away these annoying "toothpicks", but the [Lances of Longinus] penetrated Mikael''s palms like projections, piercing into his huge torso. He was forcibly stopped by this force, and even stumbled back two steps.


    But before the Seventh Herrscher could be surprised, as blue light emerged from the wound, the flesh and blood squirmed slightly, and even devoured the [Lances of Longinus], which were Imaginary Number creations!


    "Impossible!"


    The Seventh Herrscher crazily shot out countless spatial ribbons covered with flames towards Mikael''s shoulders. The ribbons had the speed to cross space, but they all stagnated slightly in front of Mikael, as if they were frozen.


    And taking this opportunity, it grabbed the ribbons, regardless of the pain caused by the flames burning his palms, or perhaps it didn''t know what pain was. It brutally pulled the Seventh Herrscher over, and then delivered an uppercut, sending the Seventh Herrscher, who was only the size of an ant to him, into the dilapidated "sky".


    "Boom!"


    A barely perceptible humanoid hole was smashed into the ceiling. Then, in a series of "cracking" sounds, dense spider web-like cracks spread rapidly along the series of large holes previously left by the Seventh Herrscher and Kalpas''s battle to the entire "sky".


    Then, the sky collapsed, and a real, sunset-like glow� from the outside.


    But if it was a glow, the temperature seemed a bit too high.


    Mikael squinted his scarlet eyes and stared at the blood-red "sunset" above. The muscles of his upper and lower eyelids twitched, and the reflection of the "sunset" in his pupils became larger and larger.


    "That''s..."


    Having dodged countless pieces of armor plating falling from the sky, the airflow around the helicopter finally returned to normal, allowing the aircraft to hover steadily in mid-air. Elysia couldn''t wait to stick her head out. She was the first to notice the movement above. No, no one could ignore the gradually falling "sunset."


    "Analyzing from the Honkai energy reaction, this should be the Herrscher''s final blow."


    Mei held the tablet, glanced at the scene outside the cabin with the corner of her eye, and analyzed����.


    So Elysia''s worried gaze fell back on the beast that was constantly roaring towards the sky...


    "Mikael..."


    Kevin leaned against the porthole, his mouth half-open, staring blankly at the flames falling from the sky. For some reason, his heart started beating fast again, not because of excitement or fear, but because he felt a deeper, soul-level resonance.


    Only in a corner that no one noticed, the small, chibi version of Mobius leaned on the stretcher, looked at the sky full of glow, and chuckled softly. I don''t know if she was questioning Mei''s assertion just now.


    But there was no doubt that they were all just bystanders, unable to bring about any change to the battle.


    The only thing that might be useful at this time, the 2nd Divine Key, had not been fully recharged because it had used its rated power.


    And in the beast''s pupils, before the falling skyfire, there was a small black dot bathed in flames.


    Their eyes met. In those eyes that were originally from the same source, one was left with only extreme anger, and the other was left with only extreme tyranny.


    Therefore, there was nothing more to say��


    "Heavenly Fire!"


    "Mooo��������"


    That skyfire was like a real supernova. First, it rapidly expanded outwards, expanding to almost completely cover the tens of kilometers large hole collapsed from the sky. The firelight was so bright that it was blinding.


    But in the next second, this skyfire began to collapse rapidly inwards, shrinking into a "black hole" with a diameter of less than two meters in less than a second, slightly glowing with fire.


    "That''s the power of the Herrscher of the Void!"


    I don''t know if it was intentional or unintentional, but the Seventh Herrscher''s final blow actually used the spatial power that was most proficient in the muscle memory in the core.


    And that''s not all. Next, purple and green lightning snaked from the edge of the black hole, which was the power of the Third Herrscher.


    Finally, a hurricane swept through, but instead of extinguishing the fire, it fanned the flames, causing the flames that had already been compressed to the extreme to surge into a towering sea of fire again.


    And at this time, the second hand of the pocket watch in Mei''s hand had only ticked two or three times.


    "Except for the power of the Fifth Herrscher, which is contrary to fire, the Seventh Herrscher can actually integrate five kinds of powers to such a perfect degree. Is it a coincidence in despair? Then, Mikael, you... No, under Artificial Cascade, is this still Mikael''s consciousness?"


    Mei gently raised her hand and touched the frame of her glasses. Only she herself felt the trembling of her fingertips.


    Trembling, yes, Mikael''s whole body muscles were also trembling. Its body gradually leaned back, facing the burning sky fire, but the trembling was definitely not from fear.


    "Die!"


    With the Seventh Herrscher''s shout, the sky full of fire fell from the sky, as if to burn everything on this land clean.


    With the blessing of spatial power, the skyfire fell to the ground, without going through the so-called "space", and naturally without spending the so-called "time". It seemed that the fire did not fall from the sky, but surged from the ground.


    And Mikael''s hundreds of meters tall body was instantly submerged in the flames.


    "Mikael!"


    Kevin grabbed Elysia, who almost jumped down, again. Her struggling movements tilted the entire helicopter to one side. In order to maintain balance, Hua in the cockpit could only yank the control stick, tilting the fuselage towards a place farther away from the battlefield.


    And in the center of the battlefield, the flames did not scatter after falling to the ground, but under the guidance of spatial power, continued to rotate around Mikael''s body, and then flowed back upwards, surpassing the ground, and continuing to dash towards the sky, until it broke through the clouds, unfolding a huge fiery cross in the sky at an altitude of 10,000 meters, so large that perhaps people all over the Eurasian continent could see it.


    And in places that humans have not yet observed, the crustal compression movement of the South Asian subcontinent and the Eurasian continent even showed a brief reversal under this blow!


    Swept by the aftermath of this blow, the ice and snow of the entire Central Asian plateau began to melt rapidly, and the mountain peaks within hundreds of kilometers were leveled in an instant.


    "Under such an attack, no creature can survive. Thank me, Mikael, I gave you the most decent way to die��like the heroes in your human mythology, nailed to a cross by evil villains and burned at the stake. Hahahahaha!"


    The Herrscher covered his heart, and blood continued to flow from his seven orifices��even by the standards of a Herrscher, the power used in that blow just now had completely caused irreversible serious injuries to his body, and it could even be said that he was at the end of his rope.


    But it didn''t matter. In his eyes, as long as Mikael''s existence was erased, it would undoubtedly be the greatest victory, even if they perished together.


    "Elysia! Give me a hand! I can''t hold on anymore!"


    This was already the umpteenth ice wall that Kevin had constructed around the center of the impact. He didn''t even have time to despair��his power not only had to protect the helicopter he was in, but also to protect the base and the shelter.


    Even with Vill-V''s assistance, the 2nd Divine Key, which had not been fully charged, could still play a limited role. It was still stretched thin in the face of the aftermath of the Herrscher''s attack.


    Hearing Kevin''s shout, Elysia��Ȼ stretched out her hand, and covered a thin layer of pink crystal on the ice wall in front of her.


    "Elysia, there''s still the base and the shelter... Uh!"


    Kevin turned his head and saw Elysia smiling with her mouth open, mechanically constructing meaningless crystal walls in front of her.


    "...Ely! The base is about to collapse!"


    He didn''t have time to think about Elysia''s mental activities. If she didn''t help, no one in the Fire Moth members in the base would survive!


    But at this moment, the shockwave of the Herrscher''s blow suddenly slowed down.


    Kevin''s pupils shrank, and a light flashed in Elysia''s eyes��through the translucent ice wall, they could see a thick layer of ice and snow rising from the ground, climbing along the cross. In just a few seconds, the aftermath of the impact could no longer be felt in the underground city.


    "This... No matter how you look at it, this power is a bit ridiculously strong, right?"


    Mei could no longer pretend. She gasped for breath and quickly wiped the cold sweat on her face with the sleeve of her lab coat.


    "Mobius, the price of this power..."


    "Don''t ask me! I don''t know everything!"


    For a moment, Mei couldn''t figure out whether Mobius''s so-called "don''t know" was out of revenge for interrupting her earlier, or whether she really didn''t know.


    After all, this level of power was completely beyond the imagination of humans, right?


    The Herrscher''s blow just now, if it weren''t for the fact that this place was located on a plateau, sparsely populated, and in a zone of plate tectonic activity, if it was in the Far East, or in Australia, it would be enough to destroy the entire continent, and even cause the plate to split!


    Even so, there would probably be a headache-inducing earthquake period after the war.


    And the power brought about by the Artificial Cascade of the four Honkai Beast ICHORs dominated by [Vishnu] could even resist and suppress this power... sea??h th�� n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    No! This was not just suppression!


    A trace of fear flashed in Mei''s eyes, because she clearly saw that the base of the cross was shrinking at an extremely fast speed. This was not as simple as suppression. It was [Vishnu] ICHOR factor devouring the energy of the Herrscher''s blow!


    "The devouring of [Vishnu]... has a limit, right? Does it?"


    Mei asked uncertainly.


    But no one could answer her. Infinity was an unquantifiable standard.


    Moreover, as [Vishnu] ICHOR factor became more and more efficient, everyone noticed this phenomenon.


    In less than a minute, the 10,000-meter-high cross was completely devoured.


    In the white steam brought about by the melting of ice and snow, the giant, whose body had expanded to a height of 1,000 meters, slowly walked out, unharmed except for the broken pair of thin wings on its back.


    "How could... this..."


    The Herrscher, who had wanted to see Mikael''s ashes, did not expect such an outcome.


    Only then did he feel his weakness, and... the passing of the last trace of power in his body.


    His consciousness gradually fell into darkness, and then the power of space could no longer be maintained. His eyes closed, and his body began to free-fall.


    "Thump��"


    "Thump��"


    "Thump��"


    The Herrscher''s consciousness dissipated, but his heart was still beating, as if nothing could stop this body''s desire to continue living.


    Even though it fell from the sky and smashed into the dust, turning into a pile of minced meat like Mikael before.


    But it could still feel the beating of its heart.


    Although its heart had long been broken into pieces.


    But... if there was no heart, where did the sound of the heartbeat come from?


    It wouldn''t think about this question, nor should it think about it, and it couldn''t think about it.


    Only its heartbeat gradually coincided with another powerful heartbeat.


    "Phew��finally it''s over."


    Kevin sat down in the cabin, his whole body''s combat uniform was wet and stuck to his body. The black fabric was covered with salt stains. He couldn''t tell how many times his body had been soaked with sweat, and he couldn''t tell whether the sweat was cold sweat or sweat caused by the heat wave caused by the Herrscher''s attack.


    But Mei''s words made him nervous again:


    "It''s not over yet."


    Mei looked at the towering giant, her eyes full of fear and worry.


    Kevin''s lips opened and closed meaninglessly. He wasn''t stupid, especially in understanding Mei''s words: "Mei, do you mean we still have to deal with this... But isn''t he Mikael? Can''t we just change him back?"


    Mei didn''t speak, but turned her gaze to Mobius.


    But Mobius''s reaction made her hair stand on end.


    After all, she had never seen such a solemn expression on this senior''s face, even though this expression appeared on her ten-year-old child-like face, which was really incongruous.


    She said affirmatively: "Yes, it''s not over yet."


    As her voice fell, a black-green snake tail, tens of meters thick, suddenly broke through the ground beside "Mikael"''s feet. It quickly climbed along its legs, and soon completely bound Mikael below the shoulders.


    "Crack��crack��"


    Even at a distance of tens of kilometers, everyone could hear the sound of Mikael''s bones gradually cracking under the pressure of the snake''s body.


    "Mooo��������"


    Mikael, in this state, let out a mournful howl full of pain for the first time.


    "What''s going on! Wait! Elysia!"


    This time, no one had time to stop Elysia. They could only watch her jump to the ground, and then drag a long pink shadow, quickly running towards Mikael.


    "One is more reckless than the other!"


    Mobius bit her lip fiercely.


    Mei patted the cockpit wall, and Hua steered the helicopter to follow Elysia from the side, slowly approaching the two beasts.


    Mobius explained: "Obviously, since the Seventh Herrscher is using Mikael''s former body, don''t forget that there is also [?e?a]''s ICHOR factor in that body."


    "The Herrscher has also entered a state of Artificial Cascade?"


    Mei asked.


    "I can''t judge the Herrscher''s state. He may be dead, or he may have consciously or unconsciously released this power��after all, this is just an instinct for MANTIS Warriors."


    "Instinct, then why haven''t I..."


    Kevin pointed to himself. He didn''t feel any urge to enter this state of Artificial Cascade.


    "It''s very simple. When you don''t see the wound, you often don''t realize the pain. When you don''t know the existence of Artificial Cascade, you are actually relatively safe. And after that, Aponia imposed a discipline on all MANTIS Warriors without your knowledge, so that you wouldn''t easily fall into this state. Cough, cough!"


    Mobius''s body had just been resurrected. After such a toss, she couldn''t help but cough weakly.


    "Why? This state is clearly very powerful?"


    "Kevin, are you an idiot? Let me put it bluntly, after entering Artificial Cascade completely, we have no certainty of being able to awaken the original consciousness of that body. It''s even unknown whether the original consciousness of the body can still exist."


    Kevin turned his head abruptly and looked at the two entangled beasts.


    Mikael kept stiffening his neck. The muscles in his neck and shoulders were constantly stretching, as if he wanted to get out of the snake''s restraint.


    When this effort proved futile, it suddenly lowered its head, opened its mouth wide, and began to tear at the snake''s tail that had coiled to its chest.


    Those teeth, which seemed no different from humans and were not suitable for tearing prey, rubbed against the scales of the snake''s skin, creating a series of sparks.


    In the end, the teeth were superior��Mikael tore off a large piece of flesh and blood, and the snake also slightly loosened the binding body with a mournful cry.


    It was just this moment of opportunity. Mikael swallowed that piece of flesh and blood. As the blue light flowed through its entire body''s blood vessels, its dislocated and broken bones recovered in an instant.


    It first pulled its arms out of the snake''s restraint, and then forcibly broke the snake tail wrapped around it, dragged it out of the ground all the way, and then casually threw it into the distance.


    "Ah!"


    A shadow suddenly fell over Elysia''s feet. She hurriedly dodged to the side. The next moment, the giant snake, which was almost as thick as a ten-story building, smashed into the path she had originally been traveling.


    The giant snake''s body twitched fiercely, as if it had been seriously injured by this blow, but a more terrifying thing appeared��


    "Mikael"''s blood-stained teeth spewed out puffs of white steam. Its lower limbs squatted slightly, as if confirming something, and then, it leaned down, its forelimbs on the ground, its hind limbs turned outwards, and it actually crawled towards the big snake in a beastly, swift, and crude manner.


    The big snake felt the vibration of the ground and was about to raise its head, when Mikael''s left hand had already grabbed the snake''s head first.


    The snake''s body once again wrapped around Mikael, but this time it ignored it, just desperately grabbing the snake''s head and slamming it into the ground, then grabbing it again, and slamming it down again, repeating this over and over��


    Until the snake''s body gradually softened and stiffened, until the snake''s head "poof��" turned into various viscous liquids and splashed around, Mikael stopped contentedly.


    "Dr. Mei, do we still need to go forward? This distance is already... ugh��vomit!"


    Hua in the cockpit suddenly vomited violently. Mei and Kevin glanced at Mikael''s condition through the porthole. Their bodies froze in place, and then the temperature of their bodies dropped rapidly. Finally, Kevin also grabbed Mei''s shoulder and vomited.


    Mobius looked at Mei''s pale face. She wanted to make a sarcastic remark, but the bloody smell in the air was so thick that even she didn''t dare to open her mouth��


    Mikael, with his scarlet beast eyes, began to savagely devour the body of the big snake against its scaleless belly.


    Or rather, it began to devour its own former corpse.


    "Crack!"


    The constantly chewing jaw of the beast suddenly paused, and then it spit out two cores into its palm. It stared at the two cores for a moment, and then, without hesitation, it crushed the two cores, which were like two grains of dust to it, with its index finger and thumb.


    Then, it put its two fingers to its raised mouth, gently rubbed them, and the red and blue crumbs flowed into its mouth. Then, it continued to lower its head and eat.


    The sound of blunt teeth rubbing against flesh and blood continued to come, along with the sound of bones being crushed and swallowed whole. Large pieces of flesh, blood, and internal organs were thrown into the air. A faint bloody mist filled the air.


    The snake''s intestines also flowed out of the gap in its abdomen, and were pulled over by the beast and stuffed into its mouth. sunset that was in the sky.


    "Mooo��������"


    In the blood-red mist, the blood-red beast opened its blood-red mouth wide at the blood-red sunset.


    In the bursts of roars, the beast''s muscles swelled again, and even the blue-black ice armor that originally covered its body burst open, as if the armor was not "protecting" but "restraining" its power. In the end, even the keratin on its fingertips shattered.


    "Mikael! Mikael!"


    Elysia endured the bloody smell and kept approaching it.


    Seeming to hear a familiar call, the thousand-meter-tall beast suddenly turned its body, grinned its constantly dripping teeth, and stared intently at the pink figure that was walking straight towards it without any hesitation.


    It suddenly raised its head and let out an even more deafening roar, and then stretched out its hands towards Elysia, and took a step.


    "Mikael! Are you responding to me!"


    Even though every step the beast took would cause an earthquake, Elysia still didn''t retreat. Hot tears rolled down her cheeks. She opened her arms to Mikael, who was walking towards her with the setting sun as the background, just as they had done countless times before...


    "Not good! It regards Elysia as an enemy!"


    Mei shouted in horror. Kevin also endured his disgust and jumped down, but the distance between them was too far to save her��


    "Boom!"


    The huge feet stopped the moment they were about to step on Elysia. The beast''s arms also fell limply, and what fell together, and drenched Elysia, was the beast''s blood.


    When the last warmth of the setting sun fell below the mountains along with the sunset, the beast''s movements also completely stopped��even the beating of its heart stopped.


    The only evidence that it was still alive was the pair of scarlet eyes that were staring at its feet, and had not dispersed.

 Chapter 226: You’re Not as Rotten as I Thought

    Chapter 226 - You''re Not as Rotten as I Thought"That''s right, Elysia... it''s Seele."


    The tent flap was gently lifted, but when Elysia turned to look, she didn''t see anyone. The flap seemed to have been lifted by the wind, yet its shape truly looked like a pair of hands were holding it...


    "My dear Aponia, using telekinesis to scare people isn''t very nice, you know!"


    The tent flap lowered, and no one saw how Aponia had entered the tent.


    "Seele... Why does this involve Seele again? Isn''t she..."


    Kevin ran his hands through his hair, clearly messing it up; obviously, the current situation was beyond his comprehension.


    "That''s right, Seele did indeed die. But who ever told you people only get one life?"


    "I know the Sixth Herrscher is hard to kill from the perspective of her authority, but she definitely died! Even her Core was made into a Divine Key..."


    "Alright, Mei, aren''t you going to manage your little tagalong? His constant questions are wasting a lot of time."


    For some reason, the questions about Seele seemed to have touched a nerve with Mobius, causing her to react with sudden, intense rejection.


    "Oh? Is that so? But we still have enough time. Vill-V still needs to install restraints on her ankles and hips. That should be plenty of time for you to explain."


    For Mei, Kevin''s questions echoed her own doubts. She believed the outcome Mobius described, and precisely because of that, she wanted to know the process to achieve it even more. This wasn''t just out of a scientist''s [curiosity], but also a kind of [intuition].


    The outcome Mobius spoke of and her attitude of trying to cover things up clearly indicated that the process of achieving this result was extremely important. But strangely, Mobius had never mentioned it to her before.


    Was it because the process was too cruel? No, Mei considered herself different from Michael; Mobius was like-minded with her and wouldn''t need to worry about such sensitivities.


    The only explanation she could think of was simply that Mobius herself hadn''t been confident about it before... She and Vill-V always liked to act first and report later, using initial results as leverage to apply for funding...


    Mei wasn''t far off, but there was still some discrepancy with reality. If Mobius could see her train of thought, she would surely snort disdainfully��Why always imagine her as so complicated? Why couldn''t it just be for the simple reason that it involved Seele?


    She had secretly used Seele as a sample behind Michael''s back, performing that experiment with a near-zero success rate��that was one thing. At that time, she was like a desperate gacha player who''d spent a fortune and still lost the 50/50; in her obsession for experimental success, she had thrown caution to the wind. Only after the experiment showed initial success did she feel that tiny bit of lingering fear.


    And after the Sixth Honkai Eruption ended, she couldn''t quite say whether Seele''s return from the Bubble Universe to the real world was merely due to fluctuations in the Sea of Quanta, or the power granted by the [Stigma]. If it was the latter...


    She didn''t regret it, nor was she scared afterward; she just didn''t know how to explain it clearly.


    "Mei, I''ll explain the specifics to you later. Anyway, I once used Seele''s body as a sample to develop something called [Stigmata]..."


    She had intended to call it genetic technology, which was indeed the external manifestation of Stigmata, but from a certain perspective, it was more than that. For a moment, she didn''t know how to describe it, and in the end, could only fob it off as ''genetic technology''.


    "Was it that time I came to you for the Mah��m��y��r�� Meta-Morph surgery and you refused me? Seele was in the container behind you, wasn''t she?"


    "Uh... Uh..."


    Ely''s rapid-fire question caught Mobius completely off guard. Luckily, she was stubborn enough; as long as she adamantly denied it, others couldn''t find proof.


    Meanwhile, Mei lowered her head thoughtfully��If she remembered correctly, after the Fire Moth base moved underground, Lezrun, in order to continue his experiments, had once used the influence of the Liechtenstein family to try and transport two batches of live test subjects to the underground city.


    At the time, she had wanted to rescue these subjects and use the situation to pressure the government into making greater concessions, but both batches mysteriously disappeared. She couldn''t get any evidence, and Lezrun didn''t get his materials. Could it be...


    She gave Mobius a deep look.


    "Ahem! Ahem!" Mobius tried to cover her embarrassment with continuous coughing. She even clutched her chest, putting on a pained expression, seemingly trying to distract everyone with this display of illness, but it was ultimately futile.


    However, to ensure the mission could proceed, Elysia wisely chose not to press further.


    "Anyway, as a Herrscher, Michael has considerable adaptability to anything related to Honkai. So, for certain reasons, that time he was severely injured by the Husk - Nihilius... I implanted a Stigma derived from Seele onto him."


    "Stigmata? Does that count as a form of human existence?"


    "In my view, it does."


    "...What about the other one? Didn''t you say: [A human existing in two ways]? If one form of existence is the Stigma, what''s the other? The Herrscher Core? No, besides Michael''s, Herrscher Cores are inanimate objects, otherwise they wouldn''t have been made into Divine Keys."


    Mobius''s mouth twitched, and she finally looked at Aponia. "Actually, I stayed up all night worrying about this. Back then, I didn''t know Seele had a second form of existence. And without cross-referencing both forms, we still couldn''t accurately pinpoint the existence of Michael''s consciousness... You agree, right, Aponia?"


    Elysia first nodded. Mobius''s mention of cross-referencing reminded her of the Third Honkai Eruption, when Michael and she had used the intersection point of two Herrschers and an Imaginary Tunnel to deduce the space where the [Imaginary Tree] was located. Presumably, this was what Mobius meant by cross-referencing.


    But when she heard Mobius''s final question directed at Aponia, her eyes widened in shock�� "Aponia, how are you also..."


    She didn''t need Aponia''s answer; she instantly understood everything. ��As someone who could see fate in advance, Aponia might have even foreseen the current situation a year or two ago, so making some preparations was only natural.


    "Ely, do you remember that necklace of Seele''s tied around Michael''s right wrist?"


    "Uh, wasn''t that the one you asked him to construct before, and then gave to Seele? It seemed to specifically use Soulium as the material?"


    Since that day, Michael had always kept that necklace tied to his right wrist. She had seen it with her own eyes when he handed his Core over to her.


    "Wait, are you saying��"


    "Correct. Michael probably never uploaded the battle report for the Sixth Honkai Eruption. If he had, you would know that I copied Seele''s personality, on the last night before she left. However, he probably only knew I copied one personality, hidden within Seele''s subconscious, hoping she could replicate Michael''s miracle when the Herrscher descended. But actually, I copied two personalities�� This was, in a sense, an unintentional act on my part, because the two copied personalities weren''t separate individuals, but rather Seele''s own split consciousness. I merely transferred one part of it into a vessel."


    Aponia''s vacant eyes blinked gently. Without needing further explanation, one could guess that the so-called vessel��was the necklace made of Soulium.


    "Scan complete. Small amounts of Soulium are fused within the flesh of Michael''s right wrist. It should be the remnants of the necklace."


    Due to Michael''s body growing enormous, the necklace became embedded in his flesh. Thanks to Soulium''s properties, it mixed with his flesh and blood before it could be consumed by the Vishnu ICHOR factors . So, basically, the copied consciousness of Seele is also drifting within this giant''s body.


    "You guys are really... pulling bigger and bigger stunts..."


    Elysia gave a wry smile.


    "Hey, hey, hey! Are you guys done chatting? The restraints are all inserted! Time for you lot to do your thing! After you''re done, don''t forget to send the Seventh Herrscher Core over to me. I''m gonna go catch some Zs first... Yawn!"


    ......


    In the blood-red space, Michael sat on the ground, meditating with his eyes closed.


    Suddenly, his eyelashes trembled slightly. He opened his mouth and said, "You''ve crossed the line."


    As soon as the words left his mouth, dozens of monsters resembling Honkai Beasts materialized in the circular space ten steps before him. But before they could roar and lunge at Michael, with a soft grunt from him, flames erupted from below, incinerating all the Honkai Beasts in an instant.


    The advantage was clear, yet he didn''t dare let his guard down. He knew he could easily destroy these erosive entities not because his own power truly held the upper hand, but because the enemy had penetrated too deep. Like a spent arrow that can''t pierce silk, their strength was exhausted from the distance. If it were his own power approaching that purely bestial [instinctual] existence, the outcome wouldn''t be much better for him either.


    This was why the two sides could maintain a balance. Since neither could overcome the other, they could only maintain a dynamic equilibrium... Hmm... it felt quite like a bipolar world standoff. [Analogy to Cold War era geopolitical balance].


    This was due to the special nature of power within the world of consciousness. For two beings who didn''t possess psychic abilities... Wait a minute, could Mobius have anticipated this, which is why she didn''t include Mitr�� in the body she provided him? That she could calculate so much under such critical circumstances was something Michael hadn''t expected at all.


    This so-called contest of consciousness wasn''t a competition of purely material power. If comparing external material power, Michael, whose Core was reduced to dust and who couldn''t control the Seventh Herrscher''s authority, was naturally no match for this monster he himself had essentially created through consumption��Indeed, the flames just now were merely a manifestation of consciousness.


    In a contest of consciousness, what mattered were the completeness and firmness of one''s consciousness. Although his Core had become a pile of dust and its authority was temporarily unusable, it had indeed completed Michael''s consciousness. As for firmness...


    For Michael, this was actually a very... contradictory issue.


    How could someone who considered himself mentally fragile possibly be strong-willed?


    But ironically, that''s exactly what happened.


    It was so bizarre that Michael himself didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, finding it absurd, chaotic, just... what the heck...


    Well... but it''s not entirely incomprehensible.


    What exactly did fragility mean? Was it the low spirits after a setback?


    "Now, let''s imagine a knife. The blade material is S7 tool steel... Michael, you read books on material science early on, you should know the properties of this steel, right?"


    "Mm..." Michael nodded and recited the data without hesitation: "Modern swords made from this steel, after oil quenching and tempering, have an edge hardness of about HRC 57 and an impact toughness of 165 Joules. It''s a typical example of a blade with insufficient hardness; regardless of the edge geometry, the edge is prone to rolling or chipping... but its advantage lies in its unparalleled impact toughness. No matter how damaged it gets from impacts, it rarely breaks completely... Wait! Who are you!"


    Michael rose from his kneeling position, narrowing his eyes as he sized up the ''Seele'' before him.


    "Let me guess... Are you the Seventh Herrscher? Or... the other me inside the Core? Or... No, you don''t have its [the bestial instinct''s] aura."


    "Tch, why bother being so specific? You don''t sense any hostility from me, do you?"


    ''Seele'' beckoned, and an ornate chair appeared out of thin air. She sat down casually, crossing her legs, as if to show she meant no harm.


    Michael slowly settled back onto his heels.


    "So, want to continue our previous topic?"


    She shrugged, but Michael wasn''t giving up so easily:


    "Compared to that boring topic earlier, I think it''s obvious that [Who you are] is much more interesting to me."


    "Tsk!"


    ''Seele''s'' mouth twitched. Michael''s persistence clearly irritated her somewhat, but in the next moment, she started laughing:


    "Tsk, look at you, being so impervious to reason. That certainly qualifies as being strong-willed, wouldn''t you say?"


    This time, it was Michael''s own mouth that twitched.


    "Do you really have to change the subject in such a clumsy way? Though, frankly, your way of speaking... it really reminds me of someone... Someone... closely connected to the real Seele..."


    ''Seele'' shrugged, as if to say: I never claimed otherwise!


    "Tsk, going back to that not-quite-appropriate analogy earlier, I wasn''t teasing you. Honestly, I might not be able to call you strong-willed, but when it comes to stubbornness, a hundred oxen couldn''t out-stubborn you."


    "Good. Putting aside the fact that your behavior is just as stubborn as mine, your attitude instead convinces me... you are exactly the person I''m thinking of."


    Michael seemed to say something profound, yet also nothing specific. It was just a tactic to lure the snake out of its hole [trick someone into revealing themselves].


    The being opposite him naturally wouldn''t fall for such a simple trap. She scoffed, shook her head, and spread one hand, "Tch, let your imagination run wild!"


    The exact same deflection, revealing absolutely no information.


    Michael shook his head, not wanting to pay her any attention. Although this being hadn''t shown a single trace of hostility from the beginning, within this consciousness space, especially during a mental struggle, it was best not to indulge in excessive speculation. Overthinking leads to mistakes, making it easier for [It] to find an opening.


    But just as he sought quiet, the being opposite him began chattering endlessly:


    "Tsk! Tell me... locking yourself in your room back then, what exactly was that supposed to be? Felt like a kid throwing a tantrum, didn''t it? Uh... unlikely, not quite right... After all, you''re almost twenty. You wouldn''t do something only a teenager would do, right? Probably not, huh?"


    Michael''s nose wrinkled, and veins started throbbing on his forehead. This wasn''t small talk; she was deliberately poking at sore spots, rubbing salt in his wounds after testing his patience...


    Michael took a deep breath. For the sake of maintaining balance in the consciousness struggle within this body, he endured it!


    Perhaps his restrained attitude gave the other party the wrong impression, as the being before him continued her high-intensity provocations: "Tsk! But speaking of which! Later, after the Seventh Herrscher had already emerged, why were you unwilling to fight for such a long time? Hahaha, don''t tell me you were scared?"


    "..."


    Michael put a hand to his head, not responding to her.


    But his thoughts uncontrollably drifted back to the situation at that time.


    As an ordinary person, a sane, ordinary person. He naturally didn''t know what exactly had been going through his mind before he took those actions. Not because he couldn''t remember clearly, but because from the start, those actions weren''t the result of careful deliberation.


    For most people, short-term decisions often stem from momentary impulse, decisions made naturally, from small things like choosing bread or buns for breakfast, to big things like locking oneself in a room or going out. At the moment of decision, there often isn''t a convincing reason in one''s mind. Let alone explaining it to others.


    That''s why memoirs are often the most unreliable things. Many decisions made at the time were clearly just stress responses driven by impulse, but in the light of subsequent developments, those unintentional decisions become the beginning or turning point of an exciting story. Later, when recalling this history, people tend to glorify themselves, applying all sorts of justifiable reasons to the decisions they made back then. But in reality, this is no different from hindsight bias.


    However... if one doesn''t insist on finding a reason to tell others, but rather seeks to account to oneself, properly questioning oneself about the impulse that flashed through the mind when making that decision, what the causes and consequences of the decision were, not to whitewash oneself, but rather to thereby understand oneself more comprehensively, to sort out past events, like a historian engraving those past events in one''s mind, only then can one obtain the true treasure from the past��the possibility of not repeating the same mistakes.


    However, this process is undoubtedly extremely painful��Replaying the despair one has experienced in one''s mind is tantamount to forcibly tearing open a freshly scabbed wound.


    But Michael''s face was calm. Perhaps, at some point he himself hadn''t even noticed, he had already completed this task. Or perhaps, after being dragged out of the room by Mobius that first time, what made him unwilling to face reality... was no longer sadness.


    "If not sadness, then what could it be?"


    Michael looked up, stunned, at ''Seele,'' whose expression had turned somewhat gloomy. Only then did he realize that within this consciousness space, his thoughts were likely transparent, easily captured by the other party.


    Michael slowly lowered his head. He scratched his cheek, somewhat embarrassed, and said:


    "Perhaps there was an element of just being emotional, but there was actually another important factor�� Perhaps, in my eyes back then, it was also a way of resisting fate?"


    "Are you kidding me! How is that explanation any different from the self-whitewashing you were thinking about earlier!"


    "Perhaps."


    Michael shook his head. People naturally don''t make decisions based on a single emotion; it''s always a mixture of multiple factors that ultimately drives the choice. And regarding fate, that was the one thread Michael felt he could grasp accurately��


    "Aponia once told me the true meaning of fate. In a world without fate, knowing the future is undoubtedly very fortunate. But in a world ruled by fate, it''s the exact opposite, because it means��the future you know will definitely happen."


    ''Seele'' looked away, uncharacteristically refraining from a sarcastic remark.


    "She also used this to encourage me, believing I was someone capable of changing fate. But Seele... even now, I can''t say for sure whether her return to the real world... was due to the fluctuations in the Sea of Quanta triggered by the battle with Vishnu, or because I didn''t bring her medicine, and her emotional fluctuations triggered the power of the Stigma Mobius had implanted in her, allowing her to return...


    "I daren''t claim it was the former, because that would make others, and even myself, feel like I was shirking responsibility. If it''s the latter, then that''s my... reason. An impotent and meaningless act of revenge that hurt both Mobius and Elysia."


    His words paused, and his gaze gradually lifted to the being before him.


    She turned her gaze back and shot him a fierce glare.


    "Ahem!" Michael scratched his head. "So, when the Seventh Honkai Eruption occurred, I kind of had this thought��maybe I should just do nothing at all. As long as I didn''t do anything, things would return to the original track of fate. The Captain [Himeko (PE)] would become the Herrscher, then be easily killed by Kevin. Humanity might pay a terrible price, but they would surely make it to the end..."


    "But how ironic the outcome is. When you exhaust all efforts trying to make changes, fate dramatically steers everything back onto its original track. Yet when you try to abandon everything and let fate take its original course, fate ends up being changed by you instead? It really is... Tsk! So what about after that? Even after seeing that Himeko wasn''t the Herrscher, you still moped around for a long time, didn''t you? Right until that Mobius pushed you into the elevator..."


    "Ahahaha... That..." Michael laughed nervously, so embarrassed he felt like scratching his scalp off. "It''s actually quite embarrassing to say... At that time, I was just completely stunned. I had absolutely no idea what I should do, until Mobius slapped me awake..."


    "And?"


    ''Seele'' stared at him insistently. S��ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Alright... I was indeed very scared back then too, because the power I had always relied on, my Core, had betrayed me... And Vishnu needed time to grow. I had absolutely no idea how to stop the Seventh Herrscher... Uh..."


    At this point, ''Seele'' suddenly stood up.


    Michael looked at her questioningly. She then pursed her lips and, just as abruptly yet silently as she had arrived, disappeared.


    Leaving only a sentence echoing in the increasingly real blood-red space:


    "Alright, I guess. You''re not as rotten as I initially thought."

 Chapter 227: It Has Awakened

    Chapter 227 - It Has AwakenedWhat exactly is consciousness?


    Even before the era of the Honkai, this question deeply troubled humanity.


    If viewed from a materialistic perspective, treating consciousness as a tangible "substance," then the signal changes in the human brain and the transformations of brain tissue could be considered manifestations of consciousness.


    But is consciousness truly a tangible "substance"?


    Ironically, humanity hadn''t found the answer before gaining the ability to control it.


    "Three steps to the left..."


    "Seven steps forward, turn left..."


    In the blood-red desert, Elysia and Sakura walked blindfolded under Aponia''s guidance.


    Sakura held the koiguchi (mouth) of her scabbard in her left hand, warily scanning for potential enemies. Her thumb rested on the tsuba (guard), pushing the ice blade slightly out of the scabbard. Traces of foreign bloodstains, wiped off when she last sheathed her blade, remained on her fingertips and the web of her thumb��clear evidence this consciousness space wasn''t safe.


    Elysia, however, was empty-handed. She stared intently at the red sand beneath her feet and suddenly asked, "My dear Aponia, this so-called consciousness space... how should I put it..."


    Aponia had anticipated her question. Her soft laughter flowed into Elysia''s ears from the surrounding void. "It''s just as you thought, yet slightly different. This place does bear similarities to the Imaginary Space and Sea of Quanta described in Michael''s reports��it lacks the dimensions defined by humans in the real number world. For instance, the tangible world you see now, my earlier guidance... take three steps back, then turn left... these are all materializations of human thought."


    "But the difference is, according to Michael, the sights within the Imaginary Space and Sea of Quanta are completed by an individual''s own imagination, whereas here, it''s shaped by..."


    The moment Elysia and Sakura turned left, Aponia''s voice abruptly cut off.


    Sakura stopped cautiously, lowering her stance slightly, her right hand gripping the hilt of her blade.


    Elysia moved to her side, standing back-to-back with her.


    "My dear Aponia? Aponia?"


    She called out tentatively, but received no reply.


    "It''s like the signal dropped... Elysia, what should we do?"


    "Without Aponia''s guidance, we can''t act rashly. Let''s stay put and remain vigilant for now."


    Without Aponia, the third party controlling spiritual power, guiding them, wandering randomly here could very likely cause their consciousnesses to become lost.


    However, they stood in the red sand for a long time, yet nothing happened.


    "Sakura, I have a theory."


    "What is it?"


    "Could it be that Aponia has already imprinted us into the space where the so-called [Stigmata] resides?"


    "But according to Mobius, the Stigmata is also a form of Seele''s existence. How could it..."


    How could it show hostility?


    "Oh dear, who knows? Based on my usual impression of dear Mobius, maybe, perhaps, possibly... her supposedly foolproof experiment has once again completely spun out of her control?"


    Sakura almost wanted to laugh, but couldn''t.


    Without Aponia, they could do nothing but wait here helplessly.


    Their survival depended entirely on the unreliable Stigmata... and even the Stigmata was just their own guess.


    "Elysia!"


    The pressure behind her suddenly vanished. Sakura spun around sharply, her ice blade half-drawn, but unexpectedly, Elysia had simply plopped down onto the sand.


    Luring the snake out of its hole��Sakura understood instantly. She drew both swords from her waist, held them in her arms, and slowly sat down as well.


    "Don''t be so stiff, Sakura!"


    "Ah... Sorry, I just... don''t know what I should be doing right now..."


    Elysia suddenly gave Sakura''s cheek a light, bold caress, her tone half-pitying, half-teasing. "Speaking of which, Sakura, according to the rules Michael and Mei set previously, Anti-Entropy has had very few missions in the past twenty months or so. Why are you always away from the base? Rin is about the same age as Pardofelis, right? Sigh, you really haven''t seen how Hua worries over them like she''s raising kids, even though they''re around the same age."


    Sakura shifted her knees, putting an arm''s length between herself and Elysia, looking exasperated but amused. She hugged the blue and purple Katana tightly (see Author''s Note below), lowered her head, and pondered how to answer Elysia''s question.


    "Right! Where did your old sword from the Poisonous Cocoon days go? Carrying a Soulium weapon and a Divine Key must mean the missions you undertake now are even more dangerous than back in Poisonous Cocoon, right?"


    "That sword... I''ve sealed it away. Just like the name ''Poisonous Cocoon,'' it''s long become history. As for the missions I carry out..."


    Sakura narrowed her eyes, staring at the sand before her, and said coldly, "They aren''t overly dangerous tasks. It''s just for Rin and... just simple sword-swinging."


    Suddenly, the special organs atop her head felt warm. She looked up at Elysia, who, seeing her gaze, gave an awkward yet polite smile. She then gently rubbed Sakura''s long ears before reluctantly letting go.


    "Ahem! Michael really doesn''t know how to cherish beauty. How can he let a girl run around outside all year long? Not only does she face risks, but the chaotic schedule affects her skin too!"


    "Ah��"


    Sakura silently tightened her grip on the Third Divine Key, her other hand instinctively touching her cheek.


    She then found herself defending someone, though unsure who exactly: "Those missions weren''t assigned to me. He originally intended to go himself... That kind of work has to be done by someone, but I felt that compared to him, those tasks were more suited for me. After all..."


    She trailed off, realizing she''d said too much, pursing her lips and abruptly ending the topic.


    "So, does that mean your so-called ''clean-up'' missions earlier were also..."


    "Yes."


    Elysia wrinkled her nose, leaned back, and slowly lay down in the red sand.


    Sakura''s missions weren''t hard to guess, especially since she''d revealed so much��it was simply continuing her former duties from Poisonous Cocoon, wielding her blade against the dregs of humanity. This also explained why, over the past year or so, relations between Fire Moth and the United Government had nearly hit rock bottom, yet funding had never been an issue.


    But it must be extremely dangerous work. The United Government and powerful figures worldwide were undoubtedly hunting for someone like her. They surely knew this was Fire Moth''s retaliation for the riots back then, a Damocles sword Fire Moth had presumptuously hung over their heads.


    Only by seizing this sword could they have a chance to manipulate Fire Moth again. And if they accidentally destroyed it, Fire Moth would have no recourse, just as those targeted by Sakura had no recourse.


    This also explained why, when distributing the Third Divine Key, Michael had forcefully designated it as Sakura''s exclusive weapon��a Divine Key that theoretically could yield greater benefits on the battlefield. This directly foiled Vill-V''s meticulously designed "lottery system"... It was all to ensure Sakura was equipped to face various perilous situations.


    "Seemingly simple, brutal, and reckless actions, yet actually considerate of others... That''s truly Michael''s way of caring..."


    Elysia rolled over, blew sharply, clearing the sand from her lips. With that breath, some of the pent-up feelings from the past few days left her chest.


    "Sigh, we''ve waited so long, why hasn''t..."


    "Elysia, silence!"


    Sakura straightened up, her thumb once again pushing the ice blade from its sheath.


    "Rustle�� Rustle��"


    The red sand on all sides began to shift and rise��they were surrounded.


    "Finally! They''re finally here!"


    Elysia sprang up with a carp flip, hands on her hips.


    She even had the leisure to stretch and yawn. "Awwawaaah, I wonder how Dystopia and Kevin are doing over there. That replicated Seele personality should be easier to handle than this malfunctioning Stigmata, right?"


    "Hey! Separated for a year and a half, practically parted by death for almost a week, and now that we finally meet again, this is the wary look you give me?"


    "Seele" sat with crossed legs on a luxurious sofa, arm resting on the armrest, chin propped on her hand, a mocking smile playing on her lips as she looked at Kevin before her.


    "While I''d like to treat you as Seele, you... don''t seem to have any connection to her at all, do you?"


    "Sigh, your attitudes are really... quite consistent."


    "Your?"


    Kevin tilted his head, unsure where her plural "your" came from.


    On the surface, he sparred verbally with "Seele," but inwardly he desperately called out to Dystopia. Clearly, all his efforts were like a clay ox entering the sea��disappearing without a trace.


    Damn it! What''s going on? Is it this strange Seele in front of me?


    "Tsk, can you stop looking at me like that?" "Seele" spread her hands. "Does unfamiliarity necessarily mean hostility? Besides, judging by appearance alone, I shouldn''t be unfamiliar to you, right?"


    "From psychological and sociological perspectives, unfamiliarity does imply hostility��whether humanity''s ancestors were social or solitary animals, rejecting strangers is the most instinctive behavior because strangers represent the unknown."


    "And for humans, over the past fifty thousand years, we overcame the fear of sharp objects because we could forge armor to block them and develop medicine to heal wounds; we overcame the fear of fire because we learned to extinguish it with water and even control its power; we overcame the fear of darkness because we realized darkness is merely an optical phenomenon, lighting up the night with our own hands..."


    "Seele''s" mouth twitched slightly. She suddenly cut Kevin off: "What else did Mei say?"


    "Huh?"


    Kevin scratched his head and recited fluently: "After that, she also said, [Sorry, the last point was expressed somewhat incorrectly, because from both philosophical and scientific perspectives, light must exist within darkness]... Wait! Why am I telling you this!"


    "Seele" sighed looking at the slow-on-the-uptake Kevin. "How should I know? You just started reciting a bunch of dizzying stuff at me. No matter how you look at it, only Mei could say something like that, right? If you could say things like that, then Brother Michael..."


    Her words abruptly stopped. She clicked her tongue heavily, "Tsk," looking irritated, as if that last phrase had provoked her.


    Kevin, however, became uncertain.


    He had previously thought this abruptly appearing "Seele," who had seemingly severed his connection with Dystopia, was the materialization of the beast''s [Instinct] that Mobius spoke of. But based on the information from their brief exchange, she seemed to genuinely possess Seele''s memories.


    She knew Mei, knew him, could identify his recitation of Mei''s words by the style, and the slip-up at the end... her way of addressing Michael...


    Could she really be Seele? But this personality... is completely different! Rather than Seele, she reminds me more of the Sixth Herrscher...


    Kevin was somewhat at a loss. Usually, in situations like this, he just needed to follow Mei''s instructions: swing the sword or don''t swing the sword.


    But this time, his connection to the outside world was completely cut off. He had to think for himself, judge for himself, decide for himself... and take responsibility.


    Friend or foe...


    He took a deep breath, his right hand by his waist tightening slightly into a sword-gripping gesture. Although he appeared empty-handed now, in this consciousness space, he could summon the Surtr��completely destroyed in reality��at will.


    But then he relaxed his hand again.


    "Alright, I''m willing to believe you''re Seele��just... maybe, perhaps, something went wrong?"


    "Seele''s" eyebrow raised slightly.


    "Since you are Seele, I''m willing to trust you harbor no ill will��you should know why we''re here, right?��to rescue Michael''s consciousness. I won''t waste words. Seele, we need your help. We need you to show us where Michael''s consciousness is within this body."


    "Seele" bit her lip, her gaze fixed blankly on Kevin''s face. She neither spoke nor moved, leaving Kevin confused about what she was thinking.


    He thought he hadn''t explained clearly enough, slapped his forehead, and elaborated: "Of course, relying solely on your connection isn''t enough. Elysia and Sakura went to find... uh, another entity. Aponia will sense the convergence point where you connect, allowing us to find the relatively accurate location of Michael''s consciousness..."


    His voice trailed off as "Seele" stared at him with a "Why didn''t you say so earlier?" look.


    She waved her hand dismissively. The ornate sofa spun in place, turning its back to Kevin, then instantly spun back.


    She nodded repeatedly, muttering things like "Okay, okay," then said:


    "Actually, it doesn''t need to be that complicated. My power alone is enough to pinpoint Michael''s consciousness for you. I can even take you there right now..."


    "That''s great! Take me there quickly... I mean, no, we still need..."


    "Are you an idiot!"


    Seele interrupted him again. She tried to speak calmly: "I can help you, but... I need you to answer two questions."


    "Uh... what questions?"


    She silently closed her eyes, motionless, making Kevin wonder if she was only now thinking up the "two questions."


    "Kevin..."


    She grunted, her voice fading as if swallowing words back.


    "Forget it. Lucky you, the two questions are reduced to one��Kevin, what... what kind of person do you think Michael is?"


    Seeing the girl''s expression grow serious, Kevin couldn''t help but feel troubled.


    "Uh... your question came out of nowhere... and besides..."


    Besides, when it came to understanding Michael, I don''t think I know him better than Seele...


    "Stop dawdling! Just say whatever comes to mind!"


    "Is that so..."


    Kevin stroked his chin, thinking for a long time.


    But he wasn''t thinking about how to evaluate Michael; that question didn''t require deep thought for him.


    He was thinking about the "Seele" before him.


    [She] is definitely not Seele, not the target I came here to find��judging by her surface personality, she has almost nothing in common with Seele. And a so-called replicated personality, if I understand correctly... The result of CTRL+C and CTRL+V shouldn''t be this drastically different, right?


    But the girl before me is definitely not my enemy either. She showed no hostility, and in a way, seems rather clueless...


    That leaves only one possibility, at least in my mind��Could this be the Stigmata? But that doesn''t seem right either. Wouldn''t that be backwards? Or maybe Mobius''s research on Stigmata is only at the level of [imagination]?


    The more he thought, the more confused he got, the muscles in his cheeks twitching involuntarily.


    He decided to stop thinking about it. Anyway, according to the girl, once he answered her question, she would probably take them straight to Michael...


    "..."


    Kevin opened his mouth but made no sound, closing it again after a few seconds.


    Evaluating a senior/comrade/friend he had known for so long didn''t require much thought, but humans are contradictory creatures. When it came time to speak, all sorts of fitting words and sentences flooded his mind, making it hard to choose.


    He could just start talking randomly, disjointedly, like a stream of consciousness, piecing together fragmented words, which wouldn''t contradict the girl''s request.


    But Kevin understood that the answer she truly wanted to hear wasn''t a superficial one.


    What did she really want to hear?


    Kevin decided to take a gamble. He spoke seriously��


    "He''s a hero."


    The scene went cold for two or three seconds, then Seele suddenly scoffed: "Kevin, do you know what you''re saying? Do you really understand the meaning of a hero?"


    "Of course!"


    Speaking of this, Kevin fluently began: "A so-called hero is someone who solves problems after they arise, bears suffering after it strikes. There is no other way. All heroes are accidents, never the result of proactive action..."


    "Enough! What else did Mei tell you?"


    "Um! She also said... uh... you..."


    The familiar question, the familiar embarrassment, the familiar head-scratching.


    The girl stared at the red sand beneath her feet and muttered, "He couldn''t even protect his own sister. What kind of hero is he..."


    "..."


    "When you needed him most, he was selfishly lost, evasive. What kind of hero is he..."


    "..."


    "Isn''t that just as you said? He can neither solve problems when they arise nor bear suffering when it strikes. What kind of hero is he?"


    Kevin looked at the increasingly hysterical girl before him, feeling pity but also slight relief��it seemed his gamble had paid off.


    "Perhaps... The definition of a hero varies from person to person. Maybe for you... but for us, he resolved the Second, Third, Fourth, and Sixth Honkai Eruptions, saved many lives, including mine. He is a hero."


    "As for the second point, I can''t make any judgment. I can only say, it''s precisely because he always hoped for a perfect outcome that he suffers when faced with choosing the lesser of two evils. But at least for me, I am grateful to him. He spared me, Mei, and Elysia from having to face such decisions ourselves. From our perspective, he did indeed bear a certain kind of suffering for us."


    The girl''s emotions calmed slightly.


    "...Do you know? He wasn''t the one who killed the Sixth Herrscher. At that time, he could only watch helplessly as his sister used her last shred of consciousness to save thousands of people, and... killed herself."


    "So... isn''t that why I admire him even more? At least I can''t say that if I had experienced all that, I could have overcome the grief in just a few days and defeated the Seventh Herrscher... I possess neither his strength nor his resolve to become something non-human without hesitation!"


    "Perhaps. There are just some stories you don''t know."


    The girl''s emotions completely stabilized. "It''s quite ironic, isn''t it? He thinks so poorly of himself, yet you all keep praising him."


    "Just stating the facts."


    "Perhaps. Alright, I''ll relay this to him. Since you''ve answered my question, come with me. I''ll take you to him."


    Kevin rejoiced inwardly, but quickly added: "Um... could you restore the mental link you cut off earlier? We don''t just need to find Michael''s consciousness; we also need to handle the Stigmata side..."


    "So annoying! The Stigmata side, I..."


    Seele pouted, then froze.


    "Wait, what did you just say I cut off?"


    "Huh? Wasn''t the mental link cut off by you..."


    "...Kevin!"


    A familiar voice flooded Kevin''s ears from all directions.


    "Aponia! Where''s Dystopia? Weren''t you handling Elysia and Sakura''s side?"


    "Never mind that for now, Kevin. We must hurry. The connection breaking just now was simply because our mental intrusion has, in a practical sense, broken the balance. That''s right��it has awakened." S��ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "MOOOO��"


    ---||---


    Note: In the game, only Tachi weapons exist. Based on this setting, Ice Epiphyllum, Frozen Naraka, and Seven Thunders of Retribution should all be classified as Tachi rather than Katana. However, judging from Mei''s and Sakura''s combat styles, their sword techniques, and the way the three versions of Yae Sakura wear their swords, it is easy to conclude that they actually use Katana, not Tachi.


    Tachi generally have a greater reverse curvature, with longer blades and handles. In contrast, Katana, which are used in ground-based combat, match the blade curvature and length of Seven Thunders of Retribution and Frozen Naraka.


    Moreover, in all three Yae Sakura models, the weapons are worn with the blade facing upward��this is clearly the way to wear a Katana. Only the sword modeled on "Flame Sakitama" seems to be worn blade-down, but even that is not a Katana��its length is closer to a Wakizashi.


    This is likely an oversight in the early weapon models of Honkai Impact 3rd. In Genshin Impact, however, the distinction between Tachi and Katana is much clearer.


    For example, many people assume that Musou Isshin and Mistsplitter Reforged are both Katana, but that''s actually incorrect. While Musou Isshin doesn''t have an extreme curvature, its blade and handle are significantly longer. Meanwhile, Mistsplitter Reforged is noticeably smaller. This aligns with their official classification��Musou Isshin is a Tachi, while Mistsplitter Reforged is a Katana. Looking at how the Kamisato siblings and Kazuha draw their swords, it''s clear that their weapons should also be classified as Katana.


    As for the Shogunate Samurai, their weapon placement makes the distinction even clearer. If a sword is worn horizontally at the waist with the blade facing downward, and it is longer, then it is a Tachi��like the one carried by the guard patrolling outside the Kamisato Estate. On the other hand, if the sword is worn with the blade facing upward and slanted downward at the waist, it is a Katana.


    This distinction isn''t just a matter of preference��the way they are worn is fundamentally different.

 Chapter 228: Reunion (Part 1)

    Chapter 228 - Reunion (Part 1)"Shhh..."


    Michael slowly lifted his head. The first thing he saw was a familiar girl.


    "Why are you back again?"


    As soon as he spoke, figures of Kevin, Elysia, and Sakura materialized behind her.


    His lips pursed. Without hesitation, his eyes met hers. A mutual greeting naturally popped into both their minds��"Hey! Long time no see!"


    Long time no see? They''d only been apart for two days. But their chests felt full of unspoken words, a need to pour everything out��a sensation they were experiencing for the first time.


    After all, for them, their thoughts and feelings were usually conveyed through glances and gestures.


    But now, after that initial greeting, Michael couldn''t decipher the meaning in her eyes, and vice versa. So... So there are emotions between us that are so complex they require words. These weren''t spur-of-the-moment thoughts. How many words could one accumulate in two days? For Michael, it was an accumulation of long-suppressed feelings, born from a certain reticence, from hopes and anxieties built up over a long period.


    Now, those feelings filled his chest, pressing heavily on his heart.


    "Now''s not the time for this, the situation is critical," Michael admonished himself, carefully pushing those words aside to give his nearly stalled heartbeat some room.


    Unexpectedly, his heart suddenly pounded powerfully and rapidly, almost dislodging the words he had just managed to sort out.


    Michael bit his lip, remaining silent.


    But suddenly, his heart calmed, the urgency to speak fading. The girl opposite him had simply narrowed her eyes and given him a smile.


    This time, Michael easily understood the meaning behind that smile. One message was clear: "Once this is all over, you have to tell me everything you were just thinking, without leaving out a single word!"


    Michael''s lips curved into a smile.


    "Ahem! Although you two make me want to laugh for some reason, I''d like to remind you��this is not the time for romance."


    Michael''s budding smile instantly morphed into a twitch.


    The intrusion of external consciousness, and the renewed separation of [Consciousness] and [Instinct] within them, had disrupted the delicate balance this body had just achieved, sending it spiraling back towards a rampage. Michael had anticipated this, but...


    "Alright, alright, Kevin. I''d better not catch you staring dreamily at Mei during our next meeting."


    "Ah��uh... Michael, you! No! When have I ever stared dreamily at Mei?!"


    "Tsk!"


    The Seele-like girl shook her head and walked off to the side, pouting. For some reason, seeing Michael back to normal, even joking with Kevin, made her feel incredibly uncomfortable... no, actually, she knew why.


    "Alright, no more chit-chat. I understand Mobius''s idea."


    Michael spread his hands. He wasn''t foolishly fighting the power representing [Instinct] for a day and a night. He''d had plenty of time to analyze the possible strategies Mobius and Aponia might employ.


    Before Elysia, Kevin, and Sakura appeared, he might have still been uncertain which plan they would choose. But seeing this lineup, a sense of clarity washed over him, like an answer revealed.


    "Kevin, Sakura, she intends to use the Parvati and Yaksha factors within you to suppress my... uh... while Elysia''s Mahamayuri restrains Vishnu and Sesa, giving me a chance to reach the core, right?"


    Before anyone could respond, he continued, "But I have a better plan."


    As Michael laid out the revised plan, seemingly oblivious to anything else, "Seele" moved even further away.


    She unclenched her fist from her chest, revealing skin as white as snow, marked by blood-red lines like the sand beneath her feet. A crescent moon and a waning moon appeared, seemingly about to embrace, almost touching, but their potential intersection was sliced apart as if by a blade, leaving long, lingering marks.


    She lowered her head, unsure whether she was looking at the marks on her chest or the lifeless sand at her feet.


    Her long bangs hid her eyes, which shimmered with changing colors, reflecting not just colors, but all the stories of "Seele''s" short life.


    "Seriously... What kind of a brother is he, not even asking me a single question... He figured out Mobius''s scheme, he knows about the Stigmata''s existence... Does he truly not know what''s stored in that necklace, or is he..."


    She could easily access the stories of what had happened to Michael, but stories were only the results. Thought was a process, a process she couldn''t see right now.


    Breathing suddenly became difficult, though breathing shouldn''t be necessary in this space of consciousness. It wasn''t a physical sensation, but the spreading of sadness in her heart.


    She bit her lip hard, preventing herself from making a sound.


    She wanted Michael to know the truth. She wanted to tell him herself, but... considering her current state of existence, the joy the truth might bring would quickly be overshadowed by greater despair... so... so...


    Suddenly, a warm, heavy touch landed on her shoulder.


    Startled, she looked up, her eyes clearing instantly. The marks on her chest faded unconsciously.


    She knew Michael was standing behind her, but stubbornly refused to turn around. She longed for him to say something, yet feared he''d say something she didn''t want to hear...


    Time passed slowly in this conflict, until she peeked up and saw Michael kneeling before her, his hand gently on her shoulder, looking up at her.


    "Uh!"


    Still caught in her earlier conflict, she instinctively recoiled.


    Normally, Michael would have loosened his grip, afraid to hurt her, but this time, he didn''t.


    "Seele."


    He spoke the familiar name again. Strictly speaking, this was only their second meeting, but...


    "Seele, I don''t know how you exist right now, nor why your personality is so... ahaha... but I know you are Seele. You''re her, without a doubt, right?"


    This ship-of-Theseus question was one that "Seele" herself couldn''t definitively answer.


    But inexplicably, she nodded.


    "Seele..." Michael paused, blinked, as if making up his mind. Then, he said, "I thought I wouldn''t get a chance to say these things. Now seems like a good time."


    He smiled gently.


    Seele gritted her teeth. Hadn''t she hated that smile just moments ago? But now, she couldn''t muster any anger, only a strange emotion spreading through her heart.


    "First, Seele, as your brother��if you still acknowledge me as such... I''m sorry."


    Seele sniffled, turning her head slightly.


    "Second, Seele, as a warrior, I still have things to do, and... I need your help."


    "Hmph! Aren''t you amazing? Didn''t you take down the Seventh Herrscher all by yourself?"


    "Uh... that guy we''re about to face is the one who took down the Seventh Herrscher!"


    "Humph!"


    Michael scratched his head, hesitated for a moment, then a golden light flashed in his eyes.


    "You! You... what are you doing! Let go!"


    Seele''s fists lightly pounded Michael''s back.


    Michael was hugging her legs, admittedly an awkward position. He wasn''t using much force, and if Seele wanted to break free, she easily could.


    But she didn''t.


    "Then... once again, as your brother, Seele, I hope to fight alongside you, alongside my sister. Okay?"


    "Hmph..."


    "Seele?"


    "..."


    "Seele is so strong, please help me! Help me!"


    "You! Fine, I''ll help you, but... you have to grant me... one wish afterward."


    Then, in this boundless yet confined mindscape, blood-red and azure lights flickered simultaneously. The light, made of tiny particles, gradually solidified into a ripple-like texture, enveloping everything...


    "MOOOO��"


    "Restraint Unit 1 damaged: 37%!"


    "Restraint Unit 8 damaged: 61%!"


    The giant craned its neck, struggling against the shackles humanity had imposed, just as it once struggled against the Serpent''s bonds. This time, however, there was nothing for it to bite.


    On the projection screen before Mei, the indicators representing the restraint units locking the giant''s joints glowed orange-red. The units suffering the most damage, located on its right shoulder and left knee, were nearly blood-red.


    Despite not having taken a step, the kilometer-tall giant caused the ground to tremble violently��more violently than any previous aftershock!


    Under the giant''s immense force, the outer alloy of Restraint Units 1 and 8 had visibly deformed, showing both folded dents and the bulging outlines of muscles. Even the deep-set wedges were being gradually pushed out by the shifting muscles.


    "Vill-V, backup restraint plan!"


    "Coming, coming!"


    Dozens of prepared helicopters, in groups, magnetically attached ten building-thick specialized steel cables to their corresponding restraint units, the other ends anchored 300 meters deep in the remnants of Schicksal HQ''s foundation.


    "Bang!" "Bang!"


    With two explosions, the main alloy sections of Restraint Units 1 and 8 burst open, sending the wedges flying.


    Naturally, the giant''s right shoulder and left knee joints were exposed, regaining their freedom.


    But when it tried to step forward, the hastily applied steel cables locked its limbs. Even with free joints, it could only manage slight movements under the cables'' pull.


    "Whew..."


    Mei exhaled deeply. It was anticipated that the mental intrusion would disrupt the balance between the giant''s [Consciousness] and [Instinct], hence the restraint units.


    Those things had depleted almost all of Fire Moth''s remaining resources. And this was just the beginning. Two out of twelve units were already gone, and the steel cables were just reinforcing the restraint units. If the restraint units failed, the magnetically attached steel cables would become useless. How long could they last?


    "Restraint Units 2 and 7 are under intense pressure. Damage exceeding 50%!"


    As soon as Prometheus spoke, the units corresponding to the giant''s left shoulder and right knee exploded. Now, the Herrscher could bend its legs and swing its arms.


    "Crack, crack, crack..."


    With every pull and tug, the remaining eight steel cables creaked and groaned, a constant reminder of their precarious state. How long could this last line of defense hold?


    "Mobius..."


    Mei turned, looking at the girl who, physically, was only around ten years old.


    "If all the restraint units are destroyed, Vill-V predicts that the Second Divine Key can hold the giant for 37 seconds. However, considering she overestimated the strength of the restraint units, it''s doubtful it can buy us even half a minute, so..."


    "I know, I know!" Mobius waved her hand tiredly. "When that time comes, it''s my turn, right? I won''t die anyway."


    She chuckled self-deprecatingly. The noon sun illuminated her face, making her appear even paler. How long could such power hold back the giant before them?


    Mei was uncertain. Mobius was the only MANTIS she could currently deploy in actual combat, although her designation was a researcher.


    "Looks like we''ll need to expand our MANTIS forces. A small, elite team is easier to control, minimizes casualties, and their individual combat power is sufficient in some respects... but their size limits the number of missions they can undertake simultaneously... No matter what, we have to survive this... This race against time... I hope Kevin and the others reach the finish line before we hit our limit."


    Mei glanced at the three people lying on cots behind her, and at Aponia and Dystopia, who were maintaining the neural link with closed eyes and lowered heads...


    Suddenly, the two opened their eyes simultaneously.


    "Connected?"


    "Yes."


    Aponia nodded slightly...


    A tremor hit. Before Mei could relax, a series of explosions echoed.


    "No way!"


    The remaining eight restraint units burst open almost simultaneously. The thick steel cables crashed to the ground, kicking up dust clouds taller than a person.


    The giant clutched its head, taking a random step forward. Suddenly, with a golden flash, its surroundings were enclosed in a golden rectangular barrier, like a giant coffin.


    "One, two, three..."


    Mei, Mobius, and Prometheus counted down, but only Prometheus voiced the numbers.


    It had broken through the restraint units so easily, so the Second Divine Key... Vill-V''s 37 seconds seemed utterly unattainable now. But even one more second would be...


    "Crash!"


    The barrier shattered like glass. The giant charged forward savagely, colliding with the boundary of the underground city dozens of kilometers away.


    "Boom!"


    The arched armor plates, designed to bear the weight of the earth itself, instantly cracked in a spiderweb pattern. The giant''s movement stalled slightly, then its whole body convulsed. It clutched its head in pain, slamming its forehead against the boundary''s armor plates until the armor buckled, revealing the hard permafrost beneath.


    The giant punched, kicked, clawed, and even bit at the permafrost, but to no avail. It looked up at the midday sun...


    It started to jump. The underground city was barely deeper than its height. If it managed to grab the edge, it might actually climb out! S��ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Of course, with its jumping ability, leaping out directly wouldn''t be difficult. But currently, none of the consciousnesses had stable control of the body. Its muscles knotted, and its fingers twisted together, foiling its attempts to escape.


    Turning around again, it stumbled toward Mei''s makeshift command post.


    The dozens of kilometers might be far, but for its size, it was only about a dozen steps. Mobius clicked her tongue and silently stepped in front of Mei.


    A thick black liquid flowed from her wide sleeves, coalescing beneath her.


    "Wait a second, Mobius, you��"


    "In my current state, aside from overdosing on ICHOR, do I have any other choice?" Mobius retorted without looking back.


    But time was running out. The giant charged closer, yet she still hadn''t broken through Aponia''s imposed discipline nor regained the sensation of her dominant consciousness submerging, as she had during the Fifth Honkai Eruption.


    The sky suddenly darkened as the giant''s foot descended, blotting out the sun.


    "Tsk! Do I really have to die again?"


    She didn''t fear death, but those in the tent behind her wouldn''t escape!


    "Why aren''t these people ready yet?"


    Mobius desperately wanted to shout, but with a series of strange sounds, the Herrscher''s foot stopped its descent.


    "Did the collapse succeed?"


    Mobius looked down at her small, pale hands, and a field of pure white flowers that had bloomed unnoticed around her.


    No, it wasn''t her!


    Then who?


    Bewildered, she turned to see the Sixth Divine Key radiating a pure white light at the tent''s entrance. Guided by this light, green vines shot out from the white flowers now covering the scorched earth, wrapping around the giant''s foot and ankle, then snaking up its leg.


    Hips, waist, hands, shoulders, up to its neck.


    "The Sixth Divine Key, why..."


    Mei instinctively looked at Elysia, but she still lay motionless. This couldn''t be her doing.


    "Who is that..."


    "It''s me, of course."


    The familiar, teasing tone wasn''t Elysia''s, but...


    "Mobius, move, move!"


    Michael, holding the weapon later known as Abyss Flower in his left hand, grabbed Mobius by the back of her collar and tossed her into Mei''s arms.


    He lightly clutched his chest, muttering, "Only this much power in that instant? The Core is more uncooperative than I imagined... Fortunately, it''s enough to reconstruct my body, and I adjusted the tactics earlier. Also... because I have your help, Seele."


    "Hmph!"


    A voice with a natural reverb echoed in Michael''s ear, accompanied by warmth where his hand covered his chest. Even through his thin shirt, the Stigmata''s outline was visible.


    "Ready?" he asked without turning around.


    This time, the question wasn''t directed at Seele, but at the three standing behind him.


    "Haah... Just one extra step, and I''m this tired."


    As soon as Elysia finished complaining, the giant let out a pained roar. Its body twisted grotesquely, and four masses of flesh ripped away from its torso, falling into the flowerbed below. With squelching sounds, they began to take the shape of Honkai Beasts.


    All familiar faces: Yaksha, Sesa, Parvati, Vishnu... only their sizes seemed to have more than doubled.


    Indeed, the minor change Michael made to the tactics was that Kevin and Sakura wouldn''t merely suppress the corresponding Honkai Beast factors, but guide and separate them from the body. Michael would handle Sesa and Vishnu''s genes��this was why he needed the Stigmata''s power. Without fully regaining his Herrscher abilities, he couldn''t precisely differentiate the original genes from the Honkai Beast factors, let alone sever them.


    "Well, it''s a good thing I did this. Otherwise, with my current power, dealing with a Pseudo-Herrscher fused with four Honkai Beasts would be too much."


    Annihilating them together would have been simpler, but that depended on having a large enough "stomach." If swallowing a whole elephant would burst one''s belly, it was better to eat it piece by piece.


    "As planned, Elysia, you take Vishnu. Sakura, you deal with Yaksha. Kevin, tsk, Parvati and Sesa are yours! They''re all old foes. Shouldn''t be too hard to deal with them, right?"


    Without waiting for a bewildered Kevin to protest, he tossed a fiery greatsword into his arms. Turning around, his fingers lightly brushed Elysia''s hair, and he winked at her.


    Unfortunately, now still wasn''t a good time for words.


    A golden light locked onto five enemy targets, including Michael''s group.


    Then, they vanished.


    "Spatial manipulation! Vill-V, where did they go?!" Mei held Mobius in her arms. Though a bit prickly, it felt... nice. Ahem, at least she hadn''t forgotten her current duties.


    "Four Honkai Beasts and Elysia''s group''s Honkai Energy signatures detected on the plains 100 kilometers south. But no sign of Michael or the giant. Wait, I''ll check the global records... nothing there either."


    "He intends to settle it in a Bubble Universe... but that also means he won''t get any support from us."


    "Oh, relax! If you ask me, you should worry more about your dear Kevin. As for Michael... while he can be disappointing at times, he''s never lost."

 Chapter 229: Reunion (Part 2)

    Chapter 229 - Reunion (Part 2)"Boom��Boom��Boom��Boom��"


    The giant, hunched over, chased a tiny fluorescent light with heavy, uneven steps. After the four Honkai Beast genes were extracted, its body deflated like a punctured balloon. Its height remained unchanged, but the once bulging muscles had almost entirely vanished, leaving only thin, sagging flesh clinging to its bones.


    It no longer possessed any Honkai Beast abilities. With their factors gone, it was questionable whether the [Instinct] that had previously rivaled Michael even still existed.


    Michael''s lost powers remained within the giant, but without consciousness as a rein, the horse of power couldn''t be controlled.


    Now, it was just a lumbering beast, its only weapon its immense size. Its combat strength was possibly less than the combined might of Parvati and Sesa that Kevin faced, but this was a fight Michael couldn''t entrust to anyone else. He wasn''t fighting an enemy, but himself.


    "Moo��"


    The giant''s foot effortlessly obliterated an entire city block. Michael dashed out from the flying debris, leaping onto a building, but the rising dust completely obscured his vision.


    Though his sight was blocked, his hearing and spatial awareness kept him informed of the giant''s movements.


    As he prepared to move again, the sky above darkened. He stopped abruptly at the building''s edge, turning and swiftly conjuring three overlapping Imaginary barriers.


    But even before the giant''s hand reached the barriers, the wind pressure from its downward swing tore them to shreds.


    "Alright, I take back what I said. You''re much tougher than Parvati and Sesa combined."


    The moment he spoke, the massive hand slammed down, creating a crater hundreds of meters wide. The impact dispersed the previous dust cloud but whipped up even thicker dust, obscuring even the giant''s own fingers.


    "Pchhh��"


    Transcending the spatial rift, the tip of Abyss Flower pierced the skin of the giant''s hand, creating a hole too small to register immediate pain. But the inner "Abyss" within the weapon flared, and the power of death surged into the wound, rapidly turning the skin around it a sickly blue-green.


    To the giant, this was like a normal person being pricked by a tiny splinter��a slight tingle, easily missed. And as the power of death spread, causing massive cell death, even that tingle couldn''t reach its nerves.


    Oblivious to Michael''s counterattack, it stared with blood-red eyes at its right hand as if its gaze could penetrate the dust.


    A blue light flashed through the dust. Michael, holding Abyss Flower in reverse grip, sprinted along the giant''s arm, the spear''s tip dragging across its skin, leaving a long trail. But the exposed flesh beneath wasn''t the normal crimson, but a blue-black, corrupted by the power of death.


    Unfortunately, for a being of the giant''s size, this level of cell death was inconsequential.


    "Moo��"


    The giant flung its arm upward, throwing Michael off. It swung its left arm, trying to swat him out of the air.


    The giant''s size, once an advantage, now became a glaring weakness��just as Michael had stated in his later addendum, "Several Explanations for Abandoning Project Jaeger": "The massive body grants Jaeger unparalleled destructive power and psychological pressure, but its disadvantage is its inflexibility. Against large Honkai Beasts, their comparable size negates this advantage. Against Herrschers, its sluggishness leads to a ''can''t hit a fly'' scenario."


    Unless it possessed Honkai energy far exceeding a Herrscher''s to support its movements, but the Honkai Beast factors that had granted this advantage were now gone.


    Its arms flailed wildly, the bones almost liquefied, its limbs waving like ribbons. But Michael, using his spatial powers, zipped through the gaps like an untouchable fly. After several passes, he landed again on the giant''s right arm.


    The instant his foot touched the giant''s skin, he sensed something wrong. He pivoted and leaped back, putting some distance between them.


    The next moment, the giant''s body slammed down, the resulting shockwave blasting Michael away.


    He phased through space multiple times, finally using solidified space to halt his momentum. The giant before him was now on all fours like a beast.


    "Gurgle��"


    Its throat moved, and a cloud of white vapor puffed out from between its blood-stained teeth.


    Then, their gazes met��


    Both blood-red, but one a vertical pupil, symbol of bestial savagery, the other gear-shaped, a mark of human reason.


    "Moo��"


    It roared. A human body wasn''t suited for crawling, but under its control, its limbs were more agile than when standing.


    Shoulders spread, body lowered, it lunged at Michael.


    "Tsk!"


    Michael tapped his foot on solidified space, using his powers to navigate the empty skyscrapers. The pursuing giant easily swept aside the obstructing concrete jungle.


    Its eyes locked onto Michael. No matter how he evaded, it pursued him relentlessly in a straight line, refusing to let go.


    "Boom!"


    As it smashed through a building with its head, its left claw swiping at Michael''s back, a blinding purple light momentarily seared its optic nerves.


    Crackling lightning struck it head-on, forcing it back hundreds of meters with a pained howl. As its head steamed, ready to resume its pursuit, a powerful gust of wind swept through a side street. It was forced to brace itself with its limbs, burying its face in the rubble to avoid being blown over by the sudden gale.


    When it finally looked up, it found that Michael wasn''t further away but was actually charging towards it!


    "MOOOO��"


    Bracing itself with its legs, the giant half-rose, its left arm sweeping aside large falling icicles. Its right arm assumed the beckoning cat posture��


    "Not good!"


    Michael''s pupils constricted. He pushed his hands forward, creating five layers of Imaginary barriers by the time the giant''s arm came down.


    But even when it was only 200 meters tall, this attack''s shockwave had overwhelmed the Herrscher. Now, with the power balance shifted even further, the difference was even greater.


    The five Imaginary barriers shattered instantly. Michael summoned a spatial rift, the terrifying shockwave pouring into the black void, emerging from a rift behind him. Buildings in its path disintegrated, the force continuing beyond the city, reaching the ocean and generating a massive wave before finally dissipating.


    A shadow fell over Michael as the giant''s right arm slammed down again.


    "Tch!"


    The Imaginary barrier provided only a momentary reprieve. Michael leaped into the spatial rift behind him, reappearing in mid-air.


    The giant''s throat bulged, the swelling moving towards its mouth, puffing out its cheeks like a toad.


    "What''s that?"


    In a single second, the light between its teeth shifted from purple to black��compressed Honkai energy. Unable to control his powers, the giant resorted to the most inefficient but brutal method: compressing vast amounts of Honkai Energy within its mouth, then firing it like a beam.


    "Idiot!"


    The spatial rift Michael had entered closed just as the energy beam swept past. He phased through space, seemingly randomly dodging the attack while simultaneously pulling the beam skyward.


    When the giant''s neck was pointed almost vertically, Michael appeared directly before it, leaping out of a spatial rift.


    His body unfurled in mid-air. With his right hand gripping the middle of Abyss Flower, every muscle movement, the force and angle of the throw were precisely calculated by the Herrscher of Reason''s analytical power.


    Moreover, he hadn''t been fighting alone!


    "Seele!"


    He hurled the spear. He didn''t utilize his spatial powers; opening a rift would take time, and this throw was faster than phasing!


    Abyss Flower easily pierced the giant''s skin. The sheer force of the impact wasn''t just a puncture wound��the force rippled outward, sending waves through the surface flesh and muscle.


    "Haaa!"


    At that moment, Michael''s gear-shaped eyes locked onto the wound.


    His spatial power exploded, using Abyss Flower as an anchor. Space twisted spirally, tearing the giant''s left arm and a portion of its left chest clean off!


    "I hereby dub this move... Kamui!"


    The giant howled, Honkai energy replaced by a geyser of dark red blood. The liquid sprayed thousands of meters high, colliding with the "boundary" of the Bubble Universe like a transparent wall, staining the entire sky crimson.


    The blood clinging to the invisible boundary began to drip, a rain of blood falling from the sky.


    The giant looked at Michael, hovering less than an arm''s length away. Whimpering, it shrugged its remaining shoulder, trying to move its right arm. Even now, gravely wounded, it hadn''t given up on killing Michael.


    Perhaps killing another version of oneself was also a survival instinct.


    The existence of another self meant one wasn''t unique, but a replaceable, standard part.


    Only by becoming unique could one survive in this world.


    Thus, Homo sapiens killed all other human species, becoming the favored children of the [Gods], giving rise to the current civilization.


    Driven by this instinct, both "Michaels" were fixated on killing the other.


    This wasn''t something that could be rationally analyzed or explained with words, but a [blessing] etched into every chromosome, the irrepressible turmoil of blood in the heart.


    As Michael finished his throwing motion, he swiped his right hand, a spatial rift opening beside him. He grasped the returning Abyss Flower, his grip identical to the throw, only reversed, with a trace of sweat on the hilt.


    The other Michael, neck strained, roared in pain and fury.


    Its right shoulder twitched several times, but its right arm remained unresponsive. Turning to look, it saw the previously greyish-brown skin now covered in a sickly blue-black. The veins and blood vessels had collapsed, and a foul stench emanated from it.


    It was the power of death Michael had infused earlier. Normally, the amount and duration wouldn''t cause such rapid cell death in the entire arm, but this was a Bubble Universe.


    Michael hadn''t dragged the giant into this world simply out of a sense of duty or fate, but because within this Bubble Universe, imbued with the Sixth Herrscher''s lost powers, he could amplify Abyss Flower''s power exponentially.


    "Ready, Seele?"


    "Tsk! Such a slowpoke. Just finish it already!"


    "Alright!"


    Michael held Abyss Flower in reverse grip and plunged it into the earth, using his falling momentum.


    Black and white light erupted. White flowers instantly bloomed, covering every inch of visible ground. Even the falling blood rain couldn''t stain their petals, sliding off into the soil below, nourishing the blossoms. Thick green vines then shot out from the ground around the Herrscher''s feet, binding it effortlessly.


    Michael stumbled, steadying himself with Abyss Flower. He''d acted hastily, not fully reconciling with his Core, but forcefully seizing a portion of its power.


    The power itself was incomplete, unstable, and their synchronization low. After all this fighting, he was almost spent.


    But then, a power opposite to the Herrscher''s surged through him, filling his muscles with strength to the point of slight ache.


    "Wait, Seele, that''s too much!"


    "Stop nagging, are you going to fight or not?!"


    Michael chuckled. In a blink, the field of white flowers was overlaid with azure��his and Seele''s shared color, the blue of water and sky.


    Then, countless railguns, rocket launchers, and electromagnetic sniper rifles locked onto the massive figure.


    "A long-lost method of attack..."


    Michael''s mutterings were drowned out by the deafening roar of weapons fire. The resulting dust cloud dwarfed that caused by the giant''s earlier charge. If observed from outside the Bubble Universe, it would appear as a chaotic grey mass.


    Even the falling blood rain was thick with dust.


    Even Michael''s spatial awareness could only perceive a blurry image.


    But he trusted his power, trusted Seele''s power, and charged towards his former self without hesitation.


    Using spatial rifts, he ascended. As he broke through the dust cloud, the giant''s battered body came into view. Its face was contorted in pain and rage, yet the features were so... no, they were Michael''s features...


    The spear tip drew closer and closer to the giant''s forehead. He saw complex emotions flash in its eyes��


    Resentment, fear, and surprisingly, a hint of relief.


    Without hesitation, Michael drove Abyss Flower into the giant''s forehead.


    "Pchhh��"


    He didn''t hold back, driving the spear deep.


    Blinking the blood from his eyes, he saw no giant, but a familiar, normal-sized... himself.


    Abyss Flower had impaled the other Michael, almost severing him in two. Michael himself maintained the stabbing posture, looking somewhat comical due to his previous downward momentum.


    "Heh, heh..."


    The other Michael gurgled, blood trickling from his lips.


    "Haha, I thought you might hesitate. So decisive... doesn''t seem like... me."


    He spoke to Michael.


    "..."


    Michael opened his mouth, realizing something, but... he was never good at goodbyes.


    "But good, decisive is good... Heh... cough! Let your weakness die with me... My dear self, I don''t know if I''ll be the last, but if this happens again... please, be as decisive as today. One can only truly move forward by killing their past... cough, cough, cough!"


    "..."


    "Looks like I can''t say anything sentimental. Goodbye, future me."


    Michael reached out with his left hand to steady the body and pull out Abyss Flower. But before his hand touched the other self, it dissolved into light.


    Michael only managed to grasp a handful of light particles, which slipped through his fingers, vanishing without a trace.


    He blinked again, now standing in a field of white flowers. The giant''s body rapidly decomposed under the power of death, finally fading into nothingness.


    Something pricked his left palm. He looked down to see two gemstones, one blue, one red, floating there.


    "..."


    He looked towards a distant building��his original anchor point. A pink figure stood there, gazing at him. S��ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Across dozens of kilometers, their gazes met.


    He could even see the tremor of her eyelashes.


    He shook his head slightly��she wasn''t her.


    In the next moment, he vanished from the Bubble Universe.


    "Shink��"


    The white spear tip pierced the black scorched earth. Mobius threw open the makeshift command tent''s flap. Michael stood before her, unharmed.


    "Done?"


    "Yes. Where are the others?"


    "Tsk, they''re all done, on their way back. What? Want to go greet them personally?"


    Her words were normal, her tone familiar, but coupled with her unusual "age," it gave her a distinctly impish air.


    "No, I have other things to do," Michael declined, shaking his head.


    Before Mobius could react to his curtness, Michael closed his eyes, lowered his head, and gripped Abyss Flower''s shaft.


    He murmured, "Help me one more time, Seele."


    "Tsk! Can''t help myself with you!"


    Two intertwined shades of blue rippled outward from Michael, covering the entire underground city, a sixty-kilometer radius.


    Wherever the light touched, the scorched earth became fertile, green shoots sprouting from the soil.


    But the shock Mobius felt was far from over.


    A clearer light spread, sketching out a simplified image of the underground city from Michael''s memories��towering buildings, the pyramid-shaped HQ, crisscrossing roads, the artificial lake, the breakwater, the willow trees by the breakwater, and even the "Vill-V Chains" hanging in the sky.


    As Michael''s lips curved into a slight smile, the simple lines filled in, becoming surfaces, then solid reality, all within ten seconds.


    The overflowing light shifted, and people rushed out of the tent, stepping onto the cool asphalt, gazing up at the restored artificial "sky" Michael had recreated.


    But as Mobius lowered her gaze, as Mei and the others opened their mouths to speak, the one who had wrought this miracle vanished again.


    11��20'' North, 142��11.5'' East.


    The deepest part of the ocean. Less than ten nautical miles east lay Mu, the most technologically advanced and densely populated continent on the planet.


    The deep ocean was usually pitch black, devoid of light. But here, tiny fluorescent lights in the distance guided Michael.


    "Tsk! Didn''t expect you to understand her so well."


    "Seele always wanted to see the ocean properly, completely relaxed, free from all worldly concerns. And we''ve had countless opportunities to fulfill that wish."


    "..."


    This time, Seele fell silent.


    "Are you/I truly Seele?"


    Two consciousnesses pondered the same question in the deepest depths of the ocean.


    Imagine a ship that could sail forever, the Ship of Theseus. From the day it left port, its planks and parts began to decay. Whenever this happened, the sailors replaced them with new ones until not a single original piece remained.


    Was it still the Ship of Theseus?


    If the discarded parts were reassembled, which ship was the true Ship of Theseus��the one still sailing, or the reconstructed one?


    This was the question before them now.


    Seele''s consciousness was a copy created by Aponia, representing only half of a fractured personality. This explained the difference in surface personality.


    She didn''t inhabit Seele''s original body, nor did she even have a human form��


    When the Soulium necklace that sustained her was consumed by Vishnu, the anchorless [her] merged with the formless Stigmata, resulting in her current state.


    Her consciousness and vessel were both new, yet she could still be called Seele. How strange...


    "Anyway, I don''t want to stay inside your body all day, watching you... Never mind. You can use the Stigmata''s power even without me. Even if I leave with your help, I can always come back, right?"


    "That''s right."


    "Then don''t hesitate. Let me see the true face of the sea."


    "Okay."


    Before Michael, the entrance to the Sea of Quanta opened slightly, then closed, finally sealed shut by his spatial powers, imperceptible from the outside.


    Neither said goodbye. Therefore, it wasn''t truly a parting.

 Chapter 230: Trust

    Chapter 230 - Trust"Ugh..."


    He groggily opened his eyes. Dim light intertwined with the sound of wind outside the window, taking a moment to sort themselves out before finding their way into his eyes and ears.


    "Why''d I wake up so early?"


    Michael muttered a complaint, clamped the covers between his legs, and rolled over, ready to drift back to sleep. But a sharp pain suddenly twisted in his abdomen.


    "Hnng..."


    He let out a muffled groan, then silently pulled the covers out from between his legs and rearranged them properly, taking special care to smooth them over his waist and stomach.


    "Gurgle��"


    The abdominal pain subsided slightly. Michael let out a long sigh of relief.


    "It''s fine, just gotta sleep it off."


    He squeezed his eyes shut, but it was mere self-deception.


    Not ten seconds later, the sharp pain returned. While insignificant compared to battle wounds, its persistent, nagging assault on his nerves made further sleep impossible and forced him to face reality��he probably had diarrhea.


    "Tsk!"


    A black rift tore open above the bed. Michael fell through, landing squarely on the toilet seat.


    An indeterminate amount of time passed before the sound of flushing water echoed in the bathroom.


    Michael limped to the mirror. Just as he reached out to touch his reflection, the scene within the mirror shifted rapidly. He thought he saw the "self" he had confronted yesterday.


    Thump-thump�� Thump-thump�� Thump-thump��


    Their heartbeats began to synchronize. Countless images flashed before his eyes...


    Suddenly, he doubled over, clutching his mouth, his expression filled with struggle. After a long moment, feeling slightly better, he hesitantly lowered his hand.


    The next moment, the faint, unpleasant odor in the bathroom drifted towards him. A spasm seized his stomach, and Michael experienced a bout of violent vomiting.


    After a long while, he wiped the residue from his mouth and turned on the faucet, washing away the remnants in the sink.


    "Gargle, gargle, gargle�� Ptooey! Looks like I need a big breakfast to make up for that."


    He rinsed his mouth, muttered to himself, and walked out of the bathroom.


    The sudden brightness was jarring, making him shield his eyes with the back of his hand.


    "Been that long already..."


    He pulled back the curtains and opened the window, letting the air pressure carry away the stale smell that had accumulated overnight. The fabrics in the room fluttered. Michael stood by the window, surveying the underground city he had reconstructed just yesterday.


    Though it appeared identical to his memories, Michael felt something was missing.


    It was an elusive, profound feeling. This place truly lacked something��something that had once existed and been destroyed, something not entirely gone, still struggling to be reborn.


    A strand of hair slightly obscured his vision. Only then did Michael realize his bangs had grown out. And in the sound of the wind, he finally perceived the missing element��life.


    Waking up today, his ears weren''t filled with the chirping of yellow birds, only the cold, blustering morning wind.


    It felt somewhat strange.


    He could restore the entire city, and with the help of Abyss Flower and Seele, even bring a spark of life back to this land. But that was merely a beginning, and the distance between the start and where he stood felt vast.


    Under the morning breeze, green ripples flowed across the distant brown earth��the swaying of tender shoots. In the depths of the artificial lake, beyond human sight, molecules underwent changes humanity itself didn''t fully comprehend. Numerous elements merged, forming the earliest shape of life��single cells.


    Now, reflected in the gears of Michael''s eyes, those first cells had already begun to divide. S��arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Beneath the fertile soil, earthworms, ants, and countless other nameless insects stirred once more. Had they grown overnight, or had these observers of human civilization never truly left?


    Yes, life had never truly departed. From this starting point, it would eventually return to its former state. But that didn''t negate the previous ending. Even within identical cycles, things were lost that could never be recovered.


    Michael glanced up at the "moon," still lingering stubbornly after the "sunrise."


    He hoped only the two yellow birds were lost forever.


    Calculating the time, his morning contemplation period should be over.


    Michael closed the window and turned to leave��he wasn''t idle. After two consecutive Honkai Eruptions, there was much for him to handle.


    But just as he stepped towards the door, his ears twitched. He heard a door close to his right.


    "..."


    Followed by footsteps.


    "..."


    Michael reached out, opened a spatial rift, and phased directly into the base''s office.


    "Eh?"


    Before he even landed, he heard a surprised sound.


    Hua, holding a large stack of documents, tilted her head, looking at Michael who had unexpectedly appeared in the office.


    "Didn''t think you''d even skip the walk now."


    Her expression was remarkably like that of a mother catching her child slacking off. Michael gently poked her forehead. He felt that Hua, having spent so much time with Rin and Pardofelis, had awakened some strange new attributes.


    He waved his hand, and the half-human-height stack of documents Hua held moved neatly onto the desk. He sat down silently and reached for the topmost file by habit.


    "Hey! Wait, I haven''t sorted them yet."


    Hua quickly pressed down on his hand.


    Michael blushed slightly. He easily guessed he''d arrived too early, before Hua had finished her preparations.


    He could only sit awkwardly on the chair, legs together, hands on his knees, watching Hua organize the files.


    "Hmm... this one, this one, and this one just need stamps for routine supply requests. Here you go."


    Michael took the three files, stamped them mechanically, and placed them on the other side of the desk.


    Seeing this, Hua temporarily paused her sorting, took the three stamped files, slipped them into a white folder, and attached a label.


    "...Seriously, why are we still using paper in this day and age!" Michael grumbled casually.


    Hua''s movements paused slightly. "There''s no choice, I guess. Technological advances don''t immediately reflect in every corner of life. The ancients of Shenzhou didn''t completely abandon bamboo slips until centuries after usable paper was invented. The reasons are complex, but for confidential documents, since high transmissibility can''t compensate for storage vulnerability, multiple preservation methods are necessary��it''s unlikely the database and the archive room would be destroyed simultaneously, right?"


    She raised her index finger to push up non-existent glasses on her nose.


    Michael''s lip twitched. "If Mei could see you imitating her like this, she might actually smile for the first time in a while."


    He took the opportunity to gently check the girl''s forehead again. Ultimately, although she''d been with him for a long time... oh wait, she was practically ancient herself.


    But at the end of the day, she was still just a teenager. Though not mischievous, she had her playful moments.


    Hua continued working, sorting the remaining files while handing the urgent ones to Michael. For a time, the only sounds in the office were the rustling of pages and the thud of the stamp.


    Thump!


    Michael stamped a bright red seal, then shook his hand. He wasn''t physically tired, just mentally drained. Such repetitive, almost useless actions were truly exhausting... He could endure the repetitive training needed to hone his core muscle memory back then, but documents that made him sleepy just by looking at them...


    Besides, back then, he was the equivalent of a high school student, supposedly at his "peak intelligence." After becoming an adult, entering the equivalent age of a university student, both his learning ability and endurance had rapidly declined, severely degenerating.


    Yawning, he reached out habitually to take the next file from Hua, but his hand grasped empty air.


    "Hm?"


    He looked up questioningly. Hua gestured upwards with her chin. He turned to look at the wall clock behind him. Unknowingly, it was almost noon.


    Fire Moth didn''t have fixed meal times. The cafeteria served six meals a day, and units ate according to their combat readiness schedules. Personnel without current missions decided their own meal times.


    Michael glanced back at the neatly organized files on the desk. He''d processed over eighty percent in one morning. Satisfied with his stamping speed, he stood up and gestured for Hua to go eat.


    "Um..."


    Hua suddenly gathered her courage and stopped him again.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Maybe... you rest here, and I''ll bring lunch back for you?"


    "Ah��oh..."


    Seeing the worry on Hua''s face, Michael seemed to understand something. He silently sat back down. It seemed his direct phase-teleport to the office had been inadvertently wise.


    Hua saw his expression and, thinking he might be feeling down, quickly explained, "Not everyone thinks that way, really. It''s just a small minority. Most people still acknowledge you... it''s just that seeing you devour the Great Serpent back then was too... shocking?"


    Hearing this, Michael deliberately stuck out his crimson tongue, licked his upper lip, bit down showing one canine tooth, rubbed his stomach, and stared wide-eyed at Hua.


    Hua''s mouth stretched into a wide, flat line, and she shook her head. Clearly, she, at least, had moved past that shadow, or perhaps it was purely her trust in Michael.


    Although the joke didn''t land as intended, Michael''s actions still conveyed a change to Hua��he seemed genuinely unaffected by this... misunderstanding, or perhaps being seen differently by others.


    No, perhaps it was purely based on trust, just as Hua trusted that his expression just now was merely a joke.


    Hua raised an eyebrow, distinctly feeling that Michael seemed somewhat changed after this incident.


    After Hua left, Michael opened the drawer under his desk, picked up a manga, and began reading with interest.


    It was a rather old series, actually. Michael remembered seeing it serialized in newspapers he''d picked up off the streets to use as bedding during his past travels. It had ended abruptly several years ago.


    "..."


    As he read, he suddenly felt a sense of dissonance, as if something about today had been wrong from the start.


    He didn''t dwell on it, deciding he was just tired of this one. He casually tossed it back into the drawer and pulled out a worn-out history book instead.


    He reached deeper into the drawer... tsk, thankfully, this level was near the bottom of the base and hadn''t suffered damage. The sunflower seeds he''d hidden earlier were still there.


    Crack��


    He cracked one open. Michael held it between his index fingers, then carefully pried it open with his thumbs to extract the kernel��yes, the reason he never ate sunflower seeds in front of others, besides it being impolite, was... he didn''t know how to crack them properly.


    Click��


    Hearing the doorknob turn, Michael quickly put away the seeds and pretended to be engrossed in his reading. Only when Hua entered, holding a tray in each hand and leaning back to close the door, did he look up as if just noticing.


    "Ooh, thanks! But how did you open the door just now?"


    "That''s not important."


    Hua met Michael''s rapidly blinking eyes with a deadpan expression, but eventually couldn''t hold it and broke into a smile.


    "There''s beet soup and borscht today, but I remember you liked the cream of mushroom soup the most last time, so I got you this."


    Michael looked at the two identical trays��yellow whole-wheat bread, creamy white cream of mushroom soup, and a hazy, multicolored Olivier salad coated in mayonnaise��and paused slightly.


    "Hua, I grew up in Siberia, but only until I was ten..."


    "Ah... sorry. I just remember that back in the Golden Courtyard, Vill-V seemed to make this kind of food more often."


    "Could it be that she was operating under the same misconception?"


    Michael didn''t say the words aloud. He felt a pang of warmth, not because Hua had brought him food reminiscent of his homeland in some way, but because of her earlier explanation...


    If she remembered his eating habits from the Golden Courtyard, she should also remember that Michael had no strong preference among those three soups. And Hua herself, if Michael recalled correctly, wasn''t particularly fond of cream of mushroom soup.


    "Thanks, Hua."


    "Hm?"


    Hua looked up, puzzled, then quickly realized her subtle considerations had been easily seen through. She immediately lowered her head and focused on eating silently to hide her embarrassment��


    Beet soup had a purplish hue, almost like dark red, while borscht, though slightly brighter, contained large chunks of beef brisket...


    Red, meat. Hua had thoughtfully avoided these combinations in Michael''s food.


    Michael even suspected she hadn''t chosen black bread because she worried its color, slightly resembling the Great Serpent''s scales, might make him uncomfortable.


    The two suddenly, synchronously, picked up pieces of bread, dipped them in the soup to soften, and took a bite.


    Although "silence during meals" was a long-standing custom in Shenzhou, Hua, cherishing the rare moment alone with Michael, finally broke the silence after much thought:


    "Michael, actually, Herrschers... don''t necessarily need to eat, right?"


    "Hm? Right. Theoretically, Herrschers only need Honkai energy to survive. Why ask all of a sudden?"


    "Uh... I just noticed you sometimes go days without eating and seem fine, but most of the time you eat like a normal person."


    "Hehe." Michael chuckled softly and explained, "At this stage of civilization, the meaning of eating has evolved beyond the primitive need for [energy intake]. In a way, eating can also be a form of enjoyment, and food can be an art form, right?"


    "But, you don''t really like that kind of artistic food, do you? Hey��"


    Michael poked her forehead for the third time and replied, "It''s not that I completely dislike it. It''s just that, for me, the enjoyment of eating is slightly different from others."


    Hua didn''t interrupt, listening quietly as Michael continued.


    "For others, the enjoyment of eating typically comes from smell, taste, sight, perhaps a rare break from work, or simply the pleasure derived from spending money. For me, the act of eating itself is enjoyable because it reminds me that I am still human."


    Hua remained silent.


    Michael paused, then suddenly stared intently at her. "Hua, you..."


    "Ah! I''m, I''m fine. It''s just that sometimes I don''t feel too hungry even if I haven''t eaten for a long time. So I was a bit curious about how it is for you Herrschers."


    But Michael''s thoughts went further��if everyone had witnessed his Artificial Cascade form, might they also feel some distance towards the MANTISes?


    He shook his head. This was something to discuss with Mei and Mobius later; no need to burden Hua with it.


    They finished their meal in silence, clearing their trays rapidly. Michael stacked the two plates and tossed them into a spatial rift��Thank you, Herrscher of the Void. Your presence and smile live on, always making my life convenient.


    They resumed their work.


    "At two o''clock, I need to head to Lab 1. Should be able to finish these before then, right?"


    Hua gave an affirmative nod, but the speed of their work inevitably increased slightly.


    In less than half an hour, only one file remained in Hua''s hands.


    Michael stamped the end of the previous document and held out his hand without looking up. But Hua hesitated for a long moment before gently placing the file in Michael''s hand.


    "Hm?"


    Michael raised an eyebrow quizzically. He was about to stamp it with a large seal like the others, but Hua''s hesitation piqued his curiosity.


    So, instead of flipping directly to the last page, he looked at the file''s title�� Proposal for the SWARA Experiment (Final Version)


    "...Hmph..."


    Flipping further, he unsurprisingly found Hua listed as the primary test subject.


    Hua lowered her head, nervously glancing at him. Based on her understanding of Michael, he would most likely reject this application.


    She had hoped Michael would carelessly overlook it like the other documents, but her own unconscious hesitation had alerted him.


    Or perhaps, that subconscious hesitation itself was the manifestation of some emotion she had been suppressing.


    Michael rubbed his chin. After about ten seconds of silence, he suddenly flipped the document to the last page, stamped it, and handed it back to Hua.


    He smiled. "Alright, with that, all the work is done."


    Hua beamed, clutching the file excitedly. Flashes of helplessness from past battles flooded her mind��


    During the Third Honkai Eruption, she could only tremble in the shelter with Carole.


    During the Fourth, she was still a burden.


    During the Fifth, she watched livestreams from the Golden Courtyard.


    Before the Sixth, she finally obtained the MANTIS ICHOR factor she had craved in a sense, but she could still only watch livestreams.


    During the Seventh, she finally had a chance to participate in battle, but her combat power was inferior even to Mobius, a researcher, and Vill-V, wielding a Divine Key. Her entire contribution was firing a single, ineffective shot at the Herrscher.


    And now, finally, an opportunity lay before her. Although she didn''t know what the so-called SWARA was for, or if it would be useful, and despite Mobius''s notorious operating table, Hua didn''t care.


    Because she hoped she could do something in future battles.


    She wanted, she thought, to help him. That was all.


    Therefore, the most joyous thing was not only that he understood her determination but that he hadn''t rejected it, instead offering his support.


    Perhaps some young girls might prefer the person they faced to refuse, to reject them, as a display of "caring."


    But Hua saw clearly that, ultimately, that was just insecurity about whether the other person would "care about me."


    And from that perspective, support meant far more than rejection��it meant the other person trusted you, unconditionally supported your choice.


    This was clearly more heartwarming than simple "caring."


    "Thank you," she whispered.


    Michael shook his head with an amused smile. "Alright, if there are no other problems, I''ll head to Lab 1. It''s a bit early, but Mei and Mobius probably won''t mind, right?"


    Ignoring Michael''s banter, Hua suddenly turned serious.


    "Actually, I do have one question."


    "Hm?"


    "Michael, how did you handle these files before? Logically, Elysia should have been doing my job today, right? It''s just that you seem completely unfamiliar with this work..."


    "Uh... ah..." Michael scratched his head awkwardly, offering a slight smile.


    He suddenly understood the source of that earlier feeling of "dissonance."


    After all, those days��two people at one table, bathed in sunlight, communicating through expressions, sitting for an entire day��compared to today''s rushed, busy work, the difference was truly vast, vast indeed...


    Hua didn''t get an answer to her question and pressed on, "Then who arranged this work reassignment? At a time like this, you shouldn''t normally give up an opportunity to be alone with Elysia, right?"


    "Ah? That, well, I arranged it myself."


    "Why...? Did something happen between you two?"


    "Hm... wouldn''t understand even if I told you, little kid..."


    Despite his words, Michael gently tapped his own forehead with his index and middle fingers and explained:


    "Simply put, I have a lot to say to her. I just need more time to sort things out, to prepare."


    Hopefully.

 Chapter 231: Promise Me Two Things

    Chapter 231 - Promise Me Two Things"Maintain Honkai Energy output. Continue increasing."


    As the blue light within the lab grew increasingly blinding and the numbers on the screen climbed rapidly, Mei glanced at Mobius. Her fingers tapped twice on the metal tabletop. Then, all the lights vanished, and the experiment halted... no, perhaps it''s better to say, the experiment was complete.


    "So, how''s the data?"


    Though asking a question, Michael''s hands moved quickly, snatching the automatically printed data sheet before Mobius could.


    "Well... it''s better than the best-case scenario we envisioned."


    Mei hadn''t finished speaking when she saw Kevin and Michael leaning their heads together, their eyes scanning the data in unison. Both gasped sharply.


    "Michael, your Core... it actually develops and grows on its own?"


    Kevin''s words were playful, but Michael didn''t respond. He clutched his head, feeling a strong sense of unreality.


    "It''s not that fantastical." Mei spread her hands. Seeing the 93.33% synchronization rate and the Honkai Energy output surpassing five digits on the screen, she let out a long sigh and explained:


    "Describing Michael''s Core as ''developing and growing'' isn''t entirely accurate��although human development also involves rapid growth spurts during specific periods, it doesn''t mean the body stops developing entirely in between those times."


    "Uh, Mei, do you mean Michael''s Core mostly stays the same, only reaching this level through a few mutations?"


    Mei gave Kevin a slight smile.


    Michael, however, stroked his chin and asked with certainty, "Specific periods, meaning the Third Honkai Eruption and this time?"


    "Looks like you have some idea yourself." Mobius chewed her fingernails off to the side. "We didn''t have the equipment to gather data back then, but referencing the data from the Second Honkai Eruption and subtracting the Second Herrscher''s Honkai Energy output, your Core''s maximum output was only around 2000 HW. To some extent, that''s why you ultimately lost to the Third Herrscher in Nagazora City."


    "But after you came back from the dead during the Third Honkai Eruption, records from the Fourth and Fifth Eruptions show your Core''s output was over 4000 HW, equal to or even slightly higher than the Third Herrscher''s."


    "And now, your Core''s output has surged again. I initially thought it might follow a geometric progression, multiplying by two each time, or an arithmetic progression, adding 2000 each time. But it seems the increase isn''t fixed. Instead, it corresponds to the power level of the Herrscher associated with the change in your Core, or perhaps, slightly surpasses it, correct?"


    "A perfect assessment, Mobius."


    Honestly, Michael couldn''t figure out the reason for these changes either. Or perhaps, life itself was just a game of fighting monsters and leveling up. Since failing to defeat a monster inevitably led to destruction, then succeeding, even without a reward, should at least grant a level up, right?


    Things are never that simple!


    The strange thing about human civilization was how discovered scientific principles always seemed to coincidentally align with philosophical ones.


    For instance: heat transfer always involves loss. In real life, this translates to��most of the time, your efforts far outweigh your gains.


    This is precisely why games are simpler than real life; clearing a stage grants a reward. Yet, aside from the inexplicable increases in his Core''s output limit during the Third and Seventh Honkai Eruptions, Michael hadn''t received anything he could truly call a reward.


    But whether the increased Core limit even counted as a reward was debatable��Michael still didn''t understand his relationship with the Honkai or the Imaginary Tree. Hmm, more accurately, his relationship with the consciousness in Imaginary Space that had tested him multiple times.


    It��if it was the chaotic consciousness Elysia spoke of��was the power it incrementally granted Michael part of some law it couldn''t violate, or was it part of a destiny it had woven?


    He wasn''t without trying to bait the hook, proactively entering Imaginary Space. But whenever he approached with such intent, the entity wouldn''t appear.


    Michael shook his head. Thinking was a good habit, but excessively pondering an unsolvable problem with no clear answer was just a waste of time.


    Just then, he heard Mei speak��


    "Speaking of which, Michael, your luck is quite good."


    "Hm? What do you mean?"


    "Hm? Didn''t you notice? The Third and Seventh Honkai Eruptions, whether by reaction magnitude or the Herrscher''s destructive power, were watershed moments."


    Michael took a couple of deep breaths. It was true.


    In terms of reaction magnitude, before the Third Eruption, his and the Second Herrscher''s Honkai Energy reactions were around 2000 HW. After the Third Eruption, the Third, Fourth, Fifth, and Sixth Eruptions all registered around 4000 HW.


    The Seventh Eruption''s peak reaction exceeded 10000 HW. It was conceivable that the subsequent Herrschers would be on the same level as the Seventh, or perhaps even stronger.


    And in terms of destructive power, the First Eruption, because of Michael... caused only minor damage to Vostock. The Second Eruption destroyed the entire city of Irkutsk.


    But then, the Third Eruption devastated the entire eastern coastal region of Shenzhou and the Far East. The Fourth Eruption''s direct damage seemed smaller, but it altered the global climate, making the once warm Attica cold, and the Nya Highland, where Fire Moth HQ was located, humid and hot.


    Setting aside the Fifth and Sixth... the Seventh...


    Was all of this truly just coincidence?


    "There''s something else strange."


    Prompted by Mei''s glance, Kevin reluctantly took out the fiery red gemstone and held it out to Michael.


    "This Core lacks the ring structure. Personally, I think it''s better suited for making a Divine Key." Mei suggested flatly, ignoring Kevin''s incessant eyebrow-wiggling.


    Unexpectedly, Michael agreed readily, "Yes, that''s best. No need to mimic Surtr''s design this time. Kevin, how was that sword I constructed for you earlier?"


    "Great! Excellent!" Kevin pocketed the Core before even finishing his sentence. Surtr was truly damaged beyond repair this time, making him cherish this Herrscher Core even more. It was strange, though; his MANTIS genes were Parvati''s ice, yet he always wielded fire-manipulating weapons.


    However, he was extremely satisfied with the Herrscher Core, especially the greatsword Michael had constructed based on it yesterday. With his dream realized, he was already absentmindedly considering improvements based on that greatsword��like, could the main body transform into a firearm?


    Mei was right there, but Kevin''s mind was already in Vill-V''s workshop. He was actually spacing out in front of Mei, a first for him.


    But Mei wanted to discuss something else:


    "There''s another issue, Michael. Factoring in the synchronization difference, your current Core output rate is identical to the Seventh Herrscher Core''s maximum rated power. Exactly the same, no difference whatsoever."


    "Hm?"


    Michael didn''t understand her point.


    Even Mobius frowned. While the phenomenon was suspicious, it wasn''t entirely inexplicable, right? Perhaps after Michael''s reconstruction... Ugh, this is annoying. Ultimately, it could be rationalized away.


    Mei wouldn''t abandon her doubts just because of a plausible explanation, but Mobius believed she wouldn''t deliberately raise a question without an attainable answer��even if she asked Michael, would he know the answer?


    Of course not! How could that idiot possibly know? Various thoughts flashed through Mobius''s mind. Predictably, her resentment towards Michael was currently quite high.


    "Uh... Michael, this Core in Kevin''s hand, how exactly did you obtain it? Did you replicate it with your powers, or..."


    "This?" Michael scratched his head, a helpless look on his face. "Honestly, I don''t know how it happened. Back then, I was only focused on regaining the First Herrscher''s power to reconstruct my body. I paid no attention to this, let alone replicating it. But it just appeared in my reconstructed body, in its pre-shattered state..."


    "But it still lacks the ring structure, right..."


    "Yes."


    Seeing her hints weren''t working, Mei pondered for a moment, then made a direct request: "Michael, could I ask you to try something... Since the Seventh Herrscher could directly generate your Core within its body to replace the original, could you, without using your construction powers, try to directly generate another one..."


    "Eh? I see. But I can''t guarantee anything."


    He closed his eyes. A moment later, he opened them disappointedly and shrugged.


    Seeing this, Mei assumed he had failed.


    But Kevin''s expression suddenly changed. He pulled his hand from his pocket, staring at Michael in astonishment.


    Sure enough, Michael opened his hand, revealing another red gemstone.


    "No need to look. Still no ring structure."


    But this proved he could use this Core like the Seventh Herrscher. Still, he pushed the Core into Kevin''s hand.


    In terms of powers, he wasn''t lacking. This Core primarily offered an increase in Honkai Energy output. Perhaps he would have been tempted before, but with the Stigmata and... his Honkai Energy output was actually overflowing. He didn''t need the contribution from this single Core.


    Of course, in an emergency, generating another one like just now could solve the problem, though it might inconvenience Kevin...


    He still didn''t understand what Mei was getting at. She should have anticipated this phenomenon.


    Mei seemed to realize that all her indirect probing was insufficient. Even Kevin couldn''t grasp the full meaning behind her words.


    In the end, honesty was the only way forward.


    She looked at Michael with a solemn expression and asked softly, "Michael, the things you construct with your powers... are they truly Herrscher Cores?"


    "Aren''t they?"


    Michael spread his hands, half-puzzled, half-showing off, constructing six Herrscher Cores. Including his own, seven Cores lined up...


    But the next moment, he froze.


    ---||---


    Leaving Lab 1, he checked the time. Theoretically, he could head back to his dorm, and he intended to.


    However, passing by a lounge, his eyes couldn''t help but catch a flash of pink.


    Turning, he saw Elysia, Eden, and Aponia sitting around a circular table laden with Eden''s treasured red wine and glasses.


    Elysia seemed to have had quite a bit to drink; her cheeks were even deeper pink than her hair.


    Eden cradled a ornate wine glass, leaning back on the sofa, eyes half-closed, murmuring softly.


    Only Aponia remained clear-headed, though her face bore a smile rarely seen.


    Regardless of the past or future, they were, at least in this moment, genuinely happy.


    Suddenly, Aponia turned her head towards the lounge''s transparent glass wall.


    Michael met her gaze for an instant, then spun 180 degrees and walked towards the Anti-Entropy office area.


    By the time Elysia followed Aponia''s gaze, the space outside the window was empty.


    ---||---


    "Honkai Energy can flow freely between the six pseudo-cores and the original Core, but the total amount exactly matches the First Herrscher Core''s previous output. This means what I construct aren''t truly [Herrscher Cores], but more like projections of my Core onto different dimensions... Consequently, this means I''m constructing powers, not... The more I think, the more confusing it gets."


    Michael walked back towards his dorm, completely ignoring the shimmering lake under the splendid sunset glow beside him, head down, lost in thought.


    "A Herrscher Core isn''t just a container for power. Fundamentally, it should be a node connecting the Imaginary Tree to the real world. And consequentially, this node contains a sliver of power... But if I can''t construct this node, how did I obtain this power?"


    "I should have realized this sooner. Like Bronya and Otto, when using the First Herrscher Core and Void Archives, they only ever constructed Divine Keys, not ''living'' Cores. I initially thought it wasn''t worth the cost, but clearly that wasn''t it. Then I thought maybe because I was the original Herrscher of Reason, I possessed this talent, but apparently, I''m not the first Herrscher of Reason either. What is going on?!"


    Michael quickly recognized this inconsistency thanks to Mei''s reminder. He should know more than Mei did now, but even memories from a "god''s eye view" offered no help on this issue.


    The wisest course was to shelve it for now, like Mei chose to do, but Michael felt a nagging worry.


    He reviewed all the problems he had mentally shelved. They seemed interconnected, yet simultaneously unrelated.


    When scientific logic failed, perhaps looking towards metaphysics was an option. And based on Michael''s own sixth sense...


    He felt like a net hung above his head. It couldn''t completely trap him, wouldn''t restrict his movements, wouldn''t suffocate him. Most of the time, he couldn''t even feel its presence.


    But whenever he looked down, he could see the shadow cast by its fine mesh.


    It, He, what did it want?


    "Hey! Michael!"


    A familiar greeting reached him. A smile involuntarily spread across Michael''s face as he bent his knees slightly and hopped into the field beside the path.


    "Captain, planting flowers again? Still sunflowers?"


    Michael looked at the tangled vines at his feet and realized his question was redundant.


    "Definitely not. After all, I just wanted to see the underground city''s sunflowers turn once. Since that wish is fulfilled, time to plant something more normal."


    What she wouldn''t tell Michael was that during that period, she constantly felt a strange restlessness, as if flickering flames licked at her heart every night...


    Now that feeling was completely gone, so naturally, it was time to cool down.


    "These are watermelons. I checked the season; it''s just about right. This summer, Sakura won''t need to buy watermelons; she can just come pick them from my patch."


    Michael smiled and shook his head. "Captain, this small patch won''t be enough for her to slice... Besides, she''s not at the base much these days."


    "Fine, fine. You youngsters always have endless work." Himeko grumbled. Michael stood up with her, about to say goodbye, when she suddenly spoke, looking straight at the "setting sun":


    "Michael, you seem much more energetic than before."


    "Really? I hadn''t noticed myself."


    "...But sometimes you''re also more silent, colder."


    "...That''s because I''ve resolved not to run away from certain things anymore."


    "Michael, actually, I still prefer the original you... Forget it, let''s not talk about this. Since you mentioned not running away... Then, Michael, there''s still one more thing you have to face, right?"


    "Hmph..." Michael let out a soft snort through his nose. "Yeah."


    By the time he reached his dorm door, the sky outside had darkened.


    Michael''s steps felt heavy, as if carrying the weight of a mountain, yet he walked lightly, afraid to make the slightest sound.


    He reached his own door but didn''t turn. Instead, he continued forward, stopping before the next door.


    He raised his finger, preparing to knock.


    But, perhaps it was his imagination, through the thin door panel, he heard a sudden, heavy breath.


    His hand froze mid-air.


    His shadow hung there too.


    Time mingled with the solidified moonlight, flowing away together in the utter silence.


    By the time Michael finally made some sort of decision, his shadow had moved from his right side to beneath his feet on the left.


    "..."


    He took a step, not forward, but to his right.


    Finally, he laboriously turned around, moving further and further away from that door.


    "Can''t run... Can''t run... Can''t run..."


    His right hand clenched and unclenched, then clenched again.


    But his steps moved in the exact opposite direction of his words. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even if it was only a centimeter per second, he was still moving away from her, wasn''t he?


    For Michael, everything else could be overcome, could be faced.


    But how exactly should he face Elysia?


    He didn''t know. He couldn''t sort out his thoughts at all.


    He truly had a bellyful of things he wanted to say to Elysia, and he believed Elysia felt the same.


    But he was more afraid of a different, negative outcome.


    No, no, no, not a negative outcome.


    In fact, he couldn''t even articulate what kind of attitude he truly desired from Elysia.


    Did he hope Elysia would scream at him, beat him up, say things like, "Michael, we''re done! Forever! It''s all over! Past, present, future, all of it!"?


    Of course not. He couldn''t accept that, and Elysia wouldn''t do that anyway.


    Yet, the next moment, he felt it would be best if she did. That was, after all, the absolute punishment he deserved as the betrayer in a relationship.


    Or did he hope Elysia would open the door, pleasantly surprised, then smile and say she held no grudges?


    That would certainly be the best outcome in some sense, at least for Michael personally.


    But was it truly the best?


    No, all of that would be built upon Elysia''s own tolerance and sacrifice.


    The betrayer unpunished, while the betrayed bore everything.


    Then there was another possibility: Elysia opens the door, still gentle and considerate, intimate as always, but that intimacy no longer held any romantic undertones.


    "..."


    This last option truly combined the worst of both worlds.


    Michael laughed self-deprecatingly, his hanging hands clenched together.


    He stopped walking, suddenly placing his hands on his hips and gasping for breath��the situation strangely reminded him of elementary school, getting a bad grade and being told by the teacher to get a parent''s signature...


    No matter what, once something happened, the result was only a matter of time.


    Delaying tactics, clever evasions��how utterly...


    Childish! ...in the face of life itself.


    "Michael, when will you ever grow up?"


    He sighed softly.


    He was still somewhat lost.


    But another echo resonated in his ear��


    "But good, decisive is good... Heh... cough! Let your weakness die with me... My dear self, I don''t know if I''ll be the last, but if this happens again... please, be as decisive as today. Don''t hesitate. One can only truly move forward by killing their past... cough, cough, cough!"


    It was his own voice, a warning and... a plea from his past self to his future self.


    Running away, delaying��it was all useless.


    Just because he was afraid of losing something, should he lose the courage to even walk towards the future?


    If he didn''t even have the courage to face everything, how could he believe he could overcome everything?


    Michael turned around resolutely, walked back to Elysia''s door, and raised his hand once more.


    Except... this time, just as he raised his hand, the door opened on its own.


    "Hey�� Let''s stick to the old greeting. Long time no see, Michael."


    "Long time no see, Elysia..."


    "Mm-hmm? So, esteemed Mr. Michael, what exactly were you planning, loitering outside my door in the dead of night?"


    She stared at Michael teasingly for a couple of seconds.


    Michael met her gaze like a man facing his execution.


    His expression immediately amused her, but given the atmosphere, she couldn''t just clutch her stomach and laugh, making her feel quite uncomfortable holding it in.


    Michael saw her discomfort and felt somewhat apprehensive.


    He thought she might be cold, so he kept glancing back, hesitating whether to close the door��but if he closed it, should he stand outside or inside?


    "Hm? What are you standing there for? Come in, quickly."


    "Ely, I..."


    His vision blurred instantly, but Michael, choking back tears, still tried to explain clearly.


    "Ely, there are some things I need to explain to you clearly, about me��about my complete origins. I don''t hope to use this to beg for your forgiveness, but..."


    "Alright, don''t say any more. Wash your face!"


    She produced a pink, hot, damp towel from somewhere and gently tossed it onto Michael''s face, conveniently interrupting him.


    "Aponia''s calculations were spot on. But she asked me to tell you, it''s not yet time to say those things."


    "Then..." Michael''s fingers felt stiff. He didn''t know how much Aponia had told Elysia, but it seemed he was a step too late.


    "Thinking... Michael, actually, you don''t need to... Heh..." Elysia kept changing her wording, clearly nervous herself, which paradoxically eased Michael''s mind somewhat.


    But her slightly flustered appearance made Michael feel even more ashamed to face her.


    "Ai-ai-ai�� In the end, it seems being more honest is best... How about this! Michael, you... promise me two things��they''re both very fair. Even if you insist on seeing this as some kind of exchange, it''s completely equivalent. You don''t need to feel guilty... No, perhaps the weight you need to bear is even..."


    "What two things? Of course, I''m willing!" Michael automatically ignored the latter part of her sentence.


    "The first thing..." Elysia sucked her finger, speaking indistinctly, "I want you to make a vow."


    "A vow?"


    "No matter the cost, humanity will defeat the Honkai. You will defeat the Honkai."


    "No matter the cost, humanity will defeat the Honkai. I will defeat the Honkai." Michael repeated firmly, perhaps without fully grasping the weight.


    "And the second thing..." Elysia blinked, facing the moonlight.


    "Haven''t decided yet. Let''s leave it as a Young Girl''s little mystery!"


    But back then, he couldn''t even fully comprehend the weight of the first vow, let alone the sorrowful future implied by this second mystery.


    ---||---


    (Author''s Note below)


    I really couldn''t find a good way to handle the emotional resolution between the last two characters.


    I wrote countless versions and ultimately could only choose this one. Because Aponia got involved, it feels somewhat like a rushed or unsatisfying ending.


    Although it''s flawed, it''s the relatively smoothest version I could come up with.


    No one dies heartbroken or gets overly emotional; everything proceeds calmly.


    Correspondingly, it''s also the version where Elysia makes the smallest sacrifice I could think of��she sacrifices the past to save the present, while Michael bears the burden of the future. That''s all.


    Okay, I admit the emotional storyline in this volume has completely collapsed due to being too rushed and goal-oriented. Trying to salvage it is basically impossible. All I can say is...


    Please be gentle with the criticism...


    On a side note, the Previous Era arc is starting to wrap up.

 Chapter 232: Interlude - SWARA, Vishnu, and the Cat

    Chapter 232 - Interlude - SWARA, Vishnu, and the Cat"Vamos l�� meu rapaz..."


    "Tule mu poiss..."


    "Komm schon mein Junge..."


    Ding��������


    The metallic ringing overwhelmed all other noise. Something thin in her mind stretched taut under the high-frequency vibration, turning brittle, nearing its breaking point.


    Nerves around her eyes began to spasm. Her eyeballs trembled and twisted within their sockets, straining in opposite directions, yet firmly held back by their bony confines.


    "Hnng..."


    A pained grunt suddenly mixed into the metallic ringing.


    Who made that sound?


    Was it me?


    No, wait... Who... am I?


    The moment this question formed, all the pain, along with the piercing sound, vanished.


    She felt her body start to tumble, to fall, but she couldn''t be sure, enveloped as she was by the unchanging darkness.


    Suddenly, the sensation of falling stopped abruptly. Her body sank into an all-encompassing embrace. Her limbs felt cold and heavy. She couldn''t breathe. The only sound left was a faint gurgle, gurgle...


    Her eyelids seemed to flutter. A sliver of light pierced the endless darkness. Though it quickly closed again, it was a remarkable first step.


    For only by seeing light could one accurately perceive darkness.


    And guided by that beam, more sensations seeped in.


    Thump-thump�� Thump-thump�� Thump-thump��


    "Heartbeat restored! Heartbeat restored!"


    "Quick, lower the oxygen concentration in the nutrient fluid!"


    "Hua... Hua?"


    "Hua?"


    When she finally isolated that word amidst the clamor, clarity dawned in her mind.


    Drip��


    A drop of water fell, sending ripples outwards. Each ripple was a memory, allowing Hua to recall the answer to "Who am I?"


    These ripples wouldn''t fade with time''s passage, for the mind''s lake of memory wasn''t flat, but a sphere. The ripples, meant to grow fainter, would instead reconverge on the opposite side, only to spread out once more.


    And for Hua, since long ago, these ripples hadn''t even faded.


    Compared to Kevin''s body temperature, Sakura''s ears, or the black markings on Mobius, she felt her own side effect... wasn''t even a side effect, was it?


    In less than 0.1 seconds, she reviewed her entire life up to that point. Not because her life was short, but because she remembered every single detail vividly.


    And then she finally remembered what she was doing�� "SWARA... experiment..."


    "Urgh..."


    An inexplicable weakness suffused her body. She could only muster the strength to focus on her eyes, trying to follow the earlier light and crack them open again.


    She saw a blurry ceiling. The high concentration of the nutrient fluid not only distorted the light but also made her newly opened eyes sting, forcing them shut again.


    Suddenly, the pressure on her body eased. She opened her eyes again. Someone had forcefully broken the cultivation pod''s shell. As the overly concentrated fluid drained away, Hua''s consciousness finally began to clear.


    But paradoxically, her brain, which had functioned freely within the fluid, now felt overwhelmingly heavy. Before she could clearly see who had rushed to her side, she fainted once more.


    It doesn''t matter, she thought faintly. Besides him, who else could it be?


    "Hua! Hua!"


    Michael gripped her shoulders, shaking her gently, but the girl in his arms remained unresponsive.


    "Alright, alright! Always causing trouble in the lab. Hua''s heartbeat and brainwaves are back to normal levels. No need for you to panic." Mobius calmly tapped the microphone, then turned her head away with a cold snort.


    "Doctor, rationally speaking, these two indicators don''t mean Hua is completely out of danger. After all, looking at the other test subjects, some ended up in vegetative states, others developed schizophrenia after waking... and some were driven to suicide by strange auditory hallucinations..." Klein couldn''t help but shiver, recalling the tragic fates of those test samples.


    Mobius pressed her lips together. Seeing Michael rush Hua out of the lab in a panic, she said nothing.


    Compared to many of Mobius''s other experiments, the SWARA experiment was among the least cruel. But it had its unique aspects.


    The purpose of SWARA was to use methods similar to Aponia''s Discipline, employing specific sound frequencies to stimulate brainwave activity, which in turn would promote physical development��specifically, towards stronger Honkai Energy adaptability.


    The essence of Discipline wasn''t commanding reality, but fully unleashing the body''s potential. For example, a severely wounded warrior, given a death sentence by Spassy, began to recover after Aponia imposed the Discipline to "Live," eventually healing completely.


    It seemed miraculous, but it relied on the possibility that the warrior could survive. Moreover, the Discipline couldn''t heal him instantly.


    In other words, you can''t make bricks without straw.


    Applied to the SWARA experiment, this meant all test subjects were children still in their growth phases. Those like Kevin or Michael, who were past their developmental peak, could handle SWARA, but it would have almost no effect.


    Among the samples, boys, developing later, could be slightly older. For girls, Hua was already the oldest.


    Fire Moth itself naturally didn''t have enough suitable candidates; most were volunteers recruited globally.


    And now, only Hua remained... not yet declared a failure.


    As Klein said, the other samples had either killed themselves or ended up insane or vegetative. Mei and Michael didn''t know how to handle the survivors. They couldn''t be sent back, so a sanatorium was built in the underground city to house them all.


    For these children, perhaps the silver lining in their misfortune was... their director and vice-director were Elysia and Aponia, respectively.


    These thoughts swirled in Mobius''s mind for a long time. She suddenly slapped her own head hard, startling Klein beside her.


    "Doctor, are you alright?"


    Mobius bit her lip, silent. Tch! Honestly, was I influenced by that damn Michael? Why am I becoming so... Hmph!


    "Of course, I''m fine. Regardless, Hua is now the last hope for Project SWARA... And this is the final experiment. If she can open her eyes again, she''ll just need to occasionally recite those sound sequences mentally."


    "Doctor, you have that much confidence in Hua? What if Hua fails too? How will you explain that to Captain Michael? And will the experiment continue, destroying even more children?!"


    Nuwa, who had been working silently as usual, recording data from numerous experiments, couldn''t help but question Mobius upon hearing her words.


    She had initially controlled her emotions, as Fuxi quietly held her hand.


    But when Mobius remained indifferent to her questions, the long-suppressed "dissent" and "dissatisfaction" erupted instantly.


    She slammed her tablet onto the lab bench, startling even Fuxi who was closest to her.


    "Nuwa, Doctor Mobius also..." Klein tried to argue on Mobius''s behalf but was cut off rudely:


    "Enough!" Mobius''s dark, vertical pupils glanced at the shattered tablet on the floor. She spoke coolly:


    "Go to the logistics department and pay for it yourself. Hmph... Before that, clean this place up."


    Nuwa, still furious, opened her mouth to speak, but Fuxi immediately stepped in front of her, silencing the words before they could escape.


    "Doctor Mobius, I apologize. On a personal level, my sister and I cannot agree with some of your philosophies and actions. But as warriors of Fire Moth, please rest assured, we will execute orders without compromise."


    Fuxi spoke sincerely, offering both sides a way to de-escalate the awkward confrontation.


    Perhaps normally, considering the difficulty of finding labor for her lab, Mobius would have tolerated it. After all, these two sisters... as Fuxi herself said, were indeed flawless when it came to executing orders.


    So, rationally speaking, Mobius should have accepted the olive branch and ended the farce��based on Fuxi''s experience, she definitely would.


    But today''s Mobius didn''t seem like the normal Mobius, more like a Mobius who''d taken the wrong medicine.


    She sneered for several minutes before finally speaking: "Fine! Fine... Klein, what was that saying from Hua''s homeland again?"


    "Wh-which saying?" Klein wrung her hands, studying Mobius closely. Mobius''s eyelids were lowered, her teeth gnawing not at her black-keratin-coated fingernails, but at the flesh of her fingertips��she knew the Doctor was truly angry this time.


    Though the anger seemed misplaced��from her knowledge of the Doctor, while irritable, she wasn''t someone who angered so easily.


    But out of instinctual obedience, relying on her tacit understanding with Mobius, she quickly found the phrase in her mind: "Dao bu tong bu xiang wei mou." (Those whose paths diverge cannot conspire together.)


    "Right. Those whose paths diverge cannot conspire together. You can''t understand me, and I don''t care for your understanding, nor will I force you to stay. Go wherever you want. Go find Elvin, or Mei, or Michael. In short, starting now, both of you are fired from Mobius Labs!"


    "Doctor!" Fuxi started to say more. Honestly, aside from ideological differences, Mobius had treated them well��plenty of leave, generous allowances, no���� (making things difficult). Being suddenly told to leave, the sisters felt a pang of reluctance.


    But Klein was frantically signaling her, indicating further words were pointless��Mobius had made up her mind, irrevocably.


    So, Fuxi could only pull Nuwa, who looked guilty knowing she''d messed up, bow to Mobius and Klein, and turn to leave.


    "Wait a moment." Mobius suddenly called them back. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just as Fuxi turned, thinking there might be a chance, she saw Mobius pointedly looking at the shattered tablet on the floor, occasionally clearing her throat.


    "Doctor, is there anything else you wanted to say?" Fuxi asked hesitantly.


    Klein blinked at her, pointing towards the tablet''s remains.


    Fuxi thought she understood and quickly bent down, reaching to clean up the debris.


    But Mobius and Klein both cleared their throats simultaneously, confusing her completely.


    Suddenly, inspiration struck. She immediately patted her chest and promised, "Doctor, rest assured, Nuwa and I will go to logistics and pay for this with our allowances. It won''t be deducted from the lab''s budget!"


    Only then did Mobius nod satisfactorily, signaling the sisters could scram.


    "Doctor? Doctor?"


    Long after the two had left, seeing Mobius unresponsive, Klein worriedly waved a hand in front of her face.


    "Tch!" Mobius suddenly snorted coldly.


    She remained silent for another moment, then spoke with a hint of loneliness:


    "Klein, did you know, Michael once told me that the reason I''m so ''cruel'' is because I see humanity as a whole. And for the whole to survive, trimming some edges is entirely worthwhile. But he also said, one day, I would find that in my heart, there are certain ''individuals'' whose weight, whose meaning, is more important than the whole. Klein, do you agree with him?"


    "..."


    This wasn''t the first time Mobius had mentioned this phrase to her. Klein didn''t know how to respond. From a purely rational standpoint, it was incorrect, of course. But no one could achieve true, absolute rationality.


    At least for Klein, she agreed wholeheartedly��one can, and should, face the world rationally, but one must always keep a touch of sentimentality in their heart.


    And she believed Mobius felt the same way; otherwise, she wouldn''t remember it so vividly and mull it over repeatedly.


    Receiving no answer from Klein, Mobius didn''t seem to mind and continued speaking to herself.


    "After all this time, I''ve only managed to find one and a half people..."


    "One and a half? The ''one'' must refer to Captain Michael, and the half... is it Doctor Mei?"


    "Tch!" Mobius scoffed. "Why would you think Michael is the ''one''? And Mei, although she can understand... Hmph! Anyway, Mei doesn''t count."


    "..."


    "The reason you think Michael is the ''one'' is because you think he understands me? Heh, impressive that you see so clearly, but... understanding doesn''t equate to agreement. He acknowledges the existence of this phenomenon, but he won''t support me. Naturally, he can only count as the half!" Mobius lifted her head, her eyes filled with unmistakable pride.


    But what Klein saw was the satisfaction of a malicious revenge.


    She felt that what Doctor Mobius wanted most right now was for Captain Michael to be eavesdropping outside the door and overhear her words...


    She hesitated, wondering if she should help the Doctor fulfill her wish by relaying this conversation to Michael...


    But Mobius''s next words stunned her��


    "As for that one person... Klein, Blanka is gone, Fuxi and Nuwa are gone. From now on, in this lab, you''re the only one left with me."


    "..."


    ---||---


    Bang!


    The large door slammed shut violently. Then, several heavily armed soldiers pushed a huge, sturdy, rectangular black box further and further away. Dystopia didn''t even need to look up; she knew the black box was headed to Mobius''s lab.


    Bang!


    Thud!


    Though the box resembled a coffin, its contents clearly weren''t... deceased. Instead, the life within thrashed like a fish bought at the market and thrown into a garbage bag, desperately struggling for a chance at survival...


    But a fish''s fate is sealed the moment the net scoops it out.


    And the fate of the life within the black box was sealed the moment it was laid on an operating table long ago.


    "52..." Dystopia stated the number coldly from the bench outside the lab.


    "8389..." Kosma added beside her.


    They weren''t speaking in riddles. Both numbers referred to the life inside the box. Dystopia gave today''s number in the sequence, while Kosma gave... the total number.


    The reason it was just a "number," and not "[failed sample number]"... was simple��because every single sample before this one had failed. Without exception.


    Dystopia''s only solace was that the surgeries for people she knew, like Aldemir and Evangeline, were scheduled last. Kosma''s was tomorrow. Mei had said the experiments would stop once there was a single successful sample. There was still a chance...


    And also...


    "Kosma, your turn is still over ten hours away. Can''t you... reconsider? It''s not too late to back out!"


    "...Why would I back out?" Kosma asked after a brief silence.


    All of Dystopia''s arguments caught in her throat.


    [Why isn''t she saying anything? Was my tone too harsh just now? No good, maybe I should... add something.]


    "Dystopia, don''t worry about me. Didn''t you undergo the Meta-Morph surgery too? Aren''t you fine?"


    "That''s different, Kosma..." Dystopia pressed her forehead, clearly distressed.


    "I went through the screening models! And the Honkai Beast I fused with was only Emperor-class!"


    "What difference does that make? I asked Michael. Even for you early MANTISes who went through screening, the success rate never exceeded thirty percent for anyone."


    "Thirty percent is better than zero! Besides, for our screened batch, wasn''t the actual success rate one hundred percent?"


    "That was just your luck."


    Seeing Kosma''s resolve, Dystopia didn''t know how else to persuade him.


    She could only thrust her left hand into the bag beside her, tightly gripping a small box.


    Bang!


    "53." Dystopia stated emotionlessly.


    She glanced at Kosma in surprise��why hadn''t he followed up with the count?


    Before the ominous feeling could fully surface, a man in a white lab coat emerged from the lab.


    "Test Subject No. 8390, Kosma. Please come in."


    Kosma stood up wordlessly and walked into the lab in a few strides.


    Before the trembling in Dystopia''s pupils could subside, the lab door closed, cutting off Kosma''s retreating figure... abruptly severing him from her sight.


    "But they said... Didn''t they say tomorrow?" she muttered blankly, her words quickly swallowed by the long tunnel.


    ---||---


    "Pardo-nee nee, quick, teach us how to climb the wall!"


    "Hah�� Why do you little ones want to learn this of all things?"


    "Pfft!" Watching the noisy scene below, Elysia covered her mouth, almost spraying out the wine she was drinking from laughter.


    Eden was drunk again. She held her wine glass in one hand, humming a tune Elysia had never heard. Her other hand pulled one gorgeous, sparkling trinket after another from her bag, chasing the light indoors and scattering them all over the room.


    Aponia was silent as usual, but a careful observer would notice her gaze had been fixed on Pardofelis the entire time today.


    This was the so-called sanatorium. The underground city had ample space; this facility covered an area equivalent to a university campus. Yet, apart from the children Aponia had initially brought, and Pardofelis, the rest of the place was eerily quiet.


    "Watch carefully, watch carefully! I''m only demonstrating once!" Pardofelis crouched slightly, easily leaped onto the surrounding wall, flipped over, and then easily flipped back.


    "My dear Aponia, is it really okay for Felis to do this? Let''s hope we don''t wake up tomorrow morning to find all the children have climbed the wall and run off." Elysia teased, leaning on the windowsill.


    However, today''s Aponia was exceptionally quiet. She merely chuckled softly and shook her head.


    "Waah waah waah!" The children downstairs grew rowdy again. Pardofelis pulled handfuls of shiny candies from her bag and generously distributed them.


    "Two for each person, don''t take extra... Hey! How come there aren''t enough? Who took extra? Step forward voluntarily!"


    But the children weren''t afraid of Pardofelis. A few boys in the crowd exchanged glances, made faces at her, and bolted.


    "Stop! Give me back my candy!" Pardofelis immediately gave chase, forgetting her bag was still sitting there. The remaining candies were snatched up in an instant.


    "Sigh... Felis is still so scatterbrained." Elysia took a sip of wine, her smile radiant.


    Aponia blinked, then suddenly spoke, "Go on, Ely."


    "Hm?"


    "Haven''t you noticed? Felis keeps glancing at you out of the corner of her eye. She has something she wants to say to you."


    "...Aponia, I thought you''d bring up fate."


    "While fate deserves reverence, I naturally prefer not to see those threads."


    "..." Elysia put down her wine glass, stretched lazily, and relaxed. "Alright, my dear Aponia, I''ll leave my good Eden in your care... Hey, right, can you handle it? There are so many children, after all!"


    "Don''t worry, Ely. Rin is helping look after the children."


    Elysia glanced down out the window. Rin was sitting on a set of parallel bars, smiling as she watched Pardofelis playfully tussle with the children.


    ---||---


    "Woah! Felis! This cat is so fat! Where did you find it?"


    Walking back towards the residential area, Elysia shamelessly snatched the chubby cloud cat from Pardofelis''s arms and buried her face in its fur for a good long sniff.


    "By the way, Felis, have you named this cat?"


    "Nah... It''s not really my cat either. Cats should be free and easy; they don''t need names."


    "That''s true..." Pardofelis''s reaction was surprisingly calm.


    She walked with her head down along the clean, neat asphalt road.


    But somehow, the scenery before her began to change.


    Wind rose, filling the air with yellow sand.


    On a cracked concrete road, a small, thin girl buried the old man who had taken her in. Head bowed against the sandstorm, she walked aimlessly down the dusk-shrouded street.


    Until, sensing something, she looked up and saw two similarly small figures walking towards her.


    One grey, one pink.


    "Ely-nee."


    "What''s wrong, Felis? You''re especially quiet today!"


    "...Ely-nee!" She stopped walking. Elysia took two more steps, then seemed to understand and turned around, still holding the cat.


    "Um..." The words reached her lips, but she hesitated again.


    She knew, given Ely-nee''s fondness for her, that if she made the request, it would surely be granted.


    But why should she seek this hardship?


    She could have lived a carefree life, blissfully ignorant.


    Even after coming to Fire Moth, no one would force her to fight or go on missions.


    Michael would protect her, Ely would protect her, Kalpas would protect her, Hua would protect her... So many people would protect her. Why did she need to...


    Wouldn''t living out her life happily as a mortal be good enough?


    But then she thought of the blood they shed.


    She thought of Brother Michael''s Artificial Cascade form.


    She thought of Brother Kalpas, battered and bloody.


    ---|---


    She thought of Hua, around her own age, bravely undergoing such a terrifying experiment...


    "Ely-nee! Hehe... Can you give me a chance?"


    "..."


    "Um, do you think I have the talent to become a MANTIS?"


    (End of Volume VI: The Year of Fire Moths)

 Chapter 233: Disturbance

    Chapter 233 - Disturbance(Volume VII: The Year of Flame Chasers)


    Whoosh��


    Wind swept through the street, sending discarded papers fluttering like snow.


    It was indeed the season for snow, but unfortunately, it never snowed here.


    The reason was simple: this was 11 degrees North latitude, 149 degrees East longitude. The Mu continent, straddling the Pacific equator, stretched its right arm here, forming the world''s largest peninsula��the Moana Peninsula.


    And on the peninsula''s westernmost tip, right here, humanity had built a colossal city as a "Beacon on the Pacific"��Te Moana Kino.


    Sakura leaned on her sword with one hand, pressing down her wide-brimmed straw hat with the other, walking down the desolate, silent street. Order here had nearly collapsed, surveillance destroyed the night before, so she needed no disguise.


    White leaflets and beige evacuation manuals fluttered down onto her head and shoulders, only to be repelled by an invisible force, falling back onto the damp asphalt.


    Everything seemed grey, as if covered in dust, but the air was actually crisp and cool. The grey was just the pre-dawn light.


    Sakura sniffed lightly. "Used a degradation agent? Not a trace of blood smell left after just one night."


    This should have been a bustling commercial street. Was it due to the early hour, or the bloodshed that occurred here last night? The shops lining the street were either tightly shut with "Closed" signs hanging, or their heavy shutters were pulled down, even the second-floor windows boarded up and locked.


    The answer was obvious. Sakura glanced at the cluster of fist-sized bullet holes riddling a concrete wall, a flicker of scorn in her heart.


    The ground vibrated slightly. Distant clamor echoed faintly. A flock of pigeons scattered frantically between the skyscrapers.


    "Is it starting again?"


    Sakura gripped her scabbard with just her left hand, her thumb pushing the purple katana slightly out. This stance allowed her the quickest, most comfortable draw for iaijutsu in the face of potential combat.


    Although... she wasn''t sure if her blade would be fully drawn today.


    Seeing the street momentarily empty, she removed her hat. The pair of long fox ears atop her head twitched in the wind, gathering sounds from all directions.


    Only at times like these did she feel these ears weren''t entirely a disadvantage.


    Sakura silently put her hat back on and continued forward at a leisurely pace��the protesting crowd hadn''t fully gathered yet, no need to wait there early.


    Turning the corner, she saw a pickup truck. A middle-aged man with greying hair was loading items from his shop into the back.


    Sakura could have walked past him, but wanting to truly understand what was happening in this city, she suddenly turned and approached the man.


    Waking up early to pack, then unfortunately running into someone, the man was already flustered. Seeing the two long swords at Sakura''s waist, cold sweat instantly drenched his forehead.


    Whoosh��


    The wind swept through again, lifting Sakura''s hat. Though she reacted quickly, pressing it back down, the man likely noticed her ears.


    For a moment, she hesitated, unsure how to ask, or if she should ask at all. The man wasn''t young; if she startled him and caused some health issue, should she carry out her mission or take care of him... He seemed to have no one else around...


    But strangely, after seeing her ears, the man actually relaxed.


    "Uncle..."


    "Oh, oh! I get it, I get it. What''s that word you youngsters use... Hiss... Why can''t my brain remember it all of a sudden?"


    "?"


    "Cosplay, right? Hey, little lady, are these swords props too? Real swords aren''t usually this colorful, right?"


    Sakura resisted the urge to facepalm. The man''s misunderstanding was surprisingly convenient. She even thought this identity might serve as a good cover in the future.


    Seeing her stunned, the man continued loading, tossing a computer tower into the pickup bed, then leaned against the truck, panting heavily as he explained:


    "Hey! Don''t mind my age. My son used to drag me to lots of your young folks'' events back in the day... Ay, but little lady, the quality of your costume, wig, and props is really good. Where''d you buy them? My son always complains about how bad the quality of those costumes is... Sigh..."


    Watching the friendly man, now chattering away, Sakura''s mouth twitched slightly as she replied, "These... I made them myself."


    "Oh, oh! No wonder. Self-reliance brings abundance... Hah, if it weren''t for the current situation, I''d ask for your contact info. My son said people in their circle have been unhappy with poor-quality props for a long time... Ahaha, but with things as they are now, events like comic cons will probably become rarer and rarer..."


    The man''s voice suddenly dropped, as if finally remembering the plight of this city, no, this world.


    "Speaking of which, Uncle, are you leaving here? You mentioned a son; why isn''t he helping you pack?"


    Sakura''s initial instinct was that the man''s son was gone��due to the Honkai, or... passed away, hence him packing alone. But his later words suggested his son was still alive. So why wasn''t he helping? Had he gone to another city?


    Or perhaps... Sakura connected his thoughts with the approaching clamor.


    "Sigh��" The man sighed heavily.


    "Don''t mention it. That rascal''s been acting crazy ever since he went to hear that Mr. Tova''s speech half a month ago... Hah! If you ask me, why get mixed up in this stuff? Protesting? Marching? As if that''s useful! Let me tell you something unpleasant... Forget it, I won''t say it."


    Seeing the noise getting closer, the man decisively gave up trying to convince her and quickened his pace. Sakura estimated the distance to the marching crowd and started helping him move his belongings.


    They chatted as they worked��


    "Good thing I sent my son to the countryside a few days ago. Otherwise, with his personality, he definitely would have joined last night''s... Heh, it''s ridiculous. A bunch of innocent people died, and that Mr. Tova still hasn''t been caught. But are these people crazy? There was bloodshed just last night, and they dare hold a march this size today? Eh! Little lady, you wouldn''t be... Hey, listen to this old man''s advice: if you can avoid it, don''t go. People lose their heads over things like this!"


    Sakura kept her head down, silent. She didn''t want to explain, didn''t need to, and couldn''t explain clearly anyway. This man''s imagination was strong; better to let him run wild.


    But speaking of which, public opinion worldwide was like a pot of boiling water right now, the lid rattling, threatening to blow off, yet held firmly in place��the United Government''s control was still strong.


    Amidst this global turmoil, the reason Michael had sent Sakura to investigate Te Moana Kino was precisely because of the city''s highly irrational situation��despite global unrest, this was the only place with repeated large-scale bloodshed. And the frequency was a bit...


    In just two months, there had been three... no, four bloody suppressions here. But after each suppression, people would gather again as if they hadn''t learned their lesson.


    The leaders were the same. The Mr. Tova the man mentioned was already the third leader. Each leader''s personality was like cast from the same mold��fearless of sacrifice, with incredibly rousing speeches.


    This phenomenon was definitely abnormal. If spread worldwide, it could be coincidence, but concentrated in one city...


    Moreover, Te Moana Kino wasn''t a particularly special city.


    If this were happening in R''lyeh (i fix in this name), it might seem more normal. R''lyeh was the capital of Mu, currently the most populous and prosperous continent, largely untouched by Honkai disasters. Furthermore, the United Government had moved its headquarters there three years ago. S��arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But Te Moana Kino... lacked distinction in population, scale, or strategic importance, making the situation very strange.


    Unfortunately, Fire Moth couldn''t interfere in such matters. All Michael could do was send Sakura to investigate firsthand.


    Seeing Sakura''s continued silence, the man assumed his warning had hit home. He took the last package from Sakura, tossed it onto the passenger seat of the pickup, clapped his hands, lit a cigarette, and continued:


    "Little lady, it''s not that I''m lecturing, but when people are young, they always have all sorts of dreams, thinking they''re unique, with boundless energy and ability to change the world... But after struggling in society for a few years, or a dozen years, you''ll realize...


    "No, actually, you always knew. 99.9% of the world are ordinary people. It''s just that young people think they''ll be the 0.1%. But eventually, you have to accept reality. Setting aside everything else, just from a probability standpoint, becoming part of the 99.9% or the 0.1%��which is more likely? I don''t need to elaborate, right?


    "An individual''s power is so minuscule, and people are prone to conflict. In most cases, your so-called resistance can''t withstand the suppression by that 0.1%. No need to throw your life away... While the city still allows people out but not in, leave quickly."


    The man went back into his shop, opened a drawer beneath the counter, and stared at something inside.


    Due to the angle, Sakura couldn''t see what it was. She was slightly stunned by the man''s words.


    And honestly, for a middle-aged man, his self-serving rhetoric seemed overly sharp. She couldn''t entirely agree.


    "But resistance has meaning, doesn''t it? If you don''t resist, and I don''t resist, eventually everyone just has to passively accept things." Although her position shouldn''t support this kind of resistance, conceptually, she felt the need to refute him.


    "Sigh!" The man sighed, ultimately giving up on persuading the girl before him.


    "Maybe that''s the difference between the young and the old. You care about ideals, beliefs, while we only care about our own lives and our families''. But the one commonality is that we''re all willing to sacrifice our lives for what we care about."


    He said no more, took a small pistol from the drawer, along with a box of bullets and two magazines, and pressed them into Sakura''s hand.


    "Uncle, what is this..."


    "Don''t overthink it. The checkpoints leaving the city are guarded by United Government troops. Carrying a weapon in this situation is just asking for trouble. What if they... Instead of that, better leave it with you. Though its self-defense value is limited if something really happens, for a young and pretty girl like you, its purpose isn''t self-defense, understand?"


    Sakura''s lips twitched slightly. She didn''t refuse.


    "Then, Uncle, you''ve given me too many bullets. In that kind of situation, just one is enough."


    The man shook his head, saying no more. He got into the driver''s seat of the pickup, ignored the wide-open shop door and the fully stocked shelves inside, stepped on the gas, and quickly disappeared from Sakura''s sight.


    "I hope you and your son can live well and see the victory we eventually win... Forget it, Michael said not to jinx things..."


    Sakura wasted no more time. Using her MANTIS physique, she leaped onto the roof of a thirty-story building in a few bounds, then traversed several rooftops, quickly finding an excellent "viewing platform."


    Looking down at the square below, the crowd was densely packed, impossible to count. The entire square and the surrounding streets within her line of sight were filled with people. Descriptions like sleeves forming shade, sweat falling like rain, shoulders rubbing shoulders were no exaggeration.


    The people at the front cheered wildly around a man in a sharp suit on a high platform: "Xi Hai!"��or something like that. Sakura didn''t know the language but guessed it was their unique greeting.


    The cheer spread outwards like ripples on water.


    Sakura removed her hat, her long fox ears catching the rising and falling cheers. She counted silently��by the time the front rows had shouted "Xi Hai!" for the 327th time, the people furthest away belatedly shouted their first.


    "Tsk... This scale is definitely over a hundred thousand people! If this... The United Government wouldn''t dare do that, would they?" Sakura couldn''t be sure.


    But whether to notify Michael now was also a problem.


    To prevent exposure during such special missions, she used Vill-V''s encrypted communication network. Unlike Anti-Entropy''s early encryption, which only protected the main terminal, this was a plus version protecting both ends. The tradeoff was short communication duration and high cost.


    "Forget it..." Sakura wasn''t worried about the cost, but even if she opened communications now... the time wouldn''t be enough to describe an "ongoing event."


    Another roar like a tsunami erupted from below, taking nearly ten minutes to subside.


    Then, Mr. Tova, with his slicked-back hair, tapped the microphone before him, confirmed the sound system was working, and began��


    "We stand here today, not for anything else, but for one thing��to decide how we live, how we die!"


    These blunt words were like a spark, easily igniting the entire crowd.


    Another ten minutes passed before the cheers, shouts, and even curses gradually died down, allowing Tova to continue.


    "Perhaps some will ask me��wasn''t our original goal simply to hope the United Government would tell us the truth about that disaster, the Honkai?


    "Yes, that has indeed been our demand all along. But is it truly that simple? Of course not! Some might say we only demand the right to know. To sacrifice so many for such a right��before me, a great gentleman and a great lady, along with hundreds, thousands of citizens, have shed blood for this. Is it really worth it?


    "First, I say, of course it''s worth it! Definitely worth it! Absolutely worth it! Then, I must tell them, what we seek isn''t just [knowledge], but something more fundamental��


    "Over the past twelve years, humanity has endured one catastrophe after another. At first, it was just collateral damage from a military exercise, then a nuclear weapons depot explosion, and after that? The great earthquake and tsunami in eastern Shenzhou..."


    Tova paused, lowered his head, his shoulders shaking slightly. Then he threw his hands open and roared:


    "What kind of plate movement could turn the entire eastern Shenzhou and the Far East into uninhabited zones, yet leave the coastlines and terrain completely unchanged? Could their excuses be any more ridiculous? Do they think we haven''t studied geography?"


    "Yeah!"


    "***!"


    "Hundreds of millions died so pointlessly, their deaths utterly meaningless! The United Government couldn''t even be bothered to count the digits! And what did the United Government and that organization called Fire Moth do? We have no idea.


    "Of course, I''m not denying their efforts. Many among them must have died fighting this disaster called Honkai. But because of their concealment, the sacrifices of these warriors remain unknown to us. So, in a sense, their sacrifices also become unremembered sacrifices...


    "And the most important point is��why does the United Government do this? What benefit do they gain from hiding this from us? I can responsibly say��None! If they don''t tell us the truth, we cannot understand them. If we don''t understand them, we cannot cooperate with their actions. That is the reason for the massive casualties in every Honkai Eruption!"


    Sakura stared dumbfounded at the man gesturing wildly, full of righteous energy on the stage, then silently covered her forehead.


    "He seems to make a lot of sense... No, no, why do I think that? Aren''t secrecy measures meant to prevent panic and riots... But he just makes so much sense..."


    Her body swayed; Sakura had to grab the rooftop railing.


    Her head felt heavy, yet strangely excited. She felt caught between a spear and a shield, unable to move.


    "So, since there''s no benefit, why do they still do it?" Tova spread his hands, then clapped them together:


    "It''s nothing but arrogance! They arrogantly believe their small group''s decisions can determine the fate of billions of humans! They arrogantly believe we don''t need to think about how we live or die, just wait passively for the Honkai to strike, or live day by day in fear where it hasn''t yet occurred!


    "If their decisions succeed, they proudly think��''Thanks to my decision, humanity was protected.'' If their decisions fail, the dead are just numbers in their eyes. Yes, they think they lead us, but in their minds, we are merely pets raised in captivity! Our survival is their gift; they won''t grieve if we die...


    "No, not grieving would be better. What''s worse is their hypocritical tears!"


    "This... this... Ah��" Sakura cried out in pain, clutching her head, crouching down on the rooftop.


    "Not right... Not right... This is definitely not just a human speech... No wonder it''s so rousing..."


    Ordinary people wouldn''t know, but as a MANTIS, she could naturally feel the Honkai energy laced within that voice.


    Trembling, she put on her headphones and turned the music to maximum volume, but she forgot about her other pair of ears��


    Tova''s speech drilled unimpeded into the long fox ears atop her head, then transformed into rampaging brainwaves. If she were like ordinary people, she would likely be easily swayed. But she was a MANTIS; her cells spontaneously resisted this external Honkai energy invasion. While effective, it placed immense strain on her brain, temporarily robbing Sakura of her ability to act.


    "Why are they unwilling to step down from their pyramids and communicate with us face-to-face, as equals? We''re not just fighting for the so-called right to know! Shouldn''t all of humanity be one family?


    "As a family, we should face difficulties together, brave dangers together! If we truly reach an irredeemable point, shouldn''t we die embracing each other? This is what we truly seek��


    "Even if the Honkai is truly the end of the world as rumored, we humans must face it together, endure it together! Most importantly��we must decide our own path! We don''t need those high and mighty figures choosing how we live or die! Tell me, do you want to live in ignorance or die with understanding?!"


    "Don''t live in ignorance! Die with understanding!"


    "Better to die with understanding than live in ignorance!"


    Sakura leaned against the railing, watching the clamoring crowd coldly. "Tch, words that are three parts false and seven parts true, plus mind control... Unfortunately, I''m not Aponia or Dystopia; I can''t trace the source of that Honkai energy. But if I capture that Mr. Tova, it should lure the snake out of its hole, right? And with the leader gone, the United Government loses its justification for suppression..."


    Sakura''s mind raced, flashing through countless ways to snatch the man and escape unharmed.


    While she pondered, Tova on the stage raised both hands high and shouted:


    "No, no, no! All wrong! Let me tell you! We must both live with understanding! And die with understanding!"


    The crowd''s roar reached its peak. Sakura placed her left foot on the railing, ready to leap down, but suddenly froze.


    She looked up, stunned. A patch of cloud directly above was darker than the surrounding ones��then, four small black dots descended, their impact tearing through the cloud, revealing a massive sky battleship above.


    "That''s��!"


    Boom��


    The black dots rapidly enlarged mid-air, landing around the central stage in the square before the crowd could react.


    "Ahhhhhhh!"


    Hundreds, thousands of people were instantly crushed into paste by the four landing mechs. A mist of blood and severed limbs sprayed hundreds of meters into the air. Sakura wiped her cheek; unsurprisingly, it came away slick with blood.


    The crowd began to surge and push in panic, the earlier fervor completely gone. Many stumbled and fell, like waves rising and falling on the sea��their internal organs crushed, or simply suffocated in the stampede.


    The United Government mechs ignored the civilians, simply forming a Honkai energy barrier around the stage.


    And on the stage, Tova, who had been speaking so righteously moments ago, now stared blankly at the corpses littering the ground.


    Then, he pulled a pistol from his coat and put the barrel in his mouth.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Two gunshots overlapped almost perfectly. A wisp of smoke rose from the rooftop of the building directly opposite Tova. A pistol bullet fired from there a split second earlier shattered the man''s elbow, causing Tova''s own gun barrel to tilt slightly outward. The bullet exited through the side of his face.

 Chapter 234: Luring the Snake Out

    Chapter 234 - Luring the Snake OutTap��Tap��Tap��


    The crisp sound of footsteps echoed in the dark, enclosed space.


    Suddenly, footsteps sounded from nearby, ahead.


    "Who''s there?" The soldier warily aimed his rifle into the darkness ahead, flicking on the powerful flashlight mounted on the rail with a click.


    The flashlight beam intertwined with the dim fluorescent lights overhead, making everything visible. Unfortunately, there was no one in front of him.


    "Hm? How is that possible?"


    To detain the first civilian leader captured since the riots began, the United Government had constructed a small, dedicated prison. The soldier was walking down the only narrow tunnel connecting it to the outside. The tunnel was straight, with no corners to hide in...


    Was I hearing things?


    Although he offered himself a possible explanation, his soldier''s training kept him in a ready stance, alert to any movement.


    Unfortunately, movement didn''t necessarily come from the front.


    By the time he smelled the faint fragrance drifting from behind, it was too late to turn.


    "Urk!"


    A sharp pain in his neck, and darkness instantly swallowed everything.


    But his body didn''t fall. The attacker controlled him from behind, even maintaining his weapon-ready posture.


    "Number 3? Number 3? Is there anything unusual over there?"


    Calmly and quickly, Sakura pressed a device against the camera on the soldier''s chest. It automatically played a realistic animation, difficult to discern in the dim lighting.


    She then took out a voice modulator and held it near the soldier''s microphone.


    "No problem. Probably just heard something. Over."


    "Alright, alright. Stay sharp! Just one more hour until shift change!"


    "Understood!"


    After waiting a few more seconds to confirm everything was clear, Sakura dragged the soldier''s body aside, propped him up, and injected a tranquilizer into his vein.


    This was the third sentry she''d dealt with. Since the tunnel had no corners or rooms, she could only lean them against the tunnel wall.


    Because of this, she needed to speed up��time was running out.


    Fortunately... she looked up and confidently gestured at the overhead surveillance camera. Completing such an operation alone, without causing mass casualties or chaos, was stretching her abilities thin.


    Vill-V''s remote assistance and some handy gadgets were a great help. Without her, just dealing with these cameras would have been a major headache.


    However, according to the intel Vill-V provided beforehand, this should be the last manned checkpoint in the tunnel.


    Further inside were high-tech security doors, but with Vill-V on her side, dealing with those was much simpler than dealing with sentries.


    Sure enough, after proceeding a few dozen more steps, Sakura reached a circular door resembling a bank vault. Before she could act, the locks disengaged automatically.


    And the alarms remained silent.


    But Sakura remained cautious, instinctively reaching for her waist where two distinctly different long swords hung.


    One was the Seven Thunders of Retribution. The other wasn''t her ice blade, but the standard-issue katana she used during her Poisonous Cocoon days��if Michael hadn''t insisted, she wouldn''t even have brought Seven Thunders. Such a mission required concealing her identity; avoiding signature weapons was best.


    She unfastened the standard katana, used the pommel to push the heavy door slightly, revealing the wide space behind it.


    No lights beyond the door, only darkness. Sakura''s advancing foot stopped mid-air.


    It wasn''t that she distrusted Vill-V''s technological reconnaissance. Firstly, due to the mission''s nature and secrecy requirements, they lacked the real-time communication of normal operations; everything relied on tacit understanding. S��ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Secondly, Vill-V had warned her from the start��there were no surveillance cameras inside Tova''s holding room.


    Meaning, she too knew nothing about the situation inside.


    Yet Sakura stepped forward without hesitation. The Honkai energy fluctuations radiating from Tova''s speech fell within Fire Moth''s purview. Only by bringing him back for examination by MANTISes with psychic senses could they understand the enemy''s situation.


    But due to the fragile relationship between Fire Moth and the United Government, neither side could openly discuss extradition, and even if they could... there wasn''t enough time.


    A prison break became the best, perhaps the only, option Sakura could think of. Besides...


    Sakura shook her head slightly. For some reason, her thoughts were unusually chaotic during this operation, unlike her usual demeanor.


    "Am I still affected by Tova''s speech?"


    It was unavoidable. While the speech''s core was just Honkai-induced mental disturbance, the speech itself was incredibly inflammatory and partially true...


    With this thought, Sakura fully entered the room.


    Bang!


    The heavy door slammed shut rapidly. Sakura could have escaped with her speed, but she merely stared coldly into the darkness ahead, watching as one light after another flickered on��though the shapes were strange?


    Strange was right. They weren''t simple "lights," but the "eyes" of various combat mechs.


    Their lights converged on Sakura. A normal person would be blinded, but Sakura only lowered her head slightly, her eyes fixed on Tova lying motionless on the bed ten steps away��even amidst the loud noise and blinding light, he slept soundly, his heavy breathing echoing in the darkness.


    Sakura shifted sideways, unconsciously shielding the Third Divine Key at her waist. A pointless instinct; the Third Divine Key had never been seen on a battlefield, its appearance alone wouldn''t reveal her identity.


    "Cease resistance. Put down your weapon, remove your mask, then raise your hands and stand against the wall. We will not fire." A haughty male voice emanated from the central mech.


    "You have thirty seconds to consider. Don''t say we didn''t warn you!"


    Sakura made no move, neither resisting nor surrendering.


    This thirty-second window was enough to refine her backup escape plan.


    "Was this a setup from the start? Luring the snake out?" she asked in a low voice, subtly trying to stall for time.


    "Of course. A second person fired a shot at the scene, attempting to kill Mr. Tova. Naturally, we weren''t unprepared��What? Was he, along with the entire riot, planned by you Fire Moth? Are you here to silence him, Miss Sakura? Wait, or should I call you... Forget-Me-Not?"


    "!" Sakura narrowed her eyes slightly, feigning surprise. "Fire Moth? Isn''t that an organization under your jurisdiction?"


    Her hand tightened on her scabbard. Mechs deployed all around, heavy forces guarding outside the door and even above. Avoiding large-scale destruction... seemed impossible now.


    But since her identity was exposed, whether to control the conflict level was debatable.


    Unfortunately, she couldn''t contact Vill-V or Michael. It seemed she had to decide the current course of action herself��fight or not? How to fight?


    Beneath the mask, Sakura''s breathing quickened. Despite the special fabric, covering her mouth and nose made breathing difficult, especially under high tension.


    "Don''t think your actions are seamless, Forget-Me-Not, or perhaps, Sakura of Fire Moth."


    "!"


    "Bringing up those old matters is too distant now. Let''s talk about this time. We retrieved the bullet slug from Tova''s elbow, identified the pistol caliber, then cross-referenced the list of owners of such pistols in all of Te Moana Kino, quickly tracing it to the shop owner who gave you the gun... This is the information age. Do you people, obsessed with fighting and killing, understand that? The Information Age?" The man''s voice brimmed with pride, as if this ambush perfectly demonstrated intellectual superiority, giving him a sense of vindication.


    But to Sakura, the more he talked, the more it revealed his insecurity, his weakness��the initial thirty seconds had long passed, yet he was still rambling and boasting. What did that mean?


    It meant he knew perfectly well that the heavy forces he''d supposedly deployed couldn''t stop Sakura. He never intended to capture her; he just wanted her to panic under his expos�� and reveal her identity.


    Realizing this, Sakura relaxed slightly, preparing to boldly engage him verbally.


    Who benefited from stalling? Sakura wasn''t sure. It meant she''d have to talk more, increasing the chance of misspeaking. But it also meant Vill-V could notify Michael, and...


    She underestimated her teammate. Just as she opened her mouth, pondering what to say, a spatial rift opened beside her.


    For a moment, Sakura froze. The voice broadcasting from the opposing mech also seemed stunned.


    Brother! Aren''t you being a bit too blatant?


    A pulling force emanated from the rift, precisely drawing Sakura and Tova''s body inside. It snapped shut, leaving a cluster of mechs staring blankly at each other.


    Sakura dragged Tova''s body out of the rift, immediately noticing they were in Vill-V''s workshop. She quickly removed her mask, taking several deep, refreshing breaths. Before she could thank Michael, he gestured "later," grasped Aponia''s wrist beside him, and both vanished instantly.


    "What... What is going on now? Are we going to have a showdown with the United Government, Vill-V?" Sakura first checked Tova. His breathing was steady, his wounds properly treated; he seemed merely unconscious. She then turned to Vill-V, asking confusedly.


    "Hold on, I''ll answer you in a moment." Vill-V typed furiously on three keyboards simultaneously with both hands. After about ten seconds, with a crisp tap of the Enter key, she stretched, letting gravity pull her back into her chair. She used the momentum to spin around and face Sakura.


    Her initially somewhat robotic expression melted away. She propped up her head, her eyes turning mischievous:


    "Hah! It''s not as serious as you think. Simply put, schemes are only useful when strength falls short. Even if you slipped up just now, it wasn''t a major problem. See��I''ve already cleaned up the video, audio, and all backups the United Government recorded just now, even erased some ambiguous evidence left from your time as Forget-Me-Not."


    "But... those people still have memories, right?"


    "Memories? You mean they''ll remember you as Forget-Me-Not, or that you just abducted this person? Regardless, I have only one comment��So what?" Vill-V shook her head dismissively, her expression shifting again, this time to arrogance:


    "Come, come, let''s analyze. From their words, they suspected Forget-Me-Not''s identity for a while but lacked proof. Same this time, they have no proof the kidnapper was Sakura. Mere suspicion without proof, so what? Ah, by the way, praise is due. You did very well just now. That''s not from me, Michael asked me to relay it..."


    But Sakura, far from happy, frowned even deeper.


    "Vill-V, you know that''s not what I''m asking about. Not about me, but Michael, just now, so directly displaying his spatial powers..."


    "Oh my! How touching! You care about him that much! But well... Sakura, you seem somewhat... particularly clumsy today?"


    "What?"


    "Guess what he took Aponia to do?"


    Sakura paused. It wasn''t that she couldn''t figure it out, but in her impression, Michael had always been...


    "He probably dislikes doing things that cross his principles." Precisely because she knew Michael adhered to certain bottom lines, because he disliked such darkness, Sakura had volunteered for these missions that required shouldering the darkness...


    "Who knows." Vill-V''s voice became calm again, somewhat resembling her initial tone, but wiser.


    "Sometimes I suspect he has multiple personalities like me. Since that incident two years ago, he''s changed in many ways��See, you weren''t really surprised yourself, right? You just didn''t think of it immediately."


    "..." Sakura couldn''t say whether this change was good or bad. If cold-bloodedness was considered growth, if defeating the Honkai was the sole absolute goal, then rationally, Sakura would naturally see Michael''s change as positive.


    But thinking from another angle, this so-called growth...


    Sakura turned her head, staring at the workshop''s oil-stained floor, a mix of relief and sorrow churning within her.


    Besides Elysia, she was one of the MANTISes who had known Michael the longest. She had witnessed him grow from a somewhat shy, socially awkward boy into a young man with polarized extremes��immensely confident and soaring on one side, yet overly self-deprecating and fragile on the other...


    Of course, that was just her perception of him. But now... she could no longer read Michael''s thoughts.


    ---||---


    "I''ll fucking kill you!" Taro ripped the microphone stand from its base and swung it wildly at the desk. Alas, both the stand and the desk were too well-made. Besides making his hand throb painfully, he caused no damage.


    It was he who had shouted at Sakura through the mech earlier.


    The others in the command room watched their irate Armed Forces Minister, unsure whether to intervene...


    Intervening risked becoming collateral damage��no one dared bet whether their forehead or the mic stand was harder.


    Not intervening... what if the Minister blew a gasket from high blood pressure? Who would enable their corruption then?


    Although, even if the esteemed Minister unfortunately passed on, a successor would arrive, not affecting their ability to "muddle through," but establishing connections with a new boss cost a fortune.


    Moreover, what if the new Minister was a naive idealist or morally upright... wouldn''t everyone''s good days be over?


    Within a dozen seconds, the seated group exchanged hundreds of glances. Finally, Taro''s assistant stood up.


    But Taro''s own breathing suddenly became ragged. He pushed away the assistant trying to support him and gasped, "Quick, the recording from just now, quick, send it to..."


    His rapid panting gradually subsided. Everyone in the command room stared blankly at him, seemingly confused why he was just standing there normally.


    The silence stretched for a full half-minute before he regained his composure and barked:


    "Immediately check all surveillance feeds! Whoever dared snatch a prisoner right under my nose, I''ll have his ******!"


    ---||---


    Michael and Aponia stepped out of the spatial rift sequentially. Perhaps because the trouble was resolved, their movements seemed much calmer, lacking the earlier urgency.


    "He''s that Tova?"


    Sakura nodded.


    Michael frowned, looking at the man who still showed no reaction. His left arm was severed, half his face smashed; he looked grotesque and terrifying.


    Normally, such severe injuries without painkillers should have caused agonizing screams by now.


    But he showed no reaction.


    If not for the steady rise and fall of his chest, Michael would have doubted he was even alive.


    This bizarre phenomenon gave him a bad feeling.


    "Let me." Aponia walked over to Tova, bent down, and placed her palm on his forehead.


    After a moment, she shook her head, sighed, and retreated behind Michael again.


    "Vegetative state?" Michael asked.


    "Close. Consciousness fragmented, as if forcibly erased, leaving only the body''s most basic functions operating... However, vegetative patients survive because their consciousness is merely dormant, with hope of awakening. But this body, even with life support, his hormone secretions will become chaotic within a week, leading to complete death."


    "Erased consciousness..." Michael stroked his chin, silently observing the body gradually approaching death.


    "Then, can you sense how he broadcasted the psychic attack?"


    "Impossible. However..." Aponia''s gaze suddenly became distant. Michael knew from her tone she had once again dipped into the river of fate.


    "He is not a MANTIS. Just purely an ordinary person."


    Aponia seemed to say something, yet nothing concrete.


    But Michael understood her meaning.


    And he believed Sakura and Vill-V should understand too.


    Capable of psychic attacks meant at least an Emperor-class Honkai Beast, so...


    "Anti-Entropy enters Level 2 alert. All psychic-sensitive MANTISes enter Level 1 combat readiness. Apologies for disturbing Dystopia''s birthday, and Captain Ato, he just returned from the moon, hasn''t spent much time with Griseo yet, but since the opponent is a psychic Honkai Beast or possibly... we must give it sufficient attention. Also, postpone Elysia''s group vacation request until summer. Cancel Kevin''s leave for tomorrow night��notify Doctor Mei concurrently, the entire Fire Moth organization enters Level 3 alert status. Then, all Anti-Entropy squad members assemble in the conference room in half an hour."


    Sakura stared dumbfounded as Michael emotionlessly rattled off one arrangement after another.


    This time, it wasn''t surprise at his change, but... his attitude, treating this like facing a major enemy... Was he certain a Herrscher was coming?


    Counting the time, it did seem about right.


    ---||---


    Te Moana Kino, downtown, top floor of a skyscraper.


    Modern, boxy skyscrapers like this were relatively rare in Mu''s cities. A rumor, source unknown, claimed Honkai occurrences correlated with civilization level, leading humans to extensively modify existing cities, converting most buildings to more classical styles.


    "Honestly, believing such rumors? Besides, architectural style has no connection to the�ж� (determination) of so-called [Civilization Level], right?" The girl averted her gaze from the magnificent dome five hundred meters away, her eyes landing instead on the building''s colorful glass panels and intricate wall reliefs.


    She hated those reliefs, hated this architecture, not just because the reliefs essentially documented human civilization, but also because of the Mu people''s peculiar aesthetic��they actually painted the walls water-blue!


    Ugh!


    The girl, whose face appeared normal, lay on a rocking chair, shaking her head in disappointment. She turned to look at the red sun rising over the eastern mountains.


    Then she grew even more disappointed.


    "Tch, about the same color as my eyes!" She casually summoned a mirror, deciding her eyes were prettier than the sun.


    "Really don''t know why humans like this stuff. But these flowers and plants are nice." She waved her hand again. A watering can floated automatically as if held by an invisible person, moving with her index fingertip to evenly water all the greenery.


    "Hm?" A large, peacock-like bird suddenly appeared beside her, stretching its neck to nuzzle affectionately against her arm.


    "Eh? You''re saying you searched a thousand-kilometer radius and couldn''t find that Tova guy? Could he be dead? Never mind. As a human, dying in our service is his good fortune... Sigh! Another new day. Time to pick a new candidate. Male, female, male... Hmm, let''s pick a woman this time... Hehe, destroying humanity often doesn''t require violence...


    "Right, my good Mahamayuri..."

 Chapter 235: Old Tricks

    Chapter 235 - Old TricksThe next day, on the central avenue of Te Moana Kino, the people, seemingly having forgotten the previous day''s bloodshed, gathered once more, risking their lives.


    Their expressions grew more ferocious, barely human��not just due to the terrifying contortions, but their disheveled hair, bloodshot eyes, and rapidly aging skin, which took on a wrinkled, blue-grey hue. At first glance, one might think they had regressed into apes.


    Amidst their fervent calls, a woman with a shaved head climbed onto the roof of a car.


    This time, there was no square, no platform, certainly no microphone or speech draft. She simply, mechanically, raised her clenched fists above her head again and again. The crowd followed suit, roaring themselves hoarse:


    "For Freedom!"


    "For Freedom!"


    "For Humanity!"


    "For Humanity!"


    "Fight for Pride!"


    "Fight for Pride!"


    "..."


    Michael leaned against the rooftop railing, watching the distant street. The central avenue, over a hundred meters wide with eighteen lanes, was choked with people. Many, lacking space, uprooted shrubs and greenery from the roadside dividers, tossing them into the air��partially satisfying their urge for violence, partially clearing space.


    He glanced at Sakura, easily reading the worry in her eyes.


    "Although the United Government didn''t open fire yesterday, rough estimates indicate at least 2,800 people died from trampling and suffocation, with over 13,000 severely injured. With hospitals shut down, most couldn''t..." Sakura, seemingly misunderstanding Michael''s glance, recited the casualty figures, her worry deepening. Today''s street was even more crowded than yesterday. In just the past few dozen minutes, she had already seen over a hundred people swallowed by the sea of bodies, their faces ecstatic even in death.


    Yet, they couldn''t act, all for the sake of��ostensibly��saving more people.


    "Aponia."


    Michael called Aponia''s name, his tone seemingly calm but carrying an unmistakable urgency.


    Aponia, who had been standing rigidly on the rooftop, hands clasped, head bowed in a prayer-like stance, opened her indifferent, vacant eyes. She extended a single index finger and drew a red line on the satellite map displayed on the tablet Sakura held.


    "Elysia, Kevin, what''s the situation on your end?" Michael asked, clearly not inquiring about the riot itself.


    "Hold on a moment! Give Dystopia some time, okay?"


    Michael''s mouth twitched, but thankfully, Kevin''s side was ready.


    "This is Ato. I am drawing the route on the map."


    Michael looked at the map. A blue line had indeed appeared.


    Half a minute later, the golden line representing Dystopia''s detection results also materialized. Three lines of different colors originated from three distinct points in Te Moana Kino, extending outward and forming three intersection points.


    Ignoring potential errors, if the three psychic-sensitive MANTISes traced the Honkai energy interference, the three lines should converge at a single point��the location of the hidden Honkai Beast or Herrscher. But reality was never without error, hence the three intersection points.


    In other words, the three lines inevitably enclosed a small triangular area. Based on previous deductions, the hidden Honkai Beast or Herrscher was clearly located within this error-formed triangle.


    Such elaborate measures were necessary. Whether the opponent was a Honkai Beast or a Herrscher, they wouldn''t emit strong Honkai energy reactions without using their full power. Combined with the globally increasing background Honkai energy levels, even Emperor-class Honkai Beasts could no longer be identified solely by reaction magnitude...


    "Alright. Kevin from the north, Elysia from the south, Sakura from the east. If you find the target, don''t engage immediately. Try to drive it west towards the coastal beach."


    "Understood."


    While Kevin and Elysia acknowledged, Sakura glanced at the still-agitated crowd, then at Aponia, and finally nodded at Michael.


    "I''ll head out first."


    Michael bit his lip, avoiding Sakura''s retreating figure, his gaze fixed on Aponia again.


    "Can you sever the mental link on her?" he asked, referring to the leader on the car roof.


    Aponia shook her head. "Severing it momentarily is easy, but achieving the effect you desire is nearly impossible... Moreover, doing so would alert the enemy."


    Michael said no more, switching communication channels. "Pardofelis, any movement from the United Government armed forces?"


    "Four helicopters are preparing for takeoff. ETA to... wait, let me, let me check my notes, hmm! ETA to destination is approximately 290 seconds."


    It''s 260 seconds, Michael corrected silently. 290 seconds was the time from engine start to reaching Michael''s current position overhead. Judging by the rotor sounds in Pardofelis''s transmission, they''d already been warming up for a bit. Plus, the helicopters didn''t need to fly directly over the target; they could use cannons and rockets from hundreds of meters, even a kilometer or two away, for forceful suppression...


    "Hua, snipe that woman."


    Bang!


    Before he finished speaking, the gunshot echoed. The woman''s bald head exploded into fragments amidst the reverberating sound. The crowd''s roaring abruptly ceased.


    Then came sudden screams, the sound of trampling. People further back, unaware of what had happened, only felt the crowd surging backward.


    As for the psychic contamination hidden in the woman''s voice, it vanished the instant she died. The excitement and anger she had instilled instantly transformed into terror.


    "Aponia!"


    The named woman sighed softly, assuming the prayer stance again. Her lips moved, then she opened her arms, scattering specks of golden light.


    "[Please], go home."


    After speaking, Aponia exhaled sharply, her body going limp, almost collapsing��fortunately, Michael swiftly constructed a lounge chair behind her.


    "Imposing Discipline on over two hundred thousand individuals simultaneously... Is it still too taxing for you?"


    "Yes... Only when one tries to exert their full strength... do they feel the smallness of their own power."


    "No matter. What you just did was nothing short of miraculous. Besides, MANTIS strength is progressive; it peaks two to three years after surgery as the body deeply integrates with the ICHOR factor." Michael, slightly surprised by Aponia''s tangible weariness, offered gentle words of comfort.


    But he seemed to have overlooked something.


    Aponia glanced at him strangely. "Michael, your sense of time..."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "It has been three years since my Meta-Morph surgery."


    "..."


    Michael closed his mouth, turning his gaze back down. The dense crowd suddenly quieted.


    No more clamor, no more fear. They just stood there, bewildered.


    Even those who had fallen during the stampede and crush mostly gasped for air and staggered back to their feet.


    Then, the same expression appeared on their faces��Confusion?


    Who am I? Where am I?


    Why did I come here?


    Before the two hundred thousand plus people gathered could even figure out the first question, "Who am I?", images of the bloody suppressions from the past month played almost simultaneously in everyone''s minds.


    No further guidance was needed. After the artificially induced excitement faded, faced with such gruesome scenes and the roar of approaching helicopter engines, the most primal human instinct��survival��instantly took over.


    But just as fear threatened to incite another chaotic surge, two other mental forces swept across the area, keeping everyone''s emotions balanced on the threshold��afraid, but not overly terrified.


    Then, just as Aponia''s Discipline commanded��[Please], go home.


    The people began to disperse aimlessly. To prevent a repeat of the earlier trampling, Aponia, Ato, and Dystopia had to bear the mental load of over two hundred thousand consciousnesses, maintaining their neutral mental state, allowing them to instinctively move towards home.


    But Michael looked towards the eastern sky. Four armed helicopters bearing United Government insignia had deployed in attack formation. They only needed to pull the trigger, and the cannons mounted on the nose and fuselage could wash the central avenue in a rain of blood.


    However, the lead flight commander and the weapons operator, seeing the scene below, exchanged a silent glance and didn''t fire immediately.


    "All units, be advised. Crowd on the ground is dispersing. Maintain alert, hold fire. Awaiting further orders from ground command."


    The four helicopters flew quickly over the street, circled widely in the distance, and finally hovered in mid-air.


    "Mike, what are you doing? Why aren''t you firing?"


    "Sir, I believe the onboard camera feed is clear enough. The rioters are dispersing on their own. It seems unnecessary to use force..."


    "Cut the crap! You called them rioters yourself! You deal with rioters by shoving a bullet up their ass, pulling the trigger, then stuffing their ashes into a cannon and firing it��What are you waiting for?!"


    "..."


    Mike licked his lips, tasting salt. He wiped his face; unknowingly, he was drenched in sweat.


    He looked back at his weapons operator again. His familiar partner simply gave a slight shake of the head.


    He didn''t understand. No, he couldn''t be sure what his partner of nearly ten years meant by shaking his head.


    Was it a warning not to fire on unarmed civilians?


    Or a warning not to disobey orders and ruin his promising career?


    He swallowed hard. This middle-aged man, whose name happened to be the same as Michael''s, chose refusal.


    "Sorry, sir. I cannot open fire on non-target crowds."


    "Non-target crowds? What non-target crowds? The target crowd is right below you!"


    "..."


    Mike took two deep breaths. He hadn''t wanted this mission in the first place; it was just his squadron''s turn on the rotation��but now he was glad it was him. If it had been someone else...


    "All units, returning to base temporarily. Awaiting new orders."


    "Fine! Mike! Captain! You''re fucking finished! Your promotion next month is fucking finished! Your vacation is fucking finished! Your pension, your brother''s job, all fucking finished! And the rest of your squadron members, all finished! Unless you stop returning to base right now, turn around, and fire!"


    Mike decisively cut the communication and gave his old partner an apologetic smile.


    The partner deactivated the weapons targeting system, smiled bitterly, patted his shoulder, and shook his head again. But then, as his head turned and his perspective shifted, his eyes widened in horror��


    "Mike, look at Number Two!"


    "Goddamn it, Jones, stop!"


    But he forgot he had just cut the comms.


    His words became nothing more than a powerless, desperate roar.


    He watched helplessly as his deputy commander, Jones, expertly maneuvered Number Two, turning it around, aiming the three forward-facing 23mm cannons at the street below.


    But one second passed, two seconds, three seconds...


    The cannons remained silently pointed at the dazed, slowly dispersing crowd below, refusing to spit fire.


    Unseen by them, on the rooftop of a nearby building, Michael sighed in relief, dissipating the electric arcs between his fingers��using the Third Herrscher''s powers to disrupt electronically dependent weapons was just basic procedure.


    It wasn''t the only use of the Third Herrscher''s power; the earlier conversation between the helicopter captain with his namesake and the ground commander had also been intercepted as electromagnetic waves. If not for that, he would have disrupted the electromagnetic field immediately, disabling the helicopters entirely.


    Number Two hung awkwardly for a full half-minute. Finally confirming the weapons wouldn''t fire, it reluctantly turned back and followed the formation towards the base��those walking below weren''t just fellow citizens'' heads; they were potential commendations!


    Unfortunately, ill-gotten gains shouldn''t be taken, and ill-gotten merits certainly shouldn''t be sought.


    "Like this, they''ll just send a second wave of helicopters later." Aponia''s voice was extremely weak.


    "No matter. I will remain here until the crowd has completely dispersed." Michael''s words were calm, but he still raised his hand to construct three steaming cups of coffee. One was offered to Aponia; the other two were sent through spatial rifts to Ato and Dystopia.


    Aponia took a sip, seeming somewhat revived.


    "You can add more sugar next time, thank you."


    "...Sorry, I didn''t realize you liked sweet drinks, so I deliberately didn''t add any sugar."


    "Hehe, if not forced, who would choose bitter melon juice over coconut milk? Or rather... who would refuse a well-paved road to deliberately walk a thorny path?"


    Hearing such cryptic words, Michael simply turned his head away.


    If he couldn''t tell whether it was normal conversation or prophecy, best not to dwell on it. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Whatever was coming would come. And Michael had a good sense of the major events likely to unfold.


    "However, are you really just going to wait here? The Honkai Beast... or Herrscher... are you truly confident leaving it to Ely, Kevin, and Sakura?"


    "What, you think the three of them combined can''t handle one Honkai Beast, or one Herrscher?"


    "That''s different." Aponia shook her head. "Even if their combat power is strong, facing psychic attacks, whether they can maintain their resolve... that remains unknown. Besides..."


    Aponia left the second half unsaid��Michael could easily find a more comfortable posture, like sitting beside her, so why remain standing, muscles tensed? Wasn''t this clearly preparing to provide backup at a moment''s notice?


    The roar of helicopters returned. This time, they flew directly past Michael and Aponia, yet didn''t stir even a breeze��shielded by a double layer of Imaginary barriers, they were undetectable even optically.


    This helicopter squadron, like the previous one, aimed its cannons at the now much sparser crowd below. Unfortunately for them, the barrels still refused to fire.


    They circled over the central avenue for five full minutes before finally returning to base, defeated.


    "How much longer?" Michael, who had seemed calm moments ago, suddenly urged.


    "At the current pace, at least another half hour."


    Michael let out a heavy breath��the United Government forces weren''t fools. If they persisted with the mission, he''d need a different method of obstruction next time. A spatial corridor, perhaps?


    Also, they might deploy ground troops...


    Though Michael thought it unlikely. These so-called "rioters" had no deep-seated hatred for the soldiers; their only reason to fire was following orders.


    With the "rioters" clearly heading home, would those orders be adjusted?


    Surely they would!


    But regardless, Michael still had to wait here a while longer to be certain before going to support Elysia.


    He couldn''t help but worry. It wasn''t concern about their strength; as he''d said, the three of them were more than capable of handling the potential enemy.


    Even considering Aponia''s concern��the enemy''s psychic attacks.


    Kevin and Sakura might have problems, but Elysia wouldn''t.


    Michael was certain of this; he knew Elysia''s crystal could block psychic attacks.


    So, at this point, Michael was somewhat tongue-tied��even he couldn''t quite pinpoint the source of his anxiety.


    After a moment, he realized. His worry wasn''t about vague possibilities, but stemmed from a fact��


    Why hadn''t they received any word yet? At their speed, they should have located the enemy''s hiding place by now.


    Indeed, they had encountered some problems.


    Kevin leaped forward abruptly. He could already see the greenery on a nearby rooftop, and amidst it, the very conspicuous figures of the girl and the large peacock.


    Undoubtedly the target. Besides, the two made no effort to conceal the Honkai energy radiating from them.


    He reached for the microphone on his collar. Before attacking, one should report to superiors and notify comrades��Kevin knew these procedures by heart.


    But his hand found nothing��the collar was empty. Where was the microphone?


    Wait a second...


    Kevin blinked. Had he felt dizzy just now?


    His hand, hovering in mid-air, instinctively straightened his collar, making the already crisp school uniform stand even taller.


    As he did so, a chorus of girls'' screams erupted around him.


    Glancing around at his excited classmates surrounding him in the center of the court, he felt utterly familiar with the scene, so familiar it couldn''t distract him even slightly.


    His body felt tired, which was natural after such intense competition��Kevin thought.


    "Kevin!"


    A familiar call came from his right��incredibly familiar, yet Kevin couldn''t immediately recall the name of the person calling.


    He reached out his right arm. More than a conscious effort to catch the ball, it felt like an instinctual bodily reaction.


    The basketball landed in his hand. His fingertips instantly registered the hard texture, the slickness of sweat, relaying it all to his central nervous system�� "When did my hands become so sensitive?"


    He started dribbling, but felt a slight awkwardness, as if he hadn''t touched a basketball in years. Yet that couldn''t be right; his skills felt improved. In just two or three seconds, he blew past four defenders, drove into the paint, and faced the final line of defense��a dark-skinned guy a full head taller than him.


    "Big Shark?" The nickname popped into Kevin''s head. Strangely, within this simple nickname, he sensed a touch of aged time.


    As if they had faced off on the court long ago��wait, had they? Hadn''t they?


    Had they?


    Hadn''t they?


    While Kevin''s mind wrestled with these contradictory questions, his body reacted first��a fake, then a sudden spin for a layup.


    The moment the ball swished through the net, the game-ending whistle blew. The sharp sound pierced Kevin''s brain, stunning him.


    "Kevin! Kevin!"


    Amidst the shouts, a crowd of familiar yet strange faces surrounded him, engulfing him.


    One by one, they embraced him, though his own reaction was wooden��these people looked so familiar... he could easily recall their names now.


    But... though they were classmates, teammates, Kevin suddenly felt distant from them, unilaterally distant.


    A strange sense of unfamiliarity washed over him.


    Just as he was about to resist this feeling, the classmates and teammates around him parted like waves.


    Kevin''s gaze naturally followed the path they cleared.


    And saw the girl standing there, a hesitant look on her face...


    "Mei!"


    In that instant, all sense of dissonance, all strangeness, vanished from Kevin''s mind.


    All he wanted now was to step forward and hold Mei in his arms.


    But Mei, with a touch of bashfulness, stepped back slightly, then held out a bottle of soda.


    "This is... I bought this..."


    Kevin took the soda without hesitation and downed it in one go.


    A smile quickly spread across Mei''s face. Kevin stared at her,������ (blankly, dazedly), somehow letting her lead him out of the gymnasium.


    "By the way... Kevin, I often see you playing basketball, but I rarely see you play baseball. Why do you always carry a baseball bat?"


    Meeting Mei''s curious gaze, Kevin felt awkward. He couldn''t exactly say the bat was actually for...


    Just then, his eyes caught a glimpse of a grey figure.


    "Su!"


    He waved, but Su just smiled, shook his head, and retreated into the crowd��he didn''t want to be a third wheel.


    "What''s wrong?" Mei asked curiously, following Kevin''s gaze.


    "Ah... Ah! That was Su, the one I always mention to you." Kevin scratched his head, his muscles relaxed, his tone natural, clearly immersed in this...


    He enjoyed everything about this moment. He could barely distinguish enjoyment from nostalgia, but a strange feeling lingered deep down, as if some major event was about to happen soon.


    "Right, Mei... You pulled me out here because..." He suddenly remembered he should be celebrating with his teammates right now.


    "Ah��Sorry, it''s just that the teacher asked me to greet two transfer students... I, I thought, since I''m alone... maybe we could go together..." Mei turned her head away shyly like a little girl, but Kevin''s lips curled upwards.


    "Alright, alright!" He waved his hand dismissively.


    "What are the names of those two transfer students?"


    "One boy, one girl. Their names are interesting. One is called Michael, the other Elysia."


    "Wait!" Kevin stopped abruptly.


    "Michael... Elysia..." He muttered the names, clutching his head in pain as he crouched down.


    Because he was holding his head, he didn''t notice��everything around him, the school, Mei, had faded into ethereal illusions.


    Before he could look up and realize, he suddenly began to fall, plummeting into another world.

 Chapter 236: A Dream Unescaped

    Chapter 236 - A Dream Unescaped"Sister! Over here!"


    The same pink long hair reminded Sakura of many things, but add the striking red highlight at the forehead, and its meaning became unambiguous.


    "No need to rush, Rin." She smiled wryly and shook her head, yet quickened her pace regardless��every action felt natural, flowing effortlessly.


    Her right hand was held by Rin, leaving only her left to adjust the straw hat on her head. Fingertips pressed lightly against the brim; even through the thick weave, she could feel the smooth long hair beneath, the warmth between the strands.


    She paused slightly��something seemed... missing?


    But before she could ponder further, a pull on her right hand interrupted her thoughts��Rin, like a lively foal, pulled her forward through the bustling crowd.


    "Wait, Rin, where are you taking me..."


    "Alright! We''re here!"


    Sakura stopped, standing shoulder-to-shoulder with her sister before a tall, grand building.


    "Look, look! This is our school library! Uh... actually, it''s supposed to be a museum. It has lots of writing tablets, pottery shards, and amber slabs, supposedly genuine artifacts from the library of the Mu Empire��humanity''s first empire..."


    Rin then put an arm around her sister''s shoulders, leaned in mischievously close to her ear, glanced around at the crowd, and whispered conspiratorially, "The school claims every stone brick used in this library dates back to the Mu Empire era. I can''t tell if it''s true, but if it is... look at this color! The ancients would probably crawl out of their graves in anger!"


    Sakura''s eye twitched as she looked at the library... or museum... before her, starkly divided down the middle by the main entrance doors, painted in jarringly distinct shades of blue and pink.


    Neither color was particularly dignified, ill-suited for a building meant to evoke historical weight, let alone when combined like this.


    "This... Who did this? Your principal... wouldn''t he be angry?"


    "Ha? Angry?" Rin tilted her head, wagging her index finger. "Sister, don''t you think these two colors perfectly match our school''s two silly... uh, those two principals?"


    Pulling Sakura inside the museum, Rin lowered her voice further:


    "That new vice-principal wanted to paint all the school buildings pink. The principal refused, of course. So the vice-principal snuck out at night with a few buckets of paint and painted half the museum pink. The next day, when the principal saw it, he got mad and painted the other half blue."


    "...And then what happened?" Sakura suddenly felt sending Rin to this school might have been somewhat... unreliable... But it was too late for regrets. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Then? What then?"

 Chapter 237: The Disparity

    Chapter 237 - The DisparityMidnight arrived, yet the streets grew livelier.


    Plump reindeer pulled a plump Santa Claus, his ramen-noodle-like beard trembling with laughter as he turned, pulling woolen stockings filled with small gifts one after another from his sack and tossing them towards the sides of the street.


    "Hey!" Kevin swiped his hand, effortlessly snatching the gift intended for a small boy standing on tiptoe, right before his eyes.


    The little boy stared blankly for two seconds, then burst into tears with a "Waaah!"


    Kevin, laughing boisterously, quickly pulled Mei''s hand and fled.


    Both were adults, quickly leaving the children behind. The exertion, perhaps catching their breath wrong, sent Mei into a fit of violent coughing.


    Kevin supported her, standing under a streetlight, gently patting her back.


    "Honestly, such a grown-up, still snatching gifts from kids." Mei''s tone held a hint of helplessness, mixed with suppressed laughter.


    "Men are boys until they die!" Kevin grinned, turning the woolen stocking upside down and shaking it. A packet of brown sugar gingerbread cookies fell out.


    "Here, perfect. One for you, one for me." Kevin unwrapped the oil paper around the gingerbread, took one out first, and held it before Mei.


    Under the dim streetlight, Mei''s cheeks were flushed red by the cold wind. She shrunk her neck slightly, didn''t reach out, but instead leaned forward and took the cookie from Kevin''s hand with her mouth.


    The cookies were probably homemade by the Santa cosplayer, only about the size of two coins. Kevin''s thumb and forefinger held the cookie quite close to the edge, perhaps intentionally, perhaps not. Even careful as she was, Mei''s lips could hardly avoid brushing against Kevin''s fingers.


    But compared to this peaceful, beautiful world, this small moment of intimacy was merely a bonus.


    Kevin felt he should have burst into boisterous laughter, but for some reason, though his lips spread wide, his vocal cords felt constricted, unable to make a sound.


    One or two specks of white abruptly appeared in his vision; snowflakes began to drift down from the night sky.


    A few flakes landed on Mei''s head. He gently brushed them away.


    But suddenly, his movement froze.


    Mei followed his gaze and turned. A nun had appeared behind her sometime ago.


    She watched the two with pity in her eyes. Even on such a cold winter night, her attire remained thin.


    She said nothing more, turned her vacant eyes towards Kevin, chuckled softly twice, then turned and melted back into the darkness.


    "Aponia..." Kevin whispered the nun''s name softly.


    He couldn''t tell if this Aponia... was the one he knew. What did she mean? Was she implying he should follow her?


    Follow her... away from here?


    How could that be possible...


    "You know her?" Mei asked softly.


    Kevin nodded, then shook his head.


    "Let''s go. We''re almost home."


    Michael slumped into a chair, legs crossed, hand rubbing the stubble on his chin. Through the glass pane, he quietly observed Sakura and Kevin in the hospital room beyond.


    Neither had any physical injuries, but they were hooked up to IV drips, though containing only nutrient solution.


    After a short while, sensing Aponia opening her eyes beside him, Michael turned his head as well, asking with undisguised worry:


    "Failure?"


    "How should I put it..." Aponia pursed her lips. "Those two... They both, more or less, realized they were in a dream."


    "Can''t wake up?" Michael raised an eyebrow.


    "I''m afraid... they''re unwilling to wake up."


    Michael remained silent, stood up quietly, and walked into the hospital room.


    He first went to Sakura''s bedside. Honestly, as one of the only two people (the other being Vill-V) whose workload had increased rather than decreased after Anti-Entropy merged into Fire Moth, Michael hadn''t paid this much attention to Sakura in a long time.


    It felt as if, ever since she took on those so-called "dirty jobs," the threads of their fates began to diverge. Though running parallel, occasionally turning as if to intersect again, it always turned out to be merely an approach, quickly moving apart once more.


    Michael couldn''t help but recall the last time he''d seen her like this, so many years ago in R''lyeh...


    So many years have passed already. Michael looked at Sakura and smiled faintly, his right hand clenching unconsciously.


    Sakura''s face was completely relaxed, a slight smile even gracing her lips. It gave Michael a strange thought��perhaps letting them rest like this for a while wouldn''t be so bad...


    Even if that happiness stemmed only from an illusory dream.


    He then paced over to Kevin.


    Compared to Sakura, his expression didn''t seem quite as relaxed.


    Aponia watched silently from the corner, seeming to anticipate Michael''s question, answering softly:


    "Compared to Sakura, Kevin realized it earlier... and more clearly."


    "..." Michael sighed softly. The meaning was clear��Even you are unwilling to wake up?


    Regarding the memories of the Eighth Honkai Eruption from the original timeline, he couldn''t recall if Sakura had succumbed to such dreams, but Kevin clearly hadn''t.


    He remembered Elysia''s words: "I always felt that you, actually... were the one among us most likely to be trapped in a dream."


    But my dear brother Kevin... why can''t you wake up now...


    Michael''s fist clenched tightly.


    "Actually, this is quite normal," Aponia consoled from the side.


    "Sweet dreams are like that. They always cater to one''s deepest desires. When things unattainable in reality are easily obtained in a dream, even if you realize it''s a dream, it''s difficult to let go..."


    "..."


    Indeed, succumbing to a dream perhaps had little to do with maturity or weakness. The key lay in having obsessions, deep-seated ones.


    And Sakura and Kevin, in a sense... no, which warrior didn''t harbor deep obsessions?


    Without that obsession, what was the reason for fighting?


    Michael fell silent for a moment, then asked curiously, "Aponia, perhaps prying into others'' privacy isn''t good, but I still want to ask��Kevin and Sakura, what are their desires?"


    "That... Spreading others'' privacy isn''t good either, so I won''t tell you the specific dreams. Besides... their desires are identical, so simple it''s almost unbelievable..."


    "What is it?"


    "A world without Honkai."


    "...Can they be forcibly awakened?"


    This time, it was Aponia who sighed. "Michael, you should know very well that I can do it. But you must also think clearly, is it necessary for me to do so right now?"


    Michael turned to face the door of the room, silent.


    The mind, after all, was something human civilization still couldn''t fully comprehend... no, couldn''t even claim to have begun researching. While other aspects involving Honkai could perhaps be explained using existing scientific frameworks, when it came to matters of the mind, the soul, humanity, despite possessing some authority, remained ignorant of its true nature.


    Even Aponia was no exception.


    So, yes, she could forcefully pull Kevin and Sakura out of the dream. But that action... how to describe it...


    It was like pulling someone from a car wreck. You rush over, open the door, and pull. Their leg is stuck, but you keep pulling to save them. You finally get them out, but half their leg remains in the car.


    This was different from Michael''s situation back then. Michael''s own consciousness had already awakened; the others merely assisted.


    But now... forcibly awakening them, whether it would cause such trauma, Aponia herself wasn''t sure. For ordinary people, it might be acceptable. But for MANTISes like Kevin and Sakura, whose minds were tougher than average, they were more likely to struggle, potentially causing damage.


    And due to the inherent dangers of MANTISes, mental trauma would likely cause more harm than good. Michael had already proven that point.


    "No matter. I just needed to know you can do it."


    Leaving those words behind, Michael started walking out of the room. As he turned the doorknob, he suddenly looked back at Aponia:


    "Aponia, you... do you know their original fate?"


    Aponia shook her head. "By the time I met them, their fate had already been altered by your interference. So naturally, I cannot say that the earliest fate I saw for them was their original form."


    By the time she finished speaking, Michael had already left.


    Michael rubbed his head, finding the situation rather ironic.


    What Kevin could achieve in the original history, his current counterpart couldn''t. And the culprit, in a way, was Michael himself.


    Because the original Kevin''s growth could be roughly divided into four stages. The first two were the Third Honkai Eruption, joining Fire Moth as a soldier, and then the Sixth and Seventh Eruptions, where his hesitation implicated an entire street of people, and to overcome that hesitation, he ruthlessly killed his comrade.


    No one becomes an adult overnight. Growth is invariably built upon heart-wrenching pain. But for the current Kevin, the most significant blow he should have suffered was half shouldered by Michael, and the other half altered, never occurring.


    So, what that Kevin could do, this Kevin couldn''t.


    Was this good or bad...? Michael thought silently.


    "Let''s consider it good for now. Growth isn''t something to be forced... If I can do no worse than him, letting him remain a sunny big boy, isn''t that good?"


    Click��


    The mechanical door slid open. Michael turned left out the door and leaned his back against the wall.


    "Mei isn''t here yet?" he asked, his voice deliberately gentle.


    "Sigh... Who knows what she''s thinking. Kevin''s like this, but she just sent a communication. Hearing Kevin is essentially just asleep, she didn''t seem too worried." Elysia tilted her head, shrugging.


    "Perhaps she has more important things to do." This wasn''t just a casual remark from Michael. Mei''s workload was increasing��plan after plan, version after version. To cope, she had even initiated an upgrade plan for Prometheus... This would obviously make her even busier in the short term. So, she hadn''t interfered much with the Te Moana Kino operation; Michael was fully responsible.


    Perhaps... this was Mei''s absolute rationality.


    Michael understood it now.


    If anything, he felt a bit guilty. After all, her boyfriend ended up like this during an operation under his command.


    But Michael didn''t show it. Since the events two years ago concluded, he rarely let his emotions show��perhaps Mei also thought this was Michael''s rationality.


    Wearing a mask was tiring. The only consolation, perhaps, was that at least in front of certain people, he could lift a corner of the mask, catch his breath slightly.


    But when he turned to look at Elysia, he found her unusually silent today.


    He just stared blankly at Elysia''s profile until she awkwardly tucked a strand of hair behind her ear, also using her hand to shield her expression.


    "Don''t look at me like that!"


    "Ely, you..."


    Elysia took a deep breath and interrupted him:


    "Perhaps... I should apologize to you."


    "Eh?" Michael paused, then recited the excuse he''d already prepared for her:


    "You killed Mahamayuri, that''s enough. Facing a Herrscher plus an Emperor-class Honkai Beast, both with psychic abilities, killing one and injuring the other is already quite difficult."


    "I know all that... I just wanted to say sorry to you..." She suddenly, boldly, linked her arm with Michael''s��though they had reconciled in a way long ago, Michael still couldn''t shake off his guilt when facing her, let alone be intimate. And later, as Michael consciously put on his mask, such an affectionate gesture was truly the first in two years.


    Michael''s body stiffened slightly, but mostly out of confusion��


    "Sorry? You don''t need to say that to me..." He truly couldn''t think of anything Elysia needed to apologize for.


    Elysia fell silent for a moment, then gathered her courage and confessed:


    "The Eighth Herrscher... maybe she wasn''t... I can''t tell. Did I genuinely miss the chance to kill her because I was affected by her psychic attack, or was it... simply my own hesitation..."


    "No, I don''t think it counts like that." Michael thought she was blaming herself for failing to kill the Eighth Herrscher. While somewhat unexpected, it was understandable.


    Although in Michael''s memory, the Eighth Herrscher was a weakling useless except for inducing dreams... after Su found her hiding place, even Su, a psychic-sensitive MANTIS unsuited for direct combat, could easily torture and kill her... Of course, the most tragic part was��she was the only Herrscher captured alive.


    But since Michael''s existence had already changed so much, even completely altering the Seventh Honkai Eruption, it wasn''t surprising if the Eighth Herrscher''s close-combat abilities were enhanced.


    However... clearly, that wasn''t what Elysia actually meant.


    "No... Michael, don''t speak yet." Elysia pressed her full weight against him, finally resting her head tilted on his shoulder. Michael appropriately bent his knees slightly to make her more comfortable.


    "If I hadn''t held back at all, the Eighth Herrscher would never have escaped from me. It''s just that I can''t say for sure whether my hesitation in that instant was truly my own, or the Herrscher''s psychic attack... Of course, from a third party''s perspective, the latter sounds more like an excuse to shift blame, right?"


    Hearing this, how could Michael not understand her meaning?


    But before he could speak, Elysia cut him off again:


    "Michael, do you remember our conversation before the Second Honkai Eruption began?"


    Over twelve years, they had exchanged countless words, but Michael quickly found the specific segment Elysia meant amidst the complex memories��


    "If... if this is the Second Honkai Eruption, don''t you have anything you want to say?"


    "Hey! What''s with that eager expression?"


    "Mm-hmm? You can''t guess! Of course, I''m thinking about beating this one awake too! Just like I beat you awake back then!"


    Michael sighed. He knew it was this.


    "The reason I need to apologize is because... before truly facing it, I never imagined how mentally agonizing it would be to kill a Herrscher with human consciousness��after all, they look just like humans, just like us... And then, I keep reminding myself internally, maybe there''s a way to save them... I''m sorry, I didn''t realize before what you had to face... Especially when you faced Seele..."


    "This is quite troublesome..."


    Elysia''s arm tightened around his. Michael could feel his elbow sinking into softness. He didn''t know if Elysia noticed, but for him, the fleeting romantic thought was extinguished as soon as it arose.


    Only then did he realize that, due to the so-called information gap, his mentality when facing Herrschers was completely different from Elysia''s and the others''.


    For himself, because he already knew the Previous Era Herrschers couldn''t possess humanity, unless the Herrscher was an acquaintance, he felt little psychological burden when delivering the killing blow.


    But for others...


    A hunter might easily kill prey, a butcher might easily kill livestock, but if asked to turn their weapons against humans, at least half couldn''t strike without hesitation.


    For Elysia, it meant even more��she was also a Herrscher...


    This reality, far from fading with each defeated Herrscher, became increasingly clear.


    Both the original Elysia and the current one held an obsession, incomprehensible to others, with the fantastical idea of "Herrschers regaining their humanity."


    However, different life experiences led to vast disparities.


    The original Elysia had neither a Core nor powers. She didn''t know if she was a Herrscher, human, or Honkai Beast. For a long time, she only knew she was different, without knowing why.


    Moreover, reality offered no time for contemplation. Watching beings similar to herself killed by humans, even by herself, must have filled her with fear. Yet, fear wasn''t negative for her; it even spurred her growth.


    Later, upon discovering Kevin developed psychological issues after killing Himeko (PE), she chose to secretly undergo the Meta-Morph surgery alone (though whether she actually did remains unconfirmed). This wasn''t out of "competitiveness," but similar to Mei''s later choice��she wanted stronger power so the humans she cared about wouldn''t have to face such choices.


    As for awakening Herrscher humanity, though she never gave up hope, lacking precedents, the final outcome only brought disappointment.


    But the Elysia leaning against Michael now was the opposite. The first "kin" she encountered had successfully regained humanity, leading her to believe from the start that having Herrschers fight for humanity, while perhaps not simple, wasn''t impossible.


    Because she started with high expectations, she was more susceptible to setbacks, especially when facing a Herrscher seemingly possessing human consciousness.


    And now, merely due to someone''s interference, the hesitation she should have faced and overcome during the Sixth Honkai Eruption had been delayed until now.


    "..." Michael lowered his head silently. From a short-term perspective, easing her mind was simple. Michael just needed to tell her some truths, like how Herrschers in this era generally had no chance of regaining humanity...


    Since the possibility didn''t exist from the start, her heart should feel better, right...


    Yes, sorrow often stems from the vast disparity between reality and illusion.


    It''s like buying lottery tickets. Finding no matching numbers on draw day versus matching all numbers except the last one creates completely different levels of disappointment.


    "Ely, there''s something I never told you..." Michael naturally slid his hand across her back, resting it on her waist.


    He pondered how to phrase it. Explaining "Herrschers of this era cannot regain humanity" required explaining how he knew.


    Should he push it onto Aponia again, or, like the interrupted resolution that night two years ago, reveal the entire truth?


    Calculating carefully, time is running out...


    Michael made his decision.


    "Actually, I..."


    "Good evening! Ely, Michael."


    A sudden greeting interrupted the words about to leave Michael''s lips. The two instinctively pulled apart slightly... after all, they were past the age of constantly showing affection in front of others, nor was it necessary anymore. S��ar?h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, Michael still held her hand, lightly tracing something on her palm with his index finger, like a childhood game.


    "Oh my, my dear Eden, you certainly know how to pick your moments!" Elysia hooked her right arm around Eden''s, pulling her close too, effectively achieving embraces on both sides.


    Michael glanced over. Eden looked somewhat haggard. It seemed that since her final concert two years ago, her state had devolved into two modes: drunk Eden and not-drunk Eden.


    Eden, unusually, didn''t respond to Elysia''s banter. She shook her head:


    "Ely, I''m just here to relieve you."


    "Relieve? What do you mean?"


    Before Elysia could express surprise, Michael''s communicator beeped first. Mei''s face appeared on the projection screen.


    "Assemble immediately? Lab 2? Isn''t that the Fifth Science Department''s... Aponia needs to go too? Okay, on our way."

 Chapter 238: It’s Decided! You’re Up!

    Chapter 238 - It''s Decided! You''re Up![165:52:25]


    Michael glanced at the number displayed at the top of the war room''s holographic projection screen. Two hours had passed on the countdown. Adding the thirty-three hours Kevin and Sakura had been unconscious, they had effectively wasted thirty-five hours.


    Nearly one-fifth of their total time...


    Michael ran a hand through his hair, beginning to feel agitated in this battle devoid of smoke and gunpowder.


    "Prometheus, push Elvin again. Now that we know the transmission vector of the attack, why is progress still so slow?"


    Due to the ongoing upgrade, many of Prometheus''s modules were suspended. It couldn''t even "speak" now, only executing Michael''s tasks via pop-up messages.


    "Forget it..." Michael smoothed his bangs again. Good thing I''m still young. If Ato were here, the console would probably be covered in hair by now... He tried telling himself a lame joke to calm down.


    "Patch me through directly to Elvin."


    Although they were both in the same war room, not even twenty steps apart, such a call still served a purpose��like further pressuring Elvin, forcing him to talk while working.


    "Yaaawn! Alright, alright, I heard you, Captain Michael." Elvin yawned, but his voice was overly excited. Some people get drowsy after over twenty hours without sleep, while others become increasingly agitated, unable to sleep. Elvin was clearly the latter. This excitement and agitation had another, less auspicious but fitting term��a final burst of energy before collapse.


    "So, where are your results?" Though feeling some reluctance, now wasn''t the time for mercy. In a sense, they were racing against death itself.


    "It''s a bit complicated... Yaaawn! Not quite what we initially thought. There doesn''t seem to be much commonality in what the sleeping sickness patients viewed before falling ill. Some were watching videos, some reading novels, some listening to broadcasts, even watching... adult films. Later, I thought, maybe it''s because the onset times were different? I checked patients who fell ill around the same time, but unfortunately, still couldn''t find any commonality."


    Elvin slowly slumped in his seat, the fatigue from prolonged lack of sleep and rest spreading through his body.


    Michael couldn''t push him any further for the moment. He sighed softly. "If you really can''t go on, go get some sleep. Working without rest only lowers efficiency."


    "It''s fine. I''ve divided the rest of the intel department personnel into two shifts. Fuxi leads one, Nuwa leads the other. I''m just doing some information collation and summarization."


    *"Then you should rest even more."*��Michael wanted to say, but the words remained unspoken.


    Repeating such sentiments when every second counted felt somewhat hypocritical. Michael had to admit, compared to letting people rest, he genuinely wished everyone could work 168 hours straight without breaks.


    Of course, there was another reason��it was no longer necessary.


    Faint snoring sounds were already reaching Michael through the communication channel.


    "...Forget it. Get some proper sleep."


    "Captain Michael? Captain Michael?" A familiar figure suddenly stood up in the intelligence bureau''s office area. She called Michael''s name in a hushed tone, then gestured for him to meet her in the corridor outside.


    "Aunt Blanca, what is it?"


    Since giving birth to Griseo, Blanca''s already faint presence had become even... fainter. If she hadn''t stood up just now, Michael would have forgotten that after leaving Mobius''s lab, she had actually worked in the intelligence bureau for six whole years.


    "I''ve found something, but I''m not entirely sure."


    "Hm?" Michael paused, the earlier disappointment and frustration not yet faded, now suddenly pierced by surprise.


    Although Blanca explicitly stated "I''m not entirely sure," and looked slightly hesitant, this only made Michael more excited.


    Aunt Blanca was tactful. Her uncertainty, Michael believed, was merely consideration for others, like saving face for Elvin. And even if Michael was wrong, a discovery she wasn''t certain about but felt compelled to discuss privately with him...


    Even if it wasn''t the transmission method Michael sought, it must be infinitely close to the truth.


    Her next words undoubtedly confirmed Michael''s thoughts:


    "Personally, just my personal opinion��we know the sleeping sickness spreads via the internet. Considering the Herrscher''s powers, it should be related to what the patient viewed. The reasoning up to this point is correct."


    "Then where did it go wrong?" Michael asked directly.


    Unexpectedly, Blanca shook her head:


    "Our understanding wasn''t wrong. What was wrong was... our... imagination wasn''t bold enough."


    "Hmm... What do you mean?"


    "Michael, you, Elvin, Nuwa, Fuxi all imagined the target as a webpage, an article��a whole entity. That''s why you couldn''t find any commonality."


    "!" Michael took a deep breath, first patting his flushed cheeks, then slapping his forehead in annoyance��


    Blanca''s words were a wake-up call!


    The Eighth Herrscher''s ability involved applying psychic interference to specific information, causing those who see it to fall into sweet dreams, then spreading it via the internet. That much was correct. But why did the information carrying her psychic interference have to be a complete "piece" of information?


    It could just be a scattered fragment. This fit the requirements of propagation. If it were a complete piece of information, what were the chances of countless people globally encountering it simultaneously?


    Unless it was related to Eden, but that would be far too obvious.


    Therefore, for both broad applicability and secrecy, this fragmented information could only be�� "Characters".


    Because regardless of whether humans opened text, video, or audio online, they would inevitably see characters. The number of commonly used characters wasn''t small, but not excessively large either. Their repetition rate was moderate, perfectly corresponding to the moderately sized waves of sleeping sickness patients.


    "Immediately start manual checks... Right, still pay attention to time periods. The Herrscher isn''t stupid; she likely changes the corresponding characters periodically. And you don''t need to check the most recent patients... Don''t want you falling asleep yourselves."


    "Alright, alright! Give those orders to Fuxi and Nuwa. Honestly, child, who did you learn from? Nagging just like my Ato."


    Michael didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, unable to respond either way.


    Fortunately, Ato hadn''t returned yet, so he probably wouldn''t hear this.


    "But, why manual checks? Oh! If Prometheus had searched from the beginning, we should have the results by now, right? Uh... no, you were always a clever kid, not this dense."


    This time, Michael just smiled helplessly.


    "Prometheus''s upgrade plan isn''t finished yet. Currently, it can only handle communication coordination. Other work modules can only be reactivated after the upgrade."


    "What unfortunate timing."


    "Hmm... but it''s alright. The estimated time until upgrade completion is less than nine hours."


    Blanca pouted slightly:


    "Michael, don''t you know that progress bars always slow down the closer they get to the end?"


    Michael couldn''t help but laugh out loud.


    "How about that? Feeling less anxious now?"


    "Yes, thank you."


    Blanca turned, but instead of heading back into the war room, she walked towards Lab 2.


    "Aunt Blanca?"


    "Did you forget? I''m also one of the candidates! Since I''ve already pointed you in the right direction, you don''t need me for the rest of the work, right?" She chuckled softly, turned again, her steps slow but firm.


    Michael didn''t try to stop her. He first adjusted the orders to the intelligence department via communicator, then leaned alone against the cold armor plating, letting his mind go blank for a moment.


    Blanca''s voice echoed in his ears, lingering, no need to dismiss it. She hadn''t said anything particularly special, yet just her presence was relaxing.


    Perhaps she comforts Griseo the same way?


    Right, Griseo. Aunt Blanca can face the Meta-Morph surgery so calmly, surely because she wants to protect Uncle Ato, protect Griseo... Of course, also protect him, protect Ely, protect humanity.


    Michael smiled and shook his head. He suddenly remembered a question he had once struggled with but hadn''t thought about in a long time��


    "Michael, who do you want to protect, who do you want to save? Is it Elysia alone, or this entire world?"


    Michael didn''t know if he had grown, or if his perspective had changed, but looking back at that question now, it felt rather childish.


    In his heart, a world without Elysia was incomplete, could no longer be called the world. And if he abandoned the world for Elysia, neither he nor she could accept such a choice.


    Setting aside these philosophical contradictions, his body had always honestly pursued... call it greed, call it wanting the best of both worlds.


    But this instinctual action, born from indecision, undoubtedly reflected his heart''s deepest desire.


    Just as he thought long ago, he walked through the mortal world like traversing a muddy path after rain. With every step, his soles became caked with mud, impossible to wash clean.


    The analogy might not be elegant, but it was somewhat fitting.


    He believed Elysia must be the same. In a sense, they both came from outside this world; their mindsets were alike.


    Since they existed as humans, it was impossible not to form connections with others. Partly because individual strength was too small, partly due to humanity''s inherent psychological need��we cannot see ourselves; we must approach others, using them as mirrors to perceive ourselves, to recognize the self.


    Otherwise, the self gradually fades, eventually leading to indescribable loneliness.


    And these connections are the so-called bonds.


    Bonds that, once formed, cannot be severed.


    It was because of these that Michael gradually forgot his outsider identity.


    It was because of these that Elysia wanted to become human.


    "So, Michael-chan, keep fighting hard. This is already the fifth to last one!"


    The already adult man patted his own cheeks, straightened up, ready to return to his post.


    Just then, the war room door opened again.


    Fuxi walked out, looking displeased.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "The United Government has requested communication."


    "Tsk! Didn''t expect an oligarchic organization like [SEELE] to still exist?" Michael clicked his tongue, looking around curiously at the eleven monoliths surrounding him.


    "Oligarchs? If we''re oligarchs, then what are you and Mei?" An angry male voice rang out. Michael smiled faintly. "Tsk tsk tsk, you are naturally the eleven tyrants of ancient Attica. Mei and I are clearly the joint consuls of the Seven Hills!"


    "You��Twisting words!"


    "Enough!" A sharp command came from the monolith labeled [.01]. Then, the monolith labeled [.06] suddenly dimmed, either kicked from the chatroom or muted.


    Michael wore a faint, disdainful smile. Even facing meaningless monoliths instead of live projections, he could feel ten pairs of eyes with varying expressions focused on him.


    "Honestly, making it feel like a trial... Mei really has patience..."


    Almost as he muttered this, Keel spoke:


    "Where is Mei?"


    His words were concise, but the underlying meaning was interesting��Even if communication with Fire Moth is necessary, we don''t want to talk to you.


    Michael''s lips curled. He was inexplicably reminded of... something from the past, not of this world.


    It was third grade. He got into a fight with other boys in class. Back then, he was as introverted as when he first arrived here. One against many. He couldn''t remember if he won or lost, but probably won, otherwise the teacher wouldn''t have only talked to him.


    The reason this incident was so memorable, still vivid now, was what happened after the talk��


    Teacher: "Why did you fight them?"


    Little Michael: "They bullied me. My dad said, if anyone bullies me, I hit them!"


    Teacher (staring, disbelieving): "Give me your dad''s phone number." Puts phone on speaker.


    Teacher: "Hello, ah, hello, is this Little Michael''s father?"


    Old Michael: "Yes, I am. Who is this?"


    Teacher: "I''m Little Michael''s homeroom teacher. He fought with classmates at school today..."


    Old Michael: "Did he win?"


    Teacher: "No, Mr. Michael, he told me you taught him to fight?"


    Old Michael: "What did he say?"


    Teacher: "He said you told him, if anyone bullies him, he should hit them."


    Old Michael: "Yeah, I said that. What''s wrong?"


    Teacher: "...Mr. Michael, could you give me Little Michael''s mother''s phone number?"


    From then until elementary school graduation, whenever Michael got into trouble, the teacher always called his mother. Michael''s mom tacitly handled all his parent-teacher conferences.


    Honestly, that teacher treated him well otherwise. These SEELE guys didn''t deserve to be compared to her. But the memory surfaced nonetheless. Perhaps SEELE''s reluctance to talk to him was for the same reason his elementary school teacher avoided talking to his dad��


    Impossible to reason with.


    Since they believed reasoning was impossible, they simply avoided interaction.


    Michael didn''t know where SEELE got this misconception. He felt he was often much easier to talk to than Mei; the entire Fire Moth could attest to that.


    Perhaps they simply didn''t want to converse with a Herrscher. But Michael remembered SEELE''s previous evaluation of him was "not bad," roughly equivalent to a zookeeper calling a tiger "very docile."


    But it was hard to say. They must certainly feel a sense of disparity now, as things had increasingly spun out of their control since the Fifth Honkai Eruption.


    But Michael felt there was another possibility�� "They must have seen the records and footage of the Seventh Honkai Eruption. If so, the fact they haven''t dry-heaved in my presence is already commendable restraint, hahaha."


    SEELE didn''t want to talk to Michael, and Michael certainly didn''t want to talk to them. Normally, this mutual aversion... ah no, unhappy parting, could be considered a win-win.


    But clearly, not at this juncture.


    Mei was always pushing herself too hard with work. She probably just got coaxed into sleeping by Elysia. Without a full eight hours, how could she have the energy to save the world?


    Besides, she had Kevin to worry about.


    "Mei is occupied with important work. Whatever you have to say, just tell me. I assume it''s about the Eighth Honkai Eruption?"


    He spoke, but received no response for a considerable time.


    The circle of monoliths stood silently around him, making no sound, no movement, seeming like actual "tombstones."


    They''re probably discussing how to handle this privately.


    Michael propped his chin on his hand, waiting patiently. He even had the leisure to joke internally: "Hm, the light on the monolith isn''t out. Looks like Taro was just kicked offline earlier."


    After a while, Keel''s voice sounded again: "Firstly, the Eighth Honkai Eruption is merely Fire Moth''s unilateral claim. The United Government..."


    "Secondly?" Michael waved his hand dismissively, rudely interrupting him.


    "..." Keel paused briefly, then dropped the pretense and stated their purpose directly: "Currently, the number of humans worldwide who have fallen into comas, just those officially recorded, already exceeds ten thousand. Public sentiment is already volatile. We hope Fire Moth can step forward and give the public an explanation."


    "An explanation? What explanation?" Michael was somewhat stunned, unsure for a moment if he was being foolish, or if SEELE was being utterly shameless.


    "In the information released by the United Government, Fire Moth''s official designation is the Department for Investigation of Unnatural Phenomena. Therefore, now that such an unnatural phenomenon has occurred, it is naturally your responsibility to explain it."


    "..." Michael covered his forehead, suddenly feeling regretful��perhaps he really should have let Mei deal with these guys?


    Though not significantly harmful, their logic was truly... sickening.


    "In half an hour, which is 8 AM R''lyeh time, there will be an online press conference. We hope Fire Moth''s spokesperson will not be absent."


    After saying this, seemingly deliberately avoiding further interaction with Michael, the ten monoliths extinguished swiftly and simultaneously, giving Michael no chance to object.


    "What the hell!" Michael cursed, opened a spatial rift, and returned to the war room.


    Half an hour left. He could naturally ignore this. After all, Fire Moth''s purpose was to eliminate Honkai; maintaining superficial peace was supposed to be the United Government''s job.


    But ignoring it was unrealistic, a childish tantrum��appeasing the public wasn''t wrong in itself. Besides, closing his eyes, asking himself honestly, was the massive riot in Te Moana Kino entirely caused by the Eighth Herrscher''s influence?


    No. Whatever the ability, it must obey the law of conservation of energy... perhaps that wasn''t the right phrasing. Anyway, even when Michael seemingly constructed something from nothing, in reality... the specific principles were complex, but even looking only at the result, the conclusion was he consumed Honkai energy.


    Meaning, what he constructed wasn''t truly "from nothing."


    Similarly, psychic attacks couldn''t "create something from nothing." Just as Aponia''s Discipline essentially tapped into the body''s corresponding potential, it couldn''t help achieve what the body was inherently incapable of.


    The Eighth Herrscher was the same.


    Psychic attacks could only ever guide��guide people to follow their desires, indulging in beautiful yet illusory dreams.


    Or, pour fuel onto the already smoldering embers in people''s hearts, thus igniting riots.


    But even without the Eighth Herrscher''s mental guidance, would everything be fine? Could they rest easy? Of course not. The poured "fuel" merely brought forward the time when the fire consumed everything; it didn''t ignite a fire in an already calm, clear lake.


    Even without the Eighth Herrscher, this fire would eventually ignite, ultimately incinerating humanity.


    However, this press conference... who should attend, and what should be said? Michael was clueless.


    "Does it still have to be Mei in the end...?"


    Michael mentally reviewed potential candidates.


    Aunt Blanca was suitable, but she was likely already on the operating table.


    Mobius? Forget it...


    Michael sat in his chair, tapping his foot lightly, causing his body to rotate with the chair.


    Unexpectedly, a somewhat unfamiliar figure suddenly entered his line of sight.


    He sat alone in the back row of the war room. Due to his special status, no one supervised him, yet no one interacted with him either. Only Immer stood behind him, ostensibly as a guard.


    He could only blankly watch everyone busy with their tasks, occasionally scratching his head, bored and somewhat agitated.


    "Vaschak, what are you doing here?" S��arch* The ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Noticed by Michael, a flicker of panic crossed his eyes, but he quickly composed himself.


    "Regardless, I am nominally the head of Fire Moth, right? You only forbade me from leaving the underground city, not from moving around within Fire Moth, correct?" Vaschak spread his hands. "Or are you going to deprive an old man of his last shred of freedom? Might as well lock me in prison then. Come on, although I''ve made some mistakes, I am still one of Fire Moth''s founders. When you left with Anti-Entropy back then, I facilitated things quite a bit. Later, when you wanted to merge, I didn''t resist either. You can''t treat me like this!"


    His hoarse throat clearly and fluently spat out sentence after sentence of "heartfelt words," truly evoking pity and guilt in any listener.


    So Vaschak saw Michael staring intently at him.


    "It''s decided! You''re up! Go, Vaschak!"

 Chapter 239: Kevin, Wake Up!

    Chapter 239 - Kevin, Wake Up!"Squeak��"


    Kevin held the top edge of the duvet and rolled over, a method that kept the covers largely undisturbed, ensuring he didn''t steal Mei''s half.


    Perhaps sensing the empty space beside her even in her dreams, Mei murmured softly and turned over as well, pressing her front snugly against Kevin''s back.


    "..." Kevin grunted softly. His back had just begun to feel a chill, only to be warmed again by Mei''s body heat.


    More than just warmth, the fatal softness directly jolted his already sleepless consciousness even wider awake.


    He frowned tightly, finally unable to resist letting out a long sigh, and opened his eyes.


    Carefully, he reached out and tapped the alarm clock on the bedside table. A faint fluorescent glow appeared: [4:13]


    "...It''s fine. Anyway, I have vacation these two days, finished the overtime work too. Being unable to sleep isn''t a big deal." Kevin consoled himself mentally.


    As if that weren''t enough, he continued reminding himself:


    "It''s fine. Not sleeping now is good; I''ll fall asleep easily tonight."


    He knew these words by heart. Long ago, as a student, if weekend gaming sessions left him too excited to sleep, he would comfort himself with these words before getting up...


    ...to continue gaming.


    But he knew, deep down, none of this could truly comfort him.


    It wasn''t that the self-justification he''d used countless times was unsuitable for his current age; after all, he was facing different circumstances.


    It was because he knew clearly that in the past, he said these words to combat the phenomenon of "insomnia" itself.


    But what he feared now wasn''t insomnia itself, but the reason for his insomnia.


    Was it because he had suddenly obtained too many long-desired things, leading to uncontrollable excitement, thus making sleep impossible?


    It should have been like that. Kevin felt that even if he suffered from insomnia, it should be for that reason.


    But reality was clearly different.


    His heart was utterly calm. He felt neither the expected drowsiness nor the physiological fatigue he should have. Yet, he didn''t feel particularly excited or thrilled either.


    Why was that?


    Was it because these things weren''t what he truly wanted? S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Impossible.


    A world without Honkai, tiring, mundane but stable work, and... a happy life with Mei.


    This was exactly what he wanted. For the past few years, it was a life he hadn''t dared to dream of, even in his most contented fantasies.


    But now, why did he feel so... tranquil, almost detached?


    As if obtaining so much at once couldn''t bring him any more "joy."


    Why... Why?


    [4:14]


    The number on the fluorescent screen flickered, pulling him from his contemplation. All those tangled thoughts had occupied less than a minute of real time.


    Yet it felt like much longer had passed.


    Perhaps the consciousness''s perception of time truly differed from physical time.


    Was it because information traveled faster through neurons? Didn''t seem right. Sometimes, his mind raced with thoughts while little real time passed, yet other times, his mind wandered idly while hours slipped away.


    Right, seven or eight hours have passed in the dream. I wonder what''s happening outside...


    The thought barely surfaced before he quickly suppressed it.


    "Why think about these things? Wasn''t I just saying, maybe this is a brain-in-a-vat paradox? Maybe that world full of Honkai, completely contradicting the scientific principles learned in school, that world where day and night my nose is filled with the stench of blood, rotting corpses, rust, pungent machine oil, sweat��maybe that''s the dream? And this ordinary, mundane, stable, warm world, where I can always smell Mei''s fragrance, maybe this is the real world?"


    As Kevin sighed again, the muscles from his chest to his throat tightened, making the exhaled breath tremble.


    First trembling, then rapid.


    He once again gently turned over, pulling Mei''s warm, soft body into his arms, trying to signal his subconscious��Don''t doubt, this life is real.


    But behind Mei''s back, his fist clenched tightly.


    "Why? Why can''t this beautiful world, fulfilling all your wishes, keep you? Can''t I keep you either?"


    Mei, nestled in his arms, suddenly spoke.


    "Sorry, I..." Kevin didn''t know how to respond.


    "All of this is what I wanted, that''s true. But... somehow, it also doesn''t feel like what I want."


    Mei said nothing, just held him tightly.


    Kevin wasn''t sure... could dream characters... truly have their own consciousness?


    No, no, no! He wanted to slap his own head!


    He wanted to treat this supposed dream as reality, so why did he keep reminding himself of the facts?


    Why, why, why!


    "Hehe..." Mei buried her head in his chest, chuckling softly twice.


    Kevin''s mood calmed slightly along with her laughter.


    "Kevin, your heart is beating a bit fast." Her face nuzzled against him, leaving the faint touch of eyelashes, nose, and lips on his skin. Kevin''s heartbeat gradually slowed.


    "Mei... are you really Mei?"


    Hearing Kevin''s question, Mei fell silent for a long time.


    Behind her back, Kevin''s hand hovered, an ice pick quickly forming in his palm, its tip resting against the hair at the nape of Mei''s neck.


    His vision blurred slightly. If... if the person before him wasn''t Mei, but a puppet created by the Eighth Herrscher, or even the Eighth Herrscher herself��he had seen the grey-haired girl on the opposite rooftop before entering the dream; he was certain that must be the Eighth Herrscher. After all, an ordinary Emperor-class Honkai Beast probably wouldn''t be enough to put him to sleep.


    Mei naturally felt the chill behind her neck, but showed no fear. Instead, she looked up, her hands slipping between their closely pressed bodies to gently cup Kevin''s face.


    Her hands applied slight pressure. Kevin, both dazed and compliant, followed her movement and sat up.


    The two sat facing each other on the bed, the covers pushed aside.


    The ice pick in Kevin''s hand dissipated into nothingness. He already understood...


    "You understand too, right?" As if mirroring him, she and Kevin spoke almost simultaneously, saying the exact same words:


    "Of course, you''re not Mei. But you are indeed [Mei]. You weren''t created by the Eighth Herrscher, but by me... myself."


    "Of course, I''m not Mei. But I am indeed [Mei]. I wasn''t created by the Eighth Herrscher, but by you, Kevin."


    They both fell silent again for a few seconds. Kevin lowered his head, wanting to speak again, but ultimately closed his mouth, letting her voice echo in the small bedroom:


    "The Eighth Herrscher, in haste, merely plunged you into a dream filled with your deepest desires. As for the specific details of the dream, she had no time to fabricate them��Yes, Kevin, this entire dream, including me, is an extension of your own consciousness."


    "..."


    "Within your own consciousness, you constructed an image of Mei based on your memories��perhaps different from her, but the one most aligned with your perception. That''s me. So, it wouldn''t be wrong to say I am Mei."


    Seeing Kevin still silent with his head bowed, Mei cupped his face again.


    "Yes, Kevin. Everything before you now stems from the deepest, most fundamental wishes of your heart. These are your true thoughts. If the thoughts are real, then how is this not a real world?"


    "The real world is the real world. A dream is just a dream," Kevin stated flatly. An ice pick formed in his hand again, yet he hesitated to act.


    "Is it really that simple? Kevin, nothing in this world is absolute. You think this is just a false dream, but how do you know there isn''t truly a branch on the Imaginary Tree where a Kevin and Mei live a life just like today, and what you dreamt is merely a projection of that world?"


    "No, you clearly... You just said this entire dream is my own consciousness..."


    "Hm? It seems you''ve realized again��What exactly is consciousness? Is it information transmitted through neurons? A soul? Soul? Seele? �է���? Anima? 둻�? If so, then what is a soul? Why is the [time] experienced by your soul always inconsistent with your body''s?"


    Kevin tilted his head, thinking. "Isn''t that... relativity, like Mei explained before? The one about the stove... uh..."


    Strangely, he felt he should remember every word Mei said, yet he couldn''t recall the analogy she used now.


    Conversely, the [Mei] opposite him easily accessed that memory.


    "Oh, that... That was less an explanation of relativity and more a story I casually made up for you. It has some connection to physical relativity, but shouldn''t be understood solely as such."


    "Then what do you think a soul is?" Kevin stared into the purple eyes, unsure if he was asking [Mei] or [himself].


    "Of course, I don''t know either. But if it were Mei, she would definitely say: Hmm... Kevin, have you heard of the [one-electron universe] hypothesis?"


    "Uh? The one saying there''s only one electron in the universe, and what we observe are just its projections in different dimensions?"


    "The description is slightly off, but that''s the gist. Now let''s assume there''s only one [Kevin''s consciousness], merely leaving its projections in all worlds. In that case, your consciousness seeing the life of another world''s Kevin isn''t entirely incomprehensible, right?"


    "I guess so... Wait, why are we talking about this again?"


    [Mei] spread her hands, indicating he had asked first.


    Kevin traced his memory back, belatedly recalling they were discussing the reality of this world.


    But...


    "Regardless, even if this truly is a world experienced by a projection of Kevin, it belongs to��it is possessed by��another projection of Kevin!"


    "Then why haven''t you left here yet?" [Mei] shook her head, got out of bed, and pulled open the floor-length curtains. Outside, scattered lights from countless homes twinkled.


    This time, Kevin was speechless.


    He wanted to argue, to say he didn''t know how to leave. But his consciousness immediately signaled him, telling him��


    If you want to leave this dream, just think [Leave] in your mind.


    "Even though you know this clearly, what use is it? You ultimately cannot leave here... No, you ultimately lack the courage to leave here. You know that in your original world, your comrades, your beloved, are fighting the Eighth Herrscher. Yet you selfishly want to stay in this world a little longer, even just one second. Holding onto that thought, you''ve stayed here this long, right?"


    Kevin met this with silence.


    It was like... waking up every morning.


    The first thing upon opening his eyes was always recalling the dream. If it was a good dream, he would involuntarily close his eyes again, hoping to continue it.


    "Hehe." [Mei] chuckled softly again and opened the window.


    Icy morning wind instantly poured in, but for Kevin, this level of cold was negligible.


    He looked at [Mei] standing by the window, shivering. Finally sighing, he walked over and pulled her into his arms for warmth.


    "Kevin, let''s return to your initial confusion."


    "What?"


    "Why? Why, in this dream that embodies all your heart''s desires, do you still not feel happy?"


    "..."


    "Kevin, it''s because in this dream, everything you desired was obtained instantly��without any effort on your part. But is that really a good thing?"


    Kevin inexplicably recalled his childhood, always wanting this toy, that snack.


    But once he actually got them, he felt a sense of... disinterest.


    Many couples he knew back at Chiba Academy were like that too. Relationships formed too easily often ended just as quickly, just as ruthlessly.


    "Right?" [Mei] once again easily saw through his thoughts.


    "Because the joy of obtaining something desired doesn''t solely come from the desired object itself. Or rather, most of that joy comes from the process of striving, trying to obtain it. So, toys bought with someone else''s money in childhood, girls easily won over when grown up��the feelings towards these are actually incredibly fragile, because you haven''t invested much."


    "It''s different, Mei... You and I... While it wasn''t exactly easy getting together, it wasn''t too turbulent either, right?" He knew this [Mei] wasn''t that Mei, but couldn''t help saying it.


    "Well! There are always exceptions."


    Then, another long silence.


    Kevin had thought that [Mei], as an extension of his consciousness, wanted to keep him in this dream.


    But the more she spoke, the more Kevin felt that what she truly wanted was for him to leave.


    "Strange, isn''t it? Actually, not really. Can my shift in attitude be seen as the contradictory changes in your own thoughts, Kevin? Compared to initially just wanting to stay in this world a little longer, now you seem somewhat inclined to return to reality, to help your comrades."


    "Perhaps..."


    "Then let me add fuel to the fire��Kevin, have you ever thought about why you''ve been fighting all this time?"


    Kevin''s gaze drifted, completely lost.


    He initially joined Fire Moth simply because Mei joined. He couldn''t leave Mei. As for previous contact with Fire Moth in R''lyeh or whatever, those weren''t really important.


    He just couldn''t, didn''t want to, leave Mei. That was all.


    So what exactly was the reason for fighting?


    Most of his comrades fought to protect their loved ones. But him?


    Was it to protect Mei?


    Not entirely wrong, but most of the time, he seemed to just robotically follow Mei''s instructions.


    Whatever she told him to do, he did.


    Because he imagined Mei''s decisions must be correct, just as Mei believed he could accomplish those tasks.


    But ultimately, he always lacked a proactive goal driving him forward.


    He felt more like he had been pushed by Mei to this point.


    Of course, before this, questions like "why fight" had never even crossed his mind.


    Looking back, he had truly muddled through the past years.


    "Actually, it''s simple, Kevin. Just recall everything that''s happened since you entered the dream. Relaxed school life, mundane, tiring yet stable adult life, and me, always by your side... Kevin, if you truly want these things, please return to the world where you belong. Then, set this dream as your final destination. Every step you take forward will lead you towards everything you desire. What I''m saying, you can... no, you must understand."


    "I understand." Kevin suppressed all his emotions, answering, as always, in seemingly cold and calm words.


    But he quickly realized the [Mei] before him had vanished.


    He was embracing nothingness.


    It turned out, just as [Mei] spoke those words, the thought [Leave] had somehow surfaced in his mind.


    Many things are like that. Perhaps immense effort and sweat were poured into this single matter, but the final jolt wasn''t even perceptible at first.


    Kevin turned his head, surveying the surrounding whiteness. A smile gradually formed on his lips��impossible to tell if it was bitter, mocking, or relieved.


    He closed his eyelids, plunging his vision into darkness.


    When he opened them again, he saw the familiar yet unfamiliar ceiling.


    "Urgh..." His muscles felt uncomfortable from the long sleep. Not sore, but a feeling worse than soreness. Like a spring held compressed for too long, potentially unable to bounce back.


    He quickly sat up, stretched languidly without regard for anyone else, the overly exaggerated movement accidentally dislodging the IV needle from his right hand.


    "Grumble�� Grumble��" He clutched his stomach, feeling genuinely hungry.


    But the professional instincts of a warrior finally returned. He realized this wasn''t the usual leisurely awakening from sleep, but the present moment, with the Eighth Herrscher having already appeared.


    "I wonder how Michael, Ely, and Sakura are doing..." He worried slightly about his comrades who had also participated in the Te Moana Kino operation. But the worry wasn''t intense��he didn''t think the current Michael was as fragile as before.


    After all, if even he, Kevin, could break free from the dream, even if Michael fell into one, he wouldn''t linger too long, right?


    And as long as Michael was around, things wouldn''t be a major problem.


    Kevin thought this, turning his head.


    He soon noticed the empty hospital bed to his left. Though unoccupied, the overly neat, tofu-block-folded duvet and the smooth-as-a-mirror sheet clearly indicated someone had rested there...


    Moreover, as far as Kevin knew, only one type of person made their bed so meticulously...


    Sure enough, on the bedside table lay blue flip-style headphones and a blue hair clip.


    Along the wall rested two long swords.


    "Sakura?"


    He looked around again��a needless action, as the room wasn''t large and easily surveyed. Only these two beds.


    "No, no! Don''t tell me only Sakura and I fell into the dream! It''s over, it''s over! Michael and Elysia will laugh themselves to death, they definitely will!" He covered his face in despair.


    After a moment, he swung his legs off the bed.


    Since no one seemed to be minding him, and the base wasn''t flashing red lights like during usual Herrscher attacks, he felt a bit lost, unsure what had happened.


    The room door was clearly unlocked. But even stepping through the first door of these "VIP" rooms didn''t mean leaving the medical area. Beyond it was a larger "visitation area," the size of a two-bedroom apartment.


    Naturally, the first area entered was the "living room."


    He quickly found three familiar faces by the coffee table��


    Elysia, holding a book upside down and yawning constantly; Eden, drunk again; and Sakura, sitting cross-legged on the sofa, palms up, eyes closed in meditation.


    The sound of the door opening was particularly jarring. All three turned their gazes towards Kevin simultaneously.


    "Uh... Judging by your appearances, is the Eighth Honkai Eruption resolved?" Kevin scratched his head.


    "Of course not!" Elysia spread her hands innocently. Uncharacteristically, she spoke in a hushed, breathy tone.


    "Anyway, Michael''s in command now. He has his own ideas. At least we still have time to rest for a bit. Right, my dear Eden?"


    "Mmm��Urgh��Ooh��Ah��"


    "..."


    "But, speaking of which, Elysia, why are you whispering?"


    Elysia blinked innocently:


    "Isn''t it because I''m afraid of waking Mei resting in the back? Oh dear, let me see, hmm, she''s already slept for eight hours, should be getting up soon... Eh, looks like she already woke up first!"


    Kevin whipped his head around. Mei was leaning lazily against the doorframe of the "family rest room," giving him a slight smile.


    Kevin instantly remembered certain events from the dream, his body stiffening as he quickly sat down on the sofa.

 Chapter 240: Following the Vine to Find the Melon & Setting a Honey Trap

    Chapter 240 - Following the Vine to Find the Melon & Setting a Honey Trap"Oh dear, oh dear, I wonder if dear Michael has made any progress over there!"


    Elysia tiptoed first into the war room, Kevin and Mei following closely behind. As for Sakura... with Eden drunk like that at such a time, someone needed to look after her, right?


    The entire war room was quiet except for the clicking of keyboards and mice, and the sound of human breathing.


    So, the sound of the mechanical door sliding open wasn''t exactly jarring, but definitely attention-grabbing.


    Michael looked up with a hint of surprise, his eyes brightening for a fleeting moment��so brief that even Elysia, the focus of his gaze, didn''t immediately notice anything unusual.


    But his subsequent action of lowering his head couldn''t help but give off a "guilty conscience" vibe.


    "My dear Michael! Your first reaction upon seeing me is to lower your head? That truly hurts!" She made no effort to lower her voice, her words echoing throughout the war room. Consequently, the other warriors either turned their heads openly or glanced sideways, almost everyone''s attention momentarily focusing on Michael.


    However, when he looked up again, his gaze had returned to its usual calmness.


    "Nice new clothes," he praised softly.


    "Oh my, you think so too! See? Elysia looks good in everything!" She touched here, scratched there, clearly not trying to highlight her figure, but the hairpin on her right side, the ribbon tying her low ponytail, and the collar pin and brooch pinned respectively.


    Seeing this, Michael finally couldn''t suppress a slight smile. He smiled and praised, "Nice. The style and color combination of this outfit really suit the jewelry you bought earlier."


    "Eh... Eh! Eh!! Isn''t it because I myself am very pretty?!"


    Michael chuckled helplessly. He wasn''t surprised, of course. After all, this uniform had been buried deep in his memory for a long time.


    Kevin also grinned. For some reason, watching these two interact made him inexplicably want to laugh��though he didn''t know that others saw him and Mei the same way.


    Beside him, Mei''s lips had just begun to lift before being pressed back down. She covered her forehead somewhat helplessly and explained:


    "This is just the new Anti-Entropy uniform designed by Eden. The others are still in production."


    She shouldn''t have mentioned it. As soon as she did, Elysia immediately looked at Michael, winking provocatively. "Oh my! That''s the point! This set of mine, dear Eden personally made it for me ahead of time."


    Seeing the muscles in Michael''s cheeks twitch uncontrollably and his expression tense up, Elysia finally smiled faintly and let him off the hook.


    "Alright, alright! Elysia-brand atmosphere energizer is clocking off! Next up, please welcome the dear Miss Mei to the stage!"


    "Wait!" Michael held up his hand. Looking at the warriors whose attention was gradually wandering, he gestured��"Follow me."


    He intended to lead them to the command booth behind the war room, but before they got far, he saw through the glass Vaschak sitting animatedly on the sofa, gesturing wildly.


    He wasn''t alone. Immer stood behind him, and beside him were three holographic projections of middle-aged men, discussing something with slightly heavy expressions.


    "Sorry, forgot someone was using this..." Michael covered his face.


    "What''s he doing here?" Honestly, compared to the deceased Lezrun, Mei''s impression of Vaschak wasn''t terrible. Not good, but not bad either. After all, while this guy was somewhat of a figurehead occupying a position, he had provided Michael and her with considerable convenience, not exactly helping, but at least not hindering.


    However, since that incident, she hadn''t seen him active much for over three years.


    Of course, that wasn''t entirely true. Vaschak''s freedom wasn''t heavily restricted. Having lost his long-time friend, lost the Poisonous Cocoon he built with his lifeblood, and later lost his annoying rival, he grew increasingly bored. According to Michael''s observations, he even showed early signs of Alzheimer''s.


    Vaschak in this state actually walked around the Fire Moth base quite often��under Immer''s watchful eye.


    He went to the cafeteria punctually every day for meals and quietly appeared in the back of the war room during every major operational briefing.


    Perhaps because he genuinely kept a low profile, or perhaps because he held no real power, both Michael and Mei had gradually forgotten him, leading to the mistaken impression of "not seeing him for three years."


    Perhaps this was the sorrow of losing power...


    But the Vaschak before them was full of vigor.


    Michael explained: "It''s those SEELE guys. They don''t want to acknowledge the Eighth Honkai Eruption, nor do they want to explain the so-called ''sleeping sickness'' to the media themselves, so they dumped the responsibility onto Fire Moth."


    Mei nodded, roughly understanding the situation. For this task, Vaschak was suitable in terms of both status and seniority. As for ability, his current state seemed capable enough.


    And what if he misspoke? Mei glanced at Immer standing behind him, staring fixedly at the back of his head, and wasn''t worried.


    Michael continued: "It hasn''t been easy for him. Over six hours, after one press conference, this is his third expert lecture. It''s tough for a man his age, talking non-stop for six hours."


    Mei nodded again, saying no more.


    Michael, however, continued chattering as he led the group towards a small booth on the other side of the war room: "If you ask me, after this Honkai eruption ends, if SEELE is still unwilling to release information about the Honkai, we might as well establish a Fire Moth Strategic Deception Bureau. Let Vaschak do interviews when he''s bored, fool the public a bit, maybe ease the common people''s emotions somewhat."


    "And let him spend his twilight years fulfillingly and meaningfully, right?" Mei asked softly, quickening her pace, unknowingly taking the lead. Everyone was familiar with the base layout anyway; there was no need for anyone to lead.


    Michael couldn''t read her mind��Was it a normal question? Opposition? Teasing? He chose not to answer, instead looking towards Kevin, hoping the person who understood Mei best could offer a hint.


    However, Kevin just turned his head and stared blankly back at him, completely missing the various hints Michael blinked his way.


    Instead, Elysia boldly stood beside Michael, silently taking his hand.


    The meaning was self-evident.


    "Even though you''ve changed a lot these past two years, you''re still as kind as before, always repaying every bit of kindness."


    Indeed, Michael and Vaschak had many unpleasant encounters, even outright confrontation. It was Vaschak''s scheming that forced Michael to leave Fire Moth temporarily. But Michael had somewhat returned the favor, pointing a 280mm railgun muzzle at Vaschak, forcing him to facilitate their escape.


    And later events... the intelligence and convenience he provided weren''t much, but couldn''t be called insignificant. Though his motives were impure, the benefits received were real.


    Moreover, like Phamas, his earlier life could arguably be described as fighting for humanity.


    Hearing that Vaschak had previously offered Phamas a mansion and beautiful women for retirement, Michael naturally couldn''t provide those, only a chance to contribute his remaining energy in his later years. He just didn''t know if Mei would agree.


    However... honestly, Michael himself wasn''t entirely sure if he was doing this out of the kindness Elysia mentioned...


    Or if, contrary to Mei forcing herself to be rational to protect her inner sentimentality, he needed to occasionally do something soft-hearted to solidify his own resolve.


    "Alright." After a moment''s silence, Mei finally gave a clear stance.


    Entering the other small booth, she asked impatiently: "Any progress?"


    Michael didn''t answer directly, instead opening the booth''s holographic screen and swiping twice with his finger. Five sets of seemingly random characters appeared before Mei.


    "This is?"


    "This is how the Eighth Herrscher spreads the sleeping sickness. She uses her powers to contaminate specific characters. Anyone who sees these characters falls into a dream."


    Mei pushed up her glasses. Though Michael hadn''t revealed more information, she analyzed on her own: "And I saw these characters but didn''t fall asleep. Plus, there are so many different sets. Is the Eighth Herrscher constantly changing the contaminated vocabulary?"


    Michael could no longer even express surprise at Mei''s deductive abilities, merely nodding faintly.


    "The purpose?"


    "Still unclear. But Mei, this behavior of the Eighth Herrscher, doesn''t it remind you of someone frantically searching for materials while writing a thesis..."


    "Indeed. Compared to the Herrscher deliberately choosing these words, the idea that the Herrscher contaminated some words incidentally while searching for something sounds more logical. A pity Prometheus is upgrading; otherwise, using big data processing might offer a chance to find the Eighth Herrscher''s hiding place."


    Kevin and Elysia stood silently aside, their eyes following the conversation between the two.


    Kevin: "Elysia, did you understand?"


    Elysia: "No... Hey wait! Um, I have a question..."


    Michael and Mei turned simultaneously: "What question?"


    Elysia: "Kevin and Sakura both fell into dreams. Doesn''t the Herrscher have basic control over the dreams she creates? If she has some control, couldn''t she follow the thread back through the dream to find our location?"


    "Good question," Michael spread his hands.


    "But?" Elysia probed.


    "But the fact is, she couldn''t. Although I don''t know why she couldn''t, she just couldn''t."


    "...That''s... quite the tongue-twister..."


    "Um..." Kevin raised his hand from the side. "I think I understand what happened��probably because of Elysia''s pressure at the time, the Herrscher didn''t have much time to target me and Sakura specifically. She probably just issued a directive-like command... uh, well, you know what I mean..." He pinched his chin with his thumb and forefinger, forcing a mature look. "So, mine and Sakura''s dreams probably weren''t fabricated by the Herrscher, just catered to our inner desires. That should explain why the Herrscher couldn''t locate Fire Moth through our dreams."


    Watching Kevin''s confident explanation, Michael and Elysia exchanged glances, both biting their lips to suppress laughter.


    Because, when Kevin said, "mine and Sakura''s dreams probably weren''t fabricated by the Herrscher, just catered to our inner desires," Mei''s eyes clearly flickered twice, then she glanced at him several times.


    Unfortunately, he remained completely oblivious.


    Unsure what prompted it, Mei simply replied flatly to Kevin''s explanation: "Hm, that makes sense then."


    But having said that, she couldn''t help but look towards Michael��"So, you''ve already thought of the corresponding tactic, right?" She didn''t believe that in the eight hours she rested, Michael had only managed to identify the characters.


    Although, thinking carefully... it wasn''t entirely impossible.


    Fortunately, Michael didn''t disappoint: "Of course, there''s an operational plan, and it''s simple��Since she wants to follow the vine to find the melon, we''ll set a honey trap." (Literal: invite the lord into the urn)


    Such is the power of language. Michael merely used an idiom, yet Mei understood his plan almost instantly��


    Let the Herrscher actively notice coveted information about Fire Moth. When she attacks the base, the psychic-sensitive MANTISes inside will proactively enter the dream state to reverse-trace her location.


    Once her hiding place is found and she''s forced into direct combat, that likely signifies the end of this Honkai Eruption.


    Incidentally, they should thank the Herrscher for her earlier gift��Mahamayuri. Its ICHOR factor, like Garuda''s, was highly adaptable and leaned towards psychic sensory abilities, creating the conditions for Fire Moth to mass-produce psychic-sensitive MANTISes.


    But this plan wasn''t flawless, even had significant vulnerabilities... Mei frowned imperceptibly, but then relaxed. Necessary sacrifices. She had witnessed countless such instances before.


    She herself couldn''t remain uninvolved, couldn''t shirk all responsibility for many of those sacrifices... Since that was the case for herself, she couldn''t, or rather, wasn''t qualified to question this plan on that basis.


    But her expression didn''t escape Michael''s notice.


    "Hey, hey! What''s with that look? Look at this!" Michael imitated Elysia''s tone while holding up a small blue pill.


    "The little blue pill!"


    "The little blue pill!"


    "The little blue pill!"


    Three gasps sounded simultaneously. Everyone was... cough cough cough!


    "Where are your minds going!" Michael didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, lowering his voice to explain, "This isn''t just any ordinary little blue pill..."


    "Is it the male-specific little blue... Oof! Cough cough cough!" Kevin instinctively interjected, only for Michael to seize the opportunity and flick the pill straight into his mouth.


    "Cough cough cough! Huh? This... why is this pill sweet? Wait, isn''t this the candy I hid under my bed... Uh, Mei, you misheard, why would I hide high-calorie stuff like candy, hahaha..."


    Michael sighed. He''d gotten these from Pardofelis. Inside were various candies; the blue coating was applied later.


    Of course, he wouldn''t betray Pardofelis: "It is indeed candy, but the point isn''t the candy, but that it''s the little blue pill."


    "This... What kind of twisted logic is this?"


    "Tsk!" Michael clapped his hands. "Regarding the honey trap tactic mentioned earlier, it basically involves actively disseminating information about Fire Moth externally, so that when the Eighth Herrscher discovers it, she can attack here."


    Kevin was initially startled, then lowered his head thoughtfully. He wasn''t stupid, just accustomed to following Mei''s orders; sometimes his first reaction wasn''t to think for himself but to look towards Mei.


    Speaking of which, Mei and Michael had completely different styles when deploying battle plans. The former would give simple, clear tasks; the ''why'' was irrelevant.


    Michael, however, liked to painstakingly explain every step of his tactics, even intentionally guiding others to think. S��arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And for Kevin''s clever mind, a little thought was enough to grasp Michael''s meaning��of course, it helped that when he looked at the characters that were supposed to be on the holographic screen, he saw only a blur, like steam on a bathroom mirror.


    "You mean, the biggest problem with this plan originally was that once the Herrscher invaded HQ, tens of thousands of warriors would fall into dreams? And these dreams aren''t just the Herrscher''s creation, but also guided by the dreamer''s own subconscious? If left unchecked, many would get lost in the dream and never wake up, while this little blue pill..."


    "Exactly!" Michael''s stretching motion froze mid-way. A mysterious force made him snap his fingers, then explain: "What the Eighth Herrscher can do, Aponia can naturally do too. Take this little blue pill, and for 72 hours, you won''t be able to see any characters clearly, thus avoiding being dragged into the dream. Of course, this isn''t foolproof, as the Herrscher can also directly induce dreams. So Aponia will apply another Discipline to everyone, but how effective that will be..."


    Kevin looked somewhat� (dazed, blank). Not stunned by the power of the little blue pill, but... that''s it?


    The little blue pill Michael treasured so much could only block one form of sleeping sickness transmission? Meaning, facing the Eighth Herrscher''s invasion, many would still die.


    What Michael did seemed more like psychological comfort. For the warriors, on the battlefield, even paper armor counted as armor. And for Michael, he could slightly alleviate his own guilt.


    Kevin instinctively wanted to ask: "Why not wait for Prometheus to finish upgrading, then use big data algorithms to directly locate the Herrscher''s hiding place?"


    That seemed like it could avoid casualties among Fire Moth warriors.


    But he quickly realized Michael''s "honey trap" wasn''t just a simple proactive attack; it was also a defensive posture.


    Before Prometheus finished upgrading and found the Herrscher''s location, the Herrscher could very well find the base on her own.


    Especially since, during the earlier search for characters, some warriors must have accidentally fallen into dreams.


    Moreover, he had just glimpsed the news headlines about Vaschak''s appearance; the number of sleeping sickness patients was growing exponentially, already approaching one hundred thousand... If they delayed for a few more hours, or a dozen hours, out of fear of sacrifice, then at least a million more people would inevitably fall into dreams. In that case, what would be the meaning of Fire Moth''s existence?


    Of course, these were just Kevin''s own speculations. But if he had to say, if he had to make the decision, he would definitely say: "These are necessary sacrifices. Although the sacrificed likely wouldn''t agree with this notion, their sacrifices are undoubtedly meaningful."


    Michael blinked, seeming somewhat surprised by Kevin''s statement, yet not entirely surprised.


    He quickly chuckled softly and added: "Besides, as warriors of Fire Moth, dying on the path of fighting Honkai is what they have always sought."


    This was undoubtedly a cruel and ironic truth��those who least deserved to die were often the least afraid of death.


    And even more ironically, Michael, Mei, Kevin, and Elysia all readily accepted an unavoidable sacrifice.


    Perhaps this was the numbness Himeko spoke of.


    "Alright! Next are the final preparations before the operation. Please follow me one more time."


    Michael opened the booth door. The three followed him to Lab 2, which had been renovated beyond recognition.


    The entire lab was artificially divided in half by a long row of tables. The half adjacent to Lab 1 was Mobius''s territory, the dividing wall knocked down, filled everywhere with Meta-Morph surgery equipment Michael had replicated with his powers.


    A quick glance revealed over a hundred cultivation pods, bubbling with ice-blue nutrient fluid.


    Kevin immediately spotted Su, dressed in a special surgical gown, floating inside one pod. He excitedly started forward, but was abruptly blocked by a paintbrush appearing from the side. Kevin dodged, only to see the brush arc through the air and fly back the way it came.


    His gaze followed the brush, landing on two figures: one gold, one grey; one tall, one short; one large, one small.


    Griseo stared blankly at the paintbrush that had been in her hand moments ago, then suddenly flew off on its own, only to miraculously return. Her expression grew increasingly bewildered.


    "Sorry, Captain Kevin, but Doctor Mobius also instructed that these candidates are currently in the post-surgery observation period. No one is allowed near!"


    So Kevin could only watch Su, floating intermittently in the nutrient fluid from afar, without a word.


    His good friend becoming a MANTIS, then fighting alongside him��Kevin had considered this possibility.


    But he hadn''t expected it under these circumstances��the battle against the Eighth Herrscher wasn''t just the home ground for psychic-sensitive MANTISes, it was a battle only they could participate in.


    "What a pity, Su. I wanted to show you some combat experience on your first battlefield, but it turns out to be a fight where I can''t help you..."


    But then he wondered, when he went off to fight time and again, did Su ever think the same way?


    The sudden sadness came quickly and left just as fast. Elysia''s "noise" soon reached his ears��


    "Oh dear, Dystopia! While using psychokinesis is indeed cool, snatching little Griseo''s paintbrush like that will make her shy!"


    Dystopia spread her hands, wondering how to deal with Elysia, only to see Elysia brush past her, reaching her sinful hands towards Griseo.


    "Ah��Little Griseo, let me pinch your cheeks!"


    "Mmm��Mmm!" Griseo tried to resist, but failed.


    Dystopia smiled helplessly, her gaze shifting to Blanca floating in her pod.


    "Where''s Kosma?" Michael asked.


    "He''s over there helping set up the Observation Hubs, of course!"


    Looks like Michael wasn''t the only one who liked imitating Elysia''s way of speaking...


    "By the way, Captain Michael, is it really okay to send Aunt Blanca onto the battlefield so rashly? Later, when Uncle Ato returns... If, I mean if, little Griseo loses both parents... what then?"


    Michael didn''t answer.


    Dystopia shook her head, finding it boring. She took a small box from her pouch and held it out to Michael.


    "What''s this?"


    "Just the customary gift. If I sacrifice myself this time, don''t get the chance... give this gift to Kosma. It''s nothing valuable, just a watch. I saw him always wearing one with a broken crystal before, so... Hmm, well, something like that."


    Michael weighed the box in his hand. "The year before last it was a harmonica, last year a Superman figurine, this year a watch... Feels like you put extra thought into Kosma''s gifts. By the way, how''s his harmonica practice going? I remember his musical talent wasn''t very strong before."


    "Music is about expressing your emotions, following your heart." Dystopia shook her head dismissively. "But Captain, you haven''t agreed to my request yet. If you''re unwilling, I''ll have to ask Sister Elysia!"


    Dystopia meant it as a joke, but unexpectedly, Michael nodded solemnly, signaling her to give the item to Elysia for safekeeping.


    "Cap... Captain, what do you mean?"


    "Nothing. Haven''t you noticed? Including you and Ato, there''s one extra Observation Hub?"


    "Isn''t that for Aponia... No wait, Aponia needs to handle special situations, won''t participate... Then..."


    "Correct. That Observation Hub is prepared for me," Michael smiled.


    "But... But Captain, you''re not a psychic-sensitive MANTIS, nor do you still have..."


    Michael once again didn''t answer her question directly, just smiled meaningfully and said irrelevantly:


    "Let''s not talk about this. Happy birthday two days early, Dystopia."

 Chapter 241: Entering the Dream

    Chapter 241 - Entering the DreamGurgle��Gurgle��


    The specialized combat suit felt a bit tight. Nutrient fluid flowed down his nasal cavity and trachea, flooding his lungs. Oxygen would be delivered directly to the alveoli, then enter the bloodstream. After a brief moment of suffocation, Michael quickly accustomed himself to the sensation.


    Everything in his vision, including the nutrient fluid, was tinted blue by the light from the Observation Hub. This didn''t affect clarity, however.


    Michael simply turned his head slightly. To his left, Su floated serenely, eyes closed in meditation. Though it was his first time on the battlefield, he didn''t seem particularly nervous.


    To his right, however, was Dystopia. Her hands were clasped tightly over her chest, lips moving silently, eyelashes fluttering incessantly.


    As a psychic-sensitive MANTIS, she easily detected Michael''s gaze. She turned and offered a small smile, her expression then firming with resolve.


    Fear was unavoidable. Even seasoned veterans, tempered by countless battles, couldn''t completely erase the fear in their hearts before entering combat. This emotion originated from the deepest instinct of human��no, every animal''s consciousness: the will to survive.


    The ensuing determination arose because, for everyone, there were things in this world more important than their own lives.


    Michael initially wanted to search for Aunt Blanca among the numerous Observation Hubs, but she was too far away, and the hubs were arranged in a single line. Ultimately, he couldn''t spot her.


    Of course, there were many familiar faces among this batch of psychic-sensitive MANTISes��like Evangeline. But like Aunt Blanca, Michael''s restricted view prevented him from seeing her.


    Finally, he met Dystopia''s gaze. They both turned their heads simultaneously. In the instant before the lab door closed, they saw the backs of many figures who had come to see them off.


    Elysia, Kosma, Mobius, Mei, Kevin...


    Clank��


    The sound of the closing door echoed within the lab, but was quickly replaced by SPACY''s pacing footsteps.


    He clutched an iron-grey flask in his right hand. With each pulsating step, his empty left sleeve danced in the air, oddly reminiscent of the flowing sleeves described by ancients.


    He muttered constantly. Michael didn''t intend to eavesdrop, but a Herrscher''s hearing was simply too acute. Even across the distance, through glass and nutrient fluid, Michael clearly heard his words��


    "My dear, watch closely from heaven! This time, we will surely win again!"


    Ten minutes passed, then half an hour...


    No orders came. A panic tinged with frustration began to spread among them.


    They had long completed all combat preparations. Apart from the MANTISes preparing to proactively enter the Herrscher''s dream, all Fire Moth members had taken the little blue pills and received Aponia''s Discipline.


    They began discreetly disseminating information about Fire Moth online. Yet, after so long, the Herrscher still hadn''t launched an attack on the base.


    Had the Herrscher not intercepted the information yet?


    Or was the Herrscher smarter than imagined, easily identifying it as a trap?


    Even Michael couldn''t help but let his thoughts wander.


    However, over the years, he had learned to reconcile with his own tumultuous thoughts.


    Moreover, he remained convinced the plan was sound.


    If the Herrscher hadn''t attacked because she hadn''t intercepted their information yet, that wasn''t a problem. They just needed to wait. Time was on their side��the little blue pills could be remade when their effect wore off. Aponia could lift the Discipline on some warriors, allowing them to enter rotating combat readiness shifts, preventing burnout.


    Most importantly, after a few more hours, when Prometheus''s upgrade finished, they could rely on the powerful AI to proactively search for the Herrscher using big data algorithms.


    And what if the other possibility occurred��the Herrscher realized it was a trap?


    If she dared to come, they''d proceed with the honey trap as planned. If she hesitated, unwilling to come, wouldn''t that just lead back to the first scenario?


    Weighing the options again in his mind, Michael felt completely reassured.


    As he started to relax, he realized Mobius''s nutrient fluid was actually quite comfortable��not just for breathing. This yet-unnamed fluid could directly assist with various metabolic processes. Meaning, Michael could lie motionless in the fluid indefinitely, without even needing to use the restroom.


    Suddenly, a female voice echoed in his mind. It had to be Dystopia, still pursuing the earlier question:


    "Captain Michael, you''re clearly not a psychic-sensitive MANTIS, so why participate in this operation? Even if you overcome the dream, you lack the ability to reverse-trace the Herrscher. Isn''t this too risky? After all, you..."


    Michael didn''t want to answer such questions, but Dystopia persisted. He shook his head helplessly. With a slight mental nudge, his words traveled through the mental network Dystopia established, back into her mind. S��ar?h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Relax. This time, I''m just verifying certain things. Of course, to ensure absolute safety, Mobius has already implanted bombs in my heart and brain. If I really mess up so badly that I get controlled by the Eighth Herrscher, then... Boom!"


    Dystopia flinched as if hearing a real explosion.


    Actually, that wasn''t what she wanted to know. What she really wanted to know was: What exactly did Michael want to verify?


    But now clearly wasn''t the time to ask again.


    The red signal light on the lab wall suddenly lit up, flooding the entire room with blood-like light. Three urgent alarms belatedly sounded.


    Needless to say, everyone knew what this meant��Herrscher attack!


    But after the long wait, the feeling welling up wasn''t fear, but relief.


    SPACY drained the flask in one go. The stone hanging in his heart finally dropped.


    As one involved in planning the operation, SPACY knew very well that even if the Herrscher hadn''t come, he couldn''t escape Fire Moth''s subsequent search.


    But he was different from Michael, different from Mei. Less a scientist, more an avenger.


    The Herrscher must die, undoubtedly. But he preferred the Herrscher die by his own hands. That was complete revenge.


    His left arm was amputated due to Honkai sickness, and he lacked the talent to become a MANTIS. Unable to fight on the battlefield, he normally wouldn''t have a chance for direct revenge.


    Fortunately, this Honkai Eruption''s form was so unique, allowing him maximum participation in the battle.


    After all, he and Mobius had performed this large-scale Meta-Morph surgery together. Among the participating MANTISes, his student Su was prominently listed. He himself was also the field commander for the upcoming Observation Hub operation.


    "Good that you came! Good that you came!! Good that you came!!!" His face, handsome by any measure, contorted into a terrifying grimace.


    He paced back to Michael''s Observation Hub, the two meeting eyes through the nutrient fluid.


    He hadn''t intentionally sought out Michael. He stood there simply because Michael was almost exactly in the center of all the MANTISes, and his Hub number was 26.


    Yes, out of over four hundred eligible candidates who underwent Meta-Morph surgery, only slightly over a hundred remained when they came off the table. Half of those didn''t survive the post-operative observation period, or fell completely into Artificial Cascade during that stage, losing all sanity.


    "We''ve already made such sacrifices. Therefore, we must succeed." This was SPACY''s self-muttering, but given everyone present was a MANTIS, they likely all heard it. It served as a sort of pre-battle declaration.


    The moment his words fell, the red indicator light behind him switched off, replaced by green. This meant Mei had given the order to execute the plan.


    "Observation Hub preparatory state activated." SPACY pressed the button. He didn''t need to do this himself; he could have ordered Boron or other lab personnel.


    But Michael, citing safety, had requested only two personnel remain in the lab: SPACY himself, and Michael''s final failsafe.


    "Everyone, listen up. To ensure you accurately fall into the dream state, the Observation Hubs will amplify your brainwaves. Correspondingly, past memories might subconsciously surface��You are all psychic-sensitive MANTISes. Control your minds. In five minutes, the Hubs will officially activate. You''d best ensure you enter the dream state in perfect condition."


    "Relax, Dr. SPACY. It''s not everyone''s first time facing the Honkai. Speaking of which, Aunt Blanca just teased me for nagging earlier. Looks like you''re the same! Is it a common affliction among handsome men?" Michael''s words were both teasing and a subtle attempt to help everyone relax.


    SPACY habitually took a swig of alcohol, only to find the flask empty.


    He retorted with a wry smile, "Michael, those self-praising words sound cute coming from Ely, but why do they make people feel uncomfortable coming from you?"


    Everyone chuckled in unison. At this point, whether it was tension, fear, or relief, all were buried beneath the lighthearted atmosphere.


    SPACY looked up at Michael again, unable to resist adding a final instruction:


    "I don''t know what exactly you want to verify, but since you''re not a psychic-sensitive MANTIS, you need to be extra careful... Forget it, looks like you didn''t make this decision impulsively, so you must have your reasons. Anyway, take care! All of you, take care!"


    His words were naturally met with a chorus of agreement. Who wouldn''t want a few blessings before heading onto the battlefield?


    SPACY raised his hand and checked his watch.


    Time was such a contradictory, elusive thing. Five minutes could sometimes feel agonizingly long, like holding it in desperately waiting for class to end��often feeling longer than a lifetime. But at this moment, it passed in the blink of an eye.


    "Alright! Time''s about up. Let''s reiterate the mission one last time. You are all warriors chosen from thousands within Fire Moth. Next, you will enter the dreamscape created by the Herrscher. Remember, it is a dream. No matter how beautiful, it is just a dream!"


    "Your task is to break free from the dream''s shackles, then use the abilities granted by your ICHOR factors to reverse-trace the Herrscher''s location. Regardless of success or failure, the Observation Hubs will reboot in ten minutes and pull your consciousness out. Understood?"


    "Understood!"


    Looking at the young, eager faces, SPACY took a deep breath and pressed the button to formally activate the Observation Hubs.


    Initially, Michael felt nothing unusual, as if nothing happened after SPACY pressed the button.


    It strongly reminded him of receiving anesthesia during surgery. Some people think their willpower can resist it, but in reality... in reality...


    Michael''s vision blurred sometime later. Then, two black shutters, top and bottom, struggled briefly before slamming shut.


    His last thought before succumbing to sleep was:


    "That old fox SPACY, he still chose to hide part of the truth from them after all."


    No, actually, in a way, he hadn''t hidden the truth.


    "Regardless of success or failure, the Observation Hubs will reboot in ten minutes and pull your consciousness out."


    The phrase "regardless of success or failure," if considered carefully, naturally referred to the action of "finding the Herrscher" after breaking free from her dream.


    Meaning, if one failed to break free from the Herrscher''s dream within ten minutes, even the forced reboot of the Observation Hub might not awaken them.


    And if even the forced reboot couldn''t awaken someone, it implied that forced intervention by other psychic-sensitive MANTISes likely wouldn''t work either.


    Of course, there was another scenario: someone encounters the Herrscher directly within the dream and has their consciousness instantly erased.


    Yes, that''s right.


    Regardless of which situation occurred.


    It meant death.


    Bright sunlight seeped through the gaps in the blinds, heralding another new and beautiful day.


    "Urgh..." Michael forced open his heavy eyelids. The first thing he saw was the vaguely familiar... computer?


    He rubbed his eyes, flicking away sleep crust into the nearby trash bin. As he did so, the faint, almost negligible sense of unfamiliarity gradually dissipated.


    He wasn''t sleeping in bed, obviously, otherwise, he wouldn''t see the computer first thing in the morning. This wasn''t the bedroom, but the study.


    As he slowly straightened up, the blanket draped over his back slid down, thankfully caught by the chair back before hitting the floor.


    His stretching arms accidentally nudged the mouse. The computer screen lit up, revealing a half-written Word document.


    "Yaaawn!"


    Outside the window, yellow birds chirped twice, as if echoing him.


    "Knock knock knock�� Rat-a-tat-tat-tat�� Rat-a-tat-tat-tat-tat-tat!"


    Elysia''s unique knocking pattern sounded from behind the door. Michael''s mind quickly pictured the scene��her leaning languidly against the doorframe, a mischievous smile playing on her lips, four knuckles dancing across the door, producing a series of light, unknown tunes.


    Before Michael could respond, she opened the door and walked in.


    "Couldn''t sleep again last night?" She came up behind Michael, cupped his head with her hands, and gently massaged his temples with her slightly cool middle fingers.


    "Sorry, got up in the middle of the night to write. Didn''t wake you guys, did I?" As soon as the words left his mouth, Michael realized he''d said something redundant��if Elysia hadn''t been woken up, who put the blanket on him?


    "You just can''t break the habit of writing at night, even after moving out of the Golden Courtyard?" Elysia''s hands gently covered Michael''s eyes. She applied slight pressure, and Michael soon felt the back of his head sink into a warm, soft paradise.


    "Ah, well, I like writing at night not just because it''s quieter and easier to concentrate, but also because inspiration flows more freely then. But I didn''t expect that once it became a habit, falling asleep at night would become harder." He had probably gotten up around 2 AM, written until 4 or 5 AM. Now it wasn''t even 7 AM yet.


    Anyone who has pulled an all-nighter knows that after staying up all night, one feels very energetic in the morning. But if you give in around dawn and sleep for just two or three hours, upon waking, not only is your head foggy, but your eyes are particularly sore.


    But just Elysia''s touch, the lingering warmth from her fragrant palms, seemed to ease the soreness in Michael''s eyes.


    "Oh dear! Just take a nap at noon! Get up and wash up now! Coffee''s ready for you too!"


    "Mmm-hmm!" Michael hummed twice, but his body remained stubbornly glued to the chair.


    "Get up already! I''ll go make breakfast. After you wash up, remember to wake Eve too!"


    Michael stood up, stretched, and shuffled slowly while murmuring his protest: "Why wake the child up so early? Let her sleep in!"


    "Early to bed and early to rise makes a body healthy! Good habits start young! You don''t want her ending up like you back in the Golden Courtyard, never sleeping before dawn, never waking before afternoon!"


    Although Elysia was criticizing him, her tone, like scolding a small child, and her posture, hands on hips, pouting lips, completely lacked the seriousness and authority appropriate for criticism...


    Was it even... kind of cute?


    Anyway, Michael couldn''t resist reaching out, just as he had countless times in childhood, and poking her cheek.


    The skin yielded slowly under his touch, then sprang back quickly after his finger withdrew


    leaving a pink flush, the same color as her hair.


    Taking advantage of her embarrassment, Michael muttered softly, "I rely on writing to support the family... Fine, fine! Even if she needs to wake up early, isn''t seven o''clock a bit too early for her? Let''s wait until eight to call her."


    Elysia''s lips moved for a long time before she managed to utter a rather baffling sentence: "You always spoil her like this!"


    Michael''s face filled with confusion. He frowned, widened his eyes, tilted his head, and retorted, "Elysia, search your heart. Between the two of us, who spoils her more?"


    Elysia raised an eyebrow, her eyes widening slightly, lips twitching. After holding it in for a long moment, she squeezed out: "It''s... it''s precisely because I always spoil him that you need to be stricter with him! Forget it, forget it, eight o''clock it is. You go wash up quickly!"


    She gently pushed Michael''s back, nudging him out of the study. Michael watched her lean against the wall alone, cupping her own flushed cheeks, then glare at him once more before turning efficiently to close the blinds, open the window, and let out the stale air that had accumulated overnight.


    Michael shook his head. His breathing felt heavy, but not from sleepiness.


    He walked into the bathroom, splashed a handful of water onto his face, feeling his mind clear considerably.


    And it was this clarity that made him feel utterly ridiculous.


    "So this is all I craved... A wife, a child, a warm home, is that it?"


    After washing up, he downed the coffee Elysia had prepared in one gulp, then sat at the dining table, listening to her hum a little tune while frying eggs.


    Michael had heard Kevin describe his dream before. Of course, one didn''t need a special person to describe it; just thinking about it made it clear that what appeared in these dreams must be what a person desired most.


    But Michael stared at the checkered pattern on the tablecloth, silent.


    Was what this dream presented truly what he craved?


    He couldn''t say for sure. After all, few people truly understand what they want. Only when that thing is placed right before them, or even destroyed, do they realize how desperately they desired it.


    But figuring out if what he saw before him was what he truly wanted? That, conversely, was simple.


    At the very least, Michael didn''t dislike this kind of life; he could even say he yearned for it. But he felt no lingering attachment whatsoever.


    What was going on?


    Was it because he knew from the start it was a dream, thus holding no dependence on its contents?


    No. The fragility of human nature dictated that even knowing the beauty before you is just a dream, one couldn''t bear to destroy it.


    That left only one possibility. Michael''s fist hidden beneath the table clenched abruptly.


    Elysia soon brought breakfast over. Michael looked at the food placed before him but made no move.


    He suddenly stood up, walked behind Elysia, and hugged her, crossing his arms in front of her chest, resting his cheek against her head, inhaling the fragrance of her hair.


    "Alright, alright, Michael! Cuddling can wait a bit! It''s breakfast time now!"


    But Michael neither moved nor spoke.


    "Mi... Urk! Cough cough... You..." Michael''s arms tightened around her neck, refusing to yield no matter how she struggled.


    He just watched the person he loved most struggle in his arms, gasping, convulsing, watched her legs flail, kicking over the dining table, watched the breakfast she had carefully prepared, even the heart-patterned plate, shatter on the floor... until she finally fell silent.


    He narrowed his eyes��Not her?


    Elysia''s still warm body suddenly dissolved into grey mist.


    The mist flowed like ribbons through Michael''s body, converging in the bedroom behind him.


    Michael couldn''t help but scoff: "I see. If you had directly transformed into her, it would be hard not to see through the flaws. So you chose to become a point I would most easily overlook. But thank you for naming my and Ely''s child, Eve��no, Eighth Herrscher."


    Michael walked into the bedroom. The infant''s body was long gone. Appearing before him was a pair of blood-red eyes hidden behind the grey mist.

 Chapter 242: Although This Might Sound Offensive

    Chapter 242 - Although This Might Sound Offensive...


    "Willing to sacrifice realism and allure, just to personally inhabit my dreamscape... Eighth Herrscher, you overestimate me."


    The Herrscher''s blood-red eyes, tinged with gold, blinked twice, responding with undisguised mockery: "Likewise, likewise. Aren''t you the same? Possessing no ability to manipulate minds or consciousness, yet insisting on meddling in this battle. How would humans put it? Feeding oneself to the tiger?"


    Michael chuckled dryly. "Speaking of which, you clearly could have interfered with my subconscious, like you did with Kevin, Sakura, or the others, making this dream directly manifest my deepest desires. Yet you chose to personally weave every corner of this dreamscape, resulting in me seeing through it so easily."


    A flicker of caution entered the Herrscher''s eyes. What Michael said was true. Precisely because this dream was entirely the Herrscher''s own fabrication, not following Michael''s subconscious, and because she herself was ignorant of what Michael truly desired, he had seen through it easily...


    Of course, that wasn''t necessarily the whole truth. It was also possible that Michael simply no longer had the capacity to linger in such dreams.


    But one thing was certain: because she had immersed herself in this dream, her control over other dreams naturally weakened. The other MANTISes likely fell into dreams similar to Kevin''s.


    Perhaps some couldn''t escape in time, perhaps some lingered, lost in those dreams, but they remained within the recall range of the Observation Hubs.


    Wait a minute!


    "Are you truly feeding yourself to the tiger? You knew that if I had the chance to trap you in a dream, I would focus all my power on you, making your comrades relatively safer." The Herrscher''s eyes narrowed warily. Her focus on Michael''s dream stemmed precisely from the bizarre nature of his action. Feeding oneself to the tiger was the polite way of putting it; bluntly, it was... what was that phrase? Meat buns thrown at a dog��no return.


    She instinctively felt Michael was plotting something. Otherwise, his plunge into the dreamscape, despite lacking the ability to manipulate minds, was inexplicable.


    If someone who couldn''t swim at all jumped straight into the ocean... then either that person was insane, or there was something in the sea they absolutely had to obtain, forcing them to jump.


    But what could Michael possibly gain? The Herrscher couldn''t fathom it. As the Herrscher of Consciousness, logically, she shouldn''t need to resort to such reasoning to gauge Michael''s thoughts.


    The simplest, most brutal method was undoubtedly using her powers to directly view Michael''s mind.


    Unfortunately, for the moment, she couldn''t. Every time she tried, she was blocked by a wall of golden light. Though the wall was already riddled with holes from their collisions, she no longer deigned to try.


    Because...


    "You should understand perfectly well, even if I am currently self-limited within your dreamscape, so what? I only need to kill you, and all problems are solved!" The Herrscher''s expression turned ferocious again.


    Yes, regardless of Michael''s intentions in coming here, his action was tantamount to suicide.


    Because in the realm of the mind, this was the Eighth Herrscher''s home ground.


    Amidst chilling laughter, the grey mist gradually solidified, coalescing into the Eighth Herrscher''s form.


    Her features were indistinct, blurry. Perhaps she had never looked in a mirror, uncaring of her appearance. Thus, when shaping herself in the mental world, she could only create an ambiguous, abstract face.


    "Hahahaha... Hahahahahaha! You came here to die of your own accord! Don''t blame me!" Her body twisted mid-air, shooting towards Michael like an arrow.


    Michael was calmer than expected. No excess emotion showed on his face. Was it the resolve of facing death? Or... something else?


    Whatever it was, the Herrscher no longer cared. She had already launched her attack; there was no reason to abort mid-way.


    Michael bit his lip slightly. The menacing Herrscher charged, only to slam headfirst into an Imaginary barrier. Her grey, mist-formed body nearly dissipated on impact.


    The shockwave tore the entire bedroom apart. The entire space Michael could see disintegrated.


    As the walls, ceiling, and floor dissolved into swirling grey mist, he could finally see that beyond them lay not a vast world, but empty whiteness.


    "Even as the Herrscher of Consciousness, what fills your heart is nothing but such emptiness. That''s why the dreamscape you personally wove is so pale and weak, allowing one to realize it''s a dream almost instantly." Michael fired off a verbal taunt, attempting to disturb the Herrscher''s mind, while his eyes darted rapidly, scrutinizing every wisp of grey mist, calculating where she might reappear.


    After all, the Herrscher had only suffered a setback in her initial pounce. As the hunter, she had countless opportunities to attack.


    And Michael, the prey, only needed to fail once...


    "Hahahaha! Ahahahahaha!" The Eighth Herrscher''s voice echoed from all directions, like a surging tide, almost suffocating.


    "No way! Did I hear correctly? Someone actually tried to use goading tactics on the Herrscher of Consciousness? Ahahahaha!"


    The dispersed grey mist reformed into ribbon-like strands, swirling around Michael. Now, accompanying the Eighth Herrscher''s words, they began to twist and change. Fine textures appeared on the "ribbons," resembling dancing strands of hair. Then, at their tips, countless abstract heads of the Eighth Herrscher bloomed.


    "Hahahaha! You cannot defeat me here! No one can defeat me!" Amidst the wild laughter, innumerable heads of the Eighth Herrscher lunged forward.


    Michael silently enveloped himself in an Imaginary barrier, but sharp teeth grew from the mouths of the heads, frantically gnawing at the supposedly indestructible shield.


    "Even within the consciousness space... this idea isn''t bad. Using abilities also originating from the Imaginary world to neutralize an Imaginary barrier? Learned something." It might even be considered praise.


    Snap!


    With a snap of Michael''s fingers, the Imaginary barrier, already straining under the assault, voluntarily shattered. Thousands of fragments hung suspended in mid-air.


    The scattered fragments acted like fixed anchors. Then, threads of purple lightning connected each anchor, forming a fine electric net. All the "Eighth Herrschers" were instantly trapped within, unable to move.


    Then, further out, an even more blinding light flared��the combined halo of countless overlapping spatial rifts.


    Innumerable Lances of the Void shot forth, effortlessly striking the grey mist "Eighth Herrschers."


    However, the Lances of the Void, which should have been unstoppable under the power of space, encountered a problem.


    They weren''t blocked, quite the opposite. The almost solidified grey mist was easily pierced and dispersed.


    But Michael knew this meant he hadn''t inflicted any real damage.


    The grey mist had simply scattered, just like when it hit the Imaginary barrier before. That was all.


    "Knew it would be like this. But the analysis is mostly done. Let''s end it here." Michael gradually withdrew all his powers.


    Just then, the grey mist reconverged, the Eighth Herrscher''s form reappearing.


    "What? Given up completely? Thought you''d struggle a bit longer." Countless grey tentacles extended from the Eighth Herrscher, grasping Michael''s ankles, wrists, locking his limbs, binding his torso, and finally closing around his neck.


    "Gasp... Heh heh..." This time, it was Michael experiencing suffocation.


    The Eighth Herrscher floated up, hovering before Michael with a confident smile, cupping his face enticingly.


    "One last chance, First Herrscher. Join me in destroying this world."


    "But..."


    "Why be so stubborn? Mortal lives have limits, but we, creations of the Honkai, can exist eternally. One day, you will find everything you cherish gone, facing a completely unfamiliar world��Of course, that''s assuming you even defeat the Honkai... What''s with that look!"


    A faint smile touched Michael''s lips. As the Herrscher of Consciousness, she quickly grasped the meaning behind it��


    "You understand nothing."


    The Herrscher became utterly furious. Out of consideration for their shared nature, she had "kindly" offered a final chance, only to receive scorn and mockery.


    "Die!"


    All the tentacles tightened simultaneously. Before Michael''s breath ceased, his body was crushed, pulverized by the tentacles, exploding into a mist of blood that mingled with the Herrscher''s dark fog.


    Only the Herrscher remained in the consciousness space.


    Although Michael''s own powers allowed resurrection, and the replicated Sixth Herrscher powers could bring back the dead, this was the world of consciousness. The Herrscher hadn''t destroyed his physical body, but his spirit. The aforementioned powers could only restore the body; spiritual death was irreversible.


    The Herrscher closed her eyes, calculating for a moment. She wasn''t eager to interfere with the other MANTISes'' dreams.


    That was just a trap anyway. She didn''t mind playing house with humans for a bit. After dealing with Michael, she didn''t think anyone else in this world posed a threat��perhaps those psychic-sensitive MANTISes could cause some trouble, but just trouble.


    However, she still had to venture into those traps. In her earlier impulsiveness, she forgot to search Michael''s memories for more information.


    Although she felt confident she could wipe out humanity with her own power, if there were easier ways, like tricking Fire Moth into launching strategic missiles at the United Government, inciting human civil war, wouldn''t that be much easier than intervening directly?


    But she had to wait. The ten minutes in the outside world were almost up. The Observation Hubs would reboot. Since she had barely interfered with the other dreams, their search would yield no results. They would have to restart the Hubs for another round of observation. That would be her moment to strike...


    Wait a minute!


    The Herrscher suddenly slapped her forehead, stomping her foot in annoyance.


    "Wrong! Why don''t I just control the First Herrscher''s body?"


    Should she merge with the First Herrscher''s body and Core, personally destroying this world... or stick to the original plan?


    The Herrscher sucked her index finger, hesitating.


    "The former allows faster destruction, but your close-combat ability is lacking. Even adding my Core can''t compensate for this weakness. The latter seems more foolproof, but requires too much time. Though you inwardly look down on humans and those MANTISes, you still fear they might introduce variables given so much time, right?"


    A voice inexplicably drifting by her ear laid bare all her thoughts. She couldn''t help but nod in agreement.


    But her neck suddenly stiffened��that voice... that voice... "my Core"...


    She wanted to turn her head, but in this consciousness space, which should be her domain, she couldn''t move at all!


    The scattered blood mist particles suddenly sprang back to life. They coalesced from points into surfaces, weaving into "ribbons" like the Eighth Herrscher''s earlier grey mist. Then these ribbons passed through the Herrscher''s body, converging behind her.


    A moment later, she felt breathing behind her:


    "Although this might sound offensive... this is indeed my current thought��Herrscher of Sentience, you''re nothing special."


    Behind her, Michael held out his right palm. Azure light flowed within it, outlining a core, finally filled with vibrant azalea pink.


    ---|----


    Gurgle... Gurgle...


    "Michael! Michael! Wake up!"


    The first thing Michael heard upon returning to his body was an anxious call.


    He opened his eyes blearily, the first sight a comical, ugly wooden mask.


    His eyes spun dizzily, stinging slightly from the nutrient fluid. He squinted.


    He soon found two asymmetrically shaped small holes in the mask. Through the light of the Observation Hub, he could faintly make out the eyes behind them.


    If he wasn''t mistaken, those eyes had been blazing with anger, but the moment Michael opened his eyes, the fire gradually died down.


    "Kalpas..."


    Michael shifted his gaze blankly towards Kalpas''s right fist. It was raised high, clenched around fire, the skin seared crimson.


    Michael''s heart tightened. He had recovered his senses. If he remembered correctly, he had left Kalpas in the lab as a final failsafe, precisely for...


    But with a cold snort, Kalpas jumped off the Observation Hub. The view previously blocked by his body entered Michael''s sight��


    Seeing SPACY standing there unharmed, the lab showing no signs of intrusion or fierce battle, Michael couldn''t help but sigh in relief.


    "Observer 26 mental state stable, brainwaves stable, pulse normal... No need to worry." SPACY reported into the microphone.


    Putting down the microphone, he let out a long breath. "Although I don''t know how you did it, Michael, congratulations. You successfully located the Herrscher''s position��Kevin and the others have already begun tracking via the Second Divine Key."


    He started clapping. The other MANTISes, who had woken up two minutes before Michael and hadn''t left their Hubs yet, followed suit, clapping within the nutrient fluid, looking somewhat comical.


    Michael was about to grin, but suddenly felt a strange sensation. He blinked, looked again at SPACY, and saw small text floating above his head, while his voice sounded in Michael''s mind:


    "Strange. Michael shouldn''t have psychic sensory abilities. How did the Observation Hub react and locate the Herrscher? Did Mobius secretly perform Meta-Morph surgery on him again behind everyone''s back? No, there''s no need to hide something like that!"


    Michael pressed his lips together, shifting his gaze to Kalpas leaning silently against the wall, arms crossed��


    "Fucking hell, why does this guy always cause problems? No! Why does he always get to finish off the Herrscher? Later I''ll tell him��Hey! Kid! Leave the next Herrscher to me... No, if that woman finds out, she''ll lecture me about politeness again, so annoying..."


    Michael blinked innocently. He never knew Master Kalpas had such a rich inner monologue... even more Kosma than Kosma!


    "But speaking of which, the Eighth Herrscher''s powers are really useful. Wonder if I can hear what she''s thinking... However, that matter becomes even more baffling."


    Michael fell silent. SPACY, thinking he was suffering from mental fatigue, began operating the automatic controls, first lowering the Observation Hub horizontally, then slowly draining the nutrient fluid.


    Throughout the process, Michael remained silent, but his mind replayed his previous actions countless times:


    He indeed lacked psychic sensory abilities before entering the dream, nor had he secretly fused with Mitr�� or Mahamayuri''s Honkai Beast factors. He simply pushed himself:


    He gambled that the Eighth Herrscher would focus on his dream, being a fellow Herrscher. Since he was deeply drawn into the vortex of her powers, letting her abilities pierce his very being like a knife, through this profound contact, he could analyze her powers.


    Thus, even before touching her Core, relying on his own understanding, he could replicate those powers.


    After that, naturally, it was giving her a taste of her own medicine, severely injuring the Eighth Herrscher.


    This also resolved the doubt that had lingered in his mind since the Seventh Honkai Eruption��


    What he replicated through his own analysis was indeed the power itself, not the Core.


    The Core was merely a form of existence.


    Just like entering Imaginary Space��Michael, based on ingrained impressions, would see a red desert. But if it were Kevin, without Michael implanting that impression beforehand, the Imaginary Space he saw would change based on his own perceptions, perhaps becoming an ice field.


    By analogy, the power was Imaginary Space itself, while the gem-like Herrscher Core was the red sand. If Michael felt mischievous, shaping it into a poop emoji wasn''t impossible.


    The question was answered, but more questions arose��As Herrschers of Reason, why did neither Joyce, Welt, nor Bronya possess his ability?


    Even Otto, whose application of the First Herrscher''s power most resembled his own, could only replicate Divine Keys��dead cores��using the Void Archives. Of course, the First Divine Key itself was also a dead core.


    If it were Kevin, he''d probably laugh heartily, optimistically believing himself the chosen one.


    But Michael firmly believed his luck wasn''t good. Rather than believing in his own specialness, it was better to believe this was all some conspiracy from start to finish, aligning with his usual pessimistic outlook.


    This also connected to the one in Imaginary Space...


    Thoughts ceased. The nutrient fluid had completely drained. Although Michael''s mind churned with questions, he didn''t want to appear too obvious. He flexed his joints; his body still felt somewhat unaccustomed. He braced himself against the opened glass wall of the Observation Hub and stood up somewhat stiffly.


    Only then did he have time to assess the condition of the other MANTISes.


    No, not assess. Using the Eighth Herrscher''s powers, he could almost instantly determine the mental state of everyone present.


    "Su, Dystopia, Blanca, Evangeline..." Though perhaps cruel, he instinctively checked on those he knew better first. After confirming they were all unharmed, he began counting the figures standing up from the Observation Hubs.


    He counted once using the Eighth Herrscher''s powers. His body froze.


    He counted again using the Second Herrscher''s powers. He sensed again using the Sixth Herrscher''s powers...


    His pupils began to tremble violently...


    "What''s wrong, Michael?" Su emerged from his Hub, still slightly unsteady, but immediately walked over and patted Michael''s shoulder.


    Unexpectedly, after a brief daze, Michael let out a soft chuckle: "This is great."


    Su was already a psychic-sensitive MANTIS. He instantly understood the meaning behind Michael''s words, and the reason for his smile��


    All fifty-three warriors who participated in this operation survived.


    Michael turned to look at Dystopia, who was covering her forehead, eyes wide, still looking somewhat bewildered. He couldn''t help but smile again.


    "Hey! Dystopia!" He called out gently. A small spatial rift opened beside him. He reached in, pulled out a box, and tossed it to her.


    Though seemingly not fully recovered, Dystopia''s warrior muscle memory allowed her to catch the small box steadily.


    "Isn''t this..."


    "Well! A gift you prepared yourself, naturally you should give it to Kosma yourself. Speaking of which, the Anti-Entropy internal regulations need a new rule��no casually setting flags before heading onto the battlefield!"


    Tears instantly welled up in Dystopia''s eyes. Her crying triggered a chain reaction, many other warriors starting to cry as well, laughing through their tears��no one was foolish. Although SPACY had spoken cryptically before, everyone had mentally prepared for sacrifice.


    In this era, for warriors like them, sacrifice was no longer terrifying. But surviving, even just for one more day, was undoubtedly something worth crying tears of joy over.


    The lab door suddenly opened. Medical personnel rushed in pushing dozens of stretchers. This time, the warriors couldn''t afford to cry, waving their hands, insisting they were fine and could walk.


    But they were still pressed onto the stretchers by equally emotional nurses. Only Su, with Michael''s permission, remained in the lab.


    "Well now, at this time, Kevin should have captured the Eighth Herrscher alive, right?" SPACY walked to a side table, took out a pre-filled flask from a drawer, unscrewed the cap with one hand, took a large gulp, then handed it to Su: "As promised before, if you came back alive, I''d buy you a drink."


    Su mimicked his action, took a large gulp, tilted his head, savoring the taste. Michael soon heard his inner thoughts: "So this is the taste of alcohol? Feels less tasty than Goji berry tea."


    "What''s with that look! You''re about to be transferred, can''t you thank me properly?" SPACY smiled. It seemed everyone was satisfied with this result.


    "Transferred, what do you mean..."


    "Actually, not really transferred. Just that all MANTISes theoretically fall under Anti-Entropy''s structure now. But if you''re willing, you can actually continue working in the Fifth Science Department, as long as you can report on time for combat assemblies."


    Su nodded vaguely.


    But he soon had a new question: "Wait, you just said capture the Eighth Herrscher alive?"


    "Yes, that''s right." Michael nodded, then turned his gaze to SPACY. "Well, you''ve had your revenge now. With that knot untied, it''s time to switch jobs, right? You should understand that researching drugs is only treating the symptoms, not the root cause, of Honkai sickness."


    SPACY shook his head, asking with a wry smile: "Just say it. Which of Mobius''s projects is short-staffed?"


    "It is my honor to inform you, all of them."


    S��ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 243: After the Honkai

    Chapter 243 - After the Honkai "Aaaaaah!"


    The screams grew hoarse, lower, until finally trailing off into silence.


    Without needing Mobius''s prompting, Klein automatically adjusted the various parameters on the instrument. The blinding red light faded, replaced by the blue glow symbolizing life. Nutrient fluid rapidly flooded the apparatus, initiating life support mode.


    "Tsk! Observing your own kind captured by humans for cruel and inhumane research up close like this, don''t you have any thoughts?" Mobius tilted her head, her words half sarcasm, half teasing.


    "Why would I have thoughts?" Michael frowned, seemingly genuinely puzzled by Mobius''s line of reasoning.


    "Besides, by your definition, Mobius, compared to the Eighth Herrscher and me, you and I are more alike. Or perhaps, the Eighth Herrscher, you, and I are all the same kind."


    "Tch! No sense of humor at all." Mobius pouted dismissively.


    The old Michael wouldn''t have been so cold. He probably would have frowned, silently cursing her cruelty in his heart.


    So she couldn''t resist asking again: "This is the seventh one already, Michael. Don''t you really feel... any empathy, like ''when the rabbit dies, the fox grieves''?"


    Michael glanced at her, surprised, and stated without hesitation: "Of course, there''s the so-called ''when the rabbit dies, the fox grieves.'' But I''m more likely thinking��if I hadn''t retained my self-awareness back then, I''d probably be like the Eighth Herrscher now, being tormented by you in various ways."


    "In your impression, am I really that type, eating people without spitting out the bones?"


    Michael quickly shook his head in denial: "How could that be?"


    Mobius''s expression softened slightly. Before she could say more, Michael added: "Snakes seem to swallow everything without spitting out bones, right? Not just people."


    Mobius''s cheek twitched. She wanted to retort, but arguing about this would just devolve into a meaningless war of words.


    Though furious, she didn''t want to waste time on it.


    Besides, having heard such remarks many times, she was somewhat numb. If anyone else mocked her like this, she wouldn''t even bother responding.


    But the one saying it was Michael. He clearly understood her, yet always acted so infuriatingly...


    No, just standing in front of her made her feel intensely irritated.


    "Alright, let''s drop this."


    "Alright, let''s drop this."


    For a rare moment, their thoughts synchronized. They exchanged surprised glances from the corners of their eyes.


    Klein, operating the instrument nearby, seemingly hadn''t turned around or noticed the abnormality behind her. But a careful observer would see her movements had slowed considerably, clearly distracted.


    "Hmph!"


    "Hmph!"


    The two glared at each other, then simultaneously turned their heads away with a cold snort.


    The atmosphere grew even more awkward.


    After a short while, Michael broke the silence: "How are the various projects progressing?"


    Mobius took a deep breath for nearly ten seconds, unclear if she was calming herself or organizing her thoughts.


    "Research on Artificial Cascade is basically fine. However, MANTISes who want to master this power will need a second surgery."


    "A second surgery? To remove the limiters?"


    "No..." Mobius initially wanted to hand the relevant research files directly to Michael, but Klein had organized everything, and she couldn''t immediately recall where they were. In front of Michael, she felt too embarrassed to call Klein for help...


    So she could only steel herself, ignore Michael''s outstretched hand, and rely on her memory of the experimental conclusions for a qualitative analysis.


    "You''ve understood Artificial Cascade better than I have for a long time. You''ve entered that state yourself. You should know that the so-called limiters are merely shackles the MANTISes impose on themselves��fragile, and requiring no surgical removal."


    Michael awkwardly retracted the hand meant to receive the files. His mind flashed back to his past Cascade state... Since the initial limiters didn''t need manual removal, the purpose of the surgery became obvious.


    "Is it for recovery after Artificial Cascade? To allow MANTISes to retain basic sanity after collapsing, and grant them the ability to reverse the Cascade and return to human form?"


    "Naturally. Not everyone can discard their body and reshape a new one like you. Not to mention, if such technology existed back then, you wouldn''t have needed to reshape your body, then decompose and kill the original, going through all that trouble... Hmph!"


    Mobius rattled on, only to turn and see Michael looking distracted. She snorted coldly, edged closer to Michael, then lifted her high heel and stepped firmly on his instep.


    "Hiss��" Michael sucked in a breath through gritted teeth, his face flushing red. But again, due to Klein''s presence, he couldn''t say much, even suppressing the sound of his sharp inhale...


    Though given Klein''s proximity, it was merely plugging one''s ears while stealing a bell...


    He hadn''t meant to be distracted. Frankly, among Mobius''s current projects, the research on Artificial Cascade was rather unremarkable.


    The remaining projects, including "Eighth Herrscher Live Subject Research", "Advanced Completion of Consciousness Transfer Experiment", "Stigm..."


    Viewed this way, artificial Cascade seemed somewhat "unimpressive."


    Besides, they were already at the Eighth Honkai Eruption. The entire journey was two-thirds complete; this was clearly the late game.


    If, in the beginning, humanity lacked the decisive power for direct confrontation with Herrschers, then at the earliest during Michael''s first apotheosis in the Third Eruption, and at the latest after the Fifth Eruption when Kevin underwent Meta-Morph and Anti-Entropy rejoined Fire Moth, coupled with the increasing number of Divine Keys, humanity already possessed the strength for direct confrontation.


    Take the Seventh Honkai Eruption for example. If the Herrscher hadn''t seized the opportunity to merge with Michael''s Core and powers, facing the combined assault of Kalpas, Kevin, and Elysia, defeat would only have been a matter of time.


    So, from Michael''s perspective, what Fire Moth currently lacked most wasn''t combat power.


    If the worldline remained convergent and oppressive, among the remaining four Herrschers, only the Ninth and Eleventh required direct combat. If casualties weren''t a concern, resolving these two wouldn''t necessitate the slight power boost from Artificial Cascade.


    And the Tenth and Twelfth weren''t problems solvable by raw combat power alone.


    Not to mention the final confrontation with the Herrscher of Finality.


    No matter how strong they became, even reaching the level of the Flame-Chasers during the final battle in the original timeline, they still faced an insurmountable peak when confronting Finality.


    In Michael''s view, that so-called final battle wasn''t so much humanity marching onto the moon with hope spanning eras, but rather with deep confusion, despair, and finally, the determination for a noble sacrifice.


    Humanity back then was like a student who already knew they would fail the exam but still persisted in entering the examination hall and completing the final paper.


    What were they really fighting for? Michael couldn''t say for sure, just like when playing games in the past, facing a losing battle, when teammates initiated surrender, he would always press the refuse button.


    Setting aside whether this stubborn refusal to yield was appropriate, returning to humanity''s current problem, what everyone needed wasn''t pure combat power anymore.


    Facts proved that even the greatest power itself couldn''t overcome Finality. What humanity truly needed was��solutions, plans, methods...


    Humanity had always been like this. Among the various animals born of nature, they lacked inherent physical advantages. Their survival and rise to become the lords of creation relied not on strength, but on the wisdom stored in their brains, the ability to devise solutions to problems other animals couldn''t, and...


    Resilience far surpassing other creatures.


    "The Fifth Science Department will complete its merger with your Second Science Department within the next week. From then on, Fire Moth will cease research related to Honkai sickness medication and concentrate efforts on the remaining projects. Therefore, Project Stigma is the top priority."


    "How rare. I thought you wouldn''t like this plan. After all, based on the third version I submitted to Mei, it''s hard to believe a sane person conceived it..."


    "Besides, even if this plan leads us to final victory, that will be in the next era," Michael added silently.


    "If any of us survive until then, standing among the people of the new era, how would we feel?"


    Mobius remained silent for a long time, then gave an answer that was both obvious and entirely unhelpful:


    "Suppose the last Neanderthal woke up to find himself fifty thousand years later in a civilization built by Homo sapiens. The Homo sapiens wouldn''t notice his abnormality, only thinking he looked overly robust and somewhat strange.


    "But for him, his kin are long extinct, he''s abandoned by the past, his words incomprehensible to modern Homo sapiens, unable to integrate into modern society. Thus, he becomes someone caught between past and present, no longer possessing a future."


    Michael silently tilted his head back 45 degrees, gazing at the blank ceiling.


    He knew Mobius understood.


    Currently, in this world, only four, no, perhaps five people, only five people clearly knew what the final end signified.


    Besides the two present, only Mei, Elysia, and Aponia.


    Only they could comprehend that despair. So much so that while Kevin and the others were still immersed in the joy of defeating another Honkai Eruption, while others were brimming with motivation preparing for the next battle, they were already contemplating the final, unavoidable measures.


    "Doctor, I need to submit this hardcopy experiment data to Dr. SPACY."


    "...Hm, go ahead." Mobius stared straight ahead, seemingly not noticing the empty folder in Klein''s hand.


    Once the lab was truly empty except for the two of them... no, there was still the Eighth Herrscher in the inner lab booth, but her mind was bound by multiple layers of shackles and Discipline, her body covered in various restraints. After the experiment segment concluded, she had basically fallen into a semi-conscious state... so she could be considered non-existent.


    Mobius shifted her body slightly closer to Michael''s, until their arms touched.


    Michael neither pulled away nor made any proactive move.


    Avoidance wouldn''t solve the problem, only create more. Yet he didn''t know how to handle this problem.


    Ultimately, he hesitated.


    In that brief moment of hesitation, Mobius leaned her entire weight against him.


    Michael took a deep breath, exhaled slowly. A sudden heat rushed from his neck to his cheeks.


    This time, he genuinely wanted to escape. No, not escape, just maintain a normal interpersonal distance.


    But Mobius, as if anticipating his move, made no drastic action, simply saying in a low voice tinged with pleading:


    "Don''t move. Just let me lean for a while, okay?"


    Michael turned his head. Her head was tilted, resting gently on his shoulder��Mobius was about ten centimeters taller than Elysia, yet ten centimeters shorter than Michael. Tilting her head allowed her to use his shoulder perfectly as a pillow.


    Her face remained downward, green hair cascading, blocking the side view, preventing Michael from seeing her expression clearly.


    "..." Michael was momentarily speechless. Of course, he wasn''t planning on saying much anyway.


    Though this was the first time Michael had seen her look so weary and powerless, he wasn''t particularly surprised.


    As a human, negative emotions like fear and despair could perhaps be hidden extremely well, but they could never be non-existent.


    Let alone the kind of profound despair... knowing one''s era was irrevocably heading towards decline, striving to save it, only to find oneself powerless in the end.


    Finally finding a glimmer of hope, but that hope rested on future victory... which was even more ironic��the future? What did the victory of the next era have to do with this era?


    Being able to consider the possibility of victory in the next era while this world hadn''t yet despaired was the greatest irony in itself.


    Don''t be fooled by Mobius''s usual arrogant demeanor, looking down on everyone, occasionally punctuated by hysteria. What people display is always the image they want others to see.


    As for her vulnerable side, it would only be revealed, just a corner, when alone, or in front of someone intimate.


    But just thinking about this sent even Michael''s usually firm thoughts into slight disarray.


    Perhaps due to the Sesa factor''s influence, Mobius''s body temperature wasn''t fixed, generally matching the surroundings. In this season, her temperature was slightly lower than Kevin''s current temperature. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Of course, Michael had experienced this before.


    But back then, he had chosen irresponsible impulse. If that incident hadn''t happened, he could probably now openly put an arm around her shoulder, offering her maximum support as a comrade.


    But now, he could still do so... yet the nature of the act would be completely different.


    Thinking this, his arm moved around Mobius''s back, gradually lifting, intending to embrace her shoulder.


    But precisely at that moment, Mobius straightened up again. Though their arms still touched, there was no longer any weight leaning against him.


    "..."


    "If some of us truly survive into the next era, it will surely be lonely." Mobius rarely spoke in this tone. Michael didn''t know how to respond, moreover, he knew Mobius wouldn''t speak idly; she must have more to say.


    So he just waited silently for the continuation.


    But this time, he seemed to have guessed wrong. After Mobius uttered that sigh, a silence stretched between them for nearly ten minutes. Aside from the rise and fall of their breathing, no other sound filled the lab.


    Just as Michael recovered and was about to say something to break the silence, Mobius finally, spoke again��


    "Michael, regardless of who survives until then, regardless if anyone survives until then, our story deserves to be known, right? If the people later truly defeat the Honkai, they should know who took the first step towards their victory, right? If our current civilization, by their time, is reduced to a pile of mute artifacts and ruins, that would be far too cruel."


    "Mobius, why are you so pessimistic today?" Michael couldn''t help asking.


    "Oh? Do you have another way to save the world? If you do, don''t hide it, speak up quickly. If not, don''t blame me for being too pessimistic��You all think a lunatic like me and this insane Project Stigma are a perfect match. But if there were other options, do you think I would propose such a plan?"


    Based on her question, Michael should have answered��"Yes." or "No."


    But his answer was: "I don''t think so."


    Mobius''s breathing hitched slightly, followed by a string of cold laughter.


    "Alright, I imagine you''re getting impatient, so I''ll get straight to the point��I have another plan. It cannot save the world, not even the world of the next era. But... it might allow those of us who survive into the next era... at the very least, not to be so lonely."


    Michael pressed his lips tightly together. He already knew what Mobius was going to say.


    Sure enough, this time she efficiently retrieved a file from her desk drawer, stuffed it into Michael''s hand. The stark white cover bore a single line of large characters��"Project Elysian Realm"


    "I intend to utilize the research results from the Eighth Herrscher, supplemented by psychic-sensitive MANTISes, to construct a world purely made of consciousness. We will leave our memory data there. If we die in this era, the remaining memory data will also be an extension of our lives..."


    "Moreover, if you sacrifice yourself at the end of this era��although Sesa grants you near-infinite resurrections, this ability clearly has limits, or attacks that can directly bypass such resurrection exist.


    "Should that happen, then in the future, you can still utilize consciousness transfer surgery to transfer your memory data... Although that surgery isn''t stable and has many problems, before the humans of the new era mature, you have ample time to perfect it. And once you succeed, that would be another form of resurrection from death."


    Mobius shook her head, astonished��Who would have thought? She had barely started, yet Michael had laid out her entire plan.


    Though the plan itself was simple and brutal, guessing the outcome from the premise wasn''t unimaginable. But Michael grasping everything in such a short time was quite surprising to her...


    She even had a strange thought, wanting to ask if Michael had already learned about the future from Aponia.


    Her index finger tapped lightly on her arm twice. Suddenly, she said: "Actually, there''s one thing you didn''t... Michael, my reasons for doing this aren''t entirely for what you said... resurrecting myself, or resurrecting others."


    "Hm?"


    "Michael, if someone among us must survive into the next era, I believe you will be among them, and I hope you will be... At that time, I hope... I hope..."


    Michael sighed deeply, closed his eyes, and gently embraced Grandma Mobius.


    Just holding her simply.


    "I hope you won''t be so lonely. I hope when you feel you can''t walk that path any further, you can look back and see our figures, then resolutely step forward again."


    "I hope even if one day, you truly want to do nothing, just thinking of letting the world perish, you will still have a final sanctuary. Here, there will be people who don''t support but understand your surrender, and face the end together with you..."


    Click��


    The lab door slid open. As Michael walked out, he couldn''t help but glance nervously left and right.


    This glance actually caught sight of Elysia leaning against the corner wall nearby.


    She ran up to Michael in a few steps, her opening words filled with teasing inquiry:


    "What? Is Grandma Mobius''s lab that alluring? You actually skipped the victory party? I''m really hurt!"


    Michael casually pinched Elysia''s nose. Though his hand would eventually have to let go, and she would inevitably smell the lingering scent of Mobius on him, who would choose honesty when they could delay for a moment!


    "Victory party? But MANTISes don''t attend ordinary soldier gatherings. Anti-Entropy''s roster is small anyway, and Vill-V would be dragged off to perform for the regular soldiers. Really not much interest in attending..." Michael expertly recited the excuse he had prepared beforehand.


    "Ah! Michael! Did you forget something?!"


    "Uh? Did I? Wait a minute!" Michael slapped his own forehead��To fight the Eighth Herrscher, Anti-Entropy had gained nearly fifty new MANTISes!


    And he, the captain, missed their very first victory party...


    "Alright! Not a big deal. I explained to them, said you still had work to handle��You were handling work, right, Michael?!" She chuckled softly, moved Michael''s hand away, wrinkled her nose, and sniffed vigorously at his right shoulder.


    Michael''s lips twitched slightly. He said nothing.


    "Too bad you missed Eden''s performance... Ah no, actually Kosma''s performance was more surprising! His harmonica skills have improved much more than his singing back then!"


    "Kosma played the harmonica on stage? Was it because of Dystopia''s birthday?"


    Speaking of which, Elysia suddenly produced a hardcover book, waving it in front of him.


    "Here, a gift for you from Dystopia."


    Michael took the book, tucking it behind his back.


    "But speaking of which, Michael... Now that the Eighth Honkai Eruption is over, can my previous vacation request be approved?"

 Chapter 244: Plucking the Moon for You

    Chapter 244 - Plucking the Moon for YouSplash��Splash��


    In a world where sea met sky, the wind blew from one expanse of azure to another.


    Waves surged, one after another, white foam weaving vast nets across the ocean surface, their spray resembling winter snow dust.


    Even on the cruise ship, displacing over a thousand tons, the rise and fall were distinctly felt.


    And according to Eden, these past few days had been rare, calm, beautiful weather.


    "Calm beautiful weather... Retch!"


    Su elegantly set down his fishing rod, stood up, gripped the deck railing, and dry-heaved towards the turquoise sea.


    Michael, also holding a fishing rod to his left, smirked, taunting mercilessly: "Tsk tsk tsk, Su, you scared my fish away!"


    Su, pale-faced, silently lay back down on his chair without a word.


    Kevin, to his right, wasn''t idle either, pulling his gaze from the motionless fishing line. "Don''t be so harsh, Michael. At least Su''s better than Kalpas, right? Never thought such a powerful-looking man would get seasick enough to be bedridden for three days, hahaha�� Oof!"


    Michael''s eyebrows relaxed. He shook his head with a long sigh��not a single capable fighter among them!


    Though, it was worth celebrating... ah no, being thankful for.


    This kind of world-spinning, bile-spewing misery was something he had experienced to exhaustion many years ago while exploring the Second Herrscher''s powers.


    Now, just a little sea breeze and waves couldn''t faze him��Michael forced down several swallows, suppressing the discomfort in his stomach.


    Alright, he had to admit, the rocking and dizziness from the sea were far less severe than phasing through space, but alas, it was relentless, lingering endlessly!


    The dizziness from phasing, however intense, was fleeting. During the Seventh Honkai Eruption, enduring overload exceeding twenty times gravity''s acceleration to get the Herrscher out of the base via elevator... Michael had withstood even that...


    But...


    But... But they had been drifting at sea for three days!


    Michael rubbed his stomach. Good thing he hadn''t eaten much. If he''d eaten even slightly too much, his fate wouldn''t be much better than the two men beside him...


    But the strange thing was...


    While the few male creatures were physically and mentally exhausted by seasickness, looking over at the other side of the deck, the sea breeze carried the noisy chatter of the girls, making one''s head feel even heavier.


    Was it the creator''s bias, or did girls possess some magical resistance? The bouncing Elysia, Eden and Aponia sipping wine up high, Pardofelis shrieking while fishing, Hua still practicing punches on deck, Mobius standing not far off with Klein, half disdainful, half wistful... In short... all the girls on this ship seemed... unaffected...


    By seasickness!


    Conversely, among the male comrades, the only ones still standing... no, lying on the deck, were Michael, Su, and Kevin.


    Kalpas, perennial champion of Fire Moth''s "Mystery Ranking," had been sick for three days. Kosma, however, was completely immune to seasickness, thus naturally assigned the task of caring for Kalpas.


    This wasn''t a vacation... This was clearly torture!


    "Oooh oooh! Got a bite, got a bite! Ely-nee! Ah Hua! Don''t just stand there, come help me! Ahhh! I''m gonna fall in! This is a big one!"


    The fishing rod bent nearly ninety degrees under immense pressure. Fortunately, the special material Michael used in its construction held firm for the moment.


    With help from Elysia and Hua, Pardofelis stumbled backward. As a white wave broke on the sea surface, a marlin, almost as large as a person, leaped out. Its dorsal fin was like a blade, a huge spear protruding from its snout; the entire fish descended like a javelin.


    Among the girls present, even Pardofelis, considered non-combatant by other MANTISes, could theoretically handle this marlin easily. But whether out of genuine fear or just pretending...


    A woman who could tear apart Judgement-class Honkai Beasts, a woman who could tear apart Emperor-class Honkai Beasts, and another woman who could tear apart this very marlin, all shrieked and scattered. Only the poor marlin was left to crash onto the cruise ship deck, twitching several times before rolling half a turn and fainting.


    Michael''s breathing grew heavy. He turned his head, finding Kevin and Su also staring intently at the marlin.


    The three men''s gazes met mid-air, then simultaneously shifted to their own catches��


    Three empty fish buckets...


    The water inside looked somewhat murky. Even the seawater originally prepared for caught fish had evaporated considerably, leaving precipitated impurities.


    "Grumble��Gurgle..."


    All three clutched their stomachs simultaneously. After a long moment, Su hesitantly spoke: "Michael, maybe we should just concede?"


    Kevin covered his forehead, looking like he wanted to hide. "Although I don''t want to admit defeat, Michael... this is already the fifty-third fish Pardofelis has caught, and we''re still at zero... Absolutely no chance of winning..."


    Su quickly chimed in: "According to the bet you and Elysia made, during the competition, we can only cook the fish caught, no other food, until one side concedes... While MANTISes don''t rely heavily on eating, it''s been almost two days, uh, my stomach really isn''t used to it. Everything inside was vomited out due to seasickness earlier..."


    Before he finished, he instinctively covered his nose. Even so, the aroma of grilled fish seeped through his fingers, drifting into his nostrils.


    Prolonged fasting and the body''s weakness after seasickness made even the usually calm and elegant Su want to lick the fingers the aroma had brushed against.


    "Adding insult to injury..." Michael tossed aside his fishing rod, half-reclining on the lounge chair, muttering his complaint.


    "But who''s grilling the fish? It smells so good. Sakura and Vill-V aren''t here; none of the others should know how to cook ''normal food,'' right? Is it Eden or... Michael! Kalpas and Kosma defected!" Kevin, despite his weakened state, leaped straight up from the lounge chair, stomping his feet. The movement was so violent that the single button on his shirt popped off.


    There was anger in his action, certainly, but more annoyance.


    He secretly shot Su a look. Though the latter''s eyes were closed, as a psychic-sensitive MANTIS, he should be able to see it.


    His meaning was��


    "Should we defect too?"


    "Er..." Su pondered briefly. A true man shouldn''t bow down for five baskets of fish, but on the brink of starvation, it was another matter.


    Besides, while doing so felt a bit like betraying a friend, the side they''d defect to... weren''t they friends too?


    The muscles in Michael''s cheeks twitched. He didn''t even need to secretly use the Eighth Herrscher''s powers; he could guess what these two were thinking...


    After all, there are no true friends between men, only bros who mess with each other.


    If you don''t betray, can you even call yourself a bro?


    But this wasn''t the time for deep thoughts. The situation was critical. If this continued, he''d become a lone commander!


    "Kevin, Su, hold your positions."


    "What?"


    A double-layered Imaginary barrier enveloped the small space around the three. Due to special light reflection, the world inside the barrier appeared frozen from the outside. Of course, considering the three were fishing, remaining motionless was plausible.


    Despite this, Michael glanced around guiltily, then quickly opened a spatial rift, retrieved two compressed biscuits, and tossed them into Kevin''s and Su''s hands.


    "..."


    "...Michael, you..."


    "If you can''t win, you cheat... Ah, bah! What cheating! This is called ''all''s fair in war''! Eat quickly!"


    The air held not only the smoky aroma of grilled fish but also the mixed scent of chili and cumin powder. Kevin and Su stared blankly at the compressed biscuits in their hands, momentarily speechless.


    "Michael... What exactly was the bet you made with Elysia? Is it worth all this?" Kevin peeled the thin film off the compressed biscuit but couldn''t bring himself to take a bite.


    "Stop wasting time! I specially adjusted the flavor to meat floss. Are you eating or not!"


    "..." S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Eat! Why aren''t you eating!"


    "...I want grilled fish."


    The spatial barrier quietly dissipated. Kevin''s and Su''s cheeks bulged slightly. Afraid of being caught, they didn''t dare chew vigorously, only letting saliva soften the biscuits, then grinding them slowly with their cheeks and molars...


    Michael rubbed his hands together, flicking the biscuit crumbs into a spatial rift, destroying... eliminating the evidence.


    He didn''t forget to remind them: "Wipe the biscuit crumbs off your mouths, it''s too obvious."


    "Ish dish nod whad you shuffed in here (Isn''t this what you stuffed in here)?"


    Hearing this, Michael couldn''t help but grin smugly.


    Nobody force-feeds better than me!


    After doing all this, he didn''t forget to glance towards the other end of the deck, only to see Elysia approaching, carrying a plate of grilled fish in each hand.


    The crosswind caught her plain white skirt, lifting the hem��it was still the one Michael had bought for her long ago, but he currently had no mind to appreciate the view.


    "Swallow quickly! She''s coming over!" Michael whispered through barely moving lips, using ventriloquism.


    "Can''t swallow..." Kevin and Su were almost in tears. A compressed biscuit wasn''t large, but it was long enough. After being forcefully stuffed in by Michael, it was wedged horizontally against the insides of their cheeks. Swallowing was impossible...


    Seeing this, Elysia laughed triumphantly: "Alright! I saw you eating! Michael, what do the rules say? [Anyone caught sneaking food is automatically out]!"


    Michael glanced at the two who, having given up, were now openly chewing the biscuits, and retorted with forced calmness: "Oh? But they were the ones sneaking food. Nothing to do with me." ("Rain I no melon"��a meme phrase meaning "none of my business")


    "Mmph! Woo woo woo woo!" Kevin, hearing this, pointed at Michael, furious yet finding it hilarious.


    He finally understood why Michael had only given them biscuits and hadn''t eaten any himself...


    He even thought of this!


    Elysia laughed again, her smile somewhat meaningful��


    "Oh dear, Michael, if someone secretly uses the Fourth Herrscher''s powers to manipulate ocean currents, does that count as cheating?"


    Michael took a deep breath, put down his fishing rod, stood up, and raised both hands above his head.


    "Alright, alright, I concede. Okay?"


    Elysia was thoroughly amused by his expression��outwardly indifferent, yet clearly extremely resentful inside.


    Kevin glanced at Su. The two quietly left the scene, not forgetting to grab the grilled fish from Elysia''s hands on their way out��With this to eat, who would choose dog food (public display of affection)?


    Elysia circled Michael halfway, then lazily flopped onto the lounge chair he had previously occupied.


    "Well! Michael! It was agreed, this time, the loser has to grant the winner any one request��anything at all!"


    "Ah��" This drawn-out sound wasn''t surprise, but acknowledgment.


    Although still resentful inside, although wanting to say: "Pardofelis caught all the fish, what does it have to do with you!"


    But that was within the allowed rules. The blame lay with Michael for finding two teammates... who were as bad at fishing as himself...


    "Go ahead, what do you want me to do? Although theoretically anything goes, don''t say silly things like asking me to pluck the moon for you."


    Having lost, Michael wouldn''t renege. Though usually, whenever this happened, Elysia''s requests were always... embarrassing...


    Sunlight was obscured by clouds. The sea surface naturally lost its sparkle. Instead, sea and sky gradually distinguished themselves in Michael''s eyes. The seawater under the dim light was no longer turquoise, but revealed a heavy blackness.


    Like ink, sometimes gathering, sometimes falling.


    Michael stared at the sea surface for a full ten minutes without hearing Elysia''s answer.


    "What''s wrong?" He turned his head in surprise. For some reason, he didn''t look at Elysia''s expression, instead letting his gaze fall on her calves, sometimes revealed, sometimes hidden by the wind-whipped skirt hem.


    "Michael..."


    "Hm?"


    "Remember the first time we played a similar game, probably that time in Sapporo? What was the request I made in the end?"


    A tingling sensation started in Michael''s chest and spread throughout his body. He spoke in a low voice: "You asked me to pluck the moon for you."


    Saying this, Michael himself smiled.


    He hadn''t deliberately memorized it, but these fragments of their past together had never left his mind. For instance, when he said that just now, he hadn''t intentionally recalled it; the words seemed to appear naturally in his throat, uttered smoothly.


    Since the sky darkened, the sea wind had also grown rough, whipping Elysia''s skirt hem noisily, almost flipping it inside out.


    "You''re going to flash everyone!" Michael sighed softly, grabbed Elysia''s skirt, pulled it to one side of the lounge chair, then sat down lightly himself, holding it down.


    Throughout this, Elysia neither moved nor spoke, as if knowing he would do so.


    Only after all this settled did she still not state her request, and Michael didn''t rush her.


    Even though the weather looked like an approaching storm, even though Kevin shouted from nearby for them to quickly take shelter indoors from the rain, the two remained motionless, as if detached from the surrounding world.


    The others saw this and didn''t insist. After all, a sea storm was trivial to these two, easily manageable. They didn''t even need to worry about them catching a cold.


    Rain strands quickly wove into a curtain. Mist gradually rose from the sea surface. Soon, everything around was obscured in grey.


    Now, they truly seemed isolated from the world.


    Michael was long past the crazy age of wanting to pull his beloved into the rain together. The Imaginary barrier appeared before the rain, the first layer enclosing the small space around him and Elysia, the second enveloping the entire cruise ship, preventing the thousand-ton "little thing" from capsizing in the waves. Even the rocking sensation lessened considerably. They probably wouldn''t get seasick anymore, right?


    In the hazy rain, in a world of just two, Elysia finally spoke.


    "Michael, remember, someone once said: Freedom doesn''t mean doing whatever you want, but not doing whatever you don''t want. But that''s not what I want to say... How should I put it? You feel it too, right? Compared to what ''I want,'' no, more accurately, almost no one can truly define ''what I want.'' Conversely, people can always easily define ''what I don''t want.''"


    Michael couldn''t help but think of the dreamscape constructed by the Eighth Herrscher.


    For Kevin, he once thought he wanted to be a hero, the kind who completely expelled Honkai from the world. But only upon entering the dream did he truly know his craving��


    Just a peaceful life. From the passion-filled school days to the mundane adult life, all he wanted was the ordinary life of a normal person, a life untouched by any supernatural phenomena.


    Perhaps obscure, perhaps too ordinary, so much so that Michael, as a third party hearing his dream description, first reacted with��Impossible?


    Is that all you want?


    The only unsurprising element was Mei.


    But rather than Mei''s presence in the dream being what he [wanted], it was more what he was [unwilling to give up under any circumstances].


    And for Michael, the dream the Eighth Herrscher constructed for him was almost a replica of Kevin''s��


    The same ordinary life. Staying up late writing to earn manuscript fees to support the family, arguing with Elysia about when their daughter should wake up... like most fathers, sitting idly at the dining table after washing up, waiting for his wife to serve him a hot breakfast.


    Michael felt at the time that this wasn''t what he truly wanted. That''s why he was so clearly aware it was just a dream, why he could make a swift decision��unlike Kevin''s self-reconciliation and self-persuasion, he broke out of that dream in the most brutal, ruthless, cruel way possible.


    But in the following two nights, he tossed and turned, his mind filled with that unfinished dream.


    He even felt an impulse to use the Eighth Herrscher''s powers to re-enter that dream and see the rest.


    Perhaps that dream wasn''t entirely contrary to his desires, but... completely everything he wanted. Yet precisely because it was too perfect, it made Michael acutely aware of its dream nature.


    But these were just speculations. He didn''t dare definitively say that was what he truly wanted.


    What does a person truly want? This is a question worth pondering for a lifetime, as it determines how one lives, what attitude one adopts, what actions one takes.


    But... what a person doesn''t want, is something that can, to some extent, be answered immediately.


    Because those are inevitably the things everyone fears losing while living.


    What did Michael fear losing most?


    Undoubtedly, just as Kevin didn''t want to lose Mei, he...


    His hand resting beside the lounge chair shifted, lifting slightly, yet still���� (not daring) to take her hand.


    Perhaps in other matters he had become much firmer, much braver, but regarding that lingering historical issue...


    He remembered Kevin''s words��A person''s personality is their destiny.


    But personality isn''t immutable. Through continuous growth, one wears away unwanted aspects, even nearly "completely" killing their past self. Yet, a fundamental color remains buried deep within, impossible to wash clean or erase.


    And for Michael, passively accepting emotions was undoubtedly part of that fundamental color.


    Moreover, he was the one at fault initially.


    He had almost never proactively expressed his feelings. His relationship with Elysia before had seemed naturally progressing, but even in that smooth relationship, whenever small "blockages" occurred, it was always Elysia taking the initiative, either pushing or guiding their feelings further.


    As for others, he knew even less how to handle them.


    Take Mobius, for example. He had naturally noticed long ago that her "interest" in him was excessive, but kept deceiving himself��it was merely her interest in Herrschers themselves.


    Unexpectedly, the only time he acted proactively was a king-bomb, blasting the previously somewhat clear lines into a tangled mess.


    And after that proactive move, he became a coward again��perhaps he could face and rectify other mistakes, but this one...


    He couldn''t respond to Mobius''s growing dependence, nor dared he respond to Elysia''s seemingly nonchalant attitude... He knew very well that from a purely [responsible] perspective, he should make some sort of sacrifice. But this thought had lingered in his mind for two years, yet he never...


    The outstretched hand suddenly felt warmth. This he hadn''t expected... No, perhaps this was what he had hoped for��Elysia proactively took his hand hanging in mid-air.


    Her voice was uncharacteristically calm, something that had only happened a few times before.


    "Speaking of which, I can''t really say what I truly want! At least not right now. But, Michael..."


    "..."


    "I know very well what I don''t want��I don''t want to continue this abnormal relationship with you, hovering between closeness and distance."


    Michael suddenly grasped her hand back. Before he could tighten his grip, his fingers began to tremble violently.


    His back was turned to her, and he didn''t use the Eighth Herrscher''s powers, but years of mutual understanding allowed him to guess��she was now raising her free right hand, gently covering his trembling one.


    Sure enough, the next moment, his trembling fingers were enveloped in the warmth of her clasped hands.


    Within that warmth, the trembling gradually subsided.


    Only then did he belatedly feel the damp warmth of sweat in her palm.


    "So, this time, my request is��Michael, can our relationship go back to how it was before? Before that incident happened."


    How I wish it could��Michael thought.


    But he...


    "Michael, you''ve grown a lot. You should understand you can''t remain stagnant because of past mistakes��Yet you can forcefully rectify other errors, why only this one? You choose to evade the mistake, not correcting it, not making amends, allowing the harm caused by that mistake to continuously prick the hearts of three people?"


    "Ah!" Michael narrowed his eyes. Elysia had reminded him��he had been avoiding this issue, thinking inaction would prevent further harm to any of the three, yet ignoring the fact that letting the problem fester was itself allowing the problem to continue hurting everyone.


    And besides.


    If he continued to evade, how was he different from the self he used to despise? If he didn''t overcome this hurdle, he would continue to evade similar problems in the future, eventually returning to the same old path.


    But he didn''t think doing as Elysia suggested was right.


    "Even if I must rectify this mistake, I don''t agree with this method��You were the biggest victim. This solution still involves you making concessions to forgive my mistake. You always end up losing out. And Mobius..."


    "Oh? Then what is your solution?"


    Michael took a deep breath. He already had his own idea about this. From a "responsibility" perspective, that method was clearly better, but... Anyway, the time for decision had come. Yet before he could speak, he received a heavy blow to the back of his head, followed by several punches to his back, the force diminishing with each blow��


    "Idiot Michael! Don''t you just hope I abandon you, so you can go be [responsible] for Mobius? But do you think that ending is perfect? I told you��I don''t want to lose you, and I cannot accept losing you. I believe you feel the same, otherwise you wouldn''t have had the thought but kept silent, right? But the method you''re thinking of will only hurt both of us even more!"


    "..." Michael thought Elysia''s tone would be heavy, but unexpectedly, she tugged his ear, her voice becoming increasingly cheerful:


    "Whatever the case, I''ve made my request. You can''t go back on your word! Of course, if you really feel bad about it... Sigh, I didn''t want to use this phrasing, but perhaps saying it this way will make you feel better��If you truly feel indebted, why not do something to make up for it! Hmm, let''s use this: On a certain day in the future, unconditionally grant Elysia one request!"


    "...Elysia, this is what you said to me after the Seventh Honkai Eruption ended."


    "Oh dear! Back then I wasn''t willing to use phrasing like [indebted], but who told you to think that way? Then I have no choice but to say it like this! Just tell me if you accept or not!"


    Michael fell silent for an instant. He wanted to bring up the issue of Mobius, but understood��Elysia wouldn''t turn a deaf ear to it. What she wanted now was simply a direct answer, not evasiveness.


    "Yes. Even if you ask me to pluck the moon for you."


    "Puhahaha!" Elysia collapsed laughing onto his shoulder, her laughter mingling with the sound of rain, echoing, making it impossible to distinguish laughter from rain.


    She hugged Michael from behind, cupped his face with her hands from behind, then poked his cheeks with her index fingers, pulling them sideways, forcing a smile onto his face.


    "As for poor Grandma Mobius... Ehe! If you think about it from another angle��consider Mobius as my lover too, no wait, she is my lover... Oh dear! Doesn''t that mean I get embraces from both sides! No, no, tonight I must go to Mobius''s bedroom and favor her!"


    Michael had been suppressing his excitement, trying to maintain his newly established cool persona, but Elysia''s words completely shattered it��


    First, his shoulders started shaking. The facial muscles pushed aside by Elysia began to bunch up towards his cheekbones. His laughter soon merged with the rain, laughing until tears streamed down his face.


    Elysia''s hands slid down to his shoulders. With a slight push, he obediently turned around and knelt before her on one knee.


    They cupped each other''s faces. The Imaginary barrier could block the sea wind, but not the chill. Yet both felt the other''s cheeks turn from cold to warm, then rapidly scalding hot.


    Finally, Michael proactively leaned in...


    This kiss, like a wild goose soaring through the endless snows of Vostock, appeared somewhat abruptly, yet wasn''t entirely impossible. Like the sunset after the vernal equinox, it seemed delayed for a long time, but it finally arrived.


    Then, the torrential rain completely drenched the oblivious couple��Michael proved with facts that he was still at the age where sharing a rainstorm with his beloved was considered romantic.

 Chapter 245: Let’s Take a Photo!

    Chapter 245 - Let''s Take a Photo!"Sigh... Only seven days of vacation in total, and it''s been raining for almost a whole day..." Elysia pinched the end of the fork handle, twisting it slightly. The fork bounced up and down, lightly tapping on the somewhat dry piece of bread.


    Michael chuckled softly, about to reply, when he saw Mobius walk past their table, yawning, not forgetting to glare at Elysia.


    "Did you really go to her room last night?" Michael asked while peeling an eggshell.


    "Of course! A beautiful girl always keeps her word!"


    Michael waited for her mouth to open last, then stuffed the peeled egg into it.


    Although curious about what Elysia and Mobius had actually discussed, judging by Mobius''s expression... besides a hint of annoyance, there seemed to be some defiance?


    Anyway, it didn''t look like a serious conflict had occurred, so Michael didn''t ask further.


    "Mmph!" Elysia glared resentfully at Michael.


    "Don''t look at me like that. You should eat the yolk. Most of the egg''s nutrients are concentrated there. Proper yolk intake is even said to help maintain good skin."


    Elysia stubbornly turned her head away, projecting a clear "I''m not listening, I''m not listening" vibe, but Michael distinctly saw the corners of her eyes crinkle, and the tips of her pointed ears blush.


    "Skin maintenance isn''t important to me! Sigh, ever since the Meta-Morph surgery, my metabolism has been completely messed up..."


    "You mean, no matter how much you eat, you don''t gain weight? You maintain graceful lines without exercising? And despite a terrible sleep schedule, you don''t get pimples?" Michael propped his chin on his hand, his gaze drifting, clearly recalling some distant memories.


    "Oh dear! Who told you that? Was it Grandma Mobius? Or dear Aponia?"


    "You say that to everyone, but..."


    "Mm-hmm?" Elysia raised an eyebrow, meeting Michael''s questioning gaze.


    *"Did you really... Did you really undergo the Meta-Morph surgery?"*��Michael wanted to ask.


    But the words that came out were: "But the file Prometheus sent earlier said your body fat percentage increased by 1.2%, and your weight increased by 769 grams."


    "Ah... that, that, that... Minor fluctuations happen! Besides, if a normal girl ate cakes and sweets like me, she''d long since become... Mm-hmm! Right?"


    Michael propped his forehead with both hands and said helplessly, "Next time you get a cavity, don''t come crying to me..."


    As for the unasked question... it wasn''t a new doubt, but something he''d pondered long before coming to this world.


    Regarding whether Elysia underwent Meta-Morph surgery, initially, there was no room for doubt. The very definition of a MANTIS presupposed the surgery...


    But her own descriptions were contradictory. Aside from the elf ears, the side effects she mentioned as "jokes" didn''t actually exist. At least Prometheus had reminded her about the body fat percentage afterward.


    Considering the elf ears were too perfect, Michael even wondered if she had used the ICHOR factor as an excuse to give herself a little... little... little gift?


    If the doubts ended there, it would be one thing. But the stranger part was��in both the original history and the current Elysia''s case, their surgeries were completed without anyone else noticing.


    Even Mobius, who should have been the surgeon, only saw the documented records, having no memory of the surgery itself... Furthermore, none of Mahamayuri''s side effects manifested in Elysia.


    And Elysia seemed to have gained no abilities from Mahamayuri either.


    But the reason he didn''t ask wasn''t Michael evading the issue again, but... he felt he had always known the answer��


    Assuming Elysia didn''t undergo the surgery, her claim to have done so, even forging records, was simply to conceal her Herrscher identity, allowing her to fight at full strength later.


    But that didn''t hold true now. In the current world, she had long displayed powers beyond ordinary humans; the ICHOR factor couldn''t mask her previous abilities. Moreover, her Herrscher identity needed no concealment from Michael. Meaning, if she truly hadn''t undergone the surgery, she at least wouldn''t need to hide it from him.


    So... the notion she hadn''t undergone Meta-Morph surgery... wasn''t so much a question as Michael''s own touch of romantic wishful thinking��


    Among the thirteen Flame-Chasers, the other twelve fell from humanity into non-human existence. The only one who was inherently non-human remained human from beginning to end.


    Elysia... she would surely love such a romantic notion, right?


    Elysia met Michael''s incredibly complex gaze, scratching her head, somewhat puzzled.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Uh... Just thought of many things at once. Um... Want to check the observation windows? Although we haven''t left the storm yet, thinking differently, no one usually sightsees during a storm. So if we go now, the scenery we see will surely be unique, right?"


    Elysia looked deeply at him, her face quickly blooming into a smile: "Okay! But..." Her smile gradually turned mischievous��


    "Michael, such a good opportunity, shouldn''t we invite Mobius along?"


    The corner of Michael''s upturned lips froze, his initially curved smiling eyes widening gradually...


    0.37 seconds after Elysia posed the question, he swiftly gave his answer: "No! Definitely not!"


    "Oh! Really?" Elysia bit her finger, smiling with narrowed eyes. "Really don''t want to invite her? After all, I just said those things to her last night. Turning around and abandoning her today will severely damage my credibility!"


    [How would I know what you said to her last night!] Michael''s internal roar didn''t stop his throat from bobbing as he swallowed.


    Fine beads of sweat on his forehead were hidden by his bangs, not yet visible, but the hair at the back of his neck was already damp.


    "Elysia... Spare me..."


    [If Elysia''s words put you in a difficult position, don''t force yourself. Just concede immediately... Hmm? You talk about a man''s dignity? What''s that? Believe me, if you force yourself, you''ll only face an even more embarrassing situation.] �� Michael''s Survival Guide, Rule 1


    "Alright, alright! Just teasing!"


    [But if you promptly beg for mercy and concede, she''ll lose interest and generally stop teasing you.] �� Michael''s Survival Guide, Rule 1 (Addendum)


    The two then stood up, placed their used breakfast plates into the cleaning machine, and openly walked together, slipping over to the observation windows.


    "...Wow! Michael, look at that fish..."


    "Isn''t that just a shadow..."


    The cruise ship rocked in the storm, the view through the windows constantly changing��sometimes grey, hazy mist, sometimes murky, dim underwater scenes.


    As for fish, few were actually visible.


    "Don''t say that! ''Unique scenery,'' didn''t you just say that?"


    "I didn''t expect it to be this..." Whether in the mist or underwater, it was all blurry, nothing much to see...


    "You should think like this!" Elysia poked Michael''s cheek, then gently pressed his head down with her palm, directing his gaze straight out the window.


    "Look, with such bad weather, you never know what will happen next second. But as you said, thinking differently, precisely because you don''t know what happens next, there''s anticipation. Even just the shadow of a fish is enough to excite, isn''t it?"


    But the two leaned against the window for a long time, waiting, yet saw no more fish...


    "Ahhhhh! Damn it! This view is so boring!" Elysia pouted, spun around quickly, and leaned heavily against the cabin wall, visibly annoyed.


    Remembering she had just been praising the view''s interest, Michael couldn''t help but chuckle.


    "Damn it! Michael, how dare you laugh at me!" Elysia suddenly lunged, grabbing handfuls of his silver-grey medium-length hair and messing it up.


    Caught off guard, Michael, after a brief stun, quickly counterattacked. The two tussled noisily like children, wrestling for who knows how long before finally separating, leaning against opposite cabin walls across the corridor to rest.


    Resting, but neither felt particularly tired. After all, they weren''t ordinary humans anymore...


    "Michael!"


    "Hm?"


    "Quick! Look this way, and make a ''peace'' sign!"


    "Don''t... Is taking a photo necessary..." Michael resisted verbally, but couldn''t help a wry smile, tilting his head, posing as Elysia requested.


    "Alright! Hmph! You think I wanted to take your picture? I was just thinking, after all these years, you only have two and a half photos��one taken during our previous travels, one ID photo from joining Fire Moth, and that one Immer took... hahaha! The one without a head, just shorts!"


    "Is that appropriate? I think not!" Mentioning this angered Michael!


    He took out his phone. Sure enough, Immer''s profile picture hadn''t changed. He prepared to add another entry to his "crimes" list in his phone''s notes, for future "retaliation."


    But Elysia clearly misinterpreted his action: "Oh my! Michael, you know me too well! Quick, quick! Take one of me too!"


    She stood before the observation window, the grey mist outside serving as a backdrop.


    She first retied her slightly loosened hair into the high ponytail Michael liked best, then adjusted her outfit��


    She still wore that plain white dress. To match the color, she wore not the purple-gold hairpin, but a white ribbon with a bow on each side.


    Her smiling eyes crinkled into two arcs, the corner of her slightly upturned lips revealing half a small tongue. Finally, she clasped her hands before her chest, forming a heart shape.


    Michael held up his phone but hesitated to press the shutter button.


    He didn''t know if Elysia had taken any photos since her Fire Moth ID picture, but at least, this was the first time Michael was taking one for her.


    Such a thing... in a normal world, how could it be possible...


    Even people who disliked photos should have at least a hundred pictures by their early twenties, right?


    But alas... for them, leisure time and the mood for relaxation were scarce. A heavy burden pressed on their hearts constantly. Even during occasional respites, few thought of taking pictures.


    And like in the original world, Hua and Su''s memory data, fifty thousand years after the Previous Era''s demise, only then found leisure to chat about their hometowns, discovering they were practically neighbors... The suppression and weight buried behind that... was simply unimaginable...


    But thankfully, he didn''t have to experience that weight yet. He still had the chance to personally take the first photo of Elysia, as a record.


    To record her joy at this moment, record her carefree spirit at this moment, record her existence until eternity.


    To ensure this "first time" was perfect, Michael adjusted the angle several times, yet remained unsatisfied��not because the shots were bad, but... for Elysia, at least in Michael''s heart, every angle was perfect, making it impossible to choose which one should be the "first."


    Elysia didn''t rush him, her pose frozen as if captured, forever holding this perfect moment.


    Michael even had an extremely selfish thought��he wanted to disregard everything and freeze time at this instant, just look at her forever. Let neither Honkai nor humanity interfere, just let the two remain in this state eternally...


    But he lacked the power to stop time. This plan was impossible from the start. As for the rational outcome and Elysia''s wishes, they became irrelevant.


    Finally, he chose the most ordinary, mundane angle��from his own perspective, he took the first, and only, photo from the front.


    "Oh my! We really are in sync! Seeing you adjust the pose for so long, I was getting quite anxious! Thankfully, you chose my favorite angle in the end!"


    Michael gently brushed the bangs from her forehead, amused. "Since you already had a preferred angle, why didn''t you say so from the beginning?"


    "Lala! I just wanted to see if dear Michael, after cruelly rejecting me for two years, could still maintain our previous tacit understanding!"


    Silence fell between them for a moment. They simply turned to look out the window at the uninteresting scenery.


    "Michael, why is it that every time we supposedly go on vacation, it''s always to the seaside? That time in Attica, we were originally planning to go to the coast. This time, we''re directly using Eden''s cruise ship. Do you have such a fondness for the sea?"


    During their six years of travel, they had visited almost every corner of the world: cities, plains, coasts, mountains, deep valleys, jungles, deserts, snowfields, ice seas.


    But somehow, now when considering vacations, everyone always thought of the sea first.


    "Why always the sea..." she murmured.


    "Because the land is full of Honkai Beasts," Michael replied helplessly, shaking his head.


    Perhaps because human civilization was largely land-based, Honkai Beasts in the sea were very rare, except for the wave during the Fourth Honkai Eruption.


    Later, around the Eye of the Deep, occasional abnormal Honkai energy readings emerged, mostly Quantum Shadows, requiring only periodic cleanup by Kalpas or Kevin.


    After the Seventh Honkai Eruption, Michael completely sealed the Eye of the Deep. Quantum Shadows stopped appearing. For a time, the underwater world actually became safer than land.


    This was likely why, whenever vacations came up, everyone instinctively thought of the sea.


    Vacationing on land, encountering Honkai Beasts along the way, ignoring them was impossible. But doing such work during supposed relaxation time... Who wants to work overtime on vacation? Even if such overtime came with large bonuses, money, after the world collapsed to this extent, was essentially just numbers.


    You want me to work overtime just by showing me a pile of numbers? Impossible!


    Of course, they weren''t the only ones who realized the scarcity of underwater Honkai Beasts. The United Government had similar thoughts. At least Michael knew they had invested heavily near Te Moana Kino to build an underwater city.


    Though knowing the theory was unreliable, driven by a "what if it works" mentality, they even styled the underwater city like a castle, truly stacking all the buffs...


    But the most ridiculous point was, the underwater city had been completed for nearly three months, yet they still hadn''t decided whether to send people to occupy it��


    It seemed they only now remembered that occupation could potentially spawn Honkai Beasts, and fighting Honkai Beasts underwater...


    Apologies, but existing human equipment rarely maintained combat effectiveness underwater. Their replica of the Fire Moth-class sky battleship also had diving capabilities but no underwater combat ability. Ultimately, they would still have to request MANTIS assistance...


    Heh heh.


    After Michael recounted this to Elysia, she burst out laughing, leaning against the window edge for support.


    She finally managed to stop laughing, wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, and said: "Mentioning the United Government, it''s hard not to think of Mei��Poor Kevin, and little Griseo. Mei had already arranged work for Prometheus, and Uncle Ato and Aunt Blanca had agreed to come on vacation together. But then the United Government suddenly called a meeting, completely disrupting the schedule, and us..."


    The United Government''s order came just as everyone was preparing to depart. It was sudden; not attending was impossible. Kevin did propose vacationing in Mu instead, but that was merely hoping not to be separated from Mei. This was clearly impossible too.


    If Anti-Entropy went en masse to Mu... although they were indeed vacationing, Michael didn''t think the United Government would believe it.


    For this reason, even sending just Kevin might trigger their fragile nerves.


    The final result was: Aponia remained guarding the base as usual, the rest took their vacations as planned. Mei formed a small, seemingly unremarkable team.


    Ostensibly: Mei, Ato, Blanca, Evangeline, plus a regular armed squad commanded by Aldemir.


    Covertly: Sakura provided assistance.


    Although this team ostensibly had three MANTISes, Blanca and Evangeline were emergency surgeries during the Eighth Honkai Eruption; the United Government would struggle to gather intel on them. Ato spent most of his time on the moon and had almost no combat record in anti-Honkai missions.


    Moreover, they knew nothing about the abilities of psychic-sensitive MANTISes.


    Such abilities were limited against Honkai, but against humans themselves...


    If conflict truly arose, the three of them could be more effective than ten Kevins.


    But... Michael didn''t think such a situation would occur.


    "Wrong! Michael!" Elysia kneaded his cheeks while questioning him: "Why not postpone the vacation for a few days, wait for Mei and the others to finish their meeting, then vacation together!"


    "Vacations can naturally be postponed. But the United Government hasn''t interfered with Fire Moth for a long time. This time, there must be major developments. Once the meeting ends, in the short term, forget Mei, even we might not have time for vacation. That''s probably why Mei and Aunt Blanca respectively hoped Kevin and Griseo could enjoy this vacation."


    The truth, of course, was more than just that. Just as Sakura served as a covert insurance beyond the overt team, what Michael said above were merely the presentable reasons.


    Naturally, there were also unpresentable reasons, kept hidden deep within. S��arch* The Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    On one hand, the "vacation" itself signaled peace and non-hostility towards the majority of ordinary people in the United Government.


    On the other hand, being in the North Pacific, extremely close to the Mu continent, also acted as a deterrent...


    But more importantly... it related to the upper echelons of the United Government.


    Let''s put it this way... this "meeting," which confused everyone yet made them secretly wary, was, in a sense, instigated by Michael himself.


    On the very night the Eighth Honkai Eruption ended, he had impatiently, secretly left HQ. Relying on eight powers, silently infiltrating the United Government''s Mu headquarters, even getting close to each SEELE member, was trivially easy.


    Though perhaps late, unifying all human resources to fight the Honkai wasn''t too late yet.


    As for how?


    Using psychic sensory powers to influence the United Government''s high command��Michael had done this before with Aponia after the Fifth Honkai Eruption.


    But times had changed. Through years of accumulation, the United Government, through trial and error (like a blind cat catching a dead mouse), had also cultivated three MANTISes. Specific details were blank��not even uploaded!


    Michael couldn''t discount the possibility of psychic-sensitive MANTISes among them. Aponia''s abilities were relatively distinct, and tight control was easily detectable.


    So Michael adopted a completely different approach this time��he exerted minimal mental influence on the SEELE members, instead offering seemingly insignificant "hints," hoping to guide them towards the final outcome.


    For example, "Unite to fight the Honkai."


    For example, "That day, He fell from the sky. People on the ground looked up and thus saw the starry sky"��though Michael himself didn''t understand this sentence, it came to mind at the time, so he implanted it...


    It sounded like Discipline but wasn''t entirely the same. Discipline was stronger, the results more obvious.


    To make an analogy, Discipline was like leading someone by the hand for a while, while "hints" were just a gentle push from behind. Discipline was certainly more effective, but also easier to detect.


    Michael sorted through these thoughts, casually resting his palm against the cabin wall. Then, he and Elysia simultaneously retracted their hands.


    "What was that?"


    "You got shocked too?"


    They exchanged glances, making a judgment in less than a second... No, judgment wasn''t even necessary. The massive figure was visible through the window��


    "Target seventy-five degrees to port, two hundred meters depth. Identified as Emperor-class Honkai Beast. Level one combat readiness!"

 Chapter 246: Come With Me?

    Chapter 246 - Come With Me?"I really didn''t expect Emperor-level Honkai Beasts to start showing up even on the seabed now."


    Mei''s voice came through the comms. Michael didn''t reply immediately. He was leaning on the deck railing, looking at a "whale" floating belly-up on the sea surface before him, easily the length of two cruise liners.


    The storm had long subsided, though golden arcs of lightning still occasionally flickered across the nearby water.


    Just an Emperor-level Honkai Beast. It didn''t even require Michael to formulate a specific battle plan; Kosma had already taken care of it.


    Now, Kosma stood on deck with his head lowered as Dystopia held up a large towel, drying the seawater from his hair��even though his Vishnu powers could have easily absorbed the seawater instantly.


    Meanwhile, Kevin stood before him, hands on his hips, lecturing him about never acting without orders again...


    As for the others? They were naturally just watching the show. Seeing Elysia even thoughtfully providing everyone with melon seeds��the perfect snack for watching drama��Michael didn''t know whether to laugh or cry.


    He shook his head and said:


    "Maybe it''s related to Te Moana Kino''s underwater city. But it''s fine. At least for us now, Emperor-level Honkai Beasts are easy to handle. Remember back in R''lyeh? Me, Ely, Captain Himeko, and Sakura struggled just to take down one Emperor-level beast. Thinking back, that was already six years ago."


    "Mmm..."


    Mei hummed softly, also not giving a full response immediately. It was obvious she was probably listening to Kevin''s voice.


    "Prepare to recover the Honkai Beast''s carcass. Sorry to interrupt your vacation."


    "What interruption?"


    Michael gave a couple of wry laughs. Encountering an Emperor-level Honkai Beast was indeed troublesome. Although they killed it quickly, the subsequent procedures like carcass recovery would still take nearly a day.


    Calculating it out, they had first wasted three days due to seasickness, then another day due to the storm, and now dealing with the Honkai Beast would take up another day.


    Their seven-day vacation had suddenly shrunk to just two days... And this was a vacation they''d earned by exchanging seven months'' worth of rest days!


    If it had been anyone else, Michael would definitely have complained, maybe even lodged a formal protest.


    But since it was Mei, Mei whose vacation had been cancelled before it even began... he couldn''t really complain.


    In fact, Michael wouldn''t deny feeling a little bit of schadenfreude himself.


    "But speaking of which, mentioning R''lyeh... how did your talks with the United Government go? What are those SEELE folks trying to pull now? Did they give you any trouble?"


    The talks might not have gone perfectly smoothly, but they certainly wouldn''t have gone too badly either; Michael, being somewhat of a behind-the-scenes manipulator, knew this much. He couldn''t guess with 100% certainty what those SEELE people wanted to discuss with Mei, but he had a pretty good idea.


    Still, he had to ask, and deliberately feign curiosity. After all, some things he''d done, whether it was launching the surprise attack on SEELE with Aponia earlier, or his actions this time, he hadn''t told Mei about.


    It wasn''t about trust, or lack thereof; trust doesn''t mean spilling every single secret. Some things, unnecessary things, things that could easily cause misunderstandings, were better left undone, or if done, better left unsaid.


    There was no need to test others'' trust in you, especially in these apocalyptic times when everyone''s nerves were frayed. Although Michael had worked hard to ensure harmonious relationships among the MANTISes, what about others outside that circle?


    Mei never shied away from her strictly rational perspective. Analyzed from that angle, if she knew Michael could do that to SEELE, wouldn''t she think he could do the same to her?


    Trust itself is an emotion. Compared to the other MANTIS, Michael''s identity was somewhat special. Especially after the painful lessons from the Seventh Honkai Eruption, Michael was certain she had made some "contingency plans" specifically targeting him.


    In fact, she must have already done so.


    In fact, she must have prepared thoroughly for potential emergencies involving every MANTIS, including Kevin.


    Of course, Michael didn''t resent this. Unlike certain people or organizations who either couldn''t grasp the situation or intentionally caused trouble, Mei was merely exercising necessary vigilance and creating contingency plans based on pure rationality against anything that could negatively impact the goal of "defeating the Honkai."


    She played an indispensable role within this "family."


    "The communication line isn''t completely secure. I''ll send you the detailed meeting minutes as an encrypted file later. Simply put... the situation is much better than expected. I previously uploaded the ''Analytical Proof Regarding the Existence of Thirteen Herrschers,'' based on Prometheus''s calculations. Now, SEELE accepts this analysis and agrees that human civilization has reached a critical point for survival."


    "Tch, really took them long enough. Getting those people to admit that is harder than fighting all the Herrschers encountered so far combined."


    Michael shook his head again, smiling wryly.


    What could he say? If he hadn''t intervened with his Authority, the two sides probably wouldn''t have even reached an agreement conceptually.


    "It''s just..."


    "Just what?"


    "I feel like... were these talks a bit too smooth?"


    Hearing Mei''s question, Michael''s heart tightened, but he maintained his facade of ignorance, smiling as he retorted:


    "It took three or four days just to agree on this point, and you call that smooth?"


    It was meant as sarcasm, but Mei began to analyze it rationally:


    "Their attitude shifted too drastically. Just a few days ago, they wouldn''t even acknowledge the birth of the Eighth Herrscher, and now they''ve completely changed their stance. This outcome exceeds even my most optimistic prediction... What''s even more unbelievable is that they actually proposed... discussing... merging... with... us!"


    By the end, the way Mei spaced out her words made it clear she was genuinely bewildered.


    Even Michael was stunned. He didn''t remember pushing things that hard, did he?


    He... probably didn''t...


    He hadn''t used Discipline precisely because he was afraid such an obvious change would arouse suspicion, but now...


    It didn''t make sense! He had only dropped two suggestive phrases...


    One was very straightforward�� "Unite to fight the Honkai." The other was that song... no, that prophecy, which had inexplicably echoed in his heart and was uttered alongside the first phrase.


    "That day, They fell from the sky. People on the ground looked up, and thus saw the starry vault."


    ...


    This wasn''t the time to ponder that. He gradually understood that Mei''s earlier expression wasn''t purely bewilderment...


    He continued to play his part, answering flawlessly:


    "Merging? You mean the United Government and Fire Moth merging? Theoretically, that''s indeed a good thing, but the issue of leadership probably won''t be resolved so easily, right?"


    Just as Mei''s previous words carried a hint of probing, Michael''s seemingly normal question conveyed more than just doubt.


    Mei clearly understood Michael''s hidden meaning and quickly responded:


    "If something seems too good to be true, it probably is. If we can reach an agreement, that''s great. But if talks truly break down, I will use the only way. Rest assured, I won''t hand over my life''s work to those kinds of people."


    "That''s good."


    The "only way," obviously, was to have a psychic-sensitive MANTIS influence the meeting''s proceedings.


    Well, the moment a flag like "if talks truly break down" was raised, it was practically guaranteed that the "only way" would end up being used.


    Michael didn''t want to interfere further in this matter. After all, he had already removed the biggest obstacle; he had to leave some work for Mei, right?


    Besides... this way was good too. Everyone''s hands would be dirty, so no one could point fingers.


    However, there was another layer to their back-and-forth, a meaning Michael wasn''t entirely certain about��a kind of tacit acknowledgment.


    "Alright, let''s leave it at that for now. Hope the rest of your vacation is enjoyable."


    Mei''s farewell interrupted Michael''s thoughts, but he wasn''t ready to let her off the hook so easily:


    "What? It''s lunchtime break now, right? In such a hurry to hang up? Don''t you want to say a few words to Kevin?"


    Hearing Michael''s teasing, Mei, somewhat used to it by now, chuckled lightly and said frankly:


    "Fine by me. Let him stop just scolding Kosma. If he keeps going, the poor kid might actually start crying."


    Michael didn''t hesitate. Using his Authority, the moment he got her reply, he yelled with a voice loud enough to echo for kilometers: S��arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Kevin! Your dearest Mei wants you on the phone!"


    The surrounding waves rolled back towards the distance, forming a concave shape, making the invisible sound waves visible.


    But in the next instant, everything turned crystal clear, frozen solid. Even the air bubbles caught in the splashing waves were fixed in that moment.


    Kevin finally let Kosma off the hook. In his place, Judgment of Shamash erupted upon the icy sea, accompanied by his utterly embarrassed and enraged roar:


    "Michael, prepare to die!"


    ---||---


    Clang�� Clang��


    Mike shifted his position. In this special prison, the entire cell was bare, without even a basic bed. He could only lie on the floor, eyes wide open, the heavy shackles on his hands and feet clanking with his movement.


    Cold, hunger, pain, self-reproach, despair��physical and psychological suffering intertwined. He stared blankly, unable to fall asleep like a normal person anymore.


    But it didn''t really matter. In this completely sealed darkness, time itself had lost meaning. No one forced you into hard labor, so sleeping or not sleeping wasn''t important. Eventually, exhaustion would claim him.


    Still, Mike couldn''t sleep. He could only stare into the bottomless darkness, because the moment he closed his eyes, everything that happened in court two days ago flooded his mind uncontrollably.


    He knew disobeying orders would have severe consequences, and he felt terrible for his family, but he never imagined it would implicate so many people...


    Nor did he imagine that the so-called "scales of justice" could be such a mockery��


    "Defendant Mike Geoffrey. On February 14th, upon receiving orders from superiors, while leading the Third Squadron of the 31st Helicopter Brigade, United Government Armed Forces, stationed on the Mu Continent, on a suppression mission, you failed to obey orders to open fire, thereby causing enormous difficulties for subsequent efforts to maintain order. Does the defendant have anything to add?"


    Mike stood alone in the dock, head bowed, leaning back against the railing��behind him was empty space. The vast courtroom held no witnesses, only three of his former comrades-in-arms sitting sparsely. For a moment, the railing was the only thing he could lean on.


    But it was less a railing and more a semi-open cage. The moment he was put inside, he was already half a "criminal."


    Even his crisp military uniform had been stripped off, replaced with striped prison garb. His boots had been taken too, leaving him barefoot on the ground.


    In late February or early March, even near the equator, the metal floor was still icy cold. At first, it was just a slight numbness, but after standing for a long time, the chill felt like countless needles piercing his skin, constantly jabbing and scraping against his bones, especially painful in his big toes and heels.


    He had no choice but to rest one foot on top of the other, switching them periodically.


    This movement soon drew the judge''s displeasure. Without wasting words, the judge tapped his gavel lightly, and two military police officers quickly approached Mike, grabbing his shoulders from either side.


    "Don''t move!"


    Mike managed a bitter smile, but received a sharp elbow to the cheek. He spat, and bright red saliva trickled down from his lips, quickly drawing a red vertical line on his prison uniform.


    Alright, he got it now. Presumption of innocence, innocent until proven guilty��none of that applied in a military court, especially not at this moment. No one here considered him merely a "suspect."


    Judging by the practiced ease of these judges and MPs, this was clearly the long-rumored internal "premium package"��extra brutality for a price.


    "Tch, was it worth it? Just because I got you chewed out a little, Lieutenant Colonel... cough cough!"


    The MP beside him might not have heard clearly what he said, but certainly noticed him speaking. Without hesitation, they punched him twice hard in the kidneys.


    "Hey! What are you doing!"


    "This is a courtroom! We''re recording this!"


    "Damn bullies, going too far!"


    His comrades, already furious, instantly jumped up. As pilots, the lowest among them was a Second Lieutenant. Being willing to come here meant they were basically prepared to throw away their careers, so what did they care anymore?


    His old partner, Everson, cleverly pulled out the miniature recorder he''d smuggled in hidden deep between his buttocks. The other two, impulsive, vaulted over the spectators'' railing and rushed towards the two MPs.


    Mike quickly turned, but it was too late to stop them. He took another blow to the temple, his vision blurring instantly, and a sharp ringing filled his ears.


    Amidst the ringing, he barely managed to make out his old partner''s exasperated shout: "What are you two doing..."


    Regret was useless now. The two pilots who rushed forward were quickly surrounded by another group of MPs, pinned to the ground, and viciously stomped on.


    Mike turned back again. This time the two MPs didn''t stop him. He saw Everson standing stunned, still holding the mini-recorder, looking in disbelief at the scene unfolding before him, something completely beyond his comprehension.


    Everyone had heard rumors about the military court''s "premium package," but even the wildest rumors couldn''t match the reality!


    Who could have imagined that humanity would elevate its law books, creating sacred and magnificent courtrooms, only to perform such sordid and barbaric acts within them!


    If taking bribes, forcing confessions through torture, and wrongful convictions were considered hidden darkness, then the crude violence happening right now tore away all pretense, allowing you to observe its utterly hideous nature moment by moment, with complete indifference.


    Why the indifference?


    Mike opened his mouth, wanting to warn him, but was slapped to the ground by the MP beside him. Peeking through the bars of the dock''s "cage," through his blood-tinged vision, he watched his old partner get tackled by three MPs and pinned firmly onto a table.


    "What do you want! We are active-duty officers! According to the law, if I don''t resist, you can''t use restraining measures... Ah!"


    An MP snapped his right wrist and snatched the mini-recorder.


    "Damn it, you talk too much! Lieutenant, how did you sneak this camera in?"


    The MP Captain was experienced. He hadn''t moved until now, wary of exactly this situation.


    Everson''s right hand was brutally broken. Whether he wanted to answer or not, all he could do for the moment was scream in agony.


    The MP Captain picked up the camera, wiped it a couple of times on his white glove, staining the pristine fabric with something yellow.


    He held the camera under his nose and sniffed, then immediately jerked his head back, pursed his lips, and fanned the air with his other hand.


    "Tsk! Another one who smuggled it ''the back way''. He likes it so much? Strip him and shove it back up there!"


    "Ah!"


    Mike watched blankly. If the previous violence had merely tainted this supposedly sacred place with darkness, making it ironic, then this act had undoubtedly departed from the realm of civilization. As for finding the right words to describe it... he couldn''t think of any.


    Just then, the judge, who had remained seated high on the judge''s bench, hidden beneath the "holy" lights, uncharacteristically spoke, offering comfort... perhaps it was comfort.


    "Don''t blame yourself. They aren''t implicated because of you, fundamentally. You''ve probably heard of the ''premium package,'' right? Didn''t you ever wonder why there are never any eyewitnesses?"


    His mocking tone allowed no room for Mike to reply, not that Mike had the strength or inclination for more words.


    So the judge continued speaking to himself:


    "Since this kind of thing can''t see the light of day, there shouldn''t be, and cannot be, any witnesses. So you really don''t need to blame yourself. Your comrades were doomed the moment they stepped into this courthouse. Of course, we won''t be that cruel. Hmm, they''ll probably be assigned to the forced labor camps for reconstruction in the East Asian region."


    The MPs opened the cage and dragged Mike out.


    "As for you, you''ll be going to a place where the sun doesn''t shine... Tsk! Didn''t expect you to bring three people in with you. Hmm, I''ll have to ask Lieutenant Colonel Lewis for three more payments... Ah right, you must be wondering, if too many people came, say a dozen, or dozens, would we... Hmm, of course not. If that were the case, you''d be acquitted. Alright, enough talk. Farewell."


    ---|---


    CLANG!


    The iron bar door slammed against the adjacent wall, making a huge noise, and light from the corridor spilled in.


    Mike listlessly raised his eyes, then squinted. The intrusive, glaring light now actually made him feel drowsy, wanting to sleep.


    "Drag him out."


    He heard an unfamiliar voice... no, not entirely unfamiliar. He seemed to have heard it somewhere before, but certainly not often.


    The voice sounded old, definitely not someone in their twenties or thirties, not even forty. It sounded like someone fifty or sixty.


    A person of that age, whose voice was vaguely familiar, and who could command the prison guards here, was definitely not a minor figure.


    Despair and hope surged in his heart almost simultaneously, but the despair was gradually overwhelmed by hope��


    Lieutenant Colonel Lewis wasn''t exactly all-powerful. Even if he was, he might resent Mike for disobeying orders and damaging his reputation with superiors, maybe even pay to have him thrown in prison. But it wasn''t necessary, nor would he waste money and connections, to wipe him out completely.


    So, whoever had come, it was most likely a favorable outcome for him.


    Yet, he felt things shouldn''t reverse so quickly, perhaps couldn''t reverse at all.


    He''d figured it out. The state of the world was plain to see. Although the United Government didn''t say it, the emptiness left by the missing 50% of the population was undeniable.


    This was already the apocalypse. The apocalypse unleashes the worst aspects of human nature, and until the pressure of survival eased, likely no one would pay attention to a wrongfully imprisoned Captain pilot and his three comrades.


    He was being dragged along the ground by his arms by the guards. Although a sliver of hope existed in his mind, he suppressed it, trying to think of the worst��


    It was a kind of survival wisdom: If you view the future with sufficient pessimism, life tends to offer more pleasant surprises.


    But when he finally got a clear look at the person who had come for him, only one thought filled his mind��this surprise was a bit too big.


    "Can you stand on your own?"


    "Yes, sir!"


    Despite not having eaten for two days, Mike shook off the guards supporting him, forced his body straight, and snapped a military salute:


    "Minister Taro, sir!"


    But Taro didn''t return the salute, merely stating coldly:


    "Mike, that''s your name, right? You''ve already been stripped of your military rank. No need to salute me."


    Mike''s hand froze, unsure whether to lower it or keep saluting...


    "Alright, let''s cut to the chase. I heard your grades at the military academy were excellent. You could have been assigned to one of the top fighter wings, but ended up in a practically useless helicopter unit because you offended your instructor''s nephew?"


    "...Yes, sir."


    "And then you ended up in this state because you disobeyed orders?"


    "...Yes, sir."


    "Heh. Honestly, I admire people like you, but I don''t like people like you. However, needs must. There''s an experiment that requires selecting personnel from outstanding pilots. Only thirteen people meet the required data parameters. The previous twelve useless failures all failed. You''re the last one..."


    "May I ask... what kind of experiment is it?" Mike asked cautiously.


    "Heh. In short, it''s related to Fire Moth."


    "The organization fighting the Honkai..."


    Mike fell into thought. He roughly understood the conflict between the United Government and Fire Moth. He certainly didn''t want to get involved, but...


    "You have no choice. Agree now, and I''ll overturn your case, along with those of your three comrades. Then I''ll throw that Lieutenant Colonel Lewis into the place you just left��the condition is that you survive the upcoming experiment."


    "Can I think about it..."


    "No. Time is critical. We need to demonstrate concrete results tomorrow morning. There are only thirteen minutes left until the experiment begins. It took me nineteen minutes by helicopter to get here from the experimental base. So I need your answer now. Are you coming with me, or going back to your cell?"

 Chapter 247: The Pilot

    Chapter 247 - The Pilot"Speaker Kiel, I thought today''s meeting would continue in R''lyeh. I didn''t expect this kind of surprise... This base... its overall style, the internal zoning structure, it all feels rather familiar."


    Mei pushed the glasses up her nose, her gaze critically assessing the personnel bustling around them.


    Amidst their busy work, they couldn''t help but steal glances at Mei. After all, in the eyes of those in the know, Mei wore many hats��


    Some saw her as a hero. Physically frail, yet as an ordinary human woman, she managed to command a group of superhuman MANTISes... and even a Herrscher. Under her leadership, Fire Moth had achieved remarkable success against the Honkai.


    But undeniably, also under her leadership, this organization, originally adapted from a United Government anti-Honkai department, was subtly starting to overshadow its parent body.


    Therefore, others believed she was merely a puppet. Compared to that Herrscher, she seemed to lack the necessary leverage to truly oppose him. So, the entirety of Fire Moth wasn''t so much under her control as it was under the First Herrscher''s.


    Although humanity still couldn''t fathom why the First Herrscher would... fight for humanity, the species'' inherent distrust of outsiders made it hard for them not to view Fire Moth with a degree of hostility when looking through this particular lens.


    But perhaps everyone selectively ignored the fact that Mei had once been a sixteen-year-old genius who published papers related to relativity. It was because of that paper she was invited to the academic conference in R''lyeh, officially joining Fire Moth six months later.


    From then until now, only six years had passed.


    Mei... she was actually just a twenty-two-year-old young woman.


    "Hehe, actually, most of this base was constructed just within the last month. Originally, this place was just a weapons testing ground. What do you think? Quite similar to Fire Moth''s headquarters, isn''t it?"


    Kiel ignored Mei''s implication. He didn''t immediately answer the question of "why come here?" Instead, he pivoted to boasting about the base''s scale, the manpower, resources, technological level involved, and the time taken.


    His intention became crystal clear with his last sentence��although Fire Moth was the absolute main force against the Honkai, it was ultimately just a combat division, perhaps with some research departments tacked on. Both through channels and legality, it lacked the authority to mobilize vast resources.


    The United Government, however, was different. They were a complete governing body. Especially under the highly centralized power structure of the apocalypse, they could rapidly mobilize global resources. Building a base the size of Fire Moth''s headquarters required less than a month.


    This wasn''t just a show of force, but a threat. It implied that if SEELE wanted to, they could absolutely rebuild an organization of Fire Moth''s scale from scratch.


    It was like how emperors in ancient Cathay could casually establish the Eastern Depot to counterbalance the Embroidered Uniform Guard, or even create a Western Depot to check them both.


    "Impressive speed, but I still think it''s less convenient than the First Herrscher''s Authority. Back then, he reconstructed the entire headquarters base, along with the whole underground city, in an instant."


    Mei naturally understood the threat and returned it fittingly. Unfortunately for Kiel, she hadn''t originally intended to reply with words��if not for saving face for him, she would have turned her head, covered her mouth, and chuckled softly.


    Mei lacked specific data to calculate the absolute limit of the United Government''s resource mobilization in an era where the population had nearly halved, but she firmly believed one thing��in any era, the most precious resource is people themselves.


    With the United Government''s current size, pooling resources from headquarters and all branches would yield enough to build more than ten bases the size of Fire Moth HQ. But what use would that be?


    The name "Fire Moth" didn''t correspond to that underground city, nor the pyramid-like base made of greenish crystal. The name itself described a swarm of "moths."


    It referred to extraordinary individuals like Michael, Elysia, Mobius, and Kevin, but also ordinary people like Mei, Elvin, Fuxi, Nuwa, and the late Phamas.


    But ultimately, the distinction between "ordinary" and "extraordinary" was merely one of capability.


    Their essence was the same. They were all moths drawn to the flame.


    The United Government could replicate the base, but could they, relying on their so-called "resources," replicate these fire-chasing moths?


    Obviously impossible.


    But from Kiel''s words, she could confirm the reason for this sudden change of itinerary.


    Although she still couldn''t figure out why SEELE had abruptly changed its attitude, even proactively proposing a merger between the United Government and Fire Moth, it was clear that their willingness to merge didn''t equate to a willingness to relinquish leadership.


    Coincidentally, Mei wasn''t willing to give it up either.


    Since neither side was willing to yield, it was time to show their hands.


    Kiel narrowed his eyes, glancing sideways at the calm and composed Mei. Maintaining such poise on someone else''s home turf �C was it due to her own formidable nature, or did she simply hold more trump cards?


    Clearly, it was both.


    In truth, SEELE understood, or at least Kiel did��the United Government had fundamentally lost any chance of controlling Fire Moth.


    They did possess advantages in resources and legality. If he wanted to tear down all pretenses, he could cut off all of Fire Moth''s funding right now.


    But that would undoubtedly be a laughable and foolhardy act.


    In a normally functioning world, controlling resources, funds, and legality meant controlling almost everything. But in this apocalyptic era, where some humans wielded power transcending fundamental physics, whoever held the greatest strength held the ultimate authority and leadership.


    This was why, after SEELE''s schemes failed, the relationship between the two sides became strained, but the United Government, at most, annoyed Fire Moth with bureaucratic hurdles, never truly ripping off the mask.


    Because after Anti-Entropy merged with Fire Moth, and more and more MANTISes were produced, the balance of power had decisively shifted.


    The old Fire Moth, while theoretically the main anti-Honkai force, had equipment levels roughly equivalent to the United Government''s. Even for the Fire Moth-series aerospace warships, the United Government had blueprint backups and production capability.


    But things were different now. SEELE had researched for two or three years, devising countless schemes and power plays, but ultimately acted on none of them, simply because of one truth��in the face of the overwhelming power of Herrschers and MANTISes, all their plots were mere bubbles.


    Precisely because he understood this, he had dragged out the previous meeting, which could have been resolved in a few sentences, for three and a half days.


    It was all to showcase to Mei another power, a power belonging to humanity itself, held in the hands of the United Government, a power sufficient to combat the Honkai.


    Only by fully demonstrating strength could they hope to secure a deserving share in the power distribution during the upcoming merger and integration.


    He just hoped... Taro wouldn''t disappoint.


    "Alright, let''s get back to business, Dr. Mei. The reason for disrupting the meeting agenda and inviting you to this base is because...


    "Just this morning, an experiment conducted at this base achieved a technological breakthrough. Since even Dr. Mobius calls you an all-rounder, we hoped you could offer some guidance to our technical staff��that''s right, what comes next is the very first live-fire test of a humanoid general-purpose combat weapon, independently developed by the United Government!"


    "Humanoid? Combat weapon?"


    Various ideas flashed through Mei''s mind. Things were developing in unexpected directions. She couldn''t help but feel a twinge of regret. If she had relied on Ato and the others'' abilities to forcefully manipulate the meeting process from the start, would things have been less troublesome?


    Behind her, Ato took in the unfolding situation. He cleared his throat seemingly casually, but it was a covert signal asking Mei��was it time to act?


    Although his, his wife''s, and Evangeline''s abilities couldn''t compare to Aponia''s, their psychic perception abilities��jokingly dubbed the "Gods of Internal Strife" by Michael��were sufficient to control the minds of everyone in this base for a considerable period.


    But Mei gave no reaction, no indication whatsoever.


    Ato, unconvinced, cleared his throat again, this time a bit too obviously. Even Kiel turned around, giving him a mocking smile.


    Still, Mei remained unmoved.


    "Damn it! Could Mei have been controlled by the enemy''s psychic-sensitive MANTIS!"


    Ato couldn''t help but let his thoughts run wild. Before they departed, Michael had secretly briefed him on many things, including Vill-V finding records of three MANTISes within the United Government Armed Forces'' internal files.


    Although the rest of the information was blank��no records of their abilities, names, or even genders��just as a sniper''s primary target is always the enemy sniper, MANTISes naturally had to be extra vigilant about MANTISes not on their side.


    What if the other side also had psychic abilities?


    He secretly activated his powers. Fortunately, he detected no excess Honkai Energy around Mei, nor any trace of interference from a psychic MANTIS.


    Just as he reined in the Honkai Energy that had slightly spilled out from his body, Mei suddenly chuckled softly:


    "Alright, let us see then. How does this so-called humanoid general-purpose combat weapon compare to a MANTIS?"


    "Naturally, it cannot compare to a MANTIS capable of facing a Herrscher head-on. But against typical high-level Honkai Beasts, it should be far more effective than the Fire Moth-series warships."


    Kiel rarely smiled, but he did now. He couldn''t afford to be overconfident; he needed to leave himself an out in case of failure. But even for him, a man who had weathered many storms, it was hard to suppress his excitement at this moment.


    Ato, using the sixth sense of a psychic MANTIS, could guarantee��that smile... was very wrong, bordering on distorted...


    ---||---


    "Huff... Huff... Huff..."


    Mike stood leaning against the iron railing, taking deep, steady breaths to calm his mind.


    The impact of the past few hours had been immense. Furthermore, since no one had explained the full context of the situation to him, his thoughts were chaotic and muddled. He could only act instinctively according to orders.


    He looked down at his hands. They were so familiar, yet blinking his eyes, they seemed to transform into cold, massive mechanical arms.


    Although he''d long known about the supernatural phenomenon of Honkai, not only had he always viewed the disaster from a third-person perspective, but the test he had just completed...


    That thing... how to describe it...


    He couldn''t even tell if what he''d witnessed was supernatural or science fiction.


    In short... his mind was a tangled mess.


    Fortunately... fortunately... Minister Taro was known for being a man of his word. While that phrase wasn''t necessarily complimentary in some senses, at least for Mike, it wasn''t a bad thing.


    Just as he was thinking this, familiar footsteps approached.


    Taro walked up to Mike alone, unaccompanied by guards.


    "It''s all taken care of."


    He pulled a stack of photos from his uniform''s inner pocket: photos of the three comrades implicated because of him, and photos of his parents.


    In just three days, his comrades had become practically emaciated. It wasn''t just physical thinness; their hair stood on end, messy and unkempt, and the bright, alert gaze characteristic of pilots had been extinguished.


    Especially his old partner, Everson. In the photo, he kept his head lowered, unwilling to let anyone see his face clearly.


    "Your comrades have been removed from the forced labor camp. As compensation, if they wish to continue serving in the armed forces, they will be directly granted the rank of Major. If they wish to retire, they will receive Lieutenant Colonel benefits directly. Your family, and theirs, will be moved to live in [Noah''s Ark] in R''lyeh if they are willing. If you don''t believe me, I can have my men send video proof right now."


    Mike didn''t answer, just numbly took the stack of photos, his fingers tracing over every person in each picture.


    "Oh, right, and this guy. Almost forgot to show you."


    Taro beckoned to a subordinate nearby. After a moment, the subordinate brought over a freshly printed color photo.


    Mike took it listlessly. The background looked familiar��the prison he''d spent two days in. That person... that thing that could perhaps still be called human, that bloody, mangled figure... who was it?


    "Throw that Lieutenant Colonel Lewis into the place you just left." Taro''s earlier words echoed in his mind. He quickly widened his eyes to observe��


    All four limbs were broken and nailed to the wall, making the figure''s build unrecognizable. The hair, along with the scalp, had been completely torn off, leaving only a pinkish surface on the head, with some grayish spots visible upon closer inspection��presumably the skull.


    Both ears were cut off, with long iron nails driven into the ear canals. The eyes were gouged out, eyelids removed, making the empty sockets impossible to ignore... Looking further down, the nose and lips were also cut off, revealing blood-soaked teeth behind the dark nasal cavity, an utterly chilling sight.


    Alright, neither the build nor the facial features could reveal the original appearance. It only made one...


    "Bleargh!"


    He had eaten two energy bars on the helicopter ride to the lab to stave off hunger, but vomited them all up during the previous experiment.


    He had just managed to eat some beef after the experiment ended, and now he threw it all up again.


    "This is Lieutenant Colonel Lewis."


    Even without Taro''s reminder, Mike could guess.


    But he didn''t believe Taro had deliberately mutilated Lewis, the man who framed him, solely to vent Mike''s anger or seek revenge for him, just to make him willingly cooperate with the upcoming experiment...


    This clearly carried a warning: Mike and Lewis were no different in Taro''s eyes. What he could do to Lewis, there was no reason he couldn''t do to Mike.


    And even less reason he couldn''t do it to his parents.


    From Mike''s perspective, he truly couldn''t understand.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t want revenge on Lieutenant Colonel Lewis, but this method of revenge didn''t bring him satisfaction, only immense... discomfort...


    The root cause was that this behavior broke the so-called bottom line of civilization...


    In his established worldview, humans, having been nurtured by modern civilization''s "humanity," were incapable of such bestial acts that violated basic morality.


    But it wasn''t that he couldn''t accept it; after all, he had already witnessed something similar in the courtroom.


    Perhaps his wording was off. It wasn''t really a matter of acceptance or non-acceptance; he just wasn''t shocked anymore.


    However, another matter baffled him even more��whether seeing his comrades or his parents, his emotional response was extremely limited...


    "Feeling a bit emotionally detached? No thrill of revenge, nor relief that your friends and family are saved?"


    Taro asked impassively, as if he had anticipated this.


    "Uh... uh... yes."


    When caught having their thoughts read, the most instinctive reaction is to lie in denial.


    But Mike felt that, at this point, lying was unnecessary, especially since he was notoriously bad at it.


    "Hmph..."


    Taro snorted coldly through his nose and explained flatly:


    "It''s a side effect of the experiment. While your mind is linked with Ajax, your brain temporarily becomes Ajax''s brain. Look at your own body now, do you occasionally mistake it for Ajax? It''s cognitive dissonance leading to memory misalignment. Just rest well for a few days after the experiment is over, and it''ll be fine. Don''t overthink it."


    "..."


    Mike hadn''t thought much of it initially, but hearing that last phrase, "Don''t overthink it"...


    It was hard not to overthink it.


    Besides, Taro''s explanation was vague, filled with baffling descriptions.


    For instance, what did "your brain temporarily becomes Ajax''s brain" mean?


    Wait a minute!


    "The experiment!" Mike pressed his lips together tightly, staring intently at Taro, who was just a step away. "Isn''t the experiment already finished? I successfully activated it just now, didn''t I?"


    Taro pursed his lips, turned around, leaned his elbows on the iron railing, and looked at the dark silhouette of the giant mecha, Ajax.


    "What you just did was the first step��the synchronization test, testing if you have the ability to control this body. The next experiment is an advanced test while maintaining synchronization rate, including walking, running, and basic tests of speed, wrist strength, etc... Just think of it as a physical check-up, no problem, right?"


    "No problem, sir." S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mike responded with the crispness expected of a soldier.


    He thought he could clock off, but suddenly being asked for overtime by the boss certainly didn''t please Mike.


    But it wasn''t about whether he was pleased or not; it was about whether he liked Lieutenant Colonel Lewis''s current look or not.


    "Actually, you could refuse. After all, for now, you''re the only pilot we could find. You have enough leverage to bargain."


    Mike frowned. He didn''t appreciate Taro''s communication style, full of subtle jabs and hints whether needed or not.


    Wasn''t he just trying to say, "You might be the only pilot now, but it''s temporary. Sooner or later, we''ll find someone more suitable. You''d better behave yourself and follow orders"?


    If Mike had refused to continue the experiment earlier, Taro saying this would have been somewhat acceptable. But Mike had agreed readily, yet still got poked. It left a sour taste.


    His tone became a bit sharp as he asked directly:


    "When does the advanced experiment begin?"


    "At least another two hours."


    Taro explained, stroking his beard:


    "Rather than calling it an advanced experiment, it''s more like a performance. You''ll be notified when it''s time. After that, all you need to do is give your best effort to demonstrate Ajax''s power to your audience."


    Mike also turned around, mimicking Taro''s posture, leaning his elbows on the railing, staring at Ajax''s massive back.


    He remained silent, but his mind was working backward, trying to deduce the "truth."


    Some things were easy to guess, like the audience Taro mentioned.


    Although he hadn''t said it explicitly, related information had already been revealed.


    He previously mentioned the experiment was related to Fire Moth, but judging by the current staff on site, there were no obvious Moth insignias.


    So, it was obvious who the "audience" was.


    Mike couldn''t, and didn''t have the ability to, meddle in the complex relationship between Fire Moth and the United Government. He just gazed absently at the hundred-meter-tall behemoth before him, feeling his heart beat slightly faster.


    There were at least two hours left. The closer the event, the slower time seemed to pass. Neither Mike nor Taro could kill time by scrolling on phones like most people. But if they didn''t distract themselves, the silence stretched by the flow of time was almost maddening.


    "Actually, I lied to you earlier."


    The sudden frankness made Mike almost think he was hallucinating. But as Taro''s next words followed, he quickly realized it was true.


    "Well, not exactly lied. I said I don''t like people like you... Hehe, actually, it''s just because you people don''t fit in with us."


    Mike didn''t know how to respond. He suddenly remembered his earlier questions, and seeing Taro seemed to be in a decent mood, he asked boldly:


    "Minister Taro, if it''s convenient, could you tell me what exactly Ajax is? And what does my brain becoming its brain mean? I believe, as the pilot, I need a certain right to know. It will also help me synchronize better."


    "That..."


    Taro tilted his head up, pondering for a moment.


    "Actually, the fact that you''re asking means you''ve sensed something, haven''t you? Although Ajax looks like a mecha, it''s far more than that."


    ------


    Author''s Note: Ahem, it was actually mentioned in the Elysian Realm lore text that the Previous Era considered various options before settling on MANTISes, including giant humanoid combat weapons.

 Chapter 248: Called Human

    Chapter 248 - Called Human"Pilot''s brainwave status normal!"


    "Ajax left arm normal, right arm normal, left leg normal, right leg normal, torso normal. Preparing connection to Honkai Energy Reactor!"


    "Pilot, please initiate neural synchronization!"


    The command was transmitted directly into Mike''s mind via the neural interface device inserted into his spinal cord.


    He wanted to take a couple of deep breaths to ease his somewhat tense nerves, but instead, a stream of bubbles escaped his lips, and his trachea suddenly felt tight��he really wasn''t used to this nutrient fluid...


    The blockage just below his neck was incredibly uncomfortable. He couldn''t help but bend over, steadying the transparent, astronaut-helmet-like visor with his hand.


    Alright, he had to admit, aside from being more form-fitting, less bulky, and having the neural interface system added to the back, his combat suit seemed suspiciously similar to an astronaut''s... Okay, looking at the rough workmanship in many places, and this lightbulb-style visor that completely clashed with the suit''s otherwise sleek design, Mike figured it was just a modified spacesuit.


    "Pilot, what''s wrong? The Honkai Energy Reactor has been reinstalled. Proceed with neural synchronization immediately!"


    "Choked on the nutrient fluid, it''s fine, I just need a moment..."


    Mike clenched his right fist and pressed it against his chest, rubbing vigorously. He wasn''t sure if his own massage was working or if the warmth from his hand transferred to his windpipe, but the nutrient fluid started flowing a bit more smoothly.


    But Taro didn''t care about that. He simply urged impassively:


    "Pilot, proceed with neural synchronization at once."


    Mike gave a wry smile. The cockpit was located in the mecha''s head. Even considering protective measures and repeated additions of composite armor plating inside, it was still as large as a living room, giving him plenty of space to move.


    But he was the only one in this massive cockpit. Neural synchronization required pulling a data cable from the cockpit wall and inserting it into the neural interface system on his spine.


    The entire process was not only accompanied by intense pain, but his movement and vision were restricted by the combat suit, often requiring multiple attempts to plug the cable into the correct port.


    "Seriously, couldn''t someone help with this part..." he muttered under his breath. Back when he was a pilot, those old pros on the ground crew were incredibly dedicated. These guys clearly couldn''t compare...


    Taro didn''t answer him, just urged again:


    "Pilot, hurry up with the neural synchronization! Don''t waste everyone''s time!"


    "Understood."


    The reason no one entered the cockpit to assist with preparations was simple��during the initial experiments, that was the procedure. However, one pilot went berserk after neural connection, taking the entire Ajax with him.


    By the time the pilot''s nerves couldn''t handle the strain and burned out, the work team that had entered the cockpit with him had already been dismembered.


    Mike, naturally, knew none of this. He yanked the data cable out and dragged it across the floor as he stepped onto the anti-gravity pilot seat in the center of the cockpit.


    Once the neural connection was complete, Ajax would synchronize with his line of sight and movements, so he had to be in the pilot seat before connecting.


    "Pilot is in the command seat. Anti-gravity system activated."


    Rings of blue light illuminated around Mike''s feet, and then his entire body floated upwards.


    The sensation was truly bizarre. Unlike flying a plane, he was now genuinely suspended in mid-air.


    He reached both hands behind his back, gripping the data cable, and began probing for the interface port.


    This process couldn''t be rushed; hurrying only wasted more time. As a pilot himself, Mike''s composure wouldn''t waver, but he was afraid Taro would keep nagging him... That feeling of being rushed was genuinely annoying and could even affect his mental state.


    So, he anticipated Taro''s anticipation, speaking up before the other man could:


    "Say, Minister Taro, if the budget allows, could you install mirrors on the front and both sides for me? It would make connecting the data cable much easier."


    In a way, after the series of blows he''d suffered, Mike had learned to let things go. What could he struggle against or resist now?


    Instead of getting emotional, it was better to accept things calmly. Only children fret over a multitude of "problems." Adults... hehe, often have no choice.


    "Mirrors are out. They could shatter upon impact. If shards get caught in the anti-gravity pilot seat, the pilot would be in danger. We could consider installing a camera behind you, using holographic projection to show you your back... Are you done yet?"


    Taro explained at length, but ultimately couldn''t resist urging him on.


    Mike didn''t speak. He could feel it; he was close to finding the right spot!


    Whether he could nail it in one go depended on this!


    Thump!


    The instant the data cable made contact with the port, his heart felt like it was squeezed, and then a heavy, powerful heartbeat echoed in his ears.


    He didn''t pay it much mind at first. This had happened during the previous sync test, and he hadn''t thought much of it then, just assuming he was nervous.


    But just as he was about to connect the cable fully, the heartbeat grew faster, stronger. He wasn''t sure if it was his imagination, but he felt the entire cockpit trembling. It was clearly a biological, instinctual response��


    Impatience! Eagerness!


    "Although Ajax looks like a mecha, it''s far more than that."


    He recalled Taro''s words again. After saying that, the man had clammed up.


    What secret did this giant mecha hide?


    Mike had no time to ponder further. The data cable slid all the way in. A jolt ran through his body, followed by slight convulsions.


    "Neural synchronization initiated... 17%..."


    "31%..."


    "43%..."


    "Synchronization rate stabilizing. Although the value isn''t very high, it should be sufficient for controlling Ajax to complete simple tasks."


    Mike''s vision went black. Three to five seconds later, small white points of light began to flash before his eyes, rotating around the center of his vision. They trailed long streaks behind them, like a star chart recorded at the North Pole.


    Suddenly, color gradually filled the darkness. Light and shadow spread from the center of his vision. Upon closer inspection, the edges of the light and shadow were composed of tiny hexagonal matrices.


    When he came back to his senses, the first thing he saw was the restraining equipment slowly moving away from "his" chest.


    He controlled the two massive hands, spreading them out before him. What met his eyes wasn''t familiar flesh and blood, but the steely grey-blue hue of metal under the lights.


    He clenched his fists forcefully again. The previous sync test had ended here, but for this experiment, it was just the beginning.


    "Very good. Open all armor doors. The pilot is ready."


    Following Taro''s command, Ajax''s iron-grey head lifted, looking straight ahead.


    White vapor filled the enclosed base. Pulled by hydraulic power, the first layer of armor doors slid open to the sides, revealing... the second layer of armor doors behind it.


    Then the third layer, fourth, fifth... until the tenth gate slid open, allowing bright sunlight, accompanied by its inevitable shadows, to flood in.


    "Pilot, prepare to walk. Maintain balance. Left foot first. Lift��" S��ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Taro personally directed Ajax''s every move, even breaking down something as simple as walking into separate actions.


    This wasn''t him being a control freak. As a participant in this project, he knew well enough��having one''s body suddenly magnified dozens of times, no, not just magnified, but replaced with a new body, utterly unfamiliar from every angle��even simple walking was incredibly difficult initially due to lack of familiarity.


    After all, even patients bedridden for just ten days or a couple of weeks often struggle to stand steady and easily fall when first getting up, needing support. Let alone a completely alien body.


    And the space within these ten armor doors was, theoretically, the final "test." Once outside the facility, in the vast open world, it wouldn''t be an "experiment" anymore, but a "performance" dedicated to Mei��one that absolutely could not go wrong.


    At least, that''s what Kiel had told him.


    Although he was somewhat annoyed by Kiel horning in on this project he had managed for so long at the very end, they had been superior and subordinate, as well as brothers, for many years. Taro didn''t mind that much... really didn''t mind.


    Though originally, he had intended for a much grander reveal, inviting all major global media outlets, and then asking Mei what she thought.


    Thinking about it now, this way was probably more appropriate.


    But regardless, one thing was certain��this was the biggest gamble of Taro''s life! He had to ensure the demonstration process was flawless!


    Therefore, he actually managed to maintain his patience now. Normally, if a pilot froze up, even knowing it was right after synchronization and their consciousness hadn''t fully transitioned, they would have received a thorough tongue-lashing from him.


    "Lift slowly, steady now, follow my count... Three, two, one... Lift!"


    A full ten seconds after the final "Lift," accompanied by a grating screech of metal, white mist puffed out from all the joints of the giant mecha named Ajax''s entire left leg. The hydraulic assist systems visibly twitched. Then, Ajax''s left knee slowly bent, first the heel, then the toes gradually lifted off the ground.


    "Good!" Taro shouted into the microphone first, only realizing a moment later: "Stop! That''s enough! Stop! Don''t lift any further!"


    But it was too late. With a tremendous CRASH, Ajax''s body tilted to the right, inevitably leaning against the armor wall.


    The special alloy armor, identical to Fire Moth''s, instantly dented inwards significantly, the edges of the dent crinkling like a chrysanthemum.


    This time, before Taro could give commands, Ajax, under the pilot''s control, pushed against the wall with both hands, seemingly trying to use the leverage to stand up again.


    "Idiot!"


    Seeing the massive body tilting to the left��towards his own position��Taro cursed under his breath, tossed the microphone aside, and ran backward without looking back.


    BOOM!


    ---||---


    Mei felt the second wave of vibrations through the floor, the muscles in her cheek twitching slightly.


    She probably already knew what the so-called humanoid general-purpose combat weapon was��just something Michael had played with and discarded.


    Initially, she had been slightly concerned. Giant humanoid mecha, while staples of science fiction and not novel, represented something grounded in reality because of that very fact��feasibility.


    If MANTISes didn''t exist, this would likely have been humanity''s chosen method to fight the Honkai in the end.


    However, judging by those two impacts just now, either the pilot was inexperienced with first-time control, or there were design or manufacturing flaws with the machine itself...


    She subtly glanced at Kiel beside her. The old man felt her gaze and turned his head to meet hers without showing any weakness.


    After two or three seconds, another smile bloomed on his deeply lined face, as if he didn''t understand the chilling implication of those two thuds, nor heard Taro''s curses through his miniature earpiece.


    Mei narrowed her eyes and generously returned a smile.


    In her mind, Ato''s voice sounded:


    "Doctor, something''s strange. Should we make preparations?"


    Mei''s lip twitched. Her own constitution, according to the models she built and Prometheus''s calculations, was unsuitable for becoming a MANTIS...


    That''s why she had been waiting for Ato to contact her!


    Finally...


    "We can''t be too careful, especially since they aren''t truly on our side anyway. Have Aldemir and the others find an opportunity to deploy Vill-V''s devices. This isn''t our home turf; having a backup plan is safer."


    Psychic-sensitive MANTISes were so convenient. Though they stood motionless, the necessary words and meanings were conveyed completely. Hand gestures couldn''t compare.


    The only unfortunate part was that Mei couldn''t become a MANTIS, so she could only passively receive Ato''s "calls," which was somewhat inconvenient.


    Wait!


    Mei suddenly thought of something, turned slightly, and looked towards her rear flank��


    Blanka keenly sensed her gaze and immediately stood straighter, chest out, eyes narrowed, scanning the surrounding staff. But Mei had just seen her covering her mouth, stifling laughter.


    A bit further away, Aldemir subtly clicked his heels together, an unconscious reaction to receiving and acknowledging an order. But... why was his face so red?


    Mei turned reflexively to the other side. Unsurprisingly, Evangeline''s cheeks were also flushed...


    Seriously... could they have a little sense of urgency?


    Strangely enough, Mei''s first reaction wasn''t annoyance or amusement, but Kevin''s image inexplicably popping into her head.


    She couldn''t help but shake her head and chuckle silently��it seemed things had been going too smoothly lately, making everyone complacent.


    But was it really just complacency?


    Mei remembered a few days ago, right after the Eighth Honkai Eruption ended, Andre, the old soldier who had always followed Ato, submitted his retirement application.


    He was a true veteran who had enlisted even before the First Honkai Eruption, with seniority older than Fire Moth itself... no, to be precise, a veteran who enlisted only three years after... that other renowned veteran.


    "I''m curious. Given your age and seniority, your monthly allowance ranks in the top ten of the organization, and your family receives special care. Even just retiring from the combat sequence would be fine. Why withdraw completely from Fire Moth?"


    Yes, completely withdraw.


    Like Himeko, just retiring from combat duty meant being assigned a very leisurely sinecure. From then on, one could enjoy tea in the underground city, take leisurely strolls, do whatever they wanted. As long as a disaster like the Seventh Honkai Eruption didn''t occur, life couldn''t be more comfortable.


    "Are you dissatisfied with the organization? Or did you have a conflict with someone?"


    Mei vaguely remembered being genuinely angry back then. It wasn''t without precedent. Fire Moth had a dual-track system for salary and promotion.


    Promotion was very strict; tactical skill without command ability wouldn''t get you promoted above squad leader��even Kevin was no exception. But salary was more tied to seniority.


    So, it wasn''t unheard of for ambitious young members to provoke veterans like Andre.


    "Hehe, there isn''t that much damn drama in the world."


    Andre shook his head with a bitter smile.


    "I just feel... alright, honestly, I''m scared. I''m scared of dying."


    Fear of death is only human. Mei didn''t think less of him for it. Did people like Michael or Kevin truly feel no fear when facing life-or-death battles? Impossible. People who have completely overcome fear don''t exist, because that contradicts the results of the human endocrine system.


    In other words, if a person didn''t even fear death, they would no longer possess the will to survive, they could no longer live... they couldn''t even be called human.


    Precisely because the fear of death cannot be completely overcome, soldiers who fight desperately while harboring this fear are all the more admirable.


    So Mei wouldn''t look down on Andre for saying this. She made one last attempt to retain him: "You can withdraw from the combat sequence, like Himeko. You won''t have to go to the battlefield but can still enjoy the benefits you deserve. Look at her, tending her flowers every day, even finding the time to use it as a starting point for biology research."


    "Hehe, I''m different from Captain Himeko, after all. She''s younger than me, and her emotional life is a mess... or rather, she''s given all her love to this organization. But I''m different.


    "I still have my wife, and a son who''s grown but still single. I''m a bit more worldly than her. It might sound bad, but after the Seventh Honkai Eruption, my wife kept feeling unsafe here. Besides, we''re both pushing sixty. We spent the first half of our lives giving a lot for humanity. In the second half, we just want to fulfill the wishes we had when we were young��I want to take her and my son traveling around the world."


    "But the outside world isn''t safe either..."


    "Yes, but so what? I''m afraid of dying. Not just death itself, but I''m also afraid... if I have to die, I want to die in the arms of the person I love most, even if we''re eaten by Honkai Beasts together. Not melt into the scorched earth after some random explosion, leaving her alone without even my bones to find..."


    ---||---


    As internal members of Fire Moth, everyone had a somewhat tacit understanding regarding death.


    Some things, precisely because of such oppressive circumstances, become even more precious and... tragic.


    So Mei didn''t intend to say much more.


    However, Kiel saw her frowning expression and, perhaps misinterpreting something, asked:


    "Dr. Mei, you don''t seem very happy?"


    Mei smirked and smoothly picked up the conversation: "I think I know what you''ve made��a giant humanoid mecha, right? Did you know, Michael, Vill-V, and I have evaluated the possibility of such weapons? Compared to MANTISes, the technology required is lower, making it more suitable for mass production. But the plan was ultimately rejected. Do you know why?"


    Kiel seemed to have expected this. He deliberately leaned in, feigning rapt attention:


    "Oh? Please enlighten us, Dr. Mei."


    The scene turned cold for a few seconds. Mei secretly tried to gauge his thoughts, but the necessary precautions were already taken. Pushing further meant confrontation, which was unnecessary.


    "Because the enlarged size, while seemingly granting greater power, also makes movements relatively slow. When facing human-sized Herrschers, it''s too easily destroyed in an instant."


    "Ah, precisely because we knew about this problem, we designated this mecha''s role as combating Emperor-level and above Honkai Beasts."


    Mei smiled along. As if she''d believe that!


    She was certain they must have achieved some kind of technological breakthrough to appear so confident.


    Fire Moth wasn''t without the blueprints for the "Wanderer" that Michael had constructed earlier. It was an early work by Vill-V, and with current technology, mass production was entirely possible. But due to the problem Mei just mentioned, the idea was eventually shelved.


    She didn''t believe SEELE was unaware of this. Thus, she actually felt a sliver of anticipation for the mecha about to be demonstrated.


    BOOM!


    BOOM!


    BOOM!


    After a brief silence, Ajax began moving again.


    Kiel waved his hand, gesturing for Mei to accompany him to the observation area.


    The first thing she saw was the vast expanse of land, dotted sparsely only by rolling tumbleweeds.


    It was strange. The Mu Continent''s area was just over ten million square kilometers, yet United Government statistics claimed half the world''s remaining population��two billion people��lived here.


    With such population density, finding such an uninhabited place was truly unbelievable.


    A sudden shadow interrupted Mei''s thoughts. She watched as a huge, iron-grey back of a head emerged below her line of sight. Then, Ajax walked out, neither hurried nor slow.


    Its appearance wasn''t particularly stunning, looking just like an ordinary mecha. A long data cable connected to its tailbone section, resembling a wired mouse. Mei''s first impression was disappointment.


    But as a professional, she immediately noticed the anomaly��Impossible! Mechanical creations, no matter how bio-mimetic, their joints couldn''t possibly exhibit such natural curvature!


    Mechanical structures are fundamentally different from human muscles and bones. The details of movement, like the hip motion during walking, the knee bend, the ankle rotation when lifting the foot, the droop of the toes... all these aspects show significant differences.


    Technology couldn''t change this, nor was there a need to. But the current Ajax, though appearing mechanical on the surface, moved in every way like...


    "Exactly! Who would have thought! Even the renowned Dr. Mei can misjudge things��this isn''t a mecha at all! Its entire body is covered in artificial flesh and blood. Ultimately, viewed through Dr. Mobius''s values, perhaps it could even be called human!"

 Chapter 249: Myriad Phenomena, Absolute Ignorance

    Chapter 249 - Myriad Phenomena, Absolute Ignorance"Pilot, follow instructions and complete one circuit of the field immediately!"


    "Pilot synchronization rate dropped to 36.7%, maintain focus!"


    At this point, Kiel no longer bothered with pretense. One verbal command after another spewed from Taro''s mouth. The same voice split into two: one transmitted through the long data cable trailing behind Ajax''s rear into the cockpit, the other echoing in the command center connected to the observation deck where Mei was located.


    Watching the giant carefully walking under the sunlight, first a few daring researchers from the United Government''s science department jumped up, then more and more people began to applaud and cheer, celebrating the success of the second-stage experiment for this weapon, into which they had poured their hearts and souls...


    Although the circuit wasn''t fully complete, and the grip strength and speed tests hadn''t begun, the fact that it could move and maintain synchronization during movement meant the experiment was at least half successful.


    Some of the scientists and engineers who jumped up first even deliberately walked behind Mei, whistling and circling around her. It was a good-natured display of showing off, naturally tinged with a sense of vindication after being suppressed for so long.


    Everyone present was a long-established figure in their field, yet this young woman, with her MANTIS project and a commendable track record, had effectively lorded over them for six whole years!


    The mere thought felt stifling.


    Now that the tables had turned, it would be strange not to be excited!


    Besides... who knew if this young woman had even grasped the true construction of this mecha?


    "Doctor, should we..."


    "Don''t act rashly. Stay calm."


    Mei turned to Kiel with a gentle smile. "Speaker, please continue your introduction. With my eyesight and imagination alone, I truly cannot fathom how Ajax manages to fuse flesh and blood with a mecha."


    "Hehe, it''s actually quite simple."


    Under Taro''s guidance, Ajax had walked quite far. The long data cable trailing behind it perfectly outlined its path��a long arc.


    After a brief pause, Ajax turned its head and started walking back towards the starting point��


    The subsequent tests for grip strength, speed, etc., needed to be conducted inside the base. Firstly, these tests relied on equipment. Secondly... Ajax wasn''t a fully perfected weapon yet. The pilot falling twice earlier had genuinely frightened Taro. He wasn''t willing to take any more risks...


    Mainly, having finally gained some face in front of Mei, if subsequent experiments resulted in errors, he would lose all that face again.


    Although according to Kiel''s original plan, these grip and speed parameters were meant to be shown to Mei, he didn''t argue much under Taro''s insistence.


    Because his objective... was never about those things...


    The corners of his lips curled up almost to his earlobes. Hearing Mei''s question, he explained without hesitation:


    "As you said, at the same size, a mecha''s advantage lies in stronger defense, while its disadvantage is overly mechanical movement, unable to surpass the limits of machinery itself. This is precisely where flesh and blood excel. Being able to better perceive and sense its surroundings, a body of flesh and blood is more sensitive and agile. Both its upper and lower limits are determined by the pilot''s operation."


    "You know that''s not what I was asking."


    "Ha, the specific principle..."


    Ajax''s body drew closer and loomed larger. Kiel gazed rapturously at the behemoth before him. For many, this thing represented a life''s work, but for him, it was no longer just dedication, but...


    "It''s simple. We use the mecha''s shell as skin, then use cloning technology to fill the space within with flesh and bone. Of course, the cells have undergone biological optimization, and the fat-to-muscle ratio is precisely calculated. In short, the issue you mentioned earlier, the lack of agility in large mecha, while not completely solved, still has room for improvement."


    Mei''s right eyelid twitched involuntarily twice. She wasn''t sure if it was an illusion, but she felt Ajax''s walking speed seemed to have subtly increased.


    But she responded to Kiel''s boasting with only a dismissive "Heh."


    "Let me guess. This construction is likely a fusion of the Jaeger Michael once built and the form he displayed during the Seventh Honkai Eruption. To supply energy to such a behemoth, the heart area is probably driven by a Honkai Energy reactor. And the brain? You let the pilot temporarily become Ajax''s brain, right? Not a bad idea."


    Mei chuckled softly, giving a relatively neutral assessment.


    The idea of fusion was clever, and it did give Mei a small surprise. But unfortunately, it was ultimately a Frankenstein''s monster, not truly stunning.


    Compared to Mei''s perfunctory response, Kiel seemed quite enthusiastic. He apparently didn''t notice her lack of genuine interest, smiling as he pressed:


    "Dr. Mei, aren''t you the least bit curious?"


    "About what?"


    Mei paused, reaching up to push her glasses back up her nose as they slid down due to the constant ground vibrations. Simultaneously, that intense sense of crisis skyrocketed, finally reaching an undeniable level.


    "Since it''s a body of flesh and blood, Ajax naturally uses a real heart. The Honkai Energy reactor merely serves as a ''pacemaker.'' So, here''s the question��what is the fluid that flows throughout Ajax''s body, driven by this heart?"


    BOOM!


    BOOM!


    BOOM!


    Under the intense vibrations, the entire base began to shake slightly... No, actually, the shaking had never stopped; it was just less noticeable earlier because Ajax was farther away.


    Mei ignored him because...


    If her guess was correct, then probably, maybe, possibly, absolutely��Ajax had malfunctioned!


    "Pilot! Pilot! You have deviated from the predetermined course by two point three degrees! Repeat! You have deviated by two point three degrees! Adjust immediately!"


    Initially, when Ajax quickened its pace, Taro assumed the pilot was simply caught up in the joy of the successful experiment and didn''t issue a reminder. After all, it just meant entering the hangar a few seconds earlier.


    But now something was wrong. It had clearly deviated from the path to the hangar''s armor doors. Though it was only a small angle of 2.3 degrees, if Ajax continued forward from its current position... it would crash into the command center above!


    "Pilot! Pilot!"


    "Bzzzt... Min... bzzzt..."


    "Minister! Wired communication with the pilot is experiencing interference, cause unknown!"


    "Then disable manual piloting! Have Ajax use auto-navigation to return to the hangar, quickly!"


    "It''s no good, Minister! The command was issued but rejected!"


    "How is that possible!"


    Considering the immaturity of new wired technology, the research department had opted for the most primitive solution for Ajax: wired transmission. That data cable plugged into its posterior was a data line, not a power cord! Ajax used a Honkai Energy reactor for power and didn''t need external electricity!


    "Zoom in on the feed!"


    "Minister! Right here!"


    The screen in front of Taro zoomed in, focusing on Ajax''s crotch area. It wasn''t noticeable from afar, but now they saw the data cable there was somehow severed halfway, like an arm chopped by a greatsword, bone broken but skin still connected, sparks flickering from the break.


    "How could this happen! Weren''t checks done beforehand? Is there any way to stop Ajax now?"


    "There''s nothing we can do, Minister! All our methods rely on the data cable connection! In this situation, Ajax can''t receive any of our instructions! Wireless signals will be blocked by Ajax''s armor plating!"


    The conversation between Taro and the control personnel reached the command center verbatim. Everyone grew panicked��who could remain calm seeing a behemoth like Ajax walking towards them!


    "Kiel, I''m out of options here! You''re in Ajax''s path! Order an evacuation immediately!"


    Taro knew his old superior and friend could hear him. In such an urgent situation, he disregarded protocol and directly issued orders over Kiel''s head, commanding everyone in the command center to evacuate.


    Many were just waiting for this. Hearing Taro''s words, they instantly jumped from their seats and ran towards the emergency escape tunnels. Of course, most were either too terrified, their legs turning to jelly, or still dazed and unsure what to do.


    A few remained motionless, glancing towards the unmoving Kiel in the nearby observation area.


    Kiel calmly took a miniature remote control from his pocket, held it dramatically above his head, and pressed a button��


    At the emergency exit, the fastest person was already halfway out when an armor plate suddenly slammed down from above, slicing his body cleanly in half from top to bottom.


    A large splatter of blood, mixed with gore and organs, stained the armor plate. Those who ran slower stumbled, their faces hitting the bloody patch. But they were lucky; at least they hadn''t become the bloodstain.


    Yet, even after turning around, they couldn''t understand why this armor plate had fallen.


    Equally perplexed were all the personnel inside the command center, because not only the escape exits were sealed, but also the normal exits, the huge observation windows of the viewing area, and even the ventilation shafts overhead were blocked.


    "Kiel! What are you doing!"


    Before Mei could question him, Taro''s roar echoed throughout the command center, making Mei''s heart sink��


    Taro was in the hangar below and naturally couldn''t see the situation in the command center. His anger could only mean one thing: not just the command center, but possibly the entire base, including the hangar, was sealed off. No one could escape!


    And who else but Kiel could achieve this?


    "You''ve been planning this since a month ago?" Mei asked coldly.


    Kiel grinned, his eyes narrowing into slits. He didn''t answer Mei''s question, nor did he heed Taro''s hysterical bellows. He simply smiled and asked back:


    "Dr. Mei, you still haven''t answered my previous question��what is the fluid flowing throughout Ajax''s body?"


    Mei clearly didn''t want to answer this. She put her hand behind her back and made a gesture. Ato, unable to hold back any longer, strode forward, grabbed Kiel by the collar, and snatched the remote control from his hand.


    But no matter how he pressed the buttons, the surrounding armor plates didn''t react.


    Kiel was pushed to the ground. He sat leaning against the armor plate, legs spread wide, brazenly aiming his crotch at everyone present:


    "Mei, flowing within Ajax''s body is��


    "Blood! Hahahahaha! It''s blood!"


    "Aldemir, prepare explosive charges to clear a path!"


    Ato ignored Kiel''s riddle-like words. The situation was urgent. No one understood why Speaker Kiel, the highest authority in the United Government, effectively the supreme leader of humanity both nominally and actually, would do such a thing!


    Had he gone mad?


    His crazed, chilling laughter seemed to accompany the trembling ground, growing louder, faster��Ajax was getting closer.


    "Brother Ato, there are no explosives! How can we blast through!" Aldemir had been prying at the escape tunnel''s armor plate with a fire axe for a long time, but it was a futile effort. sea??h th�� NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Blanka and Evangeline instinctively tried to contact Vill-V and Michael via comms, but the command center, encased in special alloy armor plating, was like a giant elevator��even more thoroughly sealed. Electromagnetic waves simply couldn''t get out!


    BOOM!


    An unprecedented vibration struck. Ato, as a MANTIS with superhuman hearing, immediately shouted: "It''s here!"


    Blanka had already swiftly pulled Mei aside. As Mei was dragged backward, she didn''t forget to yell for everyone in the command center to dodge towards the sides.


    Her voice was quickly drowned out by the vibrations and screams. Even with Evangeline relaying her words into everyone''s minds, few could remain calm at this moment.


    Moreover, Mei had no command authority over them. Most people''s first reaction to her orders or suggestions wasn''t obedience, but doubt.


    But there was no time left for doubt. The thick armor plate overhead didn''t even have time to dent before a large hole was ripped open directly.


    There was an opening, but not much sunlight streamed in, because a gigantic foot blocked all the gaps.


    "Ahhhhh!"


    BOOM!


    A damp mist instantly filled the command center. Mei realized her vision was blurring. She touched her glasses, took them off, and saw faint red stains of blood on her fingertip.


    BOOM!


    The tremors from the previous impact hadn''t subsided when an even more violent shockwave hit, comparable to a high-magnitude earthquake.


    Mei and Blanka huddled in a "survival triangle." Looking up slightly, they saw the command center floor couldn''t bear Ajax''s weight and had also fractured.


    The entire base, situated in the boundless Gobi desert, was essentially a tiny hillock, or perhaps a small steamed bun. The hangar was semi-subterranean, with an uphill path leading from its entrance. Ajax stepping across the entire base was like a person stepping over a moderately sized mound.


    But now it couldn''t move. Its right foot had plunged into the hangar, suspended mid-air. To pull its leg out, it would have to shift its weight to the left leg, inevitably causing the armor plating under the left leg to fail as well.


    Currently, it was wedged by the two layers of armor plating around its right thigh. Without intervention, the armor plates would eventually give way under its weight; collapsing completely was only a matter of time.


    The real question was��what was the pilot doing?!


    Initially, everyone''s attention was drawn to the old man now being choked by Ato. Even Mei, in that critical situation, only had a fleeting thought pass through her mind: What happened to the pilot?


    Logically, even if the data cable broke and command instructions couldn''t be transmitted, the pilot should still be able to make their own judgment. It was just a slight course deviation. The pilot wasn''t blind. How could such a major error occur, causing it to climb directly onto the base?


    This was clearly illogical!


    Mei glanced sideways at the heavily panting Kiel. She had to admit, Taro knew this guy better. He had sensed something was wrong from the beginning, but unfortunately, he hadn''t expected his old friend to go this far.


    But thinking this way, the earliest question resurfaced��why was Kiel doing this?


    It made no sense. Mei didn''t know the pilot well, but having dealt with Kiel and SEELE for so long, she had a measure of them. While their perspectives often differed��frankly, they were sometimes short-sighted��at the very least, they all identified as [Human].


    She sometimes joked with Michael that these people shouldn''t be entirely written off; with proper guidance, they might reform and contribute positively, like... another individual.


    Precisely because she understood this, because she had entertained such thoughts, Mei found it even harder to comprehend why Kiel would do this.


    "Ato! Check his consciousness! Has anyone tampered with it?"


    It was the only explanation.


    But just as Ato released his chokehold, Kiel scrambled upright. When Ato tried to grab him again, he saw Kiel crawl forward on his knees, prostrating himself towards Ajax''s right leg with utmost reverence.


    As he bowed, he laughed maniacally. The wig and hat, which had stayed firmly on his head even when Ato choked him, flew off with his prostrations, revealing his bald forehead beneath.


    Ato hesitated, unsure what to do, because Kiel''s laughter soon abruptly stopped.


    His expression became even more devout. Hands clasped together at his chest, head raised, eyes closed, he mumbled something.


    Through Ato''s relay, Mei also heard the words...


    "��One day, She fell from the heavens. People looked up, and thus they beheld the starry sky.��"


    Was it a prayer? A song? Or a prophecy? Mei only remembered these words circulating throughout the world long ago, appearing everywhere from major religions to fables and songs. But spoken now by Kiel, what deeper meaning did it hold?


    "Hahahahaha! Hahahahaha! I finally understand what this means! I finally understand!"


    Mad laughter filled her ears. This time, without needing interpretation, Mei understood Kiel''s meaning��the Honkai Energy in the air had become dense enough to appear almost black.


    "A Herrscher!"


    No wonder!


    Compared to the Jaeger, Ajax''s essence was closer to the giant formed after Michael''s Honkai Eruption.


    And the problem lay precisely there: this body, so massive and powerful, with excellent adaptability to Honkai Energy, was simply too suitable from the perspective of Honkai selecting a Herrscher.


    In other words, this body was incredibly tempting to the Honkai.


    Originally, it lacked something; it had no brain, just an empty shell.


    But after the pilot served as Ajax''s brain, completing this final piece...


    As Kiel had said earlier, by Mobius''s definition, Ajax could already be considered human.


    But this was still just speculation. Perhaps the pilot themselves had been chosen as the Herrscher.


    BOOM!


    The ceiling overhead dented again. The newborn Herrscher''s intention was clear. If before it was confused, wondering how to overcome the "obstacle" before it, now it wanted to destroy this place!


    Sunlight poured down. Apart from Kiel, no one present felt happy, because the Herrscher had simply torn open the ceiling.


    Losing the support of one layer of armor plating, the Herrscher''s body quickly began to sink further. But it still noticed Kiel praying towards it first.


    "Blanka! Can you interfere with its mind!"


    This highlighted the shortcomings of newly transformed MANTISes. Both Blanka and Evangeline, facing this situation, initially positioned themselves as "warriors" or "bodyguards," not as key figures capable of turning the tide with psychic power.


    Even Ato was the same. His first instinct was to control Kiel, though it was useless. Although he became a psychic MANTIS early on, he had virtually no combat experience and wasn''t very familiar with using his psychic abilities.


    So, by the time Mei shouted this, it was already too late.


    Ajax looked at Kiel, who was continuously chanting towards it. Without a second thought, it swatted down with its hand. The shadow cast by the giant hand enveloped not only Kiel, but Mei, Blanka, and Ato had no chance to escape either.


    But Mei wasn''t panicked. After all that dawdling earlier, it was about time for her entrance.


    Clang!


    The frost-covered blade scraped against the scabbard mouth, sending snow-dust flying like white jade.


    The sound of the tsuba guard hitting the scabbard mouth was, as always, clear and crisp, like flowing water freezing into ice.


    The Herrscher''s arm stopped mid-air. As a cold wind swept past, Mei''s naked eye belatedly caught the glimpse of a sharp blade glint, like a white silk ribbon, completely freezing the space around it.


    Before she could blink, the Herrscher''s body from the wrist down, along with all the die-hard soldiers chasing Aldemir and Evangeline inside the command center, gradually stiffened, their surfaces even showing a hint of frost.


    "Hmph!"


    Cold air exhaled from the woman''s nostrils. Simultaneously, everything mentioned above, like an ice surface meticulously cut countless times, erupted with innumerable straight cracks.


    Sakura rested her hand on the hilt of her katana. Her voice was as crisp and sweet as ever, not turning cold and unapproachable due to battle��the tone wasn''t changed by the occasion, but by whether or not she wore a mask.


    Her long fox ears twitched back and forth as she looked down. Her smooth, long hair fell forward, casting shadows on her features, making them seem darker, but also accentuating her eyes, which shone with the bright color of cherry blossoms.


    Crack��


    BANG!


    With a soft sound, countless ice shards slid apart along the straight lines, decomposed, and then, just before hitting the ground, exploded like fireworks, turning into a sky full of ice crystals.


    Thus, she softly announced the name of this strike:


    "Momentary Blade��Myriad Phenomena, Absolute Ignorance."

 Chapter 250: The Ninth Honkai Eruption

    Chapter 250 - The Ninth Honkai Eruption"Wooooo��"


    Under Sakura''s momentary blade, the Herrscher''s right hand, from the wrist down, dissolved into a sky full of ice crystals. The extreme cold slightly delayed the transmission of pain. Only after five seconds did it let out a whimpering moan.


    Its body inevitably began to tremble. Coincidentally, the first layer of the command center''s armor plating could no longer bear its weight and ripped apart with a loud CRACK.


    The Herrscher''s body rapidly sank. Sakura slashed open the armor plate behind her with her katana. Ato and Blanka, pulling Kiel and Mei respectively, rushed out, running counter to the sunlight that instantly flooded in.


    "Aldemir and Evangeline!" Mei shouted to Sakura as their paths crossed.


    "Understood, I''ll rescue them!" Sakura leaned on her ice blade, ready to charge straight back. Though she knew the chances of others surviving were slim, she remained resolute.


    Fortunately, he was one step faster.


    Fortunately, she was one step slower.


    "No need." Before she could take a step, a familiar voice echoed in her mind.


    Without any further action from her, blinding golden light filled her vision, immediately followed by intense dizziness. But having experienced it many times, she was used to it and could overcome it.


    The others around her weren''t so lucky. The sounds of vomiting mingled together, nearly drowning out the whistling wind across the Gobi and the explosions from the nearby base.


    Wait... wait a minute, why are there so many people!


    As her dizzy vision gradually cleared, Sakura looked around. On the flat Gobi desert, no fewer than ten thousand people were sitting or lying around.


    On either side of her were Blanka supporting Mei, and Kiel, knocked unconscious by Ato and slung over his shoulder.


    Aldemir was face down in the Gobi, butt in the air, inexplicably still waving a fire axe until Evangeline walked over and kicked the broken axe away.


    The other United Government researchers and soldiers weren''t faring much better. Many still didn''t understand what had happened, grabbing handfuls of sand and waving them around, screaming desperately.


    Someone opened their eyes at that moment, staring blankly at the drastically changed scenery, slightly dazed.


    But just moments later, four golden words popped into his mind��Survived a disaster!


    He couldn''t control himself and burst into tears, holding his head.


    Sakura cast her gaze further afield. As she scanned her surroundings, more golden lights appeared, meaning more people were being teleported out.


    Before long, the base being frantically destroyed by the Ninth Herrscher was completely devoid of living humans.


    "Michael?"


    "Tsk, who else?" That familiar figure appeared before Sakura. After a brief moment of surprise, Sakura glanced around but saw no one else.


    "What happened? Inside the base... there seemed to be energy readings at the Herrscher level?" Michael, pressed for time, skipped the pleasantries and asked directly.


    Sakura silently stepped aside, yielding the space to Mei.


    Unexpectedly, Mei''s words were concise: "Clearly, the Ninth Honkai Eruption has occurred."


    Michael frowned. The Ninth Honkai Eruption, like the Seventh, followed closely on the heels of the previous one. This rapid frequency of Honkai Eruptions was not only physically taxing but also a huge mental challenge.


    It wasn''t just about being mentally exhausted. Since there were only thirteen Herrschers in total, the increased frequency meant... they were drawing ever closer to that predetermined end...


    How ironic. Human thoughts are always contradictory. Like students eagerly awaiting the final exam because it heralds a long vacation, yet undoubtedly hating the exam itself because failing could result in... well, unpleasant consequences.


    "But was the Honkai triggered by the previous events? To actually choose such a body... But does this mean it changed the fate of one, no, at least two people?" Michael showed a faint smile, tinged with regret. He now almost completely understood the criteria for Herrscher selection in this Era��a combination of predetermined destiny and rational choice.


    Meaning, if a body existed whose parameters were more suitable than the destined vessel in every aspect, it was possible to change...


    Unfortunately, he understood this a bit too late. He touched his chest, where a red mark remained.


    But����, it wasn''t too late. His gaze shifted slightly towards Sakura beside him.


    "Its Authority..."


    Just as he spoke, a mountain-like weight suddenly pressed down on Michael''s shoulders. His knees buckled, a crackling sound erupting from his joints, transmitted through solid vibration to his ears.


    If he yielded and knelt or sat down now, it might feel much better, but Michael didn''t.


    "Ah!"


    He quickly became glad he hadn''t��agonized screams filled the air around him. Many people, slightly relaxing under the immense pressure, had "complacently" plopped down onto the Gobi sand, resulting directly in cracked or fractured bones.


    Mei was fortunate to have Blanka supporting her, but even so, she struggled to stand.


    "Hahh... Hahh... The Ninth Herrscher''s Authority... is gravity..."


    In the distant base, the Herrscher struggled, supporting itself with one hand on the ground. It was unknown if its own movements were affected by its Authority... unlikely.


    Michael���ѵ� took a step forward. He was relatively less affected. After all, he possessed the Authority of Space and could use phase shifting to continue fighting...


    "Michael, the current situation isn''t suitable for combat! Transfer everyone around you to the underground city first!"


    "I''m confident I can defeat it, Vill-V."


    "Others can''t provide support in this gravity environment. How long will it take you to end the fight? This isn''t just about the battle itself anymore."


    As soon as she finished speaking, the ground before Michael split open with a roar, forming a fissure.


    Initially just a black line, it tore open to over a hundred meters wide within mere seconds.


    "With excessive gravity concentrated at one point, the Mu Continent''s tectonic plate movement has intensified. Michael, listen to Vill-V first."


    Mei and Vill-V''s assessment was accurate. Michael now understood��he could defeat the Ninth Herrscher, no one doubted that. Having mastered eight Herrscher Authorities by now, if he couldn''t handle a newborn Herrscher, it would be inexplicable.


    Michael''s initial thought was, if not to kill the Ninth Herrscher directly, at least to fight it first, test its strength.


    But as Vill-V asked, how much time would he need?


    With Michael''s abilities, what started as a simple probe could easily escalate into a full-blown battle. At that point, while the Herrscher might not match Michael''s eight Authorities, their core power output would be comparable. Other MANTISes couldn''t fight in this gravity environment. Ending the battle quickly seemed highly unlikely.


    However, the Mu Continent couldn''t withstand that much time! Not to mention, the tectonic instability would soon affect other continents.


    Of course, more importantly, the Mu Continent housed two billion residents, nearly half the world''s remaining population. If these people couldn''t be protected, then even defeating the Ninth Herrscher...


    "Tch, just tell me straight, what do you need me to do?" This wasn''t just combat; it involved geology and physics. Michael decided it was best to follow Mei and Vill-V''s advice.


    "Initial plan: First, transfer the people you just rescued from the base to the underground city."


    Michael complied immediately. The Gobi desert instantly emptied, leaving only him. This was straightforward. Under excessive gravity, blood pools downwards, and blood pressure becomes insufficient to supply the brain. Moreover, many had already suffered fractures from falling under the immense gravity.


    The only noteworthy detail was that, thanks to the consciousness-splitting ability granted by the Eighth Herrscher''s Authority, he not only easily transferred these people thousands of kilometers to the underground city but could also directly move Mei, Sakura, and others into Fire Moth''s command center.


    The MANTISes who were vacationing in the North Pacific had also been previously transferred there by Michael.


    The sounds of Mei and Sakura taking deep breaths soon came through the comms. While they rested, Vill-V continued explaining her strategy.


    "Next step, you need to contain the entire Mu Continent, including the surrounding oceanic plates, with an Imaginary Barrier. This will temporarily slow the propagation of tectonic movement. Of course, you know this effect is irreversible; it only buys time." Sear?h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Though framed as explaining her strategy, Vill-V didn''t hold back. With Michael momentarily occupied and Mei physically indisposed and needing time to recover, she aptly switched personas, becoming the conductor of this battle.


    Naturally, Michael had no objections. He activated his Authority even before Vill-V finished speaking.


    Instantly, the light and shadow above the entire Mu Continent underwent a subtle, almost imperceptible shift. Observing carefully with a telescope might reveal numerous tiny hexagonal matrices in the sky.


    Giant waves suddenly erupted on the sea surface surrounding the Mu Continent. From an underwater perspective, everything became crystal clear��the Imaginary Barrier descended like a huge glass bowl into the sea, carving massive trenches on the surface. But this wasn''t the end; it quickly embedded itself thousands of meters deep into the seabed crust.


    Could this physical barrier really help slow down tectonic movement? Michael wasn''t sure. It wasn''t about trusting Vill-V or not; no one had ever researched such things. Perhaps Vill-V was just trying anything in desperation. Knowing her... quite possible.


    The Ninth Herrscher finally climbed out of the base built by the United Government. It immediately turned its head towards Michael''s direction.


    Confirming its target, its eyes glowed blood-red.


    "Hm?"


    To Michael''s surprise, the armor plating on the Herrscher''s��no, Ajax''s��face distorted with a grating metallic groan. The dents twisted crookedly, oddly resembling real gaps between teeth.


    The Herrscher used its remaining left hand to grip the facial armor and tore it off forcefully��


    KRA-ACK!


    The armor plate was casually flung away by the Herrscher. Even under the pull of immense gravity, it flew tens of kilometers, quickly becoming a tiny dot in the sky.


    "ROAR!"


    The Herrscher''s cavernous maw opened. In response, Michael silently raised his middle finger towards it, then beckoned with it.


    Thanks to the ever-widening fissure, the two Herrschers were quite far apart. The Ninth Herrscher narrowed its eyes and slowly crouched down��a standard predatory stance in animals, also helping its lower limbs exert force to leap across the rift, now expanded to over a thousand meters.


    "Hey! Vill-V, if you don''t say something soon, I''m really going to start fighting!" Michael quipped. The Conductor''s voice quickly came from the other end of the comms:


    "Alright. Next is simple. Prometheus has already provided the analysis. The excessive gravity originates from the Herrscher''s body as the center. Watch me take it somewhere it can vent the excess gravity."


    "Hey! Wait! Vill-V!" Michael had a retort on the tip of his tongue he wasn''t sure he should voice��You tell me not to engage, then you yourself...


    Seeing the Herrscher preparing to launch itself, and not knowing Vill-V''s next specific move, Michael took half a step back and adopted a defensive stance.


    Just then, Michael detected a spatial fluctuation. It didn''t take much thought; in this world, besides Michael, the only one wielding the Authority of Space was...


    "The Second Divine Key!"


    A massive spatial rift suddenly tore open beneath the Herrscher. Combined with its posture, it looked hilariously like it was squatting over a toilet.


    But Michael couldn''t laugh. Because accompanied by a loud whistle, the Second Divine Key charged out in the form of a train, its engine ramming directly between the Herrscher''s legs.


    Immediately after, four powerful streams of fire erupted from the booster rockets temporarily mounted on the engine''s four sides. The Second Divine Key, defying the immense gravitational pull, pushed the Ninth Herrscher into the air.


    Caught completely off guard, the Herrscher couldn''t react, watching almost helplessly as the spatial rift opened before it, and then it was forcefully shoved inside by the Second Divine Key beneath its posterior.


    Amidst the Magician''s wild laughter, the spatial rift closed.


    "..."


    With the Ninth Herrscher phase-shifted to an unknown location, the weight on Michael instantly lifted. The gravitational influence suddenly lessened, making him feel light and airy, almost as if he were about to float away.


    Confirming that the large rift had also temporarily stopped expanding, Michael couldn''t help but sigh in relief.


    But his heart immediately leaped back into his throat��


    "Michael, I''m at the Sea..."


    In the comms, Vill-V''s voice cut off abruptly.


    In her haste, she hadn''t managed to explain anything clearly.


    There was no time to worry about Vill-V''s safety. Wasting time now would be the greatest disrespect to her.


    Michael narrowed his eyes, starting to ponder the meaning of her last, interrupted sentence.


    "Is she reporting her location? Sea... somewhere on the sea? Or a region starting with the word ''Sea''?" he muttered to himself. He knew his voice would reach his Fire Moth comrades through the comms, so it was less talking to himself and more speaking to Mei.


    "But she previously said, ''take it somewhere it can vent the excess gravity''..."


    Connecting the context, Michael seemed to awaken some memories from his past life, his eyes lighting up.


    "Mei, in this world, there should only be one place capable of venting the excess gravity from the Ninth Herrscher."


    "Mm." Mei seemed not yet fully recovered, her voice somewhat ethereal. But based on Michael''s understanding of her, they had likely arrived at the same conclusion again.


    "Sea..."


    BOOM!


    As if triggered by a magic spell, the moment Michael uttered the word "Sea," the ground trembled violently. Still unaccustomed to the shift in gravity, he lost his balance and sat down hard on the ground.


    He wiped his mouth and chuckled. Good, didn''t bite his tongue.


    But the next moment, he couldn''t smile anymore��


    The rift, which had stopped moving after the Ninth Herrscher''s departure, was now expanding at an even faster rate, widening by two or three hundred meters in just a few seconds!


    Michael quickly scrambled on all fours to the edge of the rift, gripped the cliff edge with both hands, and peered down.


    The color before his eyes gradually deepened from the pale yellow of the Gobi. But from a macro perspective, the transition from yellow to black was instantaneous.


    Looking closer, one could even see a hint of orange-red deep within the earth.


    "Sea of Quanta exit, location marked as the Eye of the Deep, emitting immense gravitational pull! Note, it''s gravitational pull, not gravity!"


    "What''s happening?"


    Hearing the clamor in the comms, Michael silently stood up.


    "I''m going to the Eye of the Deep to investigate."


    Before his words faded, he vanished from the spot.


    ---||---


    Churning, swirling, as if giant hands grasped everything, the flow of the entire seawater was thoroughly disrupted by its kneading.


    The moment Michael stepped out of the spatial rift, he was dragged by an immense attractive force, along with vast amounts of seawater, towards a distant black point.


    "This is!"


    After tumbling for a while, Michael crashed headfirst into the Imaginary Barrier. He had anticipated this and deliberately chosen a distant point to emerge.


    Michael lay spread-eagled on the Imaginary Barrier. Even with its obstruction, the incredibly powerful gravitational pull couldn''t be completely nullified.


    In fact, even the surface of the Imaginary Barrier itself was distorted and bent under this force, almost becoming a curved surface.


    He took the opportunity to survey his surroundings. After he had sealed the Eye of the Deep, the power of the Sea of Quanta stopped flowing out, and the faint blue fluorescence naturally vanished.


    But now, the blue light from all directions was far beyond mere fluorescence. Even from tens of thousands of meters away, the seabed was transparently clear. This was the posture of the Sea of Quanta''s gate being fully open!


    Michael''s pupils transformed into rotating gears. The distant scene was continuously pulled closer in his vision. Against the blue backdrop of the sea, the so-called "little black dot" gradually became clearer��it was a massive black hole.


    ---||---


    "Based on my assessment, that probably isn''t a true black hole, but a type of collapse caused by high-mass gravity. Theoretically similar to collapses caused by Space Authority, possessing extreme attraction and destructive power. However, the principle of this form of collapse aligns with black holes. Perhaps we can call it a pseudo-black hole."


    In the compartment behind the command center, complex calculation formulas were displayed on the holographic screen. Mei tidied them up slightly and summarized.


    "This also corresponds to the Ninth Herrscher''s Authority: manipulating gravity."


    Elysia glanced at the overly crowded compartment, filled with people. Michael wasn''t here, and no one immediately responded to Mei''s words. Her eyes darted around, suppressing a hint of worry, and she naturally spoke up:


    "Then... Mei! What about Vill-V! What''s her situation now! Could she be fighting the Herrscher tooth and nail somewhere we don''t know!"


    Mei''s lips twitched. She knew Ely was trying to lighten the tense atmosphere with banter. Of course, her concern for Vill-V wasn''t fake, but she deliberately phrased it almost jokingly, as if afraid others would know about her concern. Quite indirect, indeed.


    "No need to worry too much. The half-hour we''ve spent here, for Vill-V, might not even be half a minute."


    "Ah... Huh? What does that mean?" This time, it wasn''t Ely asking, but Kevin.


    Mei gave him an extra glance, the meaning clear: This is what happens when you don''t pay attention in physics class!


    "Pseudo-black holes share similarities with black holes. Excessive mass warps the surrounding spacetime. Simply put, time slows down near a pseudo-black hole. Half an hour might have passed here, but perhaps only half a minute has passed for Vill-V."


    Whether everyone truly understood her explanation was debatable, but at least they all collectively sighed in relief.


    Although facing a Herrscher, Vill-V wasn''t a helpless researcher. As a MANTIS, coupled with her collection of bizarre equipment��like the anti-Michael armor, anti-Kevin armor...


    (For which Michael and Kevin had even protested to her��why was there no anti-Elysia armor?)


    In short, with her MANTIS physique and various strange gadgets, she could certainly hold her own against the Ninth Herrscher for a few minutes.


    Elysia nodded, seemingly understanding. She sucked her finger and asked again:


    "Mmm... Wait! Black holes! Didn''t they say a coin-sized black hole could swallow the entire Earth!"


    "Not quite. Due to the distortion of surrounding light, black holes appear much larger than their actual size. Don''t be fooled by it seeming to completely cover the Second Divine Key and the Ninth Herrscher; in reality, it might not even be as thick as a strand of hair."


    Mei shrugged. As she moved, the image on the projection changed again, shifting from complex formulas to a live feed of the seabed.


    "Pseudo-black holes merely follow some physical principles of black holes; they aren''t true black holes in essence. This can be seen from the endpoint of the consumed seawater��the vast majority isn''t swallowed by the black hole itself, but by the nearby Eye of the Deep, fully opened due to gravity."


    "So, basically, we don''t have to worry about this pseudo-black hole swallowing the Earth, or the Mu Continent, right?"


    Mei blinked twice, turning to look at Elysia.


    Seemingly unsure, she blinked twice more.


    Seeing Ely still didn''t understand, she had no choice but to point at the Eye of the Deep and explain:


    "The black hole might not swallow the Mu Continent, but this thing will!"

 Chapter 251: Now It’s Elysia Time~

    Chapter 251 - Now It''s Elysia Time~"967,832,185..."


    "967,832,160..."


    "967,832,089..."


    Sweat dripped onto Elvin''s head, sliding down his bangs to the tip of his pen, finally falling with a tremble. The numbers on the screen before him flickered constantly, representing the ever-decreasing count of surviving humans on the Mu Continent.


    Don''t misunderstand. While a significant portion of the decrease was due to earthquakes and other disasters caused by continental drift, the vast majority was because...


    "Captain Michael, could you maybe back up a bit? We really don''t need to be this close..." Nuwa glanced at the two men whose bodies were practically overlapping, sticking out her tongue.


    Crack�� Crack��


    Michael''s ten fingers pressed hard onto the desk, unknowingly leaving ten indentations. Sweat fell like rain, drenching Elvin beneath him. But Michael had no time for bantering with Elvin now. After many years, his brain finally felt a slight, sharp pain again.


    His eyes were fixed on the satellite images popping up below the numbers, each tagged with latitude and longitude. Michael narrowed his eyes, instantly locating all the humans in the images, then bundled them all up and stuffed them into a spatial rift.


    By the time they were thrown out, they were already on the coast of East Asia, rebuilt over several years. He had been maintaining this work for half an hour.


    Michael looked up at the number: "967,831,789..."


    His eyelids twitched uncontrollably. At this rate, he would need approximately two hundred and eighty hours of continuous work to transfer the entire population of the Mu Continent to a safe zone.


    "I really have to thank the United Government for this... If there were truly two billion people, I wouldn''t be able to handle it..." Michael couldn''t help but laugh internally��half bitter, half cold.


    Prometheus''s real-time satellite imagery captured less than one billion people, an astonishing number. Was skimming off basic living supplies really worth this much deception?!


    But even with the target number halved, relying solely on Michael''s power to transfer everyone before the Mu Continent was completely swallowed by the Sea of Quanta was nothing short of impossible.


    "The underwater city of New Atra, beneath Te Moana Kino City, has drifted to less than ten nautical miles from the Eye of the Deep!"


    Michael slammed his fist onto the table. He slowly stood up, finally ceasing this ultimately futile struggle on a macro level.


    Elvin finally breathed a sigh of relief. "Nuwa, quick! Get me a towel! And an oxygen tank! I''m running out of air!"


    Michael pursed his lips, about to apologize but feeling awkward. Instead, a gust of cyan wind appeared out of nowhere, instantly clearing Elvin''s airways. Simultaneously, a wave of warmth radiated from Michael; the sweat on his body... crystallized into salt frost.


    "What''s wrong?" Mei''s inquiry arrived promptly. She had been monitoring the situation outside from the command center''s inner room.


    "There''s simply not enough time. Instead of saving one at a time, it''s better to use this time to think of a better solution."


    The atmosphere turned somewhat cold. Michael rubbed his stubbled face. He knew his words might sound overly ruthless��according to Prometheus''s calculations, the Mu Continent would be completely swallowed in about a day. The "save one at a time" approach could potentially rescue nearly a hundred million people.


    But that was the ideal scenario.


    The pseudo-black hole would last two hours at most; the Ninth Herrscher wouldn''t give them that time.


    Michael had also tried to directly close the Eye of the Deep. But the closer he got to the pseudo-black hole, the more distorted space became. When he channeled his Space Authority, attempting to stitch the Sea of Quanta''s gate shut with golden threads, the distorted threads actually pulled the gate wider open.


    If he hadn''t been mentally prepared and retracted his power immediately, perhaps half the Earth would be gone by now.


    He hadn''t expected Mei to be even more ruthless than him: "If we really can''t manage it, then don''t. As long as we can eliminate the Ninth Herrscher in time, sacrificing the entire Mu Continent is completely worth it."


    Mei''s subtext was clear��after all, the total population of the Mu Continent was "only" less than a billion, "still" less than a third of the current global population. The priority was undisputed.


    The trolley problem that had plagued everyone in Fire Moth for years was readily solved at this moment.


    Because when the trolley truly reached the fork in the road, everyone naturally made their choice.


    Michael closed his eyes and took two steps back, sitting down on the steps. He continuously cracked his knuckles, producing a series of sharp popping sounds.


    He was calculating relentlessly in his mind.


    He possessed eight Authorities. Not all were mastered as proficiently as the first two, nor were all suitable for combat. But the possibilities they granted him were the most precious, the most enviable��Michael remembered Captain Himeko''s words.


    And now, the fate of the Mu Continent was sealed. Even if not swallowed by the Sea of Quanta, it was destined to break apart under the influence of gravity. The people and things on the Mu Continent couldn''t be saved...


    But was there truly, truly no chance of salvation?


    Michael refused to believe it.


    Each Honkai Eruption was a step on a staircase. Twelve steps in total, leading finally to the Herrscher of Finality.


    Michael had previously focused only on moving forward, rarely looking back to see how many humans could still stand beside him on each step.


    Initially, he only cared about himself and Ely. Until recently, he had only focused on people he knew. Counting carefully, he had indeed changed the fate of several individuals.


    From Carole to Himeko, then Dystopia, Blanka... As a result, he had inevitably become greedy��


    This time, facing a predetermined fate, he wanted to make more changes.


    "This battle is extraordinary. The enemy controls gravity, and there''s the influence of the Sea of Quanta. We cannot fight it directly, but that doesn''t mean we''re helpless against it." Mei looked at the contemplative Michael, choosing not to disturb him. Instead, she turned to lay out her battle plan:


    "The method is simple��since we cannot fight it in reality, let''s change the battlefield! We have so many psychic-sensitive MANTISes; we''ll fight it directly with consciousness!"


    "However, most psychic MANTISes only possess minor psychic abilities. Even in a battle of consciousness, they might not be a match for a Herrscher... No, even surviving would be difficult." Su had the most authority to speak on this. Not every psychic MANTIS was Aponia. Possessing psychic abilities didn''t mean being invincible in conscious combat.


    If judged solely by psychic ability, who could be stronger than the Eighth Herrscher? Yet her primary combat method involved dragging people into dreams, waiting for their bodies to fail on their own.


    The reason was that combat power in the consciousness space is still based on one''s actual combat power. Psychic MANTISes only get some ability-based bonuses, but these bonuses, limited by their own combat strength, are minimal.


    Not to mention, not all psychic MANTISes could master "consciousness" level powers. Many, like Dystopia, had abilities more focused on telekinetically manipulating surrounding objects.


    Furthermore, MANTISes typically needed two to three years to initially develop their abilities, becoming stronger over time. But most, including Su, had only been MANTISes for less than a week.


    Honestly, it felt a bit underwhelming, because...


    Not everyone who awakens psychic abilities can rewrite reality with a flick of their wrist...


    "Hmm, perhaps you misunderstood my meaning." Mei shook her head. Her understanding of psychic MANTISes was no less than theirs; she wouldn''t make such a simple mistake.


    "Mei means that the psychic MANTISes will use their abilities to bring combat-capable individuals into the Ninth Herrscher''s consciousness, right?" Michael appeared at the entrance of the inner room at some point.


    "Excluding Aponia, even for Su and Ato, achieving this wouldn''t be easy. It might even overload their brains, leading to... However... isn''t that what I''m here for!"


    "You''ve already developed the Eighth Herrscher''s Authority to this extent?" Authorities weren''t fully mastered just by possessing them. Although Michael had seven Authorities previously, the most frequently used were Reason and Void.


    Development of Thunder, Ice, and Flame hadn''t lagged, just used less often. Wind Authority, he had no idea how to integrate into his combat style, so it fared worse than Space Authority, mostly used for ventilation and drying.


    For Michael to develop the newly acquired Eighth Herrscher Authority to a level surpassing all other psychic MANTISes in just a few days, it was hard to say whether it was his talent or if the Authority simply suited him perfectly.


    "Hmm? Did you just mean you could..." Mei struggled to find the right words.


    "Not sure. Let me try first."


    Before Mei could reply, she found her surroundings transformed into boundless white.


    "This place is..." Ely''s whisper came from behind. Mei turned to see Kevin, Kalpas, Sakura, and Su appear sequentially in this space.


    "While reserving some power, this should be enough." Michael''s voice echoed from all directions. But in the blink of an eye, everyone''s consciousness returned to reality.


    "What did you mean by reserving some power?"


    "Simple. Regarding the Mu Continent, I don''t think we''ve reached the point where giving up is the only option."


    "But you tried just now; there isn''t enough time. It''s better to focus all power on fighting the Ninth Herrscher. With your strength, you could probably defeat the Ninth Herrscher with your consciousness alone, without going through so much trouble."


    Michael smiled. A hint of amusement clearly flashed in Mei''s eyes, yet she insisted on feigning indifference, pretending to be purely rational...


    What was this, deliberately pushing him?


    Sensing Michael saw through her thoughts, she cleared her throat awkwardly. Just as she was about to voice her question, Kevin, seemingly reading her mind, beat her to it:


    "Stop keeping us in suspense, Michael. At least tell us if you need us to cooperate in any other way."


    "Not necessary." Michael shook his head. "This whole thing only requires me and the Second Divine Key in Vill-V''s hands. By the time the pseudo-black hole dissipates, about two hours should have passed, right?"


    Pairs of eyes brimming with curiosity stared at him, making him flustered. He tried to deflect with other words, not intentionally hiding anything, but reluctant to shatter everyone''s hopes.


    But thinking it over, they had to face it sooner or later. Compared to the pain of shattered hope, a preemptive dose of reality was better��a lesson Michael learned himself.


    So he said with feigned ease: "Well! Use your imagination. Our goal is to protect the lives of nearly one billion people on the Mu Continent. If that''s the case, why must we be confined to this world?"


    Elysia reacted first, letting out an "Oh."


    Kevin, having drifted through World Bubbles, followed suit. As for the others, perhaps they understood, or perhaps they refused to believe.


    Mei''s lips twitched into a smile that was hard to classify as pained or relieved: "Michael, isn''t this plan of yours a bit too crazy..."


    "Coiling the entire Mu Continent into a World Bubble, allowing it to survive independently after being swallowed by the Sea of Quanta. With my power plus the Second Divine Key, it should be possible. Later, we can initiate other plans to find this World Bubble and reconnect it to the main world. A pretty good plan, right?"


    Silence fell upon the group.


    Life and death, existence and non-existence, have always been among the most difficult philosophical questions. In this way, the billion people of the Mu Continent would indeed survive biologically, but sociologically... they would be severed from everyone else in this world, thus ceasing to exist in that context...


    As for "later, we can initiate other plans, find this World Bubble, and reconnect it to the main world," everyone took it as Michael''s attempt at consolation.


    Only Mei''s eyes shimmered with an indescribable light.


    "Of course, there''s one more problem��during the process of defeating the Ninth Herrscher, the clash between the gravity it emits and the energy from the Sea of Quanta will periodically become unbalanced. The Imaginary Barrier I set up is no longer sufficient to mitigate the tectonic movement..."


    "So you need me to absorb all this excess energy, right?" Kosma leaned against the corner wall, discreetly swatting away the hands of Dystopia and Elysia, who were stroking his horns from either side before speaking.


    As he spoke, his arm held horizontally before him twisted into claws amidst blue light��proof of undergoing the second MANTIS surgery and gaining control over artificial Honkai Eruption.


    Michael pursed his lips��That Mobius, she works fast. Hmm, just as expected.


    He spread his hands and praised exaggeratedly, syllable by syllable: "Cor-rect-a-mun-do��"


    ---||---


    "Woohoo��"


    Two giant mechanical arms crossed to block the Herrscher''s attack. The mechanical claw''s wrist suddenly twisted backward, clamping onto the Herrscher''s left wrist.


    The mechanical claw exerted continuous force, causing the armor plating on the Herrscher''s left wrist to dent inwards repeatedly. Vill-V seemed intent on severing the Herrscher''s left wrist this way.


    But clearly, she was taking too long.


    Although the Herrscher''s right hand had been turned into ice crystals by Sakura''s strike, the main arm remained. Enduring the pain, it twisted its body, swinging its right arm horizontally in a wide arc.


    Before the attack even landed, the stirred-up water waves nearly made Vill-V lose her footing. But she was prepared, relaxing her body and letting the pseudo-black hole''s gravity pull her backward��


    "Sorry, Anti-Michael Armor No. 3!"


    A creation consisting only of an upper torso and two mechanical claws��hard to describe what it resembled��disintegrated into a pile of strangely shaped gears and parts upon impact. One of the mechanical arms was caught by the Herrscher and thrown towards Vill-V.


    "Now, please welcome Anti-Kevin Armor No. 38!"


    Using the Second Divine Key beneath her, another bizarre conglomerate of gears was summoned. It seemed to be the counterpart to the previous Anti-Michael Armor No. 3... the former had only an upper body and two arms, the latter only a lower body and two legs...


    Vill-V''s upper body was pulled backward by the pseudo-black hole''s gravity, while her lower body was secured in the pilot seat of Anti-Kevin Armor No. 38. She even quickly fastened the seatbelt.


    "Good thing I installed anti-gravity mode on all armors specifically to counter Michael''s spatial collapses..."


    Her hand reached forward, finally touching the control panel. Without hesitation, she pressed the button��


    "Prismatic Fireworks Show!"


    The abdominal armor plate of Anti-Kevin Armor No. 38 opened. The 680mm railgun, salvaged from Fire Moth Unit 1, which had been gathering dust in storage until recently modified by Vill-V, unfolded and extended its barrel to fifty meters.


    BOOM!


    An armor-piercing round shot out along the illuminated rail, piercing through the mechanical arm of Anti-Michael Armor No. 3, the remaining impact knocking it aside. Pulled by the pseudo-black hole, it grazed past Anti-Kevin Armor No. 38.


    "Wait! Hey! What are you doing? Don''t grab that!"


    The Ninth Herrscher rushed forward. During the railgun''s charging interval, it tucked the weapon under its left armpit, simultaneously delivering a fierce kick with its right foot, directly yanking the railgun out.


    "ROAR!"


    Holding the railgun barrel reversed, it slammed downwards. Vill-V''s lips twitched as she softly uttered a number:


    "121!"


    If the perspective zoomed out, one would see the swirling broken parts and gears in the surrounding seawater suddenly slow down, eventually sinking gently towards the seabed.


    Unfortunately, two minutes had exhausted all her reserves. But fortunately, she had held on until now��the pseudo-black hole''s gravity vanished in the previous second.


    She raised her head, facing the cannon barrel drawing ever closer.


    She had no strength left to fight back. Of course, she didn''t need to anymore.


    On this point, she had absolute confidence in her comrades.


    Sure enough, the cannon barrel slammed down but met no solid impact. The Ninth Herrscher looked puzzledly at the empty space before it, blinking reflexively.


    When its eyes opened again, it saw boundless white.


    Kevin, Elysia, Kalpas, and Sakura stood before, behind, left, and right of it, forming an encirclement. Su was further away; his task wasn''t direct combat but using psychic power to limit the Ninth Herrscher''s gravitational influence within the consciousness space.


    Kevin bounced lightly twice, his toes barely leaving the ground. He flicked out two pistols from his belt with his index fingers, holding them reversed grip and bringing them together before his chest.


    Massive amounts of Honkai Energy surged from the halved core. Blazing streams of fire flowed downwards, the red light solidifying into the blade of a greatsword.


    Kevin shouldered the Cleaver of Shamash and stated coldly: "Double gravity, that''s enough. Watch closely, I''m about to unleash an incredible attack!"


    BOOM!


    The Ninth Herrscher dropped to one knee. The Judgment of Shamash strike, powerful enough to destroy half a city, merely cut through the armor plate, leaving a wound three inches deep on the Herrscher''s knee. The spewing flames surged backward, melting the armor on the Herrscher''s lower leg to an orange-red glow.


    "Sakura!"


    Kevin angled the greatsword, the edge cutting a circle. As Kevin charged forward relentlessly, sparks flew erratically between the blade and the armor plate.


    Charging tens of meters in the blink of an eye, Kevin swung Shamash, the blade sweeping horizontally. From a third-person perspective, it looked like he was slashing towards the oncoming Sakura.


    But how could that be?


    Sakura pushed off with her calf, tapped her left toes on the ground, leaped slightly, then tapped her right toes onto the sweeping blade of Shamash.


    Kevin forcefully altered his movement, changing the horizontal sweep to an upward slash. Sakura used this force to fly directly upwards.


    As if having eyes in the back of its head, the Herrscher quickly twisted its body, fell onto its backside, and sat down. Under the influence of psychic power, its severed right wrist regenerated a palm. Taking advantage of Sakura''s slowed movement under gravity''s influence, the Herrscher spread its five fingers and swiped.


    Sakura, unable to gain leverage mid-air, remained calm. Back on the Mu Continent, she could sever the Herrscher''s hand with one strike. Although she had the advantage of the Herrscher being newly born and confused then, it at least meant the Herrscher''s hand defense was weak. Replicating that strike wasn''t impossible.


    She pushed out her ice blade with her thumb, the habaki scraping against the scabbard mouth, sending ice shards flying��


    "Momentary..."


    The chilling blade light swung out but struck empty air. She watched the Herrscher get knocked aside by Kalpas''s shoulder check, her lips twitching awkwardly. Then, without hesitation, she twisted her body mid-air and charged towards the Herrscher again.


    This pure white world momentarily became a duet of ice and fire.


    It turned out Kiel''s description wasn''t entirely baseless, though certainly exaggerated. The giant mecha made with a flesh-and-blood base was far more agile than ordinary mecha. The storms kicked up by its limbs were enough to destroy skyscrapers. But its excessive size remained an insurmountable disadvantage��it was too easy to hit.


    However, under double gravity, Kevin and the others'' movements were inevitably affected. A single evasion error would result in at least serious injury.


    Su was also under immense pressure, constantly suppressing the Ninth Herrscher''s ability; otherwise, the gravitational influence would be at least tenfold.


    He secretly opened his eyes, glancing at the only one not participating, Elysia, who stood still, eyes closed, silently experiencing everything.


    Her hands clenched and unclenched. Michael''s earlier words drifted through her mind: "No need to suppress yourself. Finish this quickly. Even if you fall into severe metamorphosis, I can reverse it within the consciousness space."


    And turning around, he had secretly pulled her aside�� S��arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Elysia, have you truly... experienced that power of yours?"


    "Hahahahaha! Hahahahahahk��"


    The battle raged on. Kalpas roared with laughter as he drove a pillar forged from lava into the Herrscher''s calf, pinning it to the ground, only to be swatted away the next moment.


    Silently, snowflakes fell. The momentary blade reappeared. Light and shadow seemed to dim for an instant, then the Herrscher''s other calf also turned into flying ice crystals.


    "Judgment��of Shamash!"


    Kevin gritted his teeth, a purple horn sprouting from his head. Flames and frost surged from his body simultaneously. With a loud BANG, bright flames engulfed the entire space at that moment, incinerating the Herrscher''s lower body.


    Kevin''s legs weakened, but he forced himself to twist his body. Honkai Energy surged, ice growing along Shamash''s blade, the overflowing cold air freezing even the residual flames beneath his feet.


    But suddenly, weight pressed down on his shoulder. His previously smooth movement almost ground to a halt.


    Instinctively glancing at Su, he saw him collapsed on the ground, gasping for breath. The intense battle had allowed the Herrscher to break through his suppression.


    "Not good!"


    As the Herrscher''s upper body fell, it spun around, swatting both Sakura and Kevin away with its hands.


    "Elysia!"


    Fists clenched tightly.


    "Actually, you don''t need to be afraid, nor suppress your power. I always wanted to hide this for you. But after experiencing so much, I think... people will gladly accept a Herrscher who fights for humanity, right? Besides, unlike me, you''ve never harmed anyone as a Herrscher. So, if even I can fully accept my Herrscher identity, you definitely can too��"


    "Elysia!"


    The girl''s eyes snapped open. Bright pink pupils concealed the blue beneath, outlining diamond-shaped patterns.


    She blinked softly, and the girlish pink gradually deepened, her eyes beginning to flow with colors like a river of stars.


    "Su, help me out one more time!"


    Su pushed himself up, his cheek muscles twitching. His neck elongated, the phantom image of a peacock displaying its feathers appearing behind him��


    "Karma Wheel!"


    The gravity affecting Elysia suddenly vanished. Conversely, the Herrscher, normally unaffected by these things, was now pinned firmly to the ground by its own immense mass due to this force.


    "Now!"


    "Elysia!"


    "Now it''s Elysia Time~"


    The girl''s voice echoed through heaven and earth. But when everyone turned their gaze towards her, they couldn''t see her original figure.


    First, a flash of light appeared where she stood, then a pink cross rose from the ground, towering towards the sky, roughly estimated to be over a thousand meters tall.


    Then, the girl''s form solidified from a phantom image, appearing on the cross. Her entire body was pink, her features indistinct, but the pointed ears and fluffy long hair were unmistakably Elysia''s.


    Before the holy and towering maiden, the hundred-meter-tall Ninth Herrscher seemed like an ant, both dirty and insignificant. In terms of size alone, perhaps only Michael at a certain past moment could compare.


    Her skirt hem, like the cross, seemed to have flames flickering upon it. Though dyed pinkish-white, their heat could still be felt from afar.


    Observing closely, their flickering followed a pattern, seemingly matching someone''s heartbeat��or perhaps, their flickering, their temperature, all came from someone''s true heart.


    The maiden undid her own shackles, stepped down from the cross, and walked towards the mortal world.


    Then, she grasped the void, making the gesture of drawing a bow��


    "Ehehe~ I practiced this whole sequence alone for so long, but it''s still not quite perfect~ Well... next time I appear in this form, I''ll have to ask Eden to redesign it~"


    Following the playful voice upwards, everyone realized Ely hadn''t disappeared but was floating before the giant maiden''s figure, dressed in pure white clothes.


    "Allow me to announce in advance: the Ninth Honkai Eruption... is over~"

 Chapter 252: The Deepest Place

    Chapter 252 - The Deepest PlaceBeep��


    "Name: Michael"


    "Gender: Male (Tentative)"


    "Position: Captain, Fire Moth Anti-Entropy Battalion"


    "Clearance: Highest Level��Authentication Successful"


    Whoosh��


    The heavy armor doors slid open to either side. Michael tilted his head back slightly, gesturing with his chin.


    "Let''s go. Don''t need me to push you, right?"


    "Hmph!"


    A cold snort was his only reply.


    Michael ignored him, walking ahead into the deep tunnel.


    Taro waited where he was for a long moment, but when Michael didn''t turn back, he could only huff twice more before gripping the handles on his wheelchair and pushing forward.


    Rumble-rumble��


    The wheelchair moved surprisingly fast, catching up to Michael in no time.


    He couldn''t help but glance down at his own limbs. Thankfully, it was just a broken leg and arm; they''d heal in a few months.


    Tap�� Tap�� Tap��


    Rumble-rumble��


    The endlessly long tunnel muffled the sounds, drawing them out.


    Taro really wanted to ask: "Do all you Fire Moth people like such gloomy environments?"


    Before he could speak, his eyes inadvertently caught sight of a sign hanging overhead, stained with blood and clearly unchanged for a long time.


    Faint fluorescent characters glowed on the sign, eerie as a beast''s eyes in the dark tunnel, especially after making out the words��


    [Fire Moth �� Poisonous Cocoon Base Entrance]


    Taro, who had been about to grumble, instantly shut his mouth. He wished he could sew his lips shut.


    After all, it was his own guilty conscience.


    So, were they keeping him here for that reason?


    Just as he was thinking this, Taro casually looked up and froze.


    The space before him was empty. Where was Michael''s figure?


    A shiver ran down his spine. A thousand thoughts flooded his mind; fear and regret surged simultaneously:


    "Damn it, I knew it! How could they possibly let me go! Saying they''d take me to see Kiel��damn it, this was just a trick to lure me here and kill me!"


    "Damn you bastards! If you have the guts, kill your old man me out in the open! And I actually believed your crap! What kind of man lures someone over to kill them like a coward!"


    "Wait, I don''t think Mei is a man..."


    His neck stiffened. A torrent of angry words reached his throat but never escaped��in his panic, he had forgotten to press the wheelchair''s brake button and couldn''t find it in his haste. He could only watch helplessly as his four-wheeled chair sped off into the darkness.


    "Ahhhhh!"


    Clunk!


    Michael lifted his heel slightly, stopping the still-spinning wheelchair. Taro belatedly snapped back to reality and immediately released the handles.


    He quickly wiped the cold sweat from his forehead with his hand, afraid of being looked down upon by Michael. But halfway through wiping, he noticed another problem��why was it so bright all around?


    He looked up, surveying his surroundings. High above, the center of the domed ceiling featured the world-famous painting, The Creation of Adam. Surrounding it was a ring of extremely crude, gilded, auspicious cloud carvings. Perhaps it was an illusion, but Taro narrowed his eyes and saw the clouds in the painting seem to subtly shift. The naked Adam''s head and face remained still, but his eyes suddenly darted sideways and winked at him.


    "Hiss!"


    He shrank back, sucking in a sharp breath, not daring to look up again.


    Sunlight streamed in from all sides, refracting through kaleidoscope-like windows onto the smooth marble floor, creating splashes of vibrant color.


    There was even... the low chanting of a choir. But Taro looked around; the pews were empty, and only two figures stood on the altar at the front.


    Remembering the winking Adam from before, Taro found this slightly less bizarre now.


    Wait a minute! Isn''t this just a church?!


    Taro craned his neck to look forward. The figure seated on the altar was bound hand and foot, their eyes and mouth covered with black cloth.


    As for the motionless nun standing beside them, if not for an unseen breeze stirring her robes, one might easily mistake her for a painted statue.


    But... they were clearly in a dark tunnel just moments ago. How did they suddenly end up in a church?


    His gaze shifted, darting back and forth between Michael and the nun.


    Sudden understanding dawned. He instinctively wanted to pat his shiny bald head but inadvertently aggravated his injured left arm, letting out a muffled grunt.


    Taro finally recalled the nun''s file��Aponia. A nun recruited by Michael after arriving in Twilight Street. United Government intelligence had very little information on her, only remembering she was one of the earliest psychic-sensitive MANTISes.


    After all, the ability known as Discipline was top secret even within Fire Moth. Forget ordinary soldiers; even the MANTISes who underwent emergency metamorphosis surgery during the Eighth Honkai Eruption were unaware of Discipline''s existence��though they might have already been subjected to it more than once.


    "Could this place be constructed by psychic power? Is this what psychic-sensitive MANTISes can do?"


    While Taro was lost in thought, Michael stomped his foot lightly, pulling his attention back.


    Michael had no interest in addressing his confusion, even though Taro''s thoughts were laid bare under the illumination of the Eighth Herrscher''s Authority.


    He simply said softly: "Let''s go."


    This time, Taro didn''t need to push himself. An invisible force latched onto his wheelchair, pulling it slowly forward behind Michael.


    The Ninth Herrscher''s Authority and the Second Herrscher''s, though different in principle, were undeniably similar in manifestation.


    Like now, that faint gravitational pull��was it the Authority of the Void or the Authority of Earth? Unless Michael said so, no one could guess. Hmm, maybe I can use this to make a bet with Ely next time.


    "Thank you for your trouble, Aponia."


    Michael leaped nimbly onto the altar, while Taro''s wheelchair stopped just below it.


    Aponia''s chest rose and fell slightly, straining the white fabric of her robes. She lowered her clasped hands from her chest and said helplessly: "Michael, one must always maintain a sense of reverence... Why didn''t you use the stairs at the side?"


    "Oh, that? Kalpas said not to use the stairs, you''d find it too slow." Michael smoothly shifted the blame to Kalpas, only to hear a cold snort from above.


    "I knew Aponia was always bothering... paying attention to me for a reason! So it was you spreading rumors all day!"


    Michael looked up awkwardly, only then noticing a third person present��Kalpas, suspended in the air, using a file to carve patterns on the dome.


    "Master Kalpas, please come down first."


    "Scram... Please step aside, I have work to do."


    "But I''m a little scared if you don''t come down."


    "You��"


    "Alright, Kalpas, you may leave for now... This place is my mental construct; such trouble isn''t necessary." Aponia, seemingly unable to watch any longer, waved her hand. The crude patterns Kalpas had carved with the file rippled and reformed into neat, beautiful designs.


    "Then why did you call me here to do this?"


    "Kalpas, you are too impulsive. I hoped to temper your disposition this way, that is all."


    Clatter��


    Kalpas''s file dropped to the floor. His free hand covered his mask, and the surrounding temperature began to soar: "Aponia, you��"


    Master Kalpas''s voice cut off abruptly. Being a consciousness space, he was directly asked to leave by Aponia.


    Opening his eyes again, he was back in the dark tunnel. His anger surged, but with nowhere to vent, he could only aim it at the tunnel wall.


    Yet, the flaming fist stopped just inches from the armor plating. Remembering the last time he did this, Aponia had dragged him off for a month of hard labor. He couldn''t beat her, nor could he win an argument against her...


    Winning an argument was impossible; he had learned how formidable she was even before meeting her.


    But being unable to beat her... facing Aponia who commanded psychic power, he, Kalpas, had been insta-killed eight hundred and twelve times.


    Counting the recent defeat without a fight, that made it eight hundred and thirteen.


    "Tch! It''s just a wall, I... I''d better go to the combat simulation room..."


    Unlike Kalpas in another possible reality, he held no deep-seated grudge against Aponia that needed settling, so...


    Though he didn''t know why, Michael and Kevin always found time to tell him things like... a real man endures when he has to, but... Fine, endure!


    He couldn''t stop huffing coldly, yet he also started humming an unheard-of tune, completely out of character.


    The strange sound echoed in the cold tunnel. He had once firmly declared Eden''s singing to be noise, but if Eden heard his humming now, she would probably frown deeply.


    Though his voice wasn''t bad, the melody could only be compared to... er, rivaled... Kosma''s stage debut?


    Whoosh��


    He pressed the button, and the access door slid open.


    Taking two more steps forward, just half a step from exiting the tunnel, Kalpas suddenly stopped. Arms crossed, a cold smile playing on his lips, he waited idly without speaking.


    One minute later, his bangs were damp with anxious sweat.


    Two minutes later, he was letting out no less than one cold snort per second, white vapor billowing frighteningly from the gaps in his mask.


    Three minutes later, he finally couldn''t stand it anymore��


    "Mobius, just how long are you going to wait!"


    "Tch! Don''t flatter yourself. I''m waiting for Michael, not you!" From one side of the tunnel exit, the petite Mobius strolled out slowly, hands stuffed into the pockets of her overly large lab coat.


    "Oh, really? First time I heard someone waits for another by deliberately hiding in an unnoticed corner." Kalpas felt his intelligence had been insulted.


    "Whatever you think. Anyway, I''m just waiting here. Not bothering you." Mobius leaned casually against the tunnel wall, even pulling her empty hands out of her pockets to show Kalpas.


    "Hmph!" Kalpas strode away, his peripheral vision still fixed on Mobius.


    But even as their figures passed each other, Mobius indeed made no further moves.


    Kalpas wouldn''t feel puzzled; he''d just think��She knows her place.


    However, the inevitable always arrives.


    Watching Kalpas walk further away, showing no desire to stop for further conversation, Mobius''s lips curled up, and she suddenly called out: "Kalpas, regarding that matter, have you made up your mind?"


    Kalpas grunted, fists clenching tightly. He struggled internally for a long time before steeling himself. Adhering to the principle of not damaging camaraderie, he suppressed a string of newly learned swear words and turned back impatiently, retorting: "Which matter?"


    "You know, that one..."


    "Mobius!"


    "Hahahaha... Hahahaha..."


    Shrill laughter echoed in the tunnel. Only when Kalpas, unable to bear it any longer, took a step towards Mobius did she cover her mouth and stop laughing.


    Pale green fluorescence highlighted snake-like vertical pupils, exceptionally striking in the darkness.


    In contrast, white steam rose from Kalpas''s body due to overheating.


    "Ahem! That woman was right, your suppressed anger does look rather cute... But, Kalpas, do you truly not care? Don''t you truly want... to become stronger? Like your comrades."


    "Hmph, stop trying to tempt me. I don''t need that kind of power."


    "Your original power is indeed formidable, but I don''t see it conflicting with being a MANTIS. Look��didn''t Michael and that woman, both Herrschers, undergo MANTIS surgery?"


    "Hmph! That woman''s identity was confirmed so quickly?" Kalpas''s focus was clearly misplaced. Mobius bit her lip lightly; his attitude made her feel like she had lost to that woman in some aspect again, which was clearly unbearable.


    But in pursuit of this readily available truth, she could only force herself to accept it.


    "Tsk! Although she has no core and displayed no specific Authority, you were present during her metamorphosis. Based on the feelings of the three of you, is there truly a difference between her and a Herrscher?"


    Two streams of white vapor puffed from Kalpas''s nostrils again, as if his nostrils were twin flintlock barrels.


    "Mobius, I don''t like you referring to them as Herrschers. It reminds me of..."


    "Tsk. Whatever. Call them whatever you want." Mobius knew the man before her was awkwardly changing the subject with his poor emotional intelligence. She had to interrupt, even though his words, from a certain angle, were heartfelt.


    Kalpas fell silent for a moment. This time, he wasn''t angry but turned to use Michael as a shield��


    "Even though he underwent that surgery, hasn''t he abandoned that power now?"


    "Oh?" Mobius tilted her head, sharp laughter ringing out again: "Hahahahahaha! Ahahahahaha��Poor, foolish little Kalpas, you don''t actually believe Michael gave up that..."


    BOOM!


    Lightning and fire collided, causing a violent explosion and clouds of dust.


    Mobius retreated rapidly from the smoke and fire, flames licking at the lab coat Klein had just washed and dried for her.


    Before she could extinguish the flames, the smoke cleared. Kalpas was long gone.


    She warily scanned the surrounding darkness. Ten seconds passed, but Kalpas didn''t reappear.


    She patted out the flames with her hands, looking at the hole burned into her lab coat, clicked her tongue, then shoved her hands back into her pockets��given Kalpas''s temper, if he truly wanted to fight, he wouldn''t have restrained himself for ten seconds without attacking.


    "The male creatures here, every last one of them, still have the temper of children." Mobius shook her head disdainfully. Although her prey had escaped her grasp once more, where could he possibly run?


    She believed she would eventually have the chance to unravel these mysteries and attain eternal truth.


    The armor plating of the surrounding tunnel walls shattered, sparks spitting from the exposed wiring. The sparks seemed to ignite some lubricant, quickly escalating into thick smoke and fire.


    She covered her nose, coughing lightly. She heard chaotic footsteps approaching from the distance��security mecha units and firefighting teams arriving together.


    "Mob... Doctor, are you injured? What happened here?"


    "Nothing, Kalpas threw another tantrum. Check the surveillance if you don''t believe me."


    "Ah... Ah, I see. Then it''s alright. Um..."


    Mobius whipped her head around, her narrowed emerald eyes nearly scaring the soul out of the fire chief.


    "Tsk, were you transferred over from the United Government?"


    "Y-Yes!"


    "Tsk, remember this: Kalpas damaging public property during fights is common. Have your department head bill Michael directly for the repair costs."


    Dropping this line, she stuffed her hands in her pockets and departed coolly.


    The fire chief had just breathed a sigh of relief when the tapping sound of heels on the metal floor approached again from the distance, returning.


    "Doc... Doctor Mobius... You..."


    "Why am I back?"


    "Ah, yes, yes! Why did you come back... Ah no, I mean... Uh..."


    Seeing Mobius frown, looking quite displeased, the fire chief''s heart leaped into his throat.


    Fortunately, Mobius didn''t press further: "Alright, get back to your work. Don''t mind me."


    She had simply remembered she still needed to wait here for Michael.


    Yes, that''s right. She hadn''t lied to Kalpas.


    It was just that her presence inevitably put a group of firefighters, who had heard various horror stories about Mobius eating people even before joining Fire Moth, on edge.


    "What are you all looking at me for?"


    "No, no, no, no..."


    "My name is Mobius, not Mei. Can''t you even tell the difference?"


    "N-no... No, no, no, that''s not it..."


    Seeing the group''s nervous, fearful expressions, Mobius''s eyes darted around. She suddenly stuck out her tongue, making a hissing sound like a snake flicking its tongue: Sear?h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hisss... Hisss..."


    Everyone''s movements became stiff and slow.


    She walked behind a female team member, stealthily swiped the flashlight from her belt, then patted her shoulder.


    The girl turned her head rigidly. Under the flashlight''s pale beam, Mobius tilted her head up, looking down at her through her nostrils.


    Her small tongue flickered out, then her lips stretched rapidly into a wide grin��


    "Heeheehee, come let me eat you��"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhh!"


    Startled abruptly, the girl instinctively closed her eyes, ducked her head, and turned the high-pressure water hose in her hands��a green figure was sent flying defenselessly by the powerful stream.


    ---||---


    Shhh��


    Michael ripped the two black cloths from Kiel''s face. His rough action made Taro, standing below the altar, flinch.


    "Can you still speak?"


    "Hehehehe... Hahahaha... Ahahahahaha!"


    Michael shook his head and turned to Aponia: "Has he been like this the whole time?"


    Aponia''s gaze, filled with pity, fell upon Kiel. When she turned her head towards Michael, following his voice, her eyes narrowed slightly, filled with deep meaning.


    The next moment, Kiel began shaking his head and singing��


    "��One day, She fell from the heavens. People looked up, and thus they beheld the starry sky...��"


    "��One day, She fell from the heavens. People looked up, and thus they beheld the starry sky...��"


    "��One day, She fell from the heavens. People looked up, and thus they beheld the starry sky...��"


    He tirelessly sang the ancient song and prophecy, in different languages, different tunes, sometimes not singing but praying, sometimes reciting in a low drone.


    Cold sweat slid down Michael''s forehead, merging with the hair at his temples.


    He guiltily avoided Aponia''s gaze, looking at Kiel, whose eyes were bloodshot, madly disregarding everything, and asked knowingly: "He''s gone mad?"


    "Yes, he''s mad. Only this sentence remains in his mind." The calmer, more natural Aponia''s tone, the more guilty Michael felt.


    He didn''t believe Aponia couldn''t see it��Kiel''s state was, in fact, his doing.


    Whether intentional or not, he had personally pushed him towards the Honkai.


    But his confidence quickly returned. He didn''t regret it either.


    The dilemma that once could have troubled him for days and nights now vanished in the blink of an eye.


    What''s done is done. Causing the opposite effect is what happened.


    Only children feel guilt, feel regret.


    Adults simply adopt an attitude of "Yeah, I did it, what are you gonna do about it?".


    "Michael, do you still hold that pity within your heart?" Aponia suddenly asked.


    Michael didn''t answer immediately. He seemed to genuinely spend a long time contemplating the question. Only after three to five minutes did he give a definite answer��


    "Of course."


    "That is good."


    Michael waved his hand, and the black cloths re-covered Kiel''s eyes and mouth. Silence fell upon the church for a moment, leaving only the holy singing of the choir drifting unhurriedly.


    "[The Deepest Place] is entrusted to you, Aponia." Michael broke the silence, hands behind his back, feigning maturity.


    The so-called Deepest Place was a prison commissioned by Fire Moth, built by Vill-V on a small island in the Pacific designated P-21.


    Initially intended to house the remaining Poisonous Cocoon prisoners, those individuals had "mysteriously disappeared" overnight.


    But construction hadn''t stopped. Now, a large batch of prisoners would be sent there.


    Among them were Fire Moth soldiers who couldn''t withstand years of battle and developed mental illnesses, causing casualties.


    There were creatures, neither human nor ghost, created over years by MANTIS surgery and the Stigma Project.


    There were also die-hards from the United Government who refused to cooperate with Fire Moth.


    Having failed to persuade these individuals, neither Mei nor Michael had any more patience for them.


    Only Aponia, the nun who could be more ruthless than anyone yet was always associated with pity and indecisiveness, was willing to take on the duty of guarding them.


    As for the distance, it hardly mattered. With the Second Divine Key and Michael, traveling back and forth from The Deepest Place was instantaneous.


    "You can take Kiel and those ''experiments'' first. But the others... I''ll send them over in a few days."


    "...You won''t even spare those who once fought for humanity?"


    Their conversation didn''t exclude Taro, although he was mostly lost anyway.


    "Oh, that. You can take some of them now too. For others, we have consent from their families."


    "..." Aponia said nothing, just stared silently at Michael.


    "Alright, those ones don''t have families."


    "...Michael, if Mobius were saying this to me, I would politely ask her to leave gracefully. But you... I trust you. I trust that everything you do stems from the same purpose as mine, correct? Please answer me, Michael."


    "Yes." Michael''s lips moved uncontrollably, giving an affirmative answer. Only then did Aponia reveal a weary smile.


    "When you get there, pay close attention to the seabed. Losing an entire continent so suddenly causes frequent tectonic activity. The Eye of the Deep can no longer be sealed... In short, be careful. If you can''t handle it, just report it immediately."


    "Mm." Aponia gave a shallow acknowledgment. Michael wasn''t sure if she had truly listened.


    She turned her head again to look at the bewildered Taro below the altar��


    "Is he also here to receive Discipline?"


    "Er? Not really. Just letting him see his old comrade."


    "Oh. Does he not need to go to The Deepest Place?"


    "No. Although I don''t think it''s necessary, Mei decided to establish a new Fire Moth Council. He is one of the council members."

 Chapter 253: Borrowing Klein From You

    Chapter 253 - Borrowing Klein From YouTap�� Tap�� Tap��


    Rumble-rumble��


    Hearing the sounds from deep within the tunnel, Mobius flicked her hair and turned to look, just in time to see Michael and Taro emerging from the access gate.


    "Alright, your wish has been granted. If there are no other issues, you can head back now." Michael spoke in as gentle a tone as possible, but gentleness couldn''t be faked; Taro only felt a chill.


    Taro pondered for a moment, then let out another cold snort.


    Compared to Kiel, who would spend the rest of his life in The Deepest Place, and the other three former SEELE members, he considered himself quite lucky��when the crucial vote took place, he was unconscious on an operating table.


    The voting process and results were broadcast globally, open, transparent, legitimate, and lawful. The only minor flaw was Michael and Kevin standing guard in a small corner of the conference room, one leaning on Abyss Flower, the other on Judgment of Shamash, acting as "bodyguards."


    But Taro didn''t need to worry about that anymore. When he woke up, the United Government had vanished into thin air. All its former agencies now belonged to Fire Moth.


    Or, put another way, most units simply had to take down the United Government sign and replace it with Fire Moth''s plaque and emblem. That was it.


    He simply had no choice.


    Because he had been severely injured during the Ninth Honkai Eruption, Vasquez, in charge of propaganda, had already hailed him as a "Hero of Humanity," the "only high-ranking official from the United Government brave enough to go to the battlefield"...


    Riding a tiger, truly no choice...


    But Mei, Michael, these young people... couldn''t they show a little more respect?!


    He badly wanted to protest, but lacked the courage.


    Just then, Michael gripped the handrail of his wheelchair.


    "What are you doing?" He looked up warily, though he quickly realized he had no ability to resist Michael.


    "Relax... relax..." Michael pointed towards the figure in the distance.


    "Well! Sorry about this, but Mobius and I have something to discuss. You might have to go back alone."


    "And then?" Taro couldn''t ask for more. For the past week, that guy named Immer had shadowed him constantly, his movements completely restricted to a small apartment.


    He had finally used visiting Kiel as an excuse to get out for a walk, only for Michael to teleport him directly from the apartment to this tunnel.


    Now, finally having a chance to wander around... It wasn''t about gathering intelligence or anything; being confined to a small space for so long was simply unbearable mentally.


    Eh... But if that''s the case, isn''t Michael worried he''ll get lost in the base?


    Taro was just about to ask when he saw Michael''s lips twitch.


    A sense of foreboding filled his heart��for no other reason than, previously, when Michael had agreed to his request to visit the prison, and he thought he could move freely... Michael had worn the exact same expression.


    "I obj��"


    Before he could finish, his body, along with the wheelchair, was swallowed by a spatial rift.


    Only the sharp trailing end of his cry lingered echoingly in the tunnel.


    "Can''t you be a little gentler with the elderly?" Mobius started complaining from afar.


    "Gentle?" Michael shook his head with a chuckle.


    "Mobius, can you tell me what exactly happened to those three SEELE higher-ups? Two died directly on the operating table, and one survived the metamorphosis surgery only to die forty minutes later... Heh."


    "Given the mortality rate of metamorphosis surgery, is there a problem?"


    "Of course not." Now it was Michael''s turn to be speechless.


    He certainly wasn''t objecting to Mobius''s actions, just mentioning it since she brought up gentleness.


    Of course, it was also a reminder to Mobius not to be so crude and simple in the future; it left traces too easily.


    Finally, the topic returned to the beginning.


    "Gentleness is Aponia''s patent. I''d like to be gentler with them too, but I just can''t."


    "You weren''t like this before."


    "Er..." Michael pondered briefly, a hint of reminiscence on his face, but quickly suppressed it.


    "I don''t intend to deny my past self, but the present cannot be equated with the past. The distance traveled between the two cannot be reversed."


    "Tsk!" Mobius waved her hand dismissively, disgust evident on her face: "Alright! Every time this comes up, you launch into a long lecture. My ears are going numb... However, there is one thing, speaking of which..."


    Michael walked alongside her. Although he didn''t understand how she ended up looking like a drowned... snake, he didn''t ask, simply using the rising heat from his body to dry the moisture off her.


    Perhaps influenced by the heat, Mobius''s cheeks flushed slightly, and her words became hesitant.


    "What''s wrong?" Michael immediately regretted asking.


    For a tsundere snake, if she didn''t want to say something, she wouldn''t. Asking might just provoke her.


    But surprisingly, she remained quite calm this time.


    The price was a long silence between them.


    Fortunately, this path was long enough, long enough for a lifetime. A few sentences were but an instant in comparison.


    After her chest rose and fell rapidly about ten times, Mobius finally spoke: "Before, on one hand... I also felt you were too fragile, too indecisive, always throwing tantrums like a child. As if some unseen entity sent you to tell me��even with earth-shattering changes in the form of existence, the fragile human heart remains difficult to evolve. So back then, I always thought, if only you could be stronger, more decisive. Then I might be more..."


    "And now?" Michael''s voice was flat, yet perfectly interrupted the words Mobius struggled to utter.


    A glint of emerald flashed in her eyes. Pretending to be nonchalant, she quickly glanced at Michael and mimicked his tone, trying to sound indifferent: "The current you isn''t a child anymore. Hmm, at least you qualify as a normal adult."


    "And then?" Michael pressed his advantage, giving her no time to retreat gracefully.


    "Hmph! Then... then... then I realized I wasn''t as happy as I imagined either. Because I understand clearly how much pain you endured behind the scenes to become who you are now, and how much pain you brought to others."


    She observed Michael''s expression, suddenly regretting saying these things.


    "Will this hurt his feelings...?"


    She couldn''t gamble on Michael''s "strength." Although he presented this facade now, the deepest impression Mobius held was still of the boy who gripped her throat tightly, tears splashing onto her face, the boy whose face she held in that bloody, smoky corridor, forcing him onto the battlefield.


    "Oh. So?" Michael stopped walking.


    Mobius took two more steps due to inertia, then whipped her head around to look at him, her face flickering with inexplicable astonishment.


    Her vertical pupils trembled slightly as she sized Michael up from head to toe��his eyelids drooped, conveying an air of complete indifference.


    "Hmph!" She snorted coldly, turned her head away, crossed her arms, and marched forward stubbornly.


    "Hey, acting like this, you really are little sister Mobius." Her pouting demeanor registered in Michael''s eyes, echoing what Ely had secretly told him two days ago��


    "Don''t be fooled by Grandma Mobius''s stern face all day; she actually has a very girlish heart! Afraid of getting too big, she causes lab accidents now and then to make herself younger. She changes her earrings, brooch, and hair clip every day, but shyly hides them with her hair and coat.


    "And that''s not all! Last time I went to give her... a maid outfit, I found several pink shirts and skirts in her closet! The skirt hems even had lace ruffles! I told you, no girl can resist pink! She''s just too shy to wear it in front of others. Maybe she even tries them on in front of the mirror every night!"


    Inexplicably, something occurred to Michael, and his face flushed slightly.


    He quickly took two steps to walk beside Mobius again. Without much hesitation, he bent down to take her hand.


    "So, finish what you were saying, Mobius!"


    "Tsk! Are you annoying or what!" Mobius swatted his hand away irritably. Tilting her head, she spent another long while organizing her thoughts. Finally, she looked at Michael helplessly and gave a baffling answer: "It really is... just like Elysia said. Not nearly as cute as before."


    "Eh wait... What does that mean?!" Now it was Michael''s turn to be bewildered.


    "Hmph, let''s talk business. You didn''t specifically ask to meet me just to spout this nonsense, did you?" Mobius pouted, wrinkling her nose, forcefully dispelling the nascent trace of tenderness between them.


    "Ahem!" Michael coughed into his fist, slowly retracting the left hand that had almost reached her shoulder, covering his embarrassment.


    "Actually, it''s nothing major. Mainly heard you had a lab accident a few days ago, and I was busy handling United Government affairs then. Only got free today to check on you..."


    "Then why didn''t you come directly to my lab?" Mobius lifted her chin, glancing at Michael a couple more times, suddenly finding him much more pleasing to the eye.


    "Ahem! With Klein around, that would be awkward!"


    "Don''t give me that!" Mobius swatted away Michael''s outstretched left hand again.


    But in the next instant, she regretted it, proactively taking Michael''s hand. Perhaps her size affected her intellect, because she even swung their joined hands back and forth childishly, completely out of character.


    "That was five days ago. No need to worry. You know I can''t die." She turned her head, looking at the wall beside them, the curve of her lips growing wider.


    But immediately, she felt the grip on her hand tighten; Michael had grasped her hand back, unconsciously increasing the force.


    Neither knew when they had stopped walking. It seemed only when she was roughly pushed against the wall did Mobius remember that this stretch of path was a surveillance blind spot. Moreover, this tunnel, a remnant from the Poisonous Cocoon era, wasn''t even within the main headquarters base. Apart from a few routine maintenance personnel, practically no one should be around.


    Right, except for those security drones and firefighting teams.


    Mobius closed her eyes with a hint of secret delight, yet forced a look of "facing death unflinchingly" onto her face.


    So, perhaps fulfilling her wish, Michael made no untoward moves. He first flattened his right palm, gently pressing it on top of Mobius''s head, then gestured back towards his own chest level. S��ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He then sighed, asking in a tone... half concerned, half helpless: "Mobius, you know yourself, it''s been five days... Haven''t you noticed..."


    "Noticed what?" Mobius sneered repeatedly, baffling Michael.


    Just moments ago she seemed compliant, now she was prying Michael''s hand off her wrist and pushing him away.


    "Isn''t this the height you like?"


    "Hey, hey! Don''t falsely accuse an innocent person! When did I ever say..."


    "Hmph! Your eyes were clearly shining!"


    "Weren''t you closing your eyes just now?"


    The two started walking again, only this time side-by-side became front-and-back��Mobius took small steps ahead, while Michael walked with hands in his pockets, taking casual strides, his gaze dancing along with the ends of her hair.


    "Mobius, are you... is your... growth, no, recovery, recovering... slower than before?"


    "..."


    "Before, in five days, you''d probably grow to, er... Or maybe you just revived smaller this time?"


    "Tch! What are you worried about?"


    "Sigh..." How could he not worry?


    The so-called "can''t die" felt both like a curse and a flag.


    After all, how could such a thing be possible?


    And didn''t Mobius, in the end...


    Michael had ample reason to suspect that the supposed infinity wasn''t truly infinite, just like a Mobius strip can be imagined in reality but cannot physically exist.


    "Tch! Worrying about this all day? However, knowing you, you probably didn''t seek me out just for this, right?"


    Michael let out a heavy nasal sound and said with forced lightness: "Alright, you saw through me. But it''s nothing major. Just need to borrow Klein from you for a project."


    "Hmm?" Mobius turned around, facing Michael, walking backward.


    Her eyes held uncertainty. Michael and Klein shouldn''t have much connection. And Klein...


    She couldn''t think of any project that absolutely required Klein''s participation but not hers.


    Could it be...


    "Does Mei know about this?"


    "Er... Um, Mei definitely knows." Michael habitually scratched the back of his head.


    Seeing this, Mobius sneered again.


    Michael put his hands behind his back, lowered his head, and started calculating��what method could he use to "trick" Klein away from Mobius?


    Of course, it wasn''t that he had a project absolutely requiring Klein''s assistance. There was only one reason for doing this��it had been seven days since the Ninth Honkai Eruption ended.


    No one ever stipulated how much time needed to pass between each Honkai Eruption. It could be six years, like the Second, or just a few days, like the Seventh and Ninth.


    Michael was long accustomed to this. If someone told him two Honkai Eruptions would occur almost simultaneously next time, he wouldn''t find it impossible.


    If his memory served him right, the Tenth Herrscher, the Herrscher of Dominance, also known as the Herrscher of Thousand, was the only one with three names. Tenth was the order, Dominance the Authority, and Thousand referred to... quantity.


    And searching his memories, Michael could only confirm two individuals��Klein, and Immer.


    One stabbed Mobius at the beginning, then was killed by Mobius in an unconscious state of revival.


    The other possessed a minuscule fraction of the Sixth Herrscher''s Authority and couldn''t be killed despite dozens of attempts.


    "Just tell me straight, how long?"


    "Er?" Mobius impatiently bit her lip: "Just say it! How long do you need to borrow Klein for?"


    "I don''t know either. Maybe a few days, maybe a few years."


    "?" Mobius turned around again, facing away from Michael, silent for a moment.


    "Fine, I agree. But you have to promise me, after it''s over, bring her back to me in one piece!"

 Chapter 254: You Know the Future

    Chapter 254 - You Know the Future"What is Honkai? That''s a rather broad question. In fact, even Fire Moth hasn''t been able to establish a [unified], text-based definition for Honkai." Vasquez''s voice was as raspy as ever.


    "But saying that, doesn''t it imply Honkai is something completely unknown to us humans? Facing the unknown, can humanity truly..." The host opposite him deserved a bonus. She not only asked the questions everyone cared about but also controlled the pace of the conversation step by step.


    Of course, her sweet voice and smile, a stark contrast to Vasquez''s, along with her deliberately exposed snowy white thighs, slightly eased the weight of the topic.


    "Not understanding doesn''t mean unbeatable or unusable. Our ancestors learned to use, extinguish, and control fire fifty thousand years ago, yet humanity only grasped the specific scientific principles behind fire generation in modern times."


    "Oh? Are you implying that Fire Moth is now confident in defeating Honkai, controlling Honkai, and even utilizing Honkai in return?"


    "Control and victory should be considered together. As long as we can achieve victory, we can achieve control. As for utilization��in fact, we started using Honkai Energy as a power source to fight back against Honkai very early on." Vasquez patiently elaborated on each point.


    Of course, though his chin was held high, his gaze remained firmly fixed on the host''s thighs.


    Seemingly sensing his intense stare, the host''s previously pressed-together legs shifted self-consciously before she nonchalantly changed posture, crossing one leg over the other.


    But to say she was shy would be unnecessary.


    Michael rested his chin on his hand, watching the scene unfold with amusement.


    Despite her demure leg movements, her eyes occasionally flirted with the old widower Vasquez... ah...


    "Therefore, I believe, regarding Honkai, even if we don''t know its principles, as long as we grasp its manifestation��the Herrschers��then the problem is solved. While specific details cannot be disclosed, our Fire Moth now possesses the capability to easily eliminate Herrschers. The previously eliminated Herrscher was codenamed the Ninth Herrscher. As the name suggests, it was already the ninth one."


    "Is that so? Is Fire Moth that powerful?"


    "Naturally. When Fire Moth was just a small organization under the United Government, we could handle nine��no, actually eight Honkai Eruptions. So now, after the merger of the United Government and Fire Moth, how could a strengthened Fire Moth fear the Herrschers?" Vasquez took a drag from his cigar, looking immensely proud. Although, technically, he had been removed from his position as Fire Moth''s leader, it was largely a nominal role anyway, and his official statement framed it as an "abdication."


    Suffice it to say, propaganda and reality often diverge greatly.


    "Is defeating the Herrschers enough? Will Herrschers continue to be born indefinitely? Will humanity fight Herrschers forever?"


    "No. I can responsibly tell everyone that the final battle between humanity and Honkai has entered its countdown��based on various data analyses and calculations, there are thirteen Herrschers in total. Defeating the thirteenth Herrscher means salvation, ah no, evolution for humanity. And now, we only have four left to face."


    "Ah! So it''s like clearing stages in a game! It hasn''t been easy for Fire Moth to single-handedly carry humanity this far!" The host offered timely compliments, but her tone sharpened as she changed the subject: "However, during the battle with the Ninth Herrscher, humanity lost the entire Mu Continent. Such a loss..."


    She deliberately dragged out the last word. Vasquez remained unfazed, skillfully deploying the prepared excuse: "I must declare one point: humanity has not lost the Mu Continent, nor have the humans on the Mu Continent perished. In fact, we employed entirely new methods and powers to allow them to survive in..."


    Mei burst through the door energetically, waving her hand as she entered. The program instantly went silent.


    Michael pursed his lips and handed her two partially completed transfer orders.


    "You''re taking Immer and Klein away?" Mei''s lip twitched twice.


    "While I don''t mind, did you get Mobius''s consent beforehand? Also, if Immer leaves, what about the surveillance on Vasquez, Taro, and the other former United Government higher-ups? Poisonous Cocoon has just been re-established, and you''re transferring the person in charge already?"


    Michael gave a couple of wry laughs, teasing, "I thought you''d ask why I''m transferring them."


    Mei shook her head, remaining silent.


    Prometheus No. 17 helpfully chimed in from the side: "The Doctor isn''t avoiding the question; she''s simply more concerned with the ''consequences'' of doing so than the reason."


    "Mobius and I discussed it earlier. As for Immer, I plan to have Sakura temporarily take over Poisonous Cocoon. Whether considering strength, seniority, or familiarity with Poisonous Cocoon''s operations, I believe she''s capable."


    "Mmm��" Mei drew out the sound, getting to the main point: "So, what do you need them for? And for how long?"


    Tap, tap, tap, tap... Michael rhythmically tapped his index finger on the desk. Though an unconscious gesture, it was somewhat impolite.


    But Mei didn''t care about that. What she wanted to unravel was a long-standing question she felt she could no longer ignore��


    "Michael, do you know something... very special? Like, perhaps, a possible future?"


    "How did you find out? When did you find out?" Michael leaned back, resting his weight against the chair. He didn''t deny it, nor did he intend to, or rather, at this point, there was no need to deny it.


    "The moment I learned Seele became the Sixth Herrscher, I was almost certain you knew something��previously, you used the excuse of finding Seele''s relatives to make her disappear for a year and a half. But according to my investigation, Seele''s relatives are unreliable, and I don''t believe anyone would hand over a [sister] like Seele so readily.


    "Moreover, if you had truly returned Seele to her relatives, why would you regularly send her medicine? Those psychiatric drugs aren''t expensive, nor are they controlled substances."


    Michael spread his hands, gesturing for her to continue boldly.


    "And a year and a half later, Seele reappeared in everyone''s sight, but as a Herrscher. I even suspected you for a time... But looking back now, it makes more logical sense that you already knew Seele would become the Sixth Herrscher and tried to find a way for her to escape that fate. It''s just that for a long time, I couldn''t piece together the final puzzle��what method did you actually use."


    "So you''ve figured it out now?"


    "Yes. Actually, Kevin and Hua''s accounts hinted at the answer long ago, but I didn''t pay much attention. Until a week ago, when you coordinated with the Second Divine Key to coil the Mu Continent into a World Bubble, allowing it to survive in the Sea of Quanta��you took Seele to the Sea of Quanta, didn''t you!


    "That place isn''t connected to the Imaginary Tree. If one could survive there, they naturally wouldn''t have the possibility of becoming a Herrscher. And coincidentally, just before Seele reappeared, the battle with Vishnu involved the Sea of Quanta. It''s possible Seele was swept back into the real world from the Sea of Quanta because of that, leading to the tragedy."


    The smile gradually faded from Michael''s face. He remained relaxed against the chair, but his hands were now clasped, resting on his crossed leg.


    "So, what''s your guess? What do you think I know? Why do you think I know these things?"


    Mei leaned forward, clasping her hands similarly over her mouth.


    "Initially, my thoughts were more timid. I just guessed that, as a Herrscher yourself, you should be able to sense potential Herrscher candidates, so you predicted Seele would become one. But a week ago, I rejected that idea��she is also a Herrscher, yet she was completely unprepared for Seele becoming one.


    "And it wasn''t an isolated incident. During the Fifth Honkai Eruption, you also encountered the Herrscher candidate beforehand, but you didn''t foresee her identity. Elysia even entrusted Seele to her care. These facts prove the previous assumption was wrong."


    Michael rubbed the stubble on his chin, smiling. "So you naturally concluded��it''s not the Herrscher identity that''s special, but Michael as an existence, correct?"


    "Yes. After all, if we assume you know a possible future, looking back at the past based on that premise explains many contradictory actions��for example, back in R''lyeh, why did you randomly ask Kevin out for noodles? Why did you randomly take him onto the helicopter?"


    "Couldn''t it just be something I did on a whim?"


    "Given your personality, I don''t believe you''d be so lax while on duty. Questioning a high school student is one thing, but abandoning your post? Not to mention, later, when entering combat, shouldn''t a normal soldier''s first thought be to send him directly to the underground shelter? Even if he claimed to be my boyfriend back then, you shouldn''t have involved him in the battle��unless you already knew his future."


    "Well, I really didn''t expect to leave so many clues along the way." Michael spread his hands. Although he didn''t explicitly confirm it, Mei knew her guess was entirely correct.


    In the novels Michael used to read, including the transmigration novels that naturally existed in this world, the scene where the transmigrator reveals their identity to important characters within the world was often a crucial, satisfying moment.


    But when it came to his own "showdown," it was neither as thrilling as imagined, nor tear-jerking, nor particularly solemn.


    He and Mei were just like... oh, the "like" could be removed.


    They finished discussing such an important issue amidst casual, everyday chat, through Mei''s confident and meticulous analysis and Michael''s "uh-huhs" and "yep, yeps."


    One dared to guess, the other dared to answer.


    And so the entire process became utterly ordinary, uneventful.


    "Alright, I won''t press for the reason. I just want to know: so, Immer and Klein, they will be the Tenth and Eleventh Herrschers? And you choose to take them into the Sea of Quanta again, like you did with Seele?" Mei pondered silently. Although the method was old-fashioned and... flawed, it was indeed practical and reliable, as long as battles involving the Sea of Quanta like the one with Vishnu didn''t occur.


    However, things were rarely as simple as she imagined.


    Seeing Michael shake his head, she narrowed her eyes slightly, countless possibilities flashing through her mind in an instant.


    But just a second later, she would realize that all the possibilities she considered paled in comparison to the shocking nature of Michael''s next words.


    "The Tenth and Eleventh Herrschers respectively? No, no, how could that be? They will both become individuals of the Tenth Herrscher."


    "Individuals?"


    Michael tapped his toes on the floor, leaning his entire chair back along with his body.


    Mei really... clearly wanted to know the future Michael saw, but kept holding back from asking. Since she had guessed this much, Michael naturally saw no need to hide it.


    "The Tenth... Thunk!"


    "Ha�� Ha��" Prometheus let out two mechanical laughs. Mei''s lip twitched uncontrollably.


    Michael, holding the desk with one hand and his waist with the other, awkwardly got back up. He turned, righted the chair, and when he sat down again, he only occupied the front third, knees together, hands on his knees, looking like a well-behaved child.


    He scratched his head awkwardly, then spread his right hand, constructing a document within it.


    "I won''t say more. Just read this directly."


    Mei began flipping through it familiarly��


    [Tenth Herrscher... Thousand? Is that how my original self solved it... Eleventh... the tragedy of Binding... Twelfth Herrscher, Sakura''s sister... Thirteenth? Huh? Isn''t Thirteen the Herrscher of Finality... Elysia... Facing the despair spreading among the Flame-Chasers, she proactively revealed her Herrscher identity, hoping to reunite everyone by fighting a common enemy, finally...] S��ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I see..." Mei closed the document, closed her eyes, and thought for a moment. When she opened them again, the document had dissipated into faint blue fluorescence.


    "So cautious?"


    "Have to be. Forget others, if Mobius saw this, strange... things might happen."


    "Indeed. At the very least, Rin would definitely be dragged off by her for all sorts of research... Eh, wait, Rin, this time, aren''t you also..."


    "Yes. I''ve already spoken with Sakura and Aponia. The time between Herrscher appearances is getting shorter now. Better prepare early. Besides, more people in the World Bubble makes it livelier."


    "Mmm..." Mei crossed her arms, tapping her right index finger on the back of her left hand. She suddenly turned to Prometheus, entered a long encrypted command string, and then projected the blueprint of a device.


    "Take a look at this. See if you can construct it."


    "This is..."


    "Judging by Sakura''s situation, the Sea of Quanta doesn''t exactly ''welcome'' everyone. This device helps the user maintain their unitarity, making it more suitable for travel within the Sea of Quanta. It also has communication functions; if stable, it might even maintain communication with the real world."


    Before she finished speaking, a small device resembling a pocket watch appeared in Michael''s hand.


    "I think you misunderstand. I''ll take them directly into a World Bubble; they won''t need to traverse the medium within the Sea of Quanta... No, you mean... you want them to use this opportunity to search for the Mu Continent''s World Bubble?"


    "Not quite that aggressive. Just wanted you to test this device."


    Michael understood. This device, similar to Gnus, was just a scout Mei sent out towards the goal of "reclaiming the Mu Continent."


    Knowing her personality, there were undoubtedly larger, more mentally taxing plans to follow.


    "Sigh..." Michael sighed deeply, saying half-genuinely, half-jokingly: "You, Mobius, and Vill-V, all working so hard, I''m becoming idle. Those two are one thing, but if you keep working overtime like this, I''m afraid Kevin will come looking for trouble with me..."


    "Trouble?" Mei blinked innocently, asking back: "Why would he look for trouble with you?"


    "Er, well..." The atmosphere instantly became incredibly awkward.


    Michael couldn''t tell if Mei was playing dumb, but since she acted clueless, Michael couldn''t exactly say, "Kevin''s lonely guarding an empty room," could he?


    "Ha�� Ha�� Ha��" Prometheus laughed one extra time.


    "Alright, I understand. I''ll hand my work over to Prometheus tonight. Yes, No. 17, thank you for your trouble tonight."


    Prometheus No. 17 couldn''t laugh this time.


    Of course, this was just the anthropomorphized emotion Michael attributed to her in his thoughts. Although No. 17 was equipped with a "very mature" human emotion module, Michael didn''t believe programming could replace hormonal secretions to evolve natural embarrassment.


    Thus, only her cold, mechanical voice sounded: "Understood, Doctor. I will skip tasks I cannot process and leave them for you to handle during overtime tomorrow evening."


    "Pfft!" Michael suppressed a laugh, reaching out to pat No. 17''s head. Unfortunately, his hand passed through the projected body; he couldn''t touch the physical entity.


    "Right, No. 17, help me relay a message to Kevin��tell him to get some tomatoes and eggs from logistics. I''ll handle dinner tonight."


    "..." Both Michael and Prometheus fell silent.


    Finally, Michael grimaced and hinted: "Mei, I actually think... since you finally have a night off, maybe let Kevin handle the cooking. He''s not reliable with other dishes, but whether it''s instant noodles or boiling noodles, he''s quite good... No, should say very good."


    Mei pushed her glasses up, her cheeks visibly flushing red. "Every time we went on dates before, we either got takeout from the cafeteria or he made noodles for me. I always thought that one day, I''d cook for him on a date. Of course, I''m self-aware about my skill level, which is why I chose scrambled eggs with tomatoes, the simplest dish."


    Quite the "self-awareness"!


    Michael desperately wanted to tell Mei that it was precisely because of her overly potent genes that her and Kevin''s descendants...


    Completely lost the ability to cook.


    If that were all, it might be fine, but there was also a certain shorty, suspected of having taste bud failure, hopelessly addicted to bitter melon juice.


    Kaslanas and cooking... Tragic doesn''t even begin to cover it.


    "Oh right, Michael, during the Christmas holiday, I had Sakura teach me how to make sushi, a dish from my hometown. I''ll make it tonight since I have time. You''ll each get a portion then."


    "O... Okay..." Michael''s face instantly turned green. If it were just one portion, Michael could endure it. But conservatively estimating, he''d likely have to bear Elysia''s portion, Mobius''s portion...


    Maybe give it to Pardo and Hua instead... One isn''t picky, and the other isn''t picky either.


    Just say it''s a Far East specialty, just that... delicious!


    "Ahem!" Mei coughed heavily. Immediately, both Michael and Prometheus No. 17 adopted serious expressions.


    "Alright, your transfer orders are approved. Sakura''s temporary appointment as head of Poisonous Cocoon is issued. And Rin, her work at the sanatorium will be temporarily covered by Pardofelis. So, with all that settled, next..."


    Michael''s problems were solved, Mei''s questions answered, jokes exchanged. Now, it was time to address the "real business."


    "Actually, the issue we need to discuss next, I already understood half of it from the information you gave me earlier. But... regarding Elysia, I still have some principle-based questions to discuss with you."


    "Yes, naturally. What I showed you earlier were ''results'' untainted by my personal speculation or analysis." Michael narrowed his eyes, trying his best to control his facial expression.


    "First, I must state, we already hold complete trust in Elysia. Of course, after seeing the results you provided, this trust has only increased."


    Michael rubbed his forehead, conjuring a glass of ice water for himself and downing it in one go��after talking so much, even though mostly simple responses, his throat was indeed a bit dry.


    Mei turned to look at No. 17. No. 17 tilted her head and brought over a glass of ice water with her mechanical arm.


    Mei touched the side of the glass with her finger, feeling its temperature.


    She blinked at Prometheus, momentarily finding it hard to speak.


    Clearly, Prometheus couldn''t understand her meaning.


    But Michael understood. He inwardly mourned for Kevin for two seconds��looks like even if Mei didn''t work overtime tonight, Kevin boy still wouldn''t get lucky.


    No. 17 connected to the internet, searched for topics related to "woman, ice water," and finally understood the problem.


    "Apologies, Doctor. It was my oversight. I will have the logistics department prepare brown sugar water immediately."


    "...No need to trouble them, Prometheus." Michael took the glass; white steam instantly rose from it.


    "Thank you."


    "It''s fine. Thanks to Kevin during the summer too."


    "So, let''s return to that topic." Michael narrowed his eyes. "You want to ask why Elysia doesn''t have a [Core]? What exactly is her Authority?"


    "No. What I want to ask is, regarding Elysia''s ending, what else are you hiding?"


    "!" Michael''s hands, resting on his knees, quickly clenched.


    "Alright, you asked for it yourself, Mei��regarding the fate Aponia keeps mentioning, it truly does exist."

 Chapter 255: Ta-da! We Finally Meet!

    Chapter 255 - Ta-da! We Finally Meet!Yellowish dust swirled through the grey, monotonous city��no, ruins.


    Michael couldn''t quite recall the last time he was here.


    Counting on his fingers, it seemed like it really had been two years ago.


    After completely quelling the chaos of the Seventh Honkai Eruption, he had returned to this World Bubble, checked the Sea of Quanta infiltration phenomenon caused by the repeated transfer of Authority, and then never came back.


    Since then, because his control over Authority had become increasingly refined, he stopped controlling the space within the World Bubble, allowing it to flow with normal space-time.


    The result was that this city became even more desolate.


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    Klein, Immer, and Rin followed closely behind him. Even though he had erected an Imaginary Barrier, the fine dust carried by the pervasive sandstorm made one''s throat tighten just looking at it, prompting involuntary coughs.


    Reaching a stone bridge where the terrain opened up and the wind and dust were relentless, Michael suddenly stopped. He gazed at the carvings on the bridge railing, almost worn smooth by the sandstorm.


    "If you can''t handle it, rest here for a moment."


    "Come on, Uncle Michael, this little walk is hardly tiring!" Klein and Immer wisely kept quiet, only the girlish Rin complained nonchalantly.


    Michael walked to the edge of the stone bridge, touching the patterns whose original form was barely discernible. He looked at the water flowing beneath the bridge... No, where was the water? It had long dried up, leaving only a riverbed overgrown with moss and aquatic plants. S��arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You called me ''Big Brother'' two years ago. Earliest, you called me ''Gege''. So only I''m getting older, and you''re not, right?"


    "Heehee!" Rin flicked the lock of red-dyed hair on her forehead, head held high, chest out, and replied: "You''re already an uncle pushing thirty. I''m still an underage little girl. Is there a problem!"


    "Where am I pushing thirty!"


    "Twenty-three, rounded up is twenty-five. Twenty-five rounded up is thirty!"


    "Did your gym teacher teach you math?"


    "Master Kalpas taught me!"


    "..."


    If not for saving Michael''s face, Klein wouldn''t have had to cover his mouth, struggling so hard to hold back laughter. But this didn''t stop Immer beside him from nearly rolling on the ground with laughter.


    Michael really couldn''t win against Rin. He could only sigh dejectedly, his expression growing older, truly resembling an uncle pushing thirty this time.


    He closed his eyes, hummed softly, and when he opened them again, the white shirt of the girl before him billowed gently. Seemingly caught off guard by the momentary breach in the Imaginary Barrier, she raised her arm to shield herself from the wind.


    His vision blurred for a moment.


    Same place, same girl, same "sister."


    Same fate.


    He wondered how she was faring, drifting in the Sea of Quanta. When would she be willing to return?


    "...Hmph." Michael plugged the gap in the Imaginary Barrier caused by his emotional fluctuation, then coughed lightly twice. Immediately, both Immer and Rin adopted serious expressions.


    They had only received transfer orders and followed Michael here out of habitual obedience.


    But honestly, neither Mei nor Michael had told them the purpose of this trip. They didn''t even know where this desolate city was. If forced to say, only Rin squinted and looked around, finding it somewhat familiar yet uncertain.


    After all, the streets here had suffered considerable damage in several battles, especially the one between Michael and "himself." Most surface buildings had collapsed. It was a miracle this bridge survived; not recognizing it was normal.


    In reality, among the three, even the seemingly silliest Rin was quite intelligent beneath her facade. They must have pondered much in secret��since the location was unknown, analyzing the personnel involved in the mission might offer clues about the task itself.


    Klein, researcher.


    Immer, a jack-of-all-trades, sent wherever needed, except for research.


    Rin, responsible for being cute.


    Okay, completely clueless.


    It wasn''t that they absolutely needed to know the mission objective beforehand, but people generally prefer having some certainty.


    But judging by Michael''s expression, the time to reveal the answer had finally arrived.


    "First, let me tell you a truth��this place isn''t the world you know, but a World Bubble within the Sea of Quanta. After experiencing the Ninth Honkai Eruption, I believe you should be familiar with these two terms."


    Klein and Immer were naturally familiar; only Rin was completely lost.


    Michael then remembered that unlike Klein and Immer, who had higher clearance, Rin wasn''t even officially part of Fire Moth and naturally wouldn''t know about World Bubbles.


    Fortunately, Klein noticed the awkwardness and leaned close to Rin''s ear, whispering explanations, saving Michael considerable effort.


    "Sea of Quanta? World Bubble?" Immer mumbled the terms twice, then suddenly slapped his forehead, excited: "Captain Michael, are you hoping we can use this World Bubble as a forward base to search for the whereabouts of the Mu Continent?"


    He instantly pieced everything together��Klein provides technical support and interfacing, he carries out the actual search mission, and Rin... heard she learned a lot of psychology from Aponia and Su, and previously enjoyed counseling those "people" at the sanatorium... Her presence was perhaps to prevent psychological issues arising from long, tedious missions.


    His thoughts, influenced by the Eighth Herrscher''s Authority, were transmitted perfectly into Michael''s mind. Michael, who was still racking his brain for an excuse, instantly let out a long sigh of relief and chose to adopt Immer''s idea wholesale��


    He wasn''t a certain blonde; he naturally didn''t want, nor was willing, to have the kind of "showdown" he had with Mei with everyone.


    Again, it wasn''t about frankness or trust. Even looking back at Seele''s tragedy now, it couldn''t be solely blamed on Michael''s lack of frankness.


    Sorry, standing here, Michael found it truly hard not to recall Seele''s matter.


    His concealment did negatively affect Seele, possibly even causing some psychological trauma. But if he had directly told her then that she would become the Sixth Herrscher, Seele would certainly understand his decision, but how would she face the Elysia and Mei of this world?


    Given Seele''s personality, blaming herself for "things yet to happen" wasn''t impossible.


    Moreover, whether Seele returned to the real world due to fluctuations in the Sea of Quanta, the awakening of her own Stigmata power, or a combination of both, could no longer be verified, nor was there a need to.


    However, if given another choice, Michael would definitely make the opposite decision. But that decision would be based on the outcome.


    In the current situation, explaining "knowing a possible future" required significant effort. His conversation with Mei felt relatively easy mainly because Mei did most of the talking, voicing her own speculations.


    And she was measured, focusing on the key points. She cared only about the results, not why Michael knew.


    But with others...


    After finally explaining the mission, the wind and dust surprisingly began to settle.


    Michael turned abruptly. A pink light appeared on the horizon. With excellent eyesight, one might discern it was a pink rose.


    Just like two years ago, she waited for him here.


    Her voice arrived before her figure��


    "Hiii~ Long time no see! Did you miss me? Wow, so many people came this time!"


    Klein, Immer, and Rin''s gazes instantly filled with confusion.


    ---||---


    The spacious underground base buzzed with activity again. It already held enough supplies to sustain tens of thousands for a century, so survival wasn''t a concern. Ely knew Michael probably had things to discuss with Mei, so she used the excuse of preparing a welcome banquet to both trick and drag the three newcomers, whose duration of stay was uncertain, away.


    Mei didn''t come out to greet the guests. Michael guessed she probably felt there was plenty of time later and left such matters to the more adept Ely.


    Besides, she probably didn''t want to be called "Auntie" and "Big Sis" by Rin, like Michael and Ely were.


    However, for Michael, facing Mei twice within less than two hours, and "different" Meis at that, induced a sense of temporal dislocation.


    "Three people came this time?"


    Michael knew Mei had long noticed the situation outside through surveillance. So he didn''t rush to reply, waiting for Mei to continue.


    "Which Herrscher number?" Although phrased as a question, her voice was somewhat flat.


    "The Ninth just ended. These are two individuals of the Tenth Herrscher, and the Twelfth Herrscher." Feeling somewhat weary, Michael prepared to explain again. But for some reason, Mei didn''t press further on this matter. As she fell silent, the atmosphere grew slightly awkward.


    "Ahem! This time, besides bringing these three people over, I have two other matters."


    "Speak." Mei''s reluctance to utter an extra word made Michael mistakenly think he had done something wrong.


    Speaking of which, leaving this World Bubble idle for two years really wasn''t right. Facing the same faces daily, the same cold walls, the same Prometheus who couldn''t be considered truly alive despite its human emotion module, Mei... this Mei in the World Bubble''s mental state was somewhat concerning...


    But it wasn''t until he walked closer that he realized Mei was simply staring blankly at a pile of formulas.


    In fact, she even apologized proactively to Michael, "Ah��sorry, I got lost in thought."


    Michael shook his head and placed a small, pocket-watch-like device on the table before her.


    "This is..." Mei couldn''t help but put down her work, curiously picking up the "pocket watch" and examining it under the light for a long time.


    Exquisite workmanship. But to think she''d actually mistake it for a real pocket watch would be too insulting to Mei''s intelligence.


    Apologizing silently in his heart, Michael shamelessly plagiarized a name: "I call it Gnus. It''s the masterpiece of your counterpart in the real world, primarily used for communication within the Sea of Quanta."


    "Oh?" Mei raised an eyebrow, feeling both excited and disappointed.


    She suddenly reached out and deleted all the formulas Michael hadn''t even seen yet. Prometheus was about to say something but was muted by her.


    "What''s wrong?" Michael instinctively felt something was odd, but couldn''t pinpoint what.


    "Nothing, just wanted to properly experience it... What a pity. If possible, I really wanted to sit down and have a good chat with my other self."


    Two Meis sitting together chatting?


    Michael tilted his head. His limited imagination failed to simulate such a state.


    However, the image of two Meis, one holding scrambled eggs with tomatoes, the other a plate of sushi, sandwiching Kevin between them, instantly flashed through his mind.


    "Pfft... Hnhnhn... Hehehe... Hahahahaha!"


    "What are you laughing at?" Mei, caught off guard, was startled, then narrowed her eyes slightly, asking nonchalantly.


    "Mei... No, nothing. Just thought of something happy."


    They bantered for a couple of sentences before returning to business.


    "Actually, according to Mei, er, that Mei, this little thing also has the ability to maintain the user''s unitarity to some extent, aiding travel in the Sea of Quanta. But I don''t need that, nor have I done any experiments. You could try it out if you have time."


    After Michael finished speaking, he noticed Mei''s expression grew even stranger.


    It seemed to hold both melancholy and unwillingness, yet also anticipation and excitement.


    Michael couldn''t help but marvel that, compared to the Mei before him, the one in the real world was better at hiding her emotions.


    It was also somewhat strange. Michael had assumed this Mei in the World Bubble, having experienced life and death separation with Kevin, would be more mature than her real-world counterpart. Of course, this wasn''t to say one was more childish, just relatively speaking.


    But thinking carefully, growth is really about patching up one''s weaknesses. Some people cannot accept or face life and death separations, thus often achieving overnight growth in such situations.


    While others, rather than facing it, need tempering through experience.


    From this perspective, the Mei who had governed Fire Moth and guided humanity''s destiny for four years was naturally closer to the image of Mei in Michael''s memory.


    He answered his own questions this way, unknowingly forgetting what sparked the confusion in the first place.


    And Mei, seemingly noticing her own lapse, subtly steered the conversation in another direction��


    "You said earlier there were two matters. One was giving me this Gnus. What''s the other one?"


    From Mei''s perspective, Michael''s expression suddenly turned sorrowful, but vanished without a trace in an instant.


    Just like before Mei in the real world, Michael waved his hand, and a stack of documents appeared. He handed it to Mei.


    "This is again..."


    "There''s a plan concerning the retreat path for our civilization. Although the proposals from Mobius and Aponia... oh, you might not know Aponia yet. Anyway, I agree with their plans, but I''m not entirely satisfied��


    "I don''t wish for fifty thousand years of struggle to end up as just a string of data, nor do I want a brilliant civilization to survive only in the memories of a few dozen people. I want to combine their plans with this World Bubble, so that data... is no longer just data. Of course, you and Elysia are the masters of this world; I need your consent first."


    Mei was stunned by his words. As if suddenly remembering something, she looked down at the cover page of the plan��Project Elysian Realm.


    "Of course, I hope even more for your help. With our resources and time over there, mainly time, there''s not enough left to make more choices for this plan."


    Tap�� Mei''s finger tapped lightly on the desk��"Understood. Leave it to me."


    Michael didn''t expect her to agree so readily. He couldn''t help leaning forward, pushing his luck: "Ahem! That... the previous Ninth Honkai Eruption had some minor issues. Could you help out one more time?"


    "Fine." Mei helplessly rested her forehead in her hand.


    "Michael, two years'' time... we''ve really grown distant, haven''t we."


    "..." Was this distance truly just brought by time?


    ---||---


    "Look! Dumplings I made myself... Er, is that the right name? Anyway, it''s a delicacy from Hua''s hometown."


    Michael, forced to stay for dinner, looked awkwardly at the rosebud-shaped dumplings in his bowl, feeling something wasn''t quite right...


    It wasn''t the shape of the dumplings... not exactly strange, just very... Elysia-style.


    The real problem was��


    "Elysia, you... shouldn''t know Hua, right?"


    In this world without Michael, everything should have largely unfolded according to the future he knew.


    In that case, Hua and Ely shouldn''t have had much interaction before the Tenth Honkai Eruption, whether they even knew each other was debatable.


    But it wasn''t absolute. After all, the ending of this World Bubble had already deviated from that future, so minor deviations in the process were plausible.


    Not to mention, Hua, as an "old antique" who joined Fire Moth during the Third Honkai Eruption, might have crossed paths with Ely before becoming a MANTIS.


    Before Ely could explain, Michael had already rationalized a plausible answer.


    After all, no matter what, she was Elysia. That name itself meant many things.


    At the very least, it meant complete trust, both given and received.


    "Oh my! You noticed such a small detail, truly worthy of the First Herrscher! Actually, Hua and I met a few times after the Third Honkai Eruption. It''s just that she probably never realized... I was actually keeping an eye on her all along." Elysia''s expression held a hint of regret, but she quickly brightened up: "Eat up! No! Quick, guess what filling is inside!"


    Did he even need to guess?


    Michael chuckled inwardly. The others at the table pretended to be engrossed in their food, but their eyes were secretly fixed on this side.


    "Mmm!" Rin tremblingly picked up a dumpling with her pointed chopsticks. She opened her mouth, trying to gauge its size for a long time. Unfortunately, the "flower" Ely wrapped perfectly followed a one-to-one scale replica principle. She couldn''t swallow it whole as usual. She could only take a small bite from the corner, then her eyes lit up. She shot Michael a conspiratorial look, trying to secretly mouth the answer.


    A pair of slightly cool hands quickly covered Michael''s eyes.


    "Hmph hmph! Trying to cheat right in front of me? Michael, hurry up and guess! Guess, guess, guess!"


    Michael was helpless against her. He had originally planned to use his sense of smell to answer, but he couldn''t detect any obvious filling scent.


    He was about to randomly pick a lucky winner from "pork and scallion," "corn and pork," "cabbage and pork," "celery and pork," "shepherd''s purse and pork," "carrot and pork," or beef/lamb to bluff his way through, but suddenly had an idea and changed his answer: "What''s wrapped inside is definitely Elysia''s true heart!"


    Direct attack!


    "Eh... Eh? Eh!" Ely cried out three times, each louder than the last.


    Then she quickly covered her cheeks, shaking her head frantically while squealing shyly: "Ahhhhhhh! Is this the current Michael? Your answer is way too foul!"


    "Um... Ely, no need to be this excited..."


    Honestly, the reason Michael could give such a near-perfect answer was mainly because he had already been trained by the Ely of the real world...


    Mainly because he understood the real-world Ely so well that it was easy to grasp this world''s Elysia''s thoughts.


    So he himself couldn''t quite tell, no, he knew very well, the object of the confession mixed into his words was definitely not the Elysia before him.


    What he understood even less was how he should face this Ely before him.


    She truly was Elysia, yet she wasn''t the Elysia.


    In existing human philosophy, at least among those Michael knew, there was no concept to describe this problem.


    After all, in a world without Honkai, the phenomenon of two people being both the same individual and two different individuals simply wouldn''t occur.


    Perhaps psychology had addressed such questions; Michael planned to look into it when he had time.


    Michael frowned, expertly picking up the flower bud before him with his chopsticks and popping it into his mouth.


    "Mmph? Mmm..."


    He finally understood why Rin looked like she wanted to say something but couldn''t.


    And finally understood why even his nose couldn''t detect the filling''s scent.


    Because the filling inside the dumpling was... another dumpling...


    Simply put... this wasn''t a dumpling, but a steamed bun.


    Turning his head, he saw Elysia already doubled over with laughter, spitting out half a mouthful of rice.


    Michael could only comfort himself with Ah Q''s spiritual victory method��Never mind, in a way, I still ate Ely''s steamed bun.


    The so-called banquet ended quickly. Michael hadn''t given advance notice, so Ely''s preparations were rushed.


    Michael left soon after, not staying long. He seemed somewhat reluctant, yet also... eager to escape.


    "My! Still working overtime so late, Mei. You''re working too hard!"


    Mei didn''t speak. The Gnus rested on the table before her, but her eyes were fixed on the wall clock.


    "Oh dear, Michael seems a bit confused between me and me!"


    "I think he''s much clearer now than when he first arrived in this World Bubble. At least, faced with that choice again, he''d probably kill both you and the Sixth Herrscher without hesitation."


    "Wow! That sounds scary! But you still don''t understand Michael well enough, Mei. No matter what, he would never lay a hand on Elysia!"


    Mei shook her head noncommittally.


    The wall clock ticked steadily. In the extremely silent and oppressive atmosphere, the bright red time digits finally all reset to zero��


    [00:00:00]


    Bzzzt... Bzzzt...


    Sounds like electrical current suddenly emanated from the Gnus on the table.


    "Hello?"


    A voice utterly familiar to Mei sounded: "We finally meet, my other self."


    Mei smiled faintly: "Yes. Communicating through quantum entanglement via dreams was too tiring and unstable. But you''re still amazing. I''m still in the theoretical verification stage, yet you''ve already built the device."


    "After all, my Prometheus... bzzzt..."


    The Gnus''s communication was suddenly interrupted. When it reconnected, accompanied by Mei''s sigh, a cheerful voice rang out from the device:


    "Hiii~ Long time no see��eh, is that the right way to say it? Oh... huh? Should I say it like this? Oh oh!


    "Ta-da! We finally meet! My other self! The other Mei!"

 Chapter 256: The Far Side of the Moon

    Chapter 256 - The Far Side of the Moon"Whoa�� So this is Earth? It really doesn''t look as pretty as the pictures sent back..."


    Upon the boundless, white wasteland, three solitary figures stood silently.


    Only by witnessing this desolate landscape firsthand, by seeing what lay above them with their own eyes, could one truly comprehend the insignificance of humanity.


    And... the eternal loneliness of the cosmos.


    A loneliness so profound... that even the faintest, brightest colors seemed afraid to exist here.


    Just like the planet hanging before them. Ever since humanity first captured its image here nearly a century ago, it had always been presented as a vibrant blue sphere in photos.


    "That''s just the effect of post-processing colorization after the photos were sent back to Earth," Michael explained matter-of-factly through the mental communication network they shared.


    "It''s not just Earth. Those nebula images from even farther away? They''re all colorized before being released."


    He continued, "Think about it��standing on a mountain five thousand meters high at night, looking up at the stars, can you really see that kind of brilliant, colorful galaxy with your naked eye?"


    "No. What you see are just salt grains scattered across a black curtain."


    From the perspective of Michael, Elysia, and Mei, the so-called Earth currently looked like a simple doodle Griseo might make by mixing black and white paint.


    Vast stretches of gray dominated the view��lighter gray patches were clouds, slightly darker ones were seas, and the darkest shades represented land. Occasionally, hints of yellow desert peeked through.


    As for the vivid blue and vibrant green... perhaps the first humans who landed on the Moon decades ago truly saw them. But today, at this distance, from this angle, such colors were ghosts, no longer visible.


    "Let''s go. Time to get down to business."


    Of the three, only Mei wore a bulky spacesuit. She too had gazed silently at Earth for a long moment, her thoughts hidden behind her visor. Saying little more, she turned with a hint of listlessness and began hopping forward like a kangaroo across the low-gravity surface.


    Michael and Elysia naturally fell into step behind her.


    "Michael, what do you think... Mei suddenly brought us all the way to the Moon for?" Elysia''s voice echoed directly in his mind, bright and curious as always.


    Even though Michael himself had set up this mental communication network, the sensation still felt unfamiliar��like someone running a fine-toothed comb directly over the surface of his brain.


    Crystal clear, but slightly unnerving.


    "As far as I know," Michael transmitted back, "after the United Government was formed, they briefly restarted the old ''Star Wars'' defense program. But just a year later, the First Honkai Eruption occurred, and the project was terminated. But get this��it wasn''t because of the Honkai."


    "Then why?" Elysia asked instantly.


    "Ah, it sounds like something out of a bad sci-fi flick," Michael projected, a hint of amusement in his mental tone. "Because they got curious and took a peek at the far side of the Moon."


    "And then? What did they find?"


    "Aliens, maybe?" Michael offered playfully.


    "Michael, you''re teasing me again!" came Elysia''s laughing mental reply.


    He mentally shrugged. He only knew something significant was hidden on the far side, but the specifics were hazy.


    Based on Sirin''s fragmented memories, perhaps ruins left by a previous civilization?


    No, that wasn''t quite right either. That would be the civilization before Sirin''s time... meaning, paradoxically, the one humans of the current era, their era, had left behind somehow.


    Despite the hushed whispers and rumors, the primary human lunar base was still firmly planted on the familiar near side.


    Compared to the sprawling, domed "lunar cities" depicted in countless science fiction movies, the actual setup��two squat, functional iron cubes and a few large, awkward-looking greenhouse modules��looked rather pathetic.


    The trio didn''t linger. Lacking the precise coordinates of their mysterious destination, they commandeered one of the base''s rugged exploration rovers.


    The rover''s standard solar-powered battery banks weren''t nearly sufficient for the immense journey ahead, deep into the lunar night. Luckily, they had Michael �C a walking, talking Herrscher power bank.


    Mei, taking the driver''s seat, casually pressed the autopilot button, entrusting their navigation across the treacherous, dark terrain to Prometheus''s meticulous calculations. She slightly reclined her seat and began briefing Michael and Elysia, who were settled in the back, about the far side.


    "Actually, what Michael said earlier was essentially correct," Mei began, her voice calm and measured over the rover''s internal comms. "Because of a... unique discovery on the far side, the United Government abruptly halted their large-scale lunar development plans. Instead, they quietly granted Fire Moth exclusive authority to explore whatever was back there."


    "So, that''s why Uncle Ato was spending, like, eleven months out of the year stuck on the Moon a few years back?" Elysia chimed in, connecting the dots.


    Mei nodded slowly, then shook her head slightly.


    She suddenly turned, her gaze in the rover''s dim interior light finding Michael in the back seat, her expression filled with genuine puzzlement. "You really don''t know about this, Michael?"


    He shrugged again, a touch of irritation creeping into his mental reply. "My connection to... future echoes isn''t the same as Aponia''s ''Discipline''. I can''t possibly know everything, especially classified Fire Moth operations from before my time."


    As he spoke, Mei''s gaze lowered, her brow furrowed in thought. She seemed lost in contemplation for a long moment before resuming her explanation:


    "Actually, according to the original strategic plans, much of the exploratory work Ato eventually undertook should have started right after the Second Honkai Eruption. If your memories serve you well, you might recall the common slang within Fire Moth back then... the talk about ''going to the Moon'' versus ''staying on Earth''."


    Michael mentally rolled his eyes, sifting through his own archives. Though it felt like a lifetime ago��six years, in fact��the power of the Eighth Herrscher allowed him to retrieve the relevant, albeit fuzzy, memory almost instantly.


    But strangely, Elysia accessed her memory even faster than he, the Herrscher of Sentience, could. Probably because I rarely talked to anyone back then, so my memories of casual base gossip are pretty thin, he mused wryly.


    "Oh! Right!" Elysia exclaimed mentally, her thought bright with recognition. "I heard those phrases from Mobius and Uncle Ato loads of times! But as far as I knew, they weren''t meant literally, were they? ''Going to the Moon'' meant new recruits getting assigned to the cool aerial combat units or the mech divisions, while ''staying on Earth'' meant joining the ground-pounder Rapid Response Teams."


    Michael searched his own memories again and confirmed Elysia''s understanding �C he''d heard the terms, but never grasped their original significance. He decided to keep his mental mouth shut and just listen.


    Besides, Mei wasn''t even in Fire Moth during that specific period, was she? She must have pieced this together later from Ato, Mobius, and classified mission files after taking charge.


    "Correct, the terms eventually took on those non-literal meanings," Mei confirmed. "But do you know the real story behind how they originated?"


    "Eh? It must have something to do with Uncle Ato being Uncle Ato, right?" Elysia guessed playfully.


    "Mm-hmm." Mei''s voice held a definite hint of suppressed amusement now. "Ato and Blanka had apparently scheduled a rare date, but both ended up having to cancel last minute due to separate operational emergencies. Afterward, Ato was quite... disgruntled. He took out the fancy bottle of red wine he''d apparently bought for the occasion and ended up sharing it��and getting thoroughly drunk��with the logistics squadron leader who had been supporting his unit during the emergency. While intoxicated, he started spouting some rather revealing nonsense... Oh, right," Mei added, as if remembering a crucial detail, "that logistics squadron leader? It was Elvin."


    "Pfft!"


    This time, the sound of suppressed laughter echoed not just mentally, but audibly from the back seat, Mei joining in with a quiet chuckle.


    Just hearing Elvin''s name painted a hilariously vivid picture.


    Undoubtedly, a thoroughly plastered Ato had accidentally slurred something potentially compromising like "Guess I went to the Moon tonight after all," while complaining about how "Blanka had to stay on Earth."


    Then, through the unparalleled rumor mill that was Elvin��Fire Moth''s undisputed champion of gossip and exaggeration��the cryptic phrases "go to the Moon" and "stay on Earth" were inevitably twisted, misinterpreted, and spread like wildfire throughout the entire organization practically overnight.


    It was almost painful to imagine poor Uncle Ato''s state of mind the next morning: likely dragged out of bed while still brutally hungover by a grim-faced Commander Phamas, demanding a formal written explanation for his ''inappropriate conduct and breach of operational security''. Ouch.


    "Afterward," Mei continued, the smile still lingering in her voice, "to quickly quash the real meaning and cover up Ato''s drunken slip-up, the leadership hastily assigned the terms those official, mundane meanings: new recruits assigned to aerial/mech forces, or ground-based rapid response teams."


    "But in reality," Michael interjected, the pieces clicking into place, "Ato was actually involved in preliminary lunar missions even back then. I remember he kept disappearing for weeks at a time, seemingly at random, especially after the Second Eruption. When I used to visit Mobius''s lab around that period, I often overheard Blanka complaining to Mobius right before clocking out about Ato being ''off-planet again''... Urk, cough cough!" He caught Elysia''s pointed mental gaze. "Ely, don''t look at me like that... I wasn''t eavesdropping! Much."


    Michael mentally shrank back slightly, absently plucking at an imaginary whisker, then suddenly slapped his forehead in realization. "Oh! Oh! Mei, you just said ''much of the work Ato did later should have started after the Second Honkai Eruption.'' Could it be because I... uh... inadvertently interrupted the far side investigation when I kinda... blew things up during the Third Honkai Eruption?"


    "Not entirely," Mei replied thoughtfully. "That caused delays, certainly, but the bigger issue was internal politics. After Commander Phamas died in battle, Fire Moth became deeply fractured. The only goal everyone could consistently agree on was fighting the immediate Honkai threat on Earth. Most other long-term, ''non-essential'' research projects, like the lunar investigation, were quietly shelved or had their funding drastically cut and postponed indefinitely." She paused, a wry note entering her voice. "Come to think of it, a significant chunk of the budget I eventually secured for upgrading the Hyperion and the other Fire Moth warships was probably siphoned directly from the original lunar investigation project''s allocation."


    "..."


    Michael''s budding sense of guilt instantly evaporated without a trace. So it was mostly political infighting and her battleship budget! Not entirely my fault! Phew.


    "Anyway," Mei went on, steering the conversation back on track, "it wasn''t until I personally took charge of restructuring Fire Moth''s research divisions that the lunar far side project was finally put back on the active agenda. And the primary discovery they made there... well, let''s just say it resonates rather disturbingly with some of those... strange things Aponia mentioned, the ones you relayed to me a few days ago, Michael."


    "A few days ago? What did you tell Mei a few days ago?" Elysia immediately asked Michael directly via their mental link, her curiosity instantly piqued.


    "Hmm..." Michael hesitated, glancing towards Mei. "Just... just some of Aponia''s usual cryptic pronouncements about fate and predetermined outcomes." He deliberately kept his mental tone light.


    Mei caught his glance in the rearview mirror. She had perhaps assumed, given his obvious closeness with Elysia, that he would have already shared the full, terrifying weight of Aponia''s ''predictions'' with her.


    But seeing Elysia''s perpetually bright, carefree smile reflected dimly in the rover''s window, Mei felt a pang. It was only natural he hadn''t burdened her yet.


    Thinking about Elysia''s ultimate, prophesied fate... Mei admitted to herself that even she, known for her cold logic, couldn''t bear to reveal such a devastating destiny to the vibrant woman beside her.


    It wasn''t just out of simple compassion... though perhaps that was part of it.


    More importantly, if, if events truly had to culminate in that tragic sacrifice, Mei sincerely hoped, with all her being, that the final decision would stem purely from Elysia''s own uncoerced will. It shouldn''t be a choice made simply because she knew her fate in advance and felt obligated to deliberately walk towards it, to fulfill a script written by an unseen hand.


    But... the doubt lingered, cold and sharp.


    As she had once bluntly told Kevin Kaslana��a person''s fate is their intrinsic character.


    Fatalism, in its most pessimistic interpretation, dictated not just the final outcome. It suggested that even the motivations behind choices, every nuance of personality, every pattern of thought, were all meticulously arranged by fate long before the players even took the stage.


    So, could it be? Was a "decision made entirely of one''s own free will" ultimately just another illusion? Merely the actor flawlessly delivering the lines fate had already written for them?


    Perhaps it was precisely because of these seemingly immutable, pre-set personalities that the changes Michael desperately tried to force upon the timeline always seemed to snap back, inevitably returning the flow of events to fate''s original, cruel track. That felt like a plausible, and deeply unsettling, conclusion.


    Mei, who wouldn''t even turn twenty-three for another month, felt the familiar weight of that cosmic uncertainty settle upon her again.


    She remembered something Michael had said long ago, back during the chaos surrounding the R''lyeh incident, or perhaps sometime shortly after. A simple sentence that had nevertheless etched itself into her memory��


    "If you truly desire to know the truth, Mei, you must be prepared to bear the pain that inevitably comes with it."


    For Mei herself, perhaps due to her inherently analytical and pragmatic nature, she hadn''t been overtly shocked when she first grasped the true, chilling implications of Aponia''s words about fate.


    There had even been a fleeting, almost dismissive "Is that all?" kind of feeling. A sense that destiny was just another complex variable to be factored into her equations.


    However, one shouldn''t dwell too deeply on such existential enigmas. The more she dissected the concept, the more a profound, soul-deep sense of powerlessness threatened to overwhelm her meticulous calculations.


    What felt most unbearable, most insidious, was the creeping realization that even her current feelings��the fierce reluctance, the desperate urge to struggle against this predicted future��were likely just predetermined responses, emotional tones set by fate from the very beginning of the symphony.


    After prolonged, intense reflection, while she could never truly agree with his methods, Mei found she could finally understand Michael''s seemingly erratic, almost self-destructive behavior during the agonizing period between the Sixth and Seventh Honkai Eruptions.


    When faced with a destiny that seemed to constrict tighter the more desperately one fought against it, it was indeed tragically easy for the human spirit to succumb to despair, to lash out, or even to simply give up.


    Thoughts, dark and unwelcome, had even flickered through Mei''s own hyper-rational mind��Since fate relentlessly points towards that one, specific, catastrophic result... does it even matter whether I actively resist with all my strength, or just passively lie down and accept the inevitable? The final outcome remains unchanged.


    She wasn''t Michael. She didn''t possess his bizarre connection to the timeline, his Herrscher powers, not even the potential to directly influence or derail fate''s grand design!


    Yet, the ultimate, cruel irony��the cosmic joke that made her want to laugh bitterly even now��was that she also knew herself. Intimately. Both the predetermined outcome whispered by fate, and the unyielding, pragmatic, relentlessly determined personality bestowed upon her by that same fate, dictated one absolute truth: she would never truly accept defeat.


    She would never choose the path of passively waiting for destruction. Fight, calculate, struggle��that was her nature, fate-given or not.


    "Hey, by the way, Michael," Mei suddenly spoke up again, her voice pulling him from Mei''s heavy thoughts and interrupting the pink-haired Herrscher who had started leaning her head sleepily against Michael''s shoulder in the back seat. "Isn''t your birthday coming up very soon?"


    "Uh..." Michael mentally cleared his throat, gently nudging Elysia upright. "Cough cough! Yes, it is. But wait, aren''t our birthdays actually less than a month apart?" He couldn''t quite figure out where Mei was going with this sudden change of topic, so he just played along.


    "Huh, is that so? When exactly is my birth�� hmm..." Mei trailed off, seeming to genuinely blank for a moment, perhaps lost in calculations or memories unrelated to her own natal day. She then spoke again, a slight, knowing smile entering her voice.


    "Well, regardless. What''s waiting for us on the far side of the Moon... I guarantee it will absolutely blow both of your minds. Considering the timing, I think it''s quite suitable as an early, shared birthday present, don''t you?"


    As her intriguing words faded, the rover finally, fully, transitioned onto the geographical far side of the Moon.


    According to the traditional lunisolar calendar meticulously maintained back on Earth, it was currently mid-February. This meant the vast majority of the far side was plunged into the deep, fourteen-Earth-day-long darkness of lunar night.


    Instantly, their already limited visibility plummeted. Everything visible through the rover''s reinforced, double-layered windshield dissolved into an oppressive, profound blackness.


    Even with the rover''s powerful, high-beam headlights cutting through the void, they could only illuminate the barren, gray ground three to five meters ahead. Driving under such treacherous conditions would be utterly impossible for baseline humans, relying solely on Prometheus''s constant sensor feeds and navigation calculations.


    And Prometheus''s autopilot wasn''t magic. It relied entirely on the painstakingly mapped routes established over years by the tireless efforts of Ato and countless other unnamed soldiers and surveyors, who had literally walked this treacherous terrain foot by agonizing foot during the brief windows of lunar ''daylight''.


    They only had incredibly brief periods��a few Earth days every half-month��when the far side was illuminated enough for safe surface exploration. The deeper they ventured into the unknown territory, the greater the inherent danger. If a team deviated even slightly from the established, mapped paths and couldn''t make it back to the relative safety of the near side before the crushing lunar night fell...


    Their only recourse was prayer. A desperate hope that their comrades, arriving weeks later during the next lunar ''day'', would be able to locate their frozen, lifeless bodies.


    The standard-issue oxygen tanks and battery power carried by the lunar rovers were nowhere near sufficient to sustain occupants through a single, unforgiving, two-week-long night on the far side.


    Perhaps deploying MANTISes, with their enhanced endurance and resilience, instead of regular human explorers could have significantly reduced the casualties out here.


    But deploying large numbers of invaluable MANTIS assets for such protracted, slow reconnaissance missions was strategically unthinkable. And sending Michael himself��the Herrscher of Sentience��to personally map the moon was laughably impractical.


    Besides, prior to the Eighth Honkai Eruption and the subsequent surge in MANTIS numbers, Fire Moth possessed only a small handful of these elite warriors in total��far too few in number, with absolutely no time to waste on what was deemed a secondary, long-term survey project.


    Moreover��and this was a cold, hard reality of their desperate war��problems that could, tragically, be solved with the expenditure of ordinary human lives were often not considered critical problems demanding the risk of irreplaceable assets.


    It was a brutal calculus. Just like how a thousand baseline human lives might be deemed an acceptable, though regrettable, cost to secure a single, vital vial of Honkai sickness cure serum.


    In this savage era, the strategic value of ten thousand ordinary people simply couldn''t compare to even one MANTIS, not even the weakest, mass-produced psionic support type.


    And Michael knew, with a chilling certainty gnawing at his core, that if the future unfolded as Aponia predicted, if the Honkai threat continued to escalate exponentially, it wouldn''t be long before even the lives of MANTISes became tragically expendable��resources to be "squandered" wantonly in the face of annihilation.


    Mei had already issued the general mobilization order a week ago, hadn''t she? Selecting nearly a hundred thousand psychologically and physiologically suitable candidates from the dwindling pool of two billion-plus survivors scattered across the globe.


    Based on the grim ''success'' rate observed following the Eighth Honkai Eruption''s MANTIS conversions, Michael bleakly calculated that perhaps in less than a month, Fire Moth (or would it be called Anti-Entropy by then?) would suddenly find itself needing to house, feed, and equip twenty to thirty thousand powerful, volatile, new MANTIS soldiers��an organizational expansion rate exceeding a mind-boggling 40,000%.


    An influx of that magnitude would necessitate massive expansion of their headquarters and operational bases. After all, the entire Fire Moth organization, including all its global branches and support staff, numbered only about two hundred thousand personnel total before this unprecedented recruitment drive...


    The rover bumped and jolted along in the disorienting darkness. The faint clunk... clunk... sound of impacts against the undercarriage occasionally reached their ears through the hull, each metallic thud feeling disturbingly like the heavy wheels rolling over the brittle, frozen bones of countless unnamed soldiers who had perished out here in the silent cold.


    Michael stared blankly at the intricate frost patterns blooming like ghostly flowers on the window beside his face.


    Almost involuntarily, compelled by a morbid curiosity, he pressed his right cheek firmly against the frigid, reinforced pane.


    The instantaneous, biting cold was shocking. It made him instinctively squint his right eye shut. Where his skin touched the glass, it rapidly turned a sickly, unnatural bluish-gray, the flesh underneath numbing almost instantly, protesting the extreme cold. It was a chilling preview of frostbite, the tissues rapidly necrotizing, losing even the basic ability to tremble in response to the assault.


    He could have easily prevented this self-inflicted discomfort. Whether by subtly manipulating reality with his Herrscher powers, or simply circulating a thin, insulating layer of Honkai Energy just beneath his skin, he had ample means to avoid the nascent injury.


    But he didn''t. Stubbornly, perversely, he held his face there. He wanted to feel it. To experience, just for a fleeting, painful moment, the soul-crushing coldness and profound, terrifying loneliness that those long-dead explorers, whose path they now followed, must have endured in their final, desperate moments.


    ---||---


    Amidst an almost maddening, oppressive silence, punctuated only by the rover''s hum and the occasional external clunk, they traveled onward through the endless night.


    One hundred and fourteen hours crawled by. Nearly five full Earth days spent traversing the blackness.


    Michael shifted uncomfortably in the cramped back seat, stifling a jaw-cracking yawn. The monotony was grating, even for a Herrscher.


    Beside him, Elysia murmured softly in her sleep, her pink hair fanned out against the seat back. Glancing towards the front, Michael saw via the dim reflection in the forward console that Mei had, at some point, removed her cumbersome helmet visor, revealing the deep, undeniable lines of exhaustion etched onto her usually composed face.


    "Yawn... Hey, Mei," Michael transmitted gently through their mental link, trying not to startle her. "Let me undo that metabolic restriction I placed on you. Seriously, come back here and get some proper sleep for a few hours. I''ll watch the road, keep Prometheus on track, and maybe give the rover''s main batteries another boost while you''re out."


    Just a few days ago��or had it been longer now? Time felt distorted in this perpetual darkness��Mei had playfully called this deep-space detour an early birthday present for him.


    Calculating the elapsed time, Michael realized with a jolt that his actual birthday had already slipped by, unnoticed, while they were still crawling through this desolate, lightless expanse.


    Even though the ever-reliable Prometheus AI handled the intricate details of driving and navigation, protocol still demanded a human (or Herrscher) remain vigilant, constantly monitoring the instruments, sensor feeds, and the immediate surroundings for unforeseen hazards.


    They had been taking turns these past few days, rotating shifts. While Herrschers like him and Elysia didn''t strictly need food, air, or sleep due to their fundamentally altered metabolisms, the mental fatigue from prolonged sensory deprivation and hyper-vigilance was still a very real, grinding burden.


    Speaking of altered metabolisms, Mei was truly something else entirely.


    She hadn''t just allowed Michael to help; she had specifically requested��no, instructed him��to use the subtle reality-warping aspects of his Sixth Herrscher authority (Death) to nearly suspend critical biological functions in certain non-essential parts of her body. All to conserve minuscule amounts of onboard resources and stave off physical fatigue for longer.


    As for the potential, horrifyingly permanent physiological consequences of such an extreme, untested measure? Mei had waved them off with a chilling pragmatism that bordered on recklessness:


    "The absolute worst-case scenario is simply inconveniencing you to construct a new biological vessel for me later, Michael. Then we perform a high-stakes consciousness transfer using the still-immature Project Stigma technology. A gamble, yes, but one I believe I won''t lose. Consider it one of the few... positive aspects of accepting fatalism, I suppose. My destined role in the grand cosmic drama isn''t finished yet. How could I possibly permit myself an early exit from the stage?"


    Her unwavering resolve, her willingness to sacrifice even her own physical integrity for the mission, was both awe-inspiring and deeply terrifying.


    But a mortal body, even one pushed far beyond its scientifically recognized limits by sheer willpower and Herrscher intervention, still had fundamental limits. Mei''s current mental state, the profound exhaustion visible even through her forced composure, was deeply worrying to Michael.


    Besides, so much time had passed. They''d already performed one risky Extra-Vehicular Activity (EVA) out in the crushing vacuum and lethal cold, swapping out depleted oxygen tanks and allowing Michael to directly channel Honkai Energy to recharge the rover''s external backup batteries.


    He estimated they had to be getting close to their enigmatic destination now. Another couple of Earth days at most, he figured, and the fourteen-day lunar ''dawn'' would finally arrive, potentially complicating their stealthy approach or revealing them to whatever awaited in the ruins.


    "It''s fine, Michael, I''m still..." Mei started to protest, her voice thick with fatigue, but her words stopped abruptly.


    She stared straight ahead through the windshield, her eyes widening, utterly transfixed by something beyond the reach of their headlights.


    Even though she had meticulously studied Ato''s detailed mission reports, had mentally visualized this precise moment countless times based on sensor logs and blurry reconnaissance photos, the reality unfolding before her now was clearly beyond anything mere words or data could ever adequately convey.


    Michael instinctively followed her stunned gaze.


    There, slicing cleanly through the oppressive, seemingly infinite ink-like darkness ahead, was a shimmering, impossible arc of pure, vibrant purple. It hung in the void like a colossal, luminous wound torn across the fabric of the night sky.


    As the rover crept closer, the strange purple light grew thicker, brighter, pulsing with an almost palpable energy...


    Pop��


    It wasn''t an actual sound that registered in their ears. It was more like a sudden, distinct pressure change felt deep within their eardrums, a subtle shift in the very fabric of reality around them.


    Though the sun remained hidden, still weeks away from cresting the lunar horizon here, the surroundings abruptly, impossibly, brightened. Not daylight, but a soft, ambient, purplish luminescence now filled the landscape.


    The rover seemed to push through some kind of invisible, almost negligible barrier, like effortlessly piercing the delicate surface of a soap bubble. It passed through without resistance, but immediately afterward, its forward momentum began to noticeably, inexplicably, decrease.


    At first, Michael thought he was imagining the deceleration, perhaps a trick of the strange new light distorting his perception. But then, driven by curiosity, he cautiously, manually cracked open his armored side window just a fraction.


    Instantly, a strong gust of wind��real, tangible wind��howled into the rover''s sealed cabin with a loud, startling "WHOOSH!"


    It caught Elysia''s and Mei''s unbound hair, whipping the long strands into a sudden frenzy, pink and black locks flying everywhere in the confined space��


    "Ah! Mmph��" Elysia yelped, getting an unexpected mouthful of her own vibrant pink hair. sea??h th�� ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Michael, you bit my hair!" she accused him playfully through their mental link, even as she sputtered.


    "Hey! Wasn''t it your hair that just slapped my face?" he retorted, grinning mentally despite the chaos.


    "Elysia... Mei... Our hair is completely tangled together now!" came Mei''s slightly exasperated voice from the front.


    "Idiot Michael, close the window, quickly!" Elysia demanded amidst the sudden, localized hair-nado.


    Momentarily blinded by flying strands of pink and black, Michael fumbled with the manual window controls until he managed to seal the cabin once more. His cheeks stung faintly with thin red marks where the whipping hair had lashed him.


    The rover continued its slower, almost hesitant crawl forward into the strange luminescence.


    Mei and Elysia spent the next few minutes patiently, painstakingly untangling the impressive knot their combined long hair had formed, carefully pinning it up securely afterward.


    Yet, despite the chaotic (and slightly comical) interruption, an undeniable buzz of sheer wonder and excitement filled the rover''s cabin. Their expressions, reflected dimly in the purplish glow filtering through the windshield, were alight with shared astonishment.


    There was wind here. Actual, moving air. On the supposedly airless Moon.


    Which meant... there was atmosphere. Breathable air. Here, on the far side of the Moon.


    And not just air, but the temperature... it felt... moderate? Normal, almost comfortable. Just moments ago, mere meters outside the rover''s hull, the ambient temperature had been a lethal, cryogenically cold minus 183 degrees Celsius. Yet the air that had rushed in felt like nothing more than a strong, cool night breeze back on Earth.


    But... how? How was any of this remotely possible?


    Mei, having poured over Ato''s classified reports, intellectually knew about this bizarre, localized phenomenon. But knowing abstractly and experiencing it firsthand were two vastly different realities.


    Seeing the ambient light, feeling the impossible wind, realizing they were breathing lunar air... it was far more stunning, and infinitely more baffling, than any dry, second-hand description could ever convey.


    "No wonder... no wonder..." Michael muttered under his breath, staring out at the softly glowing landscape, a sudden, chilling realization dawning in his mind, connecting unspoken dots.


    When Mei and Elysia turned to look at him questioningly, sensing his sudden shift in mood, however, he just offered a blank, slightly forced "What are you looking at?" expression, not ready to voice his dawning suspicion just yet.


    The rover soon ground to a complete halt, its forward progress blocked by the terrain ahead. It could go no further by wheel.


    While Mei took the opportunity to finally close her eyes and enter a proper, deep recuperative state in the driver''s seat, Michael and Elysia carefully cycled through the rover''s airlock and stepped out onto the lunar surface to scout the area on foot.


    Strangely, the moment they stepped outside the protective shell of the vehicle, the wind seemed to die down almost completely. The air here was still, quiet, carrying only the faint, metallic scent of ozone and something else... something ancient, dusty, and deeply unsettling.


    Before them stretched an enormous impact crater, easily vast enough to be classified as a geological basin. Its scale was staggering.


    And nestled deep within that colossal basin, revealed by the soft, ethereal purple glow that seemed to emanate from the very ground, lay the breathtaking, impossible ruins of a magnificent, sprawling city.


    Even from their vantage point high on the crater rim, they could immediately tell that its overall architectural style was exceedingly ancient��visibly older, somehow, than even the oldest pseudo-medieval and early modern styles found scattered across the fragmented remnants of the Mu Continent back on Earth. This place felt... primordial.


    "This... this wasn''t really built by aliens, was it?" Elysia whispered, her voice filled with awe. She perched boldly, perhaps unwisely, right on the precipitous cliff edge, dangling her legs over the dizzying abyss, her mouth slightly agape in sheer, unadulterated astonishment.


    "No," Michael stated firmly, his own gaze sweeping analytically across the vast, ruined panorama below. "This was definitely built by us. Humans. From Earth."


    His conviction wasn''t a guess; it was a certainty based on the visual evidence.


    Based on his admittedly limited grasp of architectural history, several key elements scattered throughout the ruins screamed ''human origin'' loud and clear.


    Among the crumbling structures, whose weathered surfaces shone a ghostly grayish-white eerily tinged with the pervasive purple energy, several prominent, step-pyramid-like towers were undeniably reminiscent of the styles left behind by ancient Mesoamerican civilizations �C Aztec or Mayan, perhaps. Definitely not the smooth-sided Egyptian style.


    Other fragmented elements �C shattered columns here, broken pediments there, the proportions of certain archways �C hinted strongly at classical Greco-Roman influences, evoking images of ancient ruins from Attica or the Italian peninsula.


    And those bizarre, almost ethereal "ribbons" that seemed to float impossibly in mid-air, gracefully arcing between taller structures? They looked disturbingly, uncannily like the graceful lines of ancient Roman aqueducts, somehow constructed here and still defying gravity after untold millennia.


    These weren''t just random similarities. These stylistic markers, blended together in this impossible location, pointed towards an undeniable, staggering conclusion: the builders of this ruined lunar metropolis originated from their specific branch of intelligent life, from Earth.


    Unless, of course, by some ludicrous cosmic coincidence, every sentient species across the vastness of the universe just happened to develop identical, complex architectural tastes across thousands of years of independent cultural evolution.


    Which was, quite frankly, statistically and logically absurd.


    The silent, invisible winds of unimaginable time had blown over this city, scouring its surfaces smooth in some places, pitting them deeply in others. Although breathable air still somehow circulated within the confines of the basin, and the soft, ambient purple light provided more than sufficient illumination, Michael felt a terrifying truth solidify in his mind.


    He had previously assumed��perhaps even subconsciously hoped��that these ruins were built by the "Previous Era," their current civilization, maybe during some forgotten, secret project initiated by Mei''s future self or someone else from their time. A forward base, perhaps?


    But no. The evidence etched into the very stones refuted that comforting notion. The crumbling walls, the advanced state of decay, the sheer scale of the weathering... they screamed of immense antiquity.


    This city hadn''t stood here for mere centuries, or even millennia. It had stood here, silently bearing witness to the void, for at least fifty thousand years. And likely, far, far longer.


    Signs of a cataclysmic battle were everywhere. Laser scores on impossibly hard materials, shattered ferrocrete, impact craters overlapping older impact craters... a scene of utter devastation, frozen in time.


    And even after fifty millennia or more, virulent, angry purple Honkai Energy still visibly corroded the very soil beneath their feet.


    Lunar regolith, the normal soil of the Moon, should be utterly dead, gray, inert. But when Michael knelt down again, pushing aside the thin surface layer, and scooped up a handful of the deeper soil, it felt unnaturally warm to the touch.


    And its color... it was stained an irredeemable, sickening, vibrant purple. Honkai corruption, seeped deep into the bedrock itself.


    This finally, horrifyingly, explained the massive purple arc they''d seen from a distance as they approached, the one that sliced through the darkness like a cosmic wound. It wasn''t some strange atmospheric light show. It was the collective, baleful glow of Honkai corruption radiating from the entire basin on an unbelievable, planetary scale.


    Thinking about it now, the sight wasn''t magnificent or mysterious. It was horrifying. A chilling testament to unimaginable loss, a festering scar left behind by a war fought on the Moon in the impossibly distant past.


    At the very heart of the sprawling, ruined urban complex yawned a truly massive hole, a gaping, ragged wound torn into the lunar surface, easily visible even from their current position tens of kilometers away on the crater rim.


    Logically, the inner walls of such a colossal impact crater or excavation pit should be composed of shattered, grayish-white lunar rock.


    But instead, everything within its shadowed depths was shrouded in an unnatural, absolute, light-swallowing black��the unmistakable visual signature of Honkai Energy concentrated to an almost impossible, terrifying extreme.


    Large, jagged chunks of shattered rock, likely remnants of whatever structure once stood there, littered the pit''s ragged perimeter. Their freshly broken edges, even after all this time, still emitted a faint, ominous purple glow, like the dying embers of some ancient cosmic catastrophe.


    "With this concentration of Honkai energy radiating from that central pit..." Elysia murmured, her usual bright expression clouded with worry as she glanced back towards the distant rover where Mei was resting. "Can Mei really handle being this close to it? Even with her natural resistance?"


    "It''s alright." Mei''s voice suddenly came over their private comm channel, steady and reassuring despite her obvious fatigue. She was already climbing out of the rover, having apparently cut her rest short. "My innate adaptability to raw Honkai Energy is actually quite high, higher than most baseline humans. It was just the specific genetic manipulations involved in the MANTIS surgery itself that my body violently rejected."


    To be safe, however, she had donned her full spacesuit helmet again, its reflective visor hiding her expression as she began the careful trek towards them. In her gloved hand, she clutched the familiar, phone-sized device��a temporary wireless interface terminal for Prometheus, likely feeding her real-time environmental and tactical data.


    Michael glanced at his internal chronometer display. She''d slept for maybe two hours, tops. Probably less.


    But knowing Mei''s iron will and unwavering focus once she''d set her mind on a task, arguing or trying to persuade her to rest longer would be utterly pointless. Her determination was absolute, bordering on terrifyingly self-destructive at times.


    "Let''s go," Mei declared as she reached them, her voice firm and businesslike, betraying none of her exhaustion. She gestured towards the sloping path leading down into the ruined city. "Time is a luxury we don''t have. We need to begin exploring these ruins immediately and determine their origin and purpose."


    In that final moment, just as they were about to turn and begin their descent into the eerie, silent basin, a strange feeling prickled at the back of Michael''s neck. A sudden, inexplicable premonition, a sense of wrongness. Compelled by instinct, he abruptly turned back one last time.


    He looked up, towards the black, starless sky above the far side of the Moon... the sky where Earth absolutely should not be visible from this location.


    His eyes widened instinctively, his silver-gray pupils contracting, then dilating rapidly in disbelief.


    A sharp gasp escaped his lips, loud in the thin, alien air.


    "Elysia... Mei..." he breathed, his voice tight, strained with utter shock and a dawning, terrifying understanding. "Turn around. Look at this�� Now!"


    Hanging high in the impossible sky above the Moon''s forbidden far side...


    Was Earth.


    But it wasn''t the pale, gray, distant, washed-out sphere they had observed from the near side just days ago.


    No.


    This was a vibrant, stunningly beautiful, achingly familiar azure planet. It hung huge and close, marbled with brilliant swirls of pure white clouds, continents clearly visible in shades of vibrant green and earthy brown, vast oceans shimmering with reflected light.


    It was the Earth of idealized photographs, the Earth of humanity''s collective dreams��impossibly vivid, impossibly close, impossibly here, dominating the sky above the ruins.


    Completely, utterly different from the faded, distant reality they had witnessed before embarking on this journey into the lunar night. Something was terribly, fundamentally wrong.

 Chapter 257: Dr. MEI

    Chapter 257 - Dr. MEIIt wasn''t until they got closer��no, to be precise, until Michael was actually walking on top of "it"��that he realized what he had initially mistaken for elevated aqueducts were actually connecting corridors linking different sectors of the ruined city.


    Makes sense, he thought. The lunar surface has no lakes or rivers. What need would there be for aqueducts?


    A small, dark pebble lay near his feet. Michael casually nudged it aside with the toe of his boot. Unexpectedly, the "pebble" tumbled twice across the seemingly stone-paved corridor, producing a crisp, familiar clinking sound.


    "This is��"


    Michael crouched down, pinching the dark object between his fingers. He squinted at it for a moment, then closed his hand around it tightly.


    When he opened his palm again, the corroded outer layer of the dark "pebble" had flaked away, revealing a pale yellow, amber-like crystal within.


    He materialized a specialized test tube, dropped the crystal inside, and applied a gentle heat. With a faint hissing sound, the crystal melted into a constantly flowing, transparent liquid. However, if one could magnify it countless times, they would see it wasn''t liquid at all, but rather active nanobots.


    "What is it?" Mei asked, approaching.


    "This is... Soulium."


    "!"


    Similar "stones" were scattered everywhere. Nearly every corner of these ruins was littered with black crystalline fragments, large and small �C all Soulium.


    "Such a massive amount of Soulium..." Mei mused aloud, baffled. "Why would it be left exposed like this? It''s like an open-pit mine, but Soulium is supposed to be artificially manufactured... Unless... unless some immense force scattered it all."


    Understanding seemed to dawn on Michael. He first knelt, placing his palm flat on the corridor floor, sending faint tendrils of blue energy seeping downwards.


    He frowned suddenly, as if the situation wasn''t quite what he''d expected. Then, he quickly ran towards a nearby cluster of ruined buildings and began touching everything, running his hands over surfaces incessantly.


    If someone were to edit together just his actions and display them on a large screen, it would be hard to believe he was caressing cold, rough stone ruins and not something... warmer and softer.


    After a short while, he opened his eyes, a look of "just as I thought" on his face.


    "The stone portions of the buildings have a composition similar to lunar regolith; they were likely built using materials directly sourced from the Moon''s surface," he reported. "Certain structures, presumably important defensive installations, have Soulium armor plating of varying thickness embedded within the stone walls. The exposed Soulium we''re seeing scattered around now is probably the debris left when those fortified buildings were destroyed."


    "Oh?" Elysia let out a soft sound of interest. With a few effortless, graceful leaps, she vaulted over the massive, crumbling wall directly in front of them to examine the other side.


    "Wow, Michael! You''re right! It''s all solid Soulium inside here!" she called back, her voice echoing slightly.


    Hearing this, Mei also instinctively reached out, touching the rough stone surface beside her. She couldn''t sense the internal structure like Michael, nor could she effortlessly scale the high wall like Elysia to observe its inner layers directly.


    Separated by her bulky spacesuit, she couldn''t even truly feel the texture of the ancient stone wall.


    She remained silent for a moment, then, with sudden boldness, removed her large, heavy helmet visor. Like someone who had been drowning for a long time finally reaching shore, she inhaled deeply, greedily, almost desperately, breathing in the air that had lingered here, trapped in the river of time, for tens, perhaps hundreds, of thousands of years.


    "Are you sure that''s okay, Mei?" Michael asked, concerned.


    "It''s... it''s fine..." Mei managed, shaking her head slightly.


    She casually tossed the heavy visor onto the ground and, without hesitation, began unfastening the cumbersome outer layers of her spacesuit.


    Michael understood her sudden rush of emotion. It wasn''t simple excitement or exhilaration.


    Quite the opposite. This impulsive action stemmed from a weight, an immense, suffocating burden that had been pressing down on her.


    A weight that neither Mei, nor Elysia, nor Michael could possibly bear alone.


    Moreover, back at the base, as the leader, Mei''s every action, every expression, was constantly scrutinized by everyone.


    Leaders weren''t forbidden from showing negative emotions, of course, but such moments of vulnerability were precious and rare. One slip could shatter morale.


    It was precisely this understanding �C and perhaps someone else''s self-awareness of their own emotional volatility �C that had led to Mei becoming the sole, undisputed leader of Fire Moth after the recent restructuring.


    Now, finally, here, with no "outsiders" watching, Mei allowed herself a moment. A chance to do something slightly more "reckless," more cathartic than her usual disciplined demeanor permitted. A way to vent the accumulated negative emotions she could never openly display.


    She leaned forward, finally pressing herself against the ancient stone wall, letting the warmth from her body, conducted through the thin inner layers of her suit, flow into the cold, lonely stone that had stood silent through countless days and nights.


    And, quite unsurprisingly, she sniffled quietly, wiping her nose.


    Ten minutes later, Mei, having regained her composure, began meticulously examining the scattered Soulium fragments nearby.


    She scrutinized every fracture point on the black crystals, despite the faint, ominous purple veins of residual Honkai Energy marring their surfaces. When a detail was unclear, she leaned in closer, her face mere centimeters away... sometimes so close Michael half-suspected she might try to take a bite out of the Soulium...


    He felt compelled to issue a warning: "Mei, maybe be a little careful about the radiation? Honkai Sickness is unpredictable stuff, you know."


    "Hm?" Mei shook her head dismissively.


    Right, Michael recalled. While Honkai Energy adaptability and resistance were quantifiable metrics, outside of active Fire Moth combat personnel, ordinary people rarely underwent quantitative testing. The testing procedure itself involved significant exposure to Honkai radiation.


    So, for most people, these metrics remained qualitative assessments �C ''high resistance,'' ''low adaptability,'' etc. It was no wonder that despite Mei repeatedly assuring them of her high natural resistance, Michael and Elysia still worried about her pushing her limits.


    "Let Prometheus handle that kind of close analysis," Michael suggested gently. "If you somehow contracted Honkai Sickness, Kevin would probably actually flay me alive. Besides," he added, trying a different angle, "apart from you, there''s really no one else capable of... leading Fire Moth right now."


    Mei shook her head again, silencing Michael''s nagging with a single, pragmatic sentence: "Given the ambient Honkai Energy concentration within these ruins already, does my proximity to these specific fragments really make much of a difference?"


    He had to concede her point. Most regular Fire Moth soldiers were forced into medical retirement after just three to five years of service due to chronic Honkai Sickness, often requiring amputations.


    Only a lucky few ever received the rare, life-saving serum treatment. Even someone like SPACY, their leading expert who spent years researching the disease, had lost an arm to it and had required serum treatment twice afterward.


    Yet Mei, despite constantly working with Honkai-related materials and phenomena, had never shown any symptoms. It was nothing short of miraculous.


    Michael was forced to finally, fully accept what she''d told him before: her inability to become a MANTIS wasn''t due to poor Honkai Energy adaptability, but rather a fundamental incompatibility between her cellular structure and the specific ICHOR factors used in the surgery.


    Perhaps sensing her previous tone had been a bit too curt, Mei added, softening slightly, "While the portable terminal is convenient, its processing power and memory are ultimately limited. I''d rather save its resources for more critical tasks. Simple observation and preliminary assessment like this... my own eyes are sufficient."


    "Oh? If you say that, Mei, you must have made an important discovery!" Elysia suddenly popped up beside them, effortlessly slinging an arm around Mei''s shoulders.


    Behind her back, hidden from Mei''s view, Elysia subtly conjured a delicate crystal flower in her palm, silently working to dilute the ambient Honkai Energy in their immediate vicinity as much as possible.


    "Not entirely a discovery," Mei admitted. "More like... deductions based on observation."


    "Oh, come on! Discovery, deduction, whatever! Just tell us already!" Elysia urged playfully.


    Mei scratched her head slightly, quickly organizing her thoughts: "Firstly, neither of you pays much attention to Fire Moth logistics, so you might not grasp the sheer scale of what this means." She gestured towards the massive ruined wall behind them. "Just the Soulium plating reinforcing this single wall contains enough raw material to manufacture thirty Seventh Divine Keys."


    "That extravagant?!" Michael and Elysia exclaimed in unison, clicking their tongues in amazement.


    They both remembered Mobius complaining more than once about Commander Phamas''s initial reluctance to fully fund the Soulium project back in the early days. Her exact words, dripping with sarcasm, had been something like: "The production cost of a single gram of Soulium is enough to completely re-equip Fifth Squad."


    While that was likely a rough, hyperbolic estimate lacking strict financial rigor, if they used it as a basic benchmark:


    A standard Fire Moth combat squad back then had consisted of twenty to thirty members. Equipping a new squad of that size required approximately the equivalent of one year''s worth of ''Grade A'' survival resources for one hundred people.


    The Seventh Divine Key, Judgment of Shamash, excluding manufacturing wastage, weighed roughly two kilograms (2000 grams). Therefore, by Mobius''s crude metric, one Seventh Divine Key represented the resource cost equivalent to sustaining two hundred thousand people for a year at Grade A levels.


    And the armor plating behind this one wall conservatively equaled the mass of thirty Seventh Divine Keys. That translated to the staggering equivalent of sustaining six million people for a year at Grade A resource levels.


    Grade A, the ''relatively comfortable'' tier, was typically reserved only for the families of high-ranking United Government officials. Its resource allocation was more than three times that of the bare minimum ''Grade D'' survival level.


    Which meant, converting the cost of just this one wall into basic sustenance, it could feed at least eighteen million people for an entire year at the minimum survival standard!


    And walls like this... how many thousands of them existed throughout these sprawling ruins? Even if not every single wall was reinforced with costly Soulium plating... even if only one percent were... the implications were still mind-boggling.


    "Exactly," Mei confirmed their silent calculations. "Even if we transported all the Soulium currently stockpiled by Fire Moth across the entire planet to the Moon, it likely still wouldn''t be enough to construct a city of this scale, fortified to this degree."


    Michael understood Mei''s unspoken question immediately�� "And why? Why expend such astronomical resources to build a fortified city like this, here, on the Moon?"


    Their gazes met silently across the ruins. Michael gave Mei a slight, confirming nod, silently validating her line of reasoning.


    "Furthermore," he added, building on her point, "why specifically use Soulium for structural reinforcement? While Soulium is undoubtedly far stronger and tougher than even our most advanced specialized alloy armor plating, using it purely for architectural strength on this scale seems illogical. Weight isn''t a primary concern for static defenses like this; they could have achieved similar defensive capabilities simply by using much thicker, heavier layers of conventional alloys. So..."


    The three of them arrived at the same inescapable conclusion simultaneously, voicing it almost as one:


    "It was meant to block Honkai Energy radiation!"


    "Considering the extremely high ambient Honkai energy levels concentrated around this basin," Mei continued, her voice low and serious, sketching out the grim scenario, "my hypothesis is that this... this might have been the final battlefield. The place where the civilization before ours made their last stand against the Herrscher of Finality �C the very last Herrscher.


    "Imagine," she elaborated, her words painting a vivid, terrible picture, "the arrival of the Herrscher of Finality would unleash an overwhelming wave of Honkai Energy, instantly converting most conventional forces into mindless zombies or worse. So, they built these heavily shielded strongpoints, embedding Soulium armor deep within crucial structures. These fortifications were designed to allow their elite forces to weather that initial, catastrophic radiation surge. Then, once the initial energy wave subsided slightly, they would emerge en masse from these hardened shelters to engage the final enemy."


    Mei''s description hung heavy in the air, the image stark and chilling. The reference to "the civilization before ours" was now an understood, if unspoken, reality between them.


    "In that case," Michael spoke up quickly, breaking the heavy silence before it could fully settle, "we should prioritize exploring buildings confirmed to have Soulium reinforcement. Compared to the others, they were clearly deemed more strategically important." It was the logical next step, and both Mei and Elysia nodded in agreement.


    He immediately realized his mistake, however, as both Mei and Elysia turned to look at him expectantly. Right. Heavy lifting and dangerous exploration... guess that falls to the guy, huh?


    "..."


    Michael silently vaulted back over the massive wall and began rummaging through the pile of rubble on the other side. After several minutes of searching, he found nothing of interest besides more Soulium fragments.


    When he climbed back over, he saw Elysia had once again perched herself on the cliff edge, gazing thoughtfully towards the enormous, dark pit dominating the center of the basin. Mei, meanwhile, had activated the Prometheus terminal and was already running complex calculations.


    "Hm? I thought we were supposed to be conserving Prometheus''s processing power?" Michael teased lightly as he approached Mei.


    Her response, however, was utterly serious. "I just considered a possibility. Since Soulium construction was used so extensively here, there should logically be stockpiles reserved for repairs and replacements. At the very least, there ought to be surplus materials left over. After all," she added grimly, "if they were truly preparing for a final confrontation with the Herrscher of Finality here... there would have been little point in planning to transport any leftover Soulium back to Earth afterward."


    Makes sense, Michael thought grimly. Either they won, in which case they''d have all the time in the world to salvage later... or they lost, in which case the unused Soulium would be as meaningless to their extinct civilization as unspent money left in a dead man''s bank account. Whether it''s stored safely or hidden under a mattress makes no difference then.


    "Doctor," Prometheus''s synthesized voice suddenly emanated from the terminal, "Based on analysis of the lunar ruin schematics derived from your uploaded scans, there is a large, relatively intact structure located approximately five kilometers further along the crater rim from our current position. Based on architectural style and structural integrity readings, it is highly probable that this building served as a large-scale storage warehouse. However, I cannot confirm its contents contain Soulium without direct sensor readings."


    Michael followed the projected directional indicator, quickly locating the distant structure Prometheus had identified.


    "Well, that''s convenient," Mei remarked. "It''s located right near the central crater anyway. Saves us a detour. Michael, could you trouble yourself to use your Void abilities? Let''s teleport directly there. Further exploration of the peripheral ruins will have to wait until the mass-produced MANTIS units arrive. Our primary objective for this mission is to investigate that central crater."


    "Hey! Mei, do you always have to wait until the absolute last second to reveal the actual mission objective?" Michael grumbled good-naturedly, throwing his hands up in mock exasperation. He walked over to the cliff edge and gently tapped Elysia on the shoulder.


    "Come on, Ely, time to go!"


    Perhaps his voice was too soft, or maybe Elysia was lost deeper in thought than he realized, but she gave absolutely no reaction.


    "Hm? Ely? Elysia? Miss... Pink... Elf (Fairy)?"


    Still nothing.


    Refusing to believe she was that zoned out, Michael leaned closer, putting his mouth right next to her ear. He hesitated for a split second, then his downward glance caught sight of the slight indentation the decorative band around her thigh made against her skin.


    A mischievous glint sparked in his eyes, his lips curled into a wicked grin, and he suddenly yelled��


    "PINK FATTY!"


    ---||---


    Ten minutes later, before the designated "warehouse."


    A spatial rift tore open, and Michael stumbled out first, his ears bright red, looking utterly mortified and on the verge of tears.


    The massive warehouse doors were, predictably, sealed shut. Michael first tried pushing them, placing his hands flat against the cold metal. They didn''t budge an inch. Recalling the heavy blast doors back at the Fire Moth HQ, he changed tactics.


    Wedging his fingers into the thin seam between the two colossal doors, he braced himself and began pulling outwards with immense force.


    "GROOOOAN��RUMBLE��"


    After untold millennia, a thick layer of fine lunar dust coated the door surfaces. The intense vibrations caused by Michael''s efforts sent clouds of it billowing outwards, creating a choking haze.


    Showers of small pebbles and debris rained down from the top of the doorframe, pelting Michael''s head and shoulders like gritty hail.


    By the time he had managed to pry the two door sections �C each easily a hundred meters tall and nearly ten meters thick �C open just wide enough for two people to walk through side-by-side, he turned around looking like a complete idiot who''d stood outside in a blizzard all night, utterly covered head-to-toe in gray dust.


    "Pfft!"


    Elysia, Mei, and even the holographic Prometheus projection erupted in simultaneous laughter.


    "Phoo��" Michael pursed his lips and blew sharply, sending a small cloud of dust puffing away from his face.


    Finally, Elysia, still giggling so hard she nearly doubled over, stepped forward and kindly helped brush the thickest layers of dust off his face and clothes.


    Mei watched them from the side, biting her lip to suppress a smile. Prometheus suddenly spoke quietly to her: "Doctor, would you like to take a short break? It is almost time for your scheduled communication uplink with Captain Kevin."


    "Oh? How long until the scheduled time?" Mei asked casually.


    "Er... There are currently two hours, thirty-two minutes, and fifty-seven seconds remaining until the scheduled communication window."


    "..." Mei sighed softly, making a mental note to personally remove the "Kevinesque Dry Wit" subroutine from Prometheus''s emotional simulation module as soon as they returned to base. The AI had clearly surpassed its source material in the art of deadpan trolling.


    The interior of the warehouse was pitch black. A cool draft flowed out from the relatively narrow gap between the massive doors.


    "Urgh!" Michael suddenly clutched his head, stumbling slightly.


    "What''s wrong?" Elysia, only a step away, immediately steadied him. But Michael just shook his head, waving her off, indicating he was alright.


    He had just swept the interior with his Herrscher of Sentience powers. There was nothing inside that could remotely be called ''alive''. Despite expecting this, despite holding no real hope, he had checked anyway. The confirmation still sent a pang through him.


    He held out his hand, palm up, and a small, bright flame ignited above it. Then, taking the lead, he stepped cautiously into the darkness.


    Elysia linked her arm through his, leaning slightly against him as they walked. "Why not just create lights?" she whispered.


    Michael shot her a sideways glance. Honestly, it was only at times like this that he remembered his primary Herrscher core was Reason, not Void, Sentience, Death, Flame, or Thunder... Ugh, what other powers did I even absorb again?


    If Elysia could hear his internal monologue, she would undoubtedly cover her mouth to stifle a giggle and remind him of the self-deprecating nickname he''d given himself years ago during a moment of profound weakness �C the Herrscher of Nerfs.


    While the two in front clung together, Mei followed them inside, holding the Prometheus terminal aloft.


    The holographic projection of Prometheus herself emitted a soft, blue luminescence, illuminating a far wider area than the flickering flame in Michael''s hand.


    Because of this, she was the first to spot the humanoid shadow lurking just inside the doorway�� sea??h th�� NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Doctor, watch out!"


    Being a pure projection, Prometheus, despite her protective instinct, couldn''t physically shield Mei.


    All she could do was instantly divert maximum power to her illumination function, hoping to clearly reveal the potential threat to Mei. But even as she did, a sliver of doubt crossed her digital mind �C Michael and Elysia might be joking around, but the probability of both of them simultaneously relaxing their guard and making such a basic tactical error should be extremely low, shouldn''t it?


    "It''s alright, Prometheus. It''s just a mech suit," Michael called back casually from ahead, without even turning around. He hadn''t made such a rookie mistake, of course.


    The piercing blue light from Prometheus cut through the darkness, revealing Michael was correct. It was indeed just a mech suit, roughly human-sized.


    It stood frozen mid-stride, one foot forward, one back, its arms outstretched unevenly before it, as if reaching for something or recoiling in its final moment. It was no wonder Prometheus had initially perceived it as a hostile figure in the gloom.


    However, the energy indicator light on its chest and the optical sensors in its ''eyes'' were completely dark, covered in the same lifeless, gray dust as everything else. It was clearly inactive, powerless for millennia.


    Mei suddenly took two bold steps forward, stopping directly in front of the dusty machine. She reached out, pressing her index, middle, and ring fingers against the mech''s chest plate. Then, she applied gentle, steady pressure.


    "CRASH!"


    The mech, weighing hundreds of kilograms, toppled backward with a deafening clang, crashing heavily onto the warehouse floor. Yet, strangely, its limbs remained locked in the exact same walking/reaching pose it had held while standing.


    Mei didn''t stop there. She took two more steps, crouching down beside the fallen machine.


    "Snap!" Michael finally decided to fulfill his duties as the Herrscher of Reason. With a crisp snap of his fingers, cold, brilliant white light flooded the entire warehouse, banishing every shadow, illuminating the vast space as brightly as day.


    Now, in the stark light, Michael and Elysia finally understood Mei''s unusual reaction. The humanoid mech wasn''t just any ordinary machine.


    Although its internal circuitry and control systems were still unknown, its external design... its overall shape, size, and proportions... bore a striking resemblance to a general-purpose humanoid combat frame Mei herself had designed shortly after joining Fire Moth years ago.


    While superficial resemblance alone didn''t prove anything conclusive, similar mechanical designs often implied shared functional principles.


    For example: a strictly humanoid form is rarely the most optimal structure for a purely mechanical combat unit. Designers typically modify the humanoid template significantly to better align with mechanical kinematics and combat efficiency, rather than adhering strictly to biological anatomy.


    The reason Mei had designed her original model to be so rigorously humanoid, in both shape and scale, was because it was intended from inception for single-pilot operation.


    To put it more bluntly, like Tony Stark''s suits, it was designed to be worn, directly controlled by a human operator inside... less a ''mech'' and more accurately described as advanced powered armor.


    And Mei had every reason to suspect, looking at the fallen machine before them now, that this ancient precursor followed the same design philosophy...


    Which meant...


    Mei clenched her fists, her expression hardening with resolve. Without hesitation, her fingers moved with practiced familiarity, finding the external emergency release latch on the mech''s chest plate.


    "TSSSSSHHH��CLANG!"


    With a sharp, ear-splitting hiss of escaping pressure and a loud metallic clang, the mech''s armored faceplate violently ejected outwards. It shot past Mei''s head, skimming her cheek so closely it actually sliced off a few stray strands of hair near her temple. This mechanism is different, more forceful than mine, the thought registered fleetingly in Mei''s mind.


    "Clunk��Clunk��"


    Two more dull, heavy sounds followed as internal locks disengaged, and the mech''s limbs suddenly went limp, slumping lifelessly on the floor.


    "Well?" Michael asked, though he already knew the answer.


    Beneath the ejected faceplate... there was nothing. Empty space. The void left behind induced a strange, poignant sense of sorrow, especially for Mei. She had seen the mech''s final, frozen posture and had perhaps subconsciously hoped, against all logic, to find someone still inside.


    No, she corrected herself mentally��of course someone had been inside. How else could it have assumed that final, desperate pose?


    It was just that... tens of thousands of years had passed. And unlike the vacuum outside, there was oxygen within this sealed warehouse. The pilot''s body had long since decomposed, returning to dust, leaving absolutely no trace behind.


    This outcome was entirely predictable, of course. Mei wasn''t grieving for the inevitable decay.


    Her thoughts were simpler, colder, yet resonant with empathy�� What a pity. They died unknown, unheard. And after death, they remain so. Will we...?


    Her sadness was merely a kindred sorrow, an empathy born of shared potential fate. The fox grieving for the death of the hare.


    However, from Michael''s unique perspective, empowered (or perhaps cursed) by the Herrscher of Sentience, he witnessed something far more horrifying:


    Over hundreds of thousands of years, the physical body had long since turned to dust. Within the Sea of Consciousness associated with this suit, all memories, all traces of identity, had been utterly eroded away, leaving only a terrifying, echoing void.


    Yet, permeating that void, thick and suffocating, was the raw, undiluted agony, despair, and unyielding defiance of the pilot''s final moments��


    That was the source of the sharp pain Michael had felt upon entering the warehouse. His own Sentience powers felt like a tiny rowboat tossed on a tempestuous ocean before this ancient, concentrated wave of despair, threatening to capsize him at any moment.


    "Hey! Cheer up, you two!" Elysia suddenly chirped, forcing a bright smile, though her eyes remained slightly narrowed. "Finding nothing is definitely better than having a creepy skeleton suddenly pop out and scare us all, right?" She offered a weak, slightly off-key attempt at a joke.


    With her intelligence, Elysia had surely reached the same conclusions as Mei, perhaps just a fraction of a second slower. (Honestly, just a tiny fraction!)


    But the heavy silence was becoming unbearable. Someone had to try and lighten the mood, right?


    Yet, no one laughed. Not even a strained, awkward, or pitying chuckle.


    Elysia opened her eyes fully, puzzled by the lack of response. She saw Mei, Michael, and even the holographic Prometheus completely ignoring the mountains of equipment and potentially priceless Soulium stockpiled deeper within the warehouse. Their gazes were all fixated on something near where the mech had fallen.


    A small, unassuming glass stele, a rectangular plaque standing upright on the floor.


    It wasn''t large, maybe the size of four adult hands placed together. After Michael gently blew away the thick layer of accumulated dust, they could see its surface was densely engraved with intricate, unfamiliar characters.


    Mei and Michael exchanged a look. He nodded grimly. With a wave of his hand, Michael materialized a complex array of sophisticated scanning and analysis equipment.


    Mei connected the Prometheus terminal to Michael''s newly created devices. Meanwhile, Michael carefully approached the glass stele and used a fine tool to scrape off a minuscule sample �C thankfully, the vibration from the falling mech hadn''t shattered the ancient artifact.


    In less than a minute, Prometheus delivered the dating results��


    "Sample analysis indicates this glass stele was manufactured approximately two hundred and fifty thousand years ago."


    "Can you decipher the inscription?" Michael asked immediately.


    He couldn''t believe the previous occupants would leave an inscribed monument here for no reason. It had to contain crucial information �C perhaps even details about the Herrscher of Finality''s powers, secrets his own fragmented future knowledge hadn''t yet revealed?


    Though, a part of him knew that was unlikely. If humanity had truly faced the Final Herrscher and managed to ascertain its abilities, they likely wouldn''t have had the time or opportunity to calmly carve inscriptions afterward.


    "I cannot guarantee full accuracy without comprehensive linguistic analysis," Prometheus replied cautiously. "However, theoretically, as long as the language originates from Homo sapiens sapiens developmental lines, I should be able to achieve a partial or approximate translation through comparative analysis with known linguistic databases."


    This was exactly what Mei had been waiting for. She used a handheld scanner to capture high-resolution images of the entire inscription, uploading the data directly to Prometheus. Then, she stepped back, waiting patiently for the AI to work its magic.


    "Something''s wrong," Mei murmured, frowning deeply.


    "What is it?" Michael asked. He too felt an instinctive sense of unease, something fundamentally discordant, though he couldn''t quite pinpoint it.


    He glanced at Elysia; she wore a similar expression of faint confusion.


    Mei pushed her glasses up her nose, hesitating slightly before voicing her concern: "Two hundred and fifty thousand years ago... Modern archaeology has found traces of hominids dating back that far, but as you both know, those were largely proto-human species like Homo erectus or Neanderthals. Our direct ancestors, Homo sapiens sapiens �C anatomically modern humans �C are generally believed to have only emerged and begun migrating out of Africa around one hundred thousand years ago. Let me put it another way... If a human civilization capable of confronting the Herrscher of Finality existed on Earth a quarter of a million years ago, why is there absolutely no corresponding archaeological evidence?"


    "Hmm? Maybe these ruins were built by Moon people after all?" Elysia quipped, trying once more to inject some levity.


    But Mei, trapped in her hyper-rational analysis mode, didn''t even register the joking tone. "Impossible," she countered automatically. "If an advanced civilization had originated on the Moon, it''s highly unlikely this would be their only major settlement... Granted, our exploration of the Moon is far from complete. But more importantly, this site shows no evidence of large-scale agriculture or sustainable food production. It couldn''t have supported a self-sufficient civilization..."


    Her words tumbled out faster and faster, her mind racing through logical contradictions, until Prometheus thankfully interrupted her��


    "Doctor, the preliminary decryption of the inscription is complete."


    The AI''s synthesized voice sounded... hesitant? Strange, almost uncertain. The three of them frowned simultaneously, their unease deepening �C but not because of Prometheus''s odd tone.


    The entire decryption process had taken less than a single minute. What did that imply?


    It meant the language inscribed on the ancient stele was extremely similar to the languages they currently used.


    It clearly originated from the same linguistic root �C that of Homo sapiens sapiens.


    But modern humans only left Africa 100,000 years ago! How could this possibly be???


    However, as the translated text began scrolling onto the projected display... Mei''s pupils contracted violently. It wasn''t really an ''inscription'' in the monumental sense. It read more like the final, hastily written page of a diary. Or perhaps... a last will and testament. And in that instant, all the baffling contradictions suddenly, chillingly, resolved themselves��


    To you who come after, greetings.


    By the time you read this inscription, our era has surely long since ended.


    Yet, I am still glad��if someone truly can read these words, then it means, at the very least, the traces of our existence have not completely vanished. The flame of human civilization has ultimately not been extinguished.


    But simultaneously, this also likely means that your civilization now faces circumstances similar to our own, doesn''t it?


    A small piece of advice for you: the final Herrscher, the Herrscher of Finality, will appear shortly after the Twelfth Herrscher is defeated. Its point of arrival is fixed. Yes, I''m certain you''ve seen the large crater just outside.


    Alright, ���ѦϦ̦ǦȦ�... ah, that is, my artificial intelligence partner, she is urging me again to keep this brief. After all, with the Honkai Energy concentration reaching this level, the battle should be starting any moment now. We don''t have much time left.


    I hope Kevin and the others achieve victory. Though, if they do succeed, I''ll definitely destroy this inscription before they return, hehe.


    -- Dr. MEI

 Chapter 258: Beneath the Crater

    Chapter 258 - Beneath the Crater"Are you alright, Mei? You don''t look so good."


    Kevin��or rather, Kevin''s holographic projection��asked with concern. With Prometheus''s assistance, Kevin and Mei were speaking across the vast 388,000-kilometer distance separating Earth and Moon.


    "Ah��" Mei pressed the cool pads of her fingers against the corners of her eyes, answering distractedly, "Me? I''m fine. Just a bit tired from the long journey, that''s all. Mm."


    "Sigh..." Kevin crossed his arms, shaking his head with a wry smile.


    Just as Michael understood Elysia, how could he not understand Mei?


    A few simple gestures, a few lines of dialogue, a fleeting exchange of glances �C it was enough for him to roughly "empathize" with what Mei was feeling.


    He could sense an emotion deeper than mere sadness. Less sorrow, more like... anger. Thinking about it, he realized he had never actually seen Mei look truly angry before.


    But he had no idea what had actually happened, nor could he fathom the target of her anger �C it couldn''t possibly be Michael or Elysia, right? Definitely not.


    At this moment, he desperately wished he could sneak into Vill-V''s workshop, secretly activate the Second Divine Key, and teleport himself directly to the lunar ruins. After all, Michael had already synchronized the spatial coordinates with the Key.


    But he couldn''t leave... Michael and Elysia were both on the Moon. Two of Fire Moth''s top three combatants were off-world. Someone had to stay behind and keep watch over the increasingly unstable Earth, right?


    "...If I''d known, I never should have given in to Michael and Elysia''s relentless pestering back then," Kevin sighed inwardly. He then heard Mei ask:


    "How are things on Earth? Is the Council behaving?"


    Hearing the word "Council," Kevin instinctively scratched his head.


    "Hm? Is someone causing trouble?" Mei''s eyes narrowed behind her glasses, a glint of cold light flashing through them. The only reason she had chosen the relatively peaceful method of annexing the United Government through a council, rather than resorting to more direct, forceful means, was simply to minimize internal conflict.


    But if someone was truly foolish enough to make trouble while both she and Michael were away, they shouldn''t blame Mobius if an extra body or two ended up on her operating table.


    "Er! No, no! It''s not that serious, they''re being very cooperative, very..." Kevin quickly backtracked. After all, those old politicians had only made a few harmlessly sarcastic remarks about him and Mei. He didn''t want to bother the already exhausted Mei with such trivial matters, nor did he want to create new rifts within humanity, which had only just managed to achieve a semblance of unity, over a few petty words.


    So, he hastily changed the subject: "Speaking of which, less than an hour ago, an Emperor-class Honkai Beast energy signature was detected in the Far East. I''ve already dispatched Sakura and Kalpas. Calculating the time, they should be reaching the battlefield now�� Uh, considering the Far East is mostly uninhabited, I didn''t see the need to activate the Second Divine Key for this."


    Kevin blinked, practically radiating a ''Praise me, Mei!'' expression.


    How could Mei not read his look? She managed a small smile, praising him sincerely, "Very good. That was very considerate."


    Using the Second Divine Key to deploy troops directly to the battlefield was undoubtedly the fastest option and could quell disturbances instantly. However, as a "non-living" object, the Divine Key couldn''t draw a continuous supply of Honkai Energy from the Imaginary Tree like a Herrscher could. Each use at its rated power required roughly two hours of recharge time.


    And sometimes, a two-hour window of vulnerability could be fatal, even long enough for humanity to face extinction �C if a Herrscher happened to appear during that exact interval.


    "But you still need to be careful," Mei cautioned. "The initial energy reading doesn''t mean everything. Both Mah��m��y��r�� and Vishnu initially appeared with Emperor-class energy signatures."


    "Ah, I know that, of course," Kevin replied readily. "That''s why I''ve divided Anti-Entropy''s main combat forces into four groups. Sakura and Kalpas are the Strike Team. Kosma and I are the Quick Reaction Force. Hua, Su, Mobius, and Vill-V are the Reserve Team. Everyone else maintains normal duties and training schedules."


    "Hm!" Mei''s eyes widened slightly, then she smiled genuinely. "Not bad. I didn''t expect my boyfriend had the potential to be a leader too."


    "Ahem!" Kevin coughed lightly. "Actually, this was Michael''s plan from the start," he almost blurted out honestly. But being praised by Mei was such a rare occurrence... after weighing his options, he decided his brother could take one for the team��


    "Ah, it''s just standard procedure! But I remember Michael saying, the most important thing for a leader isn''t ability. There are countless capable people in the world, right? But only one can be the leader. Because what matters most for a leader isn''t exceptional skill, but unwavering conviction, and the charisma to unite everyone."


    "Hmm... That self-deprecating style, as always. That does indeed sound like something Michael would say," Mei chuckled softly, glancing over at Michael, who was currently chatting and laughing with Elysia as they sorted through the various equipment and Soulium stockpiles in the warehouse.


    He shouldn''t put himself down like that, Mei thought. From the perspective of Fire Moth, or even humanity as a whole, Michael was perhaps less suited for overall leadership than she was. But for Anti-Entropy specifically? The opposite was true.


    Because Mei knew she couldn''t fulfill the second criterion for them: uniting so many eccentric individuals with vastly different personalities.


    "Right, speaking of Michael, what''s he up to?" Kevin''s projection craned its neck, trying to look around. Unfortunately, Prometheus could only provide a limited perspective; no matter how much he peered, he could only see Mei.


    "Oh! Look at me, I almost forgot to mention it!" Mei lightly tapped her forehead. "Relay this to Vill-V: we''ve discovered a massive amount of Soulium on the Moon. Conservatively estimating, there are at least ten tons just in this warehouse alone, and there''s much more scattered outside."


    "Uh, wait a minute, Mei. Soulium on the Moon... hold on, and a warehouse? What exactly did you guys find? Don''t tell me there are actual Moon people?"


    "Mm... Those details... I''ll tell you face-to-face when I get back..."


    "WEE-WOO! WEE-WOO! WEE-WOO!"


    A piercing alarm suddenly blared, interrupting their conversation. Even Michael and Elysia looked over from the warehouse.


    Mei instinctively glanced up, checking the color of the (non-existent) warning lights, before realizing the alarm must be coming from Kevin''s end.


    Kevin''s projection vanished abruptly. Half a minute later, he reappeared, leaning halfway into the frame: "Sorry, Mei! The energy signature of that Honkai Beast in the Far East just spiked to Judgment-class! I have to get to the command center! Talk when you get back!"


    Kevin hastily cut the connection.


    ---||---


    Two minutes later, he returned to the communication room, filled with regret. The Honkai Beast, whose readings had spiked again and been designated ''Afeitian, an Apocalypse(Mahe?vara)-class Honkai Beast,'' had been swiftly killed by Kalpas the instant Kevin had stepped into the command center.


    "Sigh... If I''d known it would be over that quickly, I wouldn''t have hung up." Kevin tried re-establishing the connection for a while, but Mei''s end seemed to be offline as well. "Interstellar communication" wasn''t cheap; it looked like he''d have to wait until their next scheduled window...


    He stretched, then walked back towards the dedicated lounge area for Anti-Entropy members.


    "Grrrrowl��"


    His stomach suddenly rumbled. He efficiently opened the refrigerator, planning to grab a snack.


    "Hm... Sushi?" Kevin opened a disposable bento box. He sniffed it cautiously. Didn''t seem spoiled. A mischievous grin spread across his face as he picked up a piece and popped it into his mouth...


    "Mmph! Urk... Ah! Cough cough cough!"


    An intense, icy heat shot straight up to his brain, so overwhelming his eyes rolled back in their sockets, twitching uncontrollably. Finally, unable to bear it any longer, he collapsed onto the floor with a dull thud, completely unconscious.


    ---||---


    388,000 kilometers away, Mei remained blissfully unaware that the sushi she had painstakingly prepared had accomplished something only a Herrscher had managed before �C defeating Kevin Kaslana.


    She was currently staring down into the seemingly bottomless crater at her feet, discussing entry methods with Michael. Of course, it was mostly Michael doing the talking:


    "Method one," Michael began, ticking off points, "since the, uh, pre-pre-pre-pre-previous civilization faced the Honkai here, and most of their forces seem to have been deployed outside the crater, presumably waiting to engage the Herrscher of Finality after its arrival... it stands to reason they must have had some kind of mechanism for rapid descent to the crater floor. We just need to find that mechanism."


    "..." Mei remained silent.


    "But," Michael continued, "I don''t think that''s the best approach. Not just because the mechanism might not even be functional anymore, but also �C Mei, can your body handle much more of this?"


    Mei nodded, replying with unwavering confidence, "I haven''t felt any discomfort so far. Except... I''m a bit tired."


    She said this, but as a semi-doctor herself, she knew better �C the absence of discomfort was often more troublesome than obvious symptoms.


    Her normal metabolism had been artificially disrupted; how could there not be problems? If there were clear symptoms, she could use her experience and theoretical knowledge to diagnose the issue and assess its severity. But this current situation... she only knew there would be problems, but had no idea where, or how serious they were.


    Continuing to push herself was a gamble. The longer they stayed on the Moon, the greater the risk.


    And Michael''s proposed second rapid solution was also a gamble��


    "The other method is much simpler," Michael stated bluntly. "I jump down directly from here. I have Void powers, I can come and go freely. Once I confirm the situation below, I can bring you two down."


    "...Alright. That method is indeed efficient." Mei pressed her fingers to her forehead, reluctantly agreeing to his plan.


    Oh, perhaps ''reluctantly'' wasn''t quite the right word. Her main objective was to investigate this crater. Searching for the previous civilization''s leftover equipment could potentially lead them through many interesting facilities along the way, but given the time constraints imposed by her own physical state, a direct approach was probably wiser.


    "But ultimately," Mei thought with a flicker of frustration, "this so-called ''time constraint'' is entirely due to my body''s limitations. If only there was some way for me to..."


    Was there bitterness? Perhaps a little. Despite being the seemingly omnipotent Dr. Mei in the eyes of others, there were far too many things she simply couldn''t do.


    She knew Michael actually envied her sometimes �C envied her maturity, her calmness, her rationality, her seemingly unbreakable mental fortitude.


    But... although there wasn''t a direct causal link, wasn''t mental maturity often developed, at least in part, to compensate for a lack of external power? S~ea??h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    While Michael envied Mei''s strong mind, she, in turn, secretly envied his immense external power.


    She was lost in thought for only a fraction of a second, but in that instant, Michael had already silently leaped into the abyss. Only the faint whooshing sound of his clothes catching the non-existent wind echoed back up to her ears.


    With no other option, Mei could only follow Elysia''s example, slowly bending down and seating herself on the edge of the precipice.


    "Ely, what are you looking at?" Mei asked softly, following Elysia''s fixed gaze. All she saw was a scattering of peculiar stones further down the slope. They were ''peculiar'' because their fractured surfaces were strange: upon closer inspection, the center of each break revealed a speckled, star-like pattern of deep blue, while the outer edges, near the surface, gradually darkened through shades of purple to black.


    If the central starlight blue were replaced with crimson, and the outer limestone-like surface were bone-white... they would look remarkably like the fossilized remains of Honkai Beasts, Mei mused.


    Perhaps... perhaps that''s exactly what they were. The corpses of Honkai Beasts, slowly petrified, slowly transformed by unimaginable stretches of time, eventually taking on this bizarre appearance.


    Is she just looking at those stones? Mei wondered, both certain and uncertain. There wasn''t much else to see in that particular direction, but would anyone stare so intently at rocks for so long...?


    Or was she simply... zoning out again?


    Mei felt a headache brewing. Elysia''s thoughts were always difficult to fathom. While not entirely impossible for Mei to analyze, her own mental fatigue made it difficult to muster the energy needed to dissect Elysia''s abnormality��


    Ever since they reached this crater �C no, ever since they arrived on the Moon �C Elysia had been far too quiet.


    To be fair, faced with the monotonous, unchanging lunar landscape, silence was a perfectly normal reaction.


    In fact, many soldiers from the lunar exploration teams, after surviving harrowing missions and returning to Earth, ended up directly admitted to long-term care facilities.


    The symptoms were disturbingly consistent across most cases: staring blankly into space when others were around, yet muttering incessantly to themselves when alone. Once night fell, this often escalated into hysterical screaming.


    Those without families... some had signed consent forms in moments of despair, ending up on Mobius''s operating table. Even the few who miraculously survived the ensuing procedures were now confined deep within the "Serpent''s Belly" facility.


    "Sigh..."


    It was precisely because prolonged silence could be a symptom of lunar exposure that Elysia''s quietness hadn''t initially raised major alarms for Mei. But after arriving at these ruins, her silence had become more pronounced, more noticeable...


    This was at least the third time she had sat wordlessly on a cliff edge like this.


    "Elysia? Elysia?"


    "..."


    And, disturbingly, it was as if her hearing had been completely stripped away. No matter how many times Mei called her name, she offered no response. It was the same for Mei now as it had been for Michael earlier.


    This profound silence seemed superficially similar to the symptoms shown by the traumatized explorers, but Mei felt strongly that there was more to it.


    For one thing, those soldiers typically spent months on the Moon. They had been here for less than a week. Mei couldn''t believe Elysia''s spirit was fragile enough to break so quickly �C after all, Mei herself and Michael were handling the environment without such issues.


    Secondly, there was a nagging suspicion... not a malicious doubt about Elysia''s loyalty, but rather... a fundamental question. An answer she had never quite gotten from Michael �C "Without discernible Herrscher powers, without a standard Herrscher Core... Elysia, is she truly just a Herrscher?"


    Mei hadn''t wanted to dwell on it, but this place... according to the inscription left by the ''Mei'' from 250,000 years ago, this was the very birthplace of the final Herrscher, the Herrscher of Finality.


    Such a unique location, combined with Elysia being such a unique Herrscher, who was now exhibiting unique behavior...


    It was incredibly hard not to speculate. Her mind, operating at its usual high speed, generated over a hundred hypotheses almost instantaneously. For example:


    Since Elysia''s exact time of ''awakening'' as a Herrscher was unknown, what if she was the original Herrscher? Perhaps, in direct contrast to Michael''s power-collecting abilities, each new Herrscher actually split off powers from her, leaving her with none.


    And why did she lack a gem-like Core? Perhaps she was the singular, original Core itself, and all other Herrscher Cores were merely subordinate manifestations...


    "Mm, that explains everything logically, but... Forget it, forget it..." Mei forcefully shut down these lines of thought. She felt time wasn''t that critical yet; she preferred to hear the truth directly from Elysia herself someday.


    As for telling Michael about Elysia''s odd behavior? That was completely unnecessary �C he must have noticed from the very beginning. That was likely why he kept engaging in various seemingly childish antics, trying to elicit a reaction from her.


    The silence stretched, making time feel distorted. Mei glanced at the Prometheus terminal display on her wrist. She felt like nearly two hours must have passed... or at least one. But the flickering numbers told her that less than two minutes had elapsed since Michael jumped into the crater.


    107 seconds, to be exact. Now 108, 109...


    Mei sighed again. Bored, she picked up a small pebble from beside her. Habitually, she tilted her head back, holding the pebble up before her eyes, as if comparing its size to the moon in the sky.


    But all she saw were salt grains scattered across a black curtain; naturally, none could compare to the stone in her hand.


    She chuckled softly at her own absurdity, belatedly remembering she was on the Moon.


    She tossed the pebble into the bottomless crater, silently counting to ten, but heard no sound of impact.


    Checking the time again: 142 seconds. Barely another half-minute had passed.


    Mei suddenly turned and waved her hand directly in front of Elysia''s face. She didn''t expect it to work, just recalling similar tropes from novels and movies, acting on a whim.


    Unexpectedly, it actually had an effect�� Elysia let out a soft "Hm?" and slowly, dreamily lifted her head.


    "You... uh..." "What''s wrong with you?" Mei had intended to ask, but perhaps influenced by some strange psychological feedback loop, an odd force intervened. Not only did it keep her silent, but it also made her subconsciously tilt her own chin slightly upwards, her gaze drifting towards the distant stars.


    "This is!"


    Her vision soared like a bird that didn''t exist in this space, effortlessly flying past the scattered stones below, beyond the edge of the ruined city, out into the vast expanse of the night sky.


    It was the same sky she had just gazed at half a minute ago. But the profound darkness had transformed in the mere instant it took to lower and raise her head. Now, it shimmered with fantastical colors �C a patch of deep violet here, a swirl of crimson there, a nebula of pale blue further off.


    These colors, which shouldn''t exist in the black-and-white reality of the cosmos, had appeared silently, resembling theѤ�� artificially colored astrophotography images she remembered seeing on her father''s computer as a child.


    And that wasn''t all.


    The "salt grains" �C the stars �C in the night sky, previously static points of varying brightness, rough or fine, hung inertly, lifelessly, unchangingly.


    But now, a portion of them had begun to slowly rotate around some invisible central point. They spun faster and faster, leaving faint, concentric circular trails across the night sky in the blink of an eye, like the growth rings of an ancient tree.


    This too was an image Mei knew well �C the result of pointing a camera towards the celestial pole on a clear night, taking a long exposure photograph, and then digitally stacking the images. A beautiful star trail photograph.


    But... but how was any of this happening now? Forget the inexplicably colored cosmos for a moment; star trails were artifacts of long-exposure photography and post-processing. How could they possibly appear...


    "Thud..."


    A sound that should have been crisp, but instead felt muffled and heavy, reached Mei''s ears. The sound of the pebble she had thrown finally hitting the bottom of the crater.


    She blinked involuntarily. And just like that, theѤ�� celestial river, the neat circular star trails �C everything vanished without a trace.


    So completely did they disappear that she couldn''t help but wonder �C Was all of that just my imagination? If not, how could it possibly be explained?


    Naturally, she turned to look at Elysia beside her. But she only saw Elysia looking down again, gazing intently into the abyss at her feet, as if she had never noticed the strange celestial phenomena at all.


    "Ely..."


    "Ah! You''re back!" Elysia''s sudden, joyful exclamation cut off Mei''s question. Bracing her hands on the cliff edge, Elysia pushed off, looking like she was about to leap down. But her descending toes landed perfectly, precisely, on a translucent pink crystal platform that materialized just beneath her feet.


    Using the rebound from the crystal, she leaped lightly upwards, spinning gracefully in mid-air like a flower petal caught and lifted again by the wind, landing softly back on the cliff edge.


    And Michael was standing right in front of her.


    Mei swallowed all her previous thoughts and questions. She saw the grim expression on Michael''s face and quickly asked, "What''s the situation below? Are there large numbers of Honkai Beasts?"


    Michael shook his head, his face pale and troubled. "Below... there are no Honkai Beasts. But there are some things down there... that shouldn''t exist."


    ---||---


    Mei had to admit, despite Michael''s prior warning, she still felt wholeheartedly that every word she had ever learned, from childhood through university, was utterly inadequate to describe the desolate emptiness of the crater floor. Because what lay before her eyes was, quite literally, an emptiness devoid of almost everything familiar��


    Behind them stood some bizarre, alien-looking structures. But the strangely pulsating yet neatly arranged stone blocks, the eerie circular patterns carved onto their surfaces, the exposed purple strata in their fractures... none of it looked like the product of human civilization.


    Moreover, an invisible weight pressed down on her shoulders, squeezed her chest, making it difficult to breathe.


    If not for the faint, almost imperceptible luminescence emanating from the fine dust underfoot �C different from normal lunar regolith, providing just enough light to keep the oppressive darkness at bay �C Mei doubted she could stand being here for even ten minutes.


    Looking up, the crater opening was just a tiny, coin-sized hole in the distant ceiling, making the oppressive weight feel even more inescapable.


    But...


    "What did you mean, things that shouldn''t exist?"


    Michael pinched his fingers together, his lips moving slightly, apparently calculating something.


    After a moment, he concluded, "Ten seconds left. Step back a bit."


    He firmly pulled Mei and Elysia back a couple of steps, counting down under his breath: "Ten, nine, eight, seven, six..."


    "Five, four..."


    "Three, two, one��"


    The dust before them seemed to shift, to swirl, but the overall landscape didn''t appear to change significantly.


    Yet, inexplicably emerging from within the shifting dust, several dark objects materialized: a dozen broken longswords, two large crosses leaning askew against the sandy soil, a pair of black and white lances, a massive greatsword, dull and lightless, forever incapable of burning again...


    Some she recognized, some she didn''t.


    But as their partial designer, this didn''t stop Mei from shouting the three words that screamed in her mind��


    "Divine Keys!"

 Chapter 259 - 384,400 KM Between Earth and Moon

    Chapter 259 - 384,400 KM Between Earth and MoonMichael stared, lost in thought, at the scene before him, watching the dim light and shadows drift slowly with the fine dust amidst a soft rustling sound. He had the strange feeling that he had stood here for hundreds of thousands of years, perhaps longer, as if the world completed a cycle with his every blink.


    He turned to look at Elysia. The Herrscher of Sentience power couldn''t decipher her thoughts; all Michael perceived was emptiness. There was nothing he could do but secretly grasp her icy hand, hoping to offer a sliver of warmth against the eternal cold and solitude.


    Then, Michael turned towards Mei. Under the gaze of Sentience, her every thought process unfolded before him. She was rapidly resolving her own confusion with astonishing speed:


    "Why are there Divine Keys here?" ��Because this was the site of humanity''s final battle against the Herrscher of Finality. The warriors of the previous civilization wielded Divine Keys here in their last stand.


    "Why are there Divine Keys I don''t recognize?" ��Perhaps they were Divine Keys made from the cores of the three Herrschers who hadn''t appeared yet in our era.


    "Why are there identical Divine Keys?" ��Those identical longswords must belong to the Tenth Herrscher Michael mentioned. Since there were a thousand individuals, a corresponding number of Keys were left behind... Sear?h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But the other Divine Keys, like the unfamiliar cross, like Abyss Flower, like Judgment of Shamash �C multiple copies existed. There was only one possibility: they were the same Divine Keys left behind by different eras.


    But how could different eras have identical Divine Keys? Did the Herrschers'' powers barely change across cycles?


    "And the ''me'' who left the inscription 250,000 years ago, the Kevin and Prometheus mentioned in it... And..."


    She wasn''t questioning the existence of even older civilizations, perhaps multiple ones. But it clearly contradicted Earth''s current archaeological findings��


    It wasn''t just that these civilizations left no trace on Earth; the Herrscher of Finality destroying everything could explain that.


    But there were complete fossil records of hominid activity on Earth from both 250,000 years ago and even 1.2 million years ago. This created a temporal paradox. Could Earth simultaneously host both a modern human civilization and primitive hominids? That was clearly impossible.


    Furthermore, the language on the inscription belonged to the Homo sapiens sapiens lineage. But where did modern humans come from 250,000 years ago?


    The suspicion had been brewing for a while, and she had vaguely grasped at a thread of understanding. But only now, seeing these Divine Keys with her own eyes, could she articulate her suspicion with a concrete hypothesis.


    "Perhaps time doesn''t flow linearly forward, but rather in a..."


    Her thoughts, visualized as small bubbles by the power of Sentience, shifted. The words within them changed, finally settling on the same term Michael had also grasped��


    "Cycle."


    But Mei''s exceptional quality lay in not letting these thoughts paralyze her. Instead, her eyes suddenly lit up, and she asked with a hint of anticipation: "Michael, that cross, and that Divine Land-style longsword �C can you analyze them beforehand?"


    She remembered the tragedy of the Herrscher of Binding described in the future Michael had revealed. If Michael could analyze the power of Binding before it appeared, they would have more methods, more possibilities, to break through its so-called restrictive barrier.


    After all, Mei had spent considerable time pondering this. Even knowing the ''solution'' in advance, she couldn''t devise a better battle plan��they could skip the reconnaissance phase that relied on heavy sacrifices to understand the barrier''s properties, but breaking it still ultimately required throwing all their MANTIS warriors into the fray, creating that single, decisive opportunity for Kevin or Michael.


    But if Michael could master the power of Binding beforehand, he could deploy his own restrictive barrier, using identical forces to neutralize the Herrscher''s. In theory, the two barriers could cancel each other out.


    Could the Divine Keys lying here allow Michael to analyze the power prematurely? Even Mei herself doubted they would be so lucky.


    As expected, Michael shook his head. "I already tried just now. The space in this area isn''t stable. No, it''s not just space... it''s time."


    He motioned for Mei and Elysia to stay put while he walked alone into the desolate expanse before them.


    His boots left deep prints in the dusty sand, leading a trail straight to one of the crosses �C the Eleventh Divine Key, Judah''s Oath.


    Michael reached out towards the faintly glowing core at the center of the cross. His hand continued forward, closing into a fist right where the core should be��


    Unsurprisingly, just like the countless times Michael had tried before, his palm felt nothing.


    Equally unsurprising, from Michael''s perspective, as well as from Mei and Elysia''s third-person view, all the Divine Keys that had been present just moments ago vanished completely.


    They disappeared into thin air, leaving not even indentations in the sand where they had rested.


    Mei looked down, searching for the footprints Michael had just made. They too were gone without a trace.


    "See? That''s how it is," Michael''s voice came from where he stood. "Whenever I try to approach these Divine Keys, space and time fluctuate at the critical moment."


    "I see..." Mei shook her head regretfully.


    But then, Michael''s voice echoed directly in her mind:


    The dim light slightly distorted Michael''s smile. He seemed to wink at Elysia.


    "Alright, this is all we can see for now. But I think, for a simple reconnaissance mission, we''ve already gained quite a lot, haven''t we?"


    Whether it was the tangible substance of Soulium, or the intangible, yet world-altering concept of cycles nearing the "truth" of their reality, both were undoubtedly immense discoveries.


    Since they had gained enough, was it time to head back to Earth?


    Mei shook her head with a wry smile. Although she felt she could hold on a bit longer, it seemed Michael wouldn''t allow it. Besides, she understood her own importance to humanity at this stage. Now was not the time for her to be "reckless."


    But just as she was about to agree, a blinding light flared up beside her. She turned in alarm, only to see Elysia aiming a pink arrow directly at Michael.


    "Elysia!"


    There was no time to stop her; Mei was powerless to intervene. In the instant before Mei''s shout left her lips, the arrow was already loosed, flying forward irrevocably.


    Michael''s eyes also held surprise, but only surprise, and just a barely perceptible trace of it.


    His reaction was half a beat slow, but it didn''t matter. From his perspective, the arrow wasn''t aimed at him, but zipped past his ear, plunging deep into the ocean of darkness ahead.


    CRACK!


    A sharp sound echoed from the darkness �C the sound of a crystal arrow striking something hard and shattering into countless fragments.


    "Hey! Michael, you were being way too careless!" Elysia seemed to finally snap out of her trance-like state, having apparently detected the anomaly even before Michael.


    Or perhaps, her trance itself had been a form of deep reconnaissance.


    "You protect Mei. Leave the fighting to me," Michael said.


    He took half a step back, turning unhurriedly to face the deeper darkness.


    "Honestly, I never get a turn when it''s time to fight!" Elysia complained, even as the corners of her lips curled upwards. She tapped the ground lightly with her toe. Pink crystal rained down from above, forming a large dome that inverted itself over Mei and Elysia, shielding them.


    ROAR��


    Accompanying the low growl, a pair of blood-red eyes materialized in the darkness.


    "Oh? Quite large, aren''t you? Emperor-class... No, Judgment-class?"


    In an instant, Michael pinpointed the Honkai energy signature that had been hiding within the spatio-temporal turbulence. Its power level fluctuated right on the borderline between Emperor and Judgment class. Following the principle of estimating enemy strength generously, Michael classified it as Judgment-class.


    ROAR��


    The Honkai Beast kept roaring, much like a dog that barks but doesn''t bite. It was clearly intimidated by the two Herrschers before it.


    Tsk! It was hiding within multiple, constantly cycling pockets of spacetime. To minimize risk, Michael had intended to lure it into attacking first, then look for an opportunity for a swift kill. Unfortunately, this Honkai Beast was far too cautious.


    "Although I''ve never won a gamble... precisely because of that, maybe let me get lucky just this once?" Michael prayed silently, while verbally warning Elysia: "Elysia, brace for spatial turbulence!"


    The next moment, brilliant golden light erupted. Even from Elysia''s perspective, all she could see was something leaving a long, golden trajectory in the air.


    The Honkai Beast fell silent instantly.


    "Is it... over already?" Even knowing Michael handled Judgment-class beasts relatively easily, this seemed excessively fast...


    Not just Mei, but even Elysia found it somewhat unbelievable. However, being more sensitive to Herrscher powers, she hadn''t clearly seen Michael''s attack but could discern faint traces left in space. She deduced Michael had likely fused his Void and Sentience powers.


    The Void Lance itself was notoriously difficult to defend against. Once hit, the overwhelming spatial forces involved left only two outcomes: instant death or catastrophic injury.


    Adding the power of Sentience to deliver a devastating mental blow upon impact... It was practically an unavoidable, guaranteed killing technique.


    Michael stood waiting for a moment. Not even a sound of struggle came from the darkness ahead. To be safe, he instructed Elysia and Mei to remain where they were while he advanced deeper into the area affected by the spatio-temporal turbulence.


    His figure quickly vanished into the darkness. He himself was unaware, unfeeling of his disappearance from their sight, simply following the position of the Void Lance he had just thrown, continuing straight forward.


    After an unknown amount of time, he finally sensed something wrong��aside from the initial moments where the distance between him and the Void Lance shortened slightly, the gap between them had remained constant ever since.


    For every step he took forward, the Void Lance''s position shifted back one step.


    Could the Honkai Beast still be alive?


    But that was impossible. The feedback from the hit was solid, and Michael was confident no Judgment-class beast could survive that blow.


    Moreover, he had been walking in a straight line. At his speed, he could have covered over a hundred kilometers in this time. Yet, observing from the crater rim earlier, the widest part of the crater was barely over twenty kilometers across. The crater walls didn''t seem to curve inwards either. Which meant, if everything were normal, Michael should have slammed into a wall long ago.


    If he had wandered into some cave, the small patch of light overhead shouldn''t still be visible and unchanged.


    Pondering this, Michael unconsciously stopped walking. As soon as he stopped, the perceived location of the Void Lance also stopped receding.


    "So that''s how it is? Really bad luck, huh..."


    If the Honkai Beast were still alive, it likely couldn''t maintain a perfectly constant distance from him. Especially after he stopped moving, it should have rapidly moved away.


    Therefore, only one possibility remained��the space he occupied, from some point onwards, hadn''t changed at all.


    "Has the space here formed a closed loop?"


    Michael''s first reaction was to forcefully break through using his spatial powers. But that option was quickly discarded for a simple reason �C he couldn''t.


    "Hmm... Even Herrscher powers can''t break it? No, a Judgment-class beast lacks the power to construct space that Void powers cannot destroy. Is it the Herrscher of Finality''s doing..."


    If the power of the Herrscher of Finality was responsible for all this, then it naturally made sense.


    But Finality was fundamentally a "higher" power. Could the "lower" power of Void truly...


    Of course, it could! If he lacked the courage to even face the spatio-temporal turbulence left behind by the Herrscher of Finality from at least fifty thousand years ago, wouldn''t that make him worse than even Pardofelis?


    There are no unsolvable problems, only a lack of methods to solve them��


    "No, a true closed loop, a M?bius strip, cannot exist in three-dimensional reality. The spatial structure here is merely arranged in a ring shape. The connection point is just inconspicuous, not non-existent! There must be a flaw!


    "What I need to do now... is find that flaw, then adjust the Void Lance''s position to overlap with it, and then force the flaw open from the inside!"


    Putting thought into action, his spatial power spread out like water, like mist, completely enveloping the ring-shaped space.


    Under the scrutiny of his Herrscher authority, Michael quickly discovered... the expected seam wasn''t there, at least not immediately detectable.


    Could the Herrscher of Finality truly have constructed a M?bius strip using absolute spatio-temporal power?


    Michael silently closed his eyes, his mind racing.


    "No. While time might loop or reverse, it''s still based on three-dimensional movement. Since the Herrscher of Finality exists in a three-dimensional world, it cannot break the laws of this dimension to create something only possible in two dimensions, unless it turned the entire world two-dimensional.


    "The flaw must exist. I just need to search more meticulously, narrow down the scope..."


    Was it where the spatial forces were inherently weak? No, if the flaw were there, it would be more obvious, easier for him to notice.


    The answer was right in front of him��like a patch on clothing. Precisely because a spot is weak, it needs reinforcement.


    Therefore, the flaw must exist where the spatial forces were most concentrated!


    Dark red gears spun rapidly in his vision. Having narrowed down the search area, Michael located the minuscule flaw almost instantly��


    "There!"


    He transformed into a streak of blue light, moving forward, feeling the position of the Void Lance perfectly align with the flaw in the ringed space, and then��


    A golden light flashed abruptly in the darkness.


    BOOM!


    "What happened?!"


    The violent tremor nearly knocked Mei off her feet. Even Elysia beside her had to plant crystal flowers into the dust to maintain her balance.


    She steadied Mei with one arm while explaining the situation, though her tone sounded more like she was thinking aloud: "That golden light just now was likely a product of spatial power manipulation. What happened? Did the previous attack not kill the Honkai Beast?"


    Though her face was etched with worry, she remained firmly beside Mei. Compared to rushing blindly into an unknown battle situation and offering potentially negligible help, trusting Michael and protecting the defenseless Mei as he''d asked was clearly the correct decision.


    Therefore, even as massive amounts of Honkai Energy surged towards that patch of darkness, swirling and intertwining under the influence of the spatio-temporal turbulence, coalescing into a huge blue-black energy sphere, Elysia stood her ground, steadfastly guarding Mei, continuously thickening the crystal barrier to block the immense Honkai Energy radiating outwards.


    "After all, this level of battle isn''t really a big deal for Michael!"


    But the next scene made both her and Mei gasp aloud in unison, "Ah��"


    The blue-black energy sphere rapidly collapsed inwards, shrinking from a colossal object easily twenty meters in diameter down to a tiny point of blue light.


    Extreme implosion inevitably leads to extreme explosion. The blue light flared intensely, but the expected outward blast didn''t happen��an invisible force constructed a containment field, like a gun barrel, or perhaps a rail, channeling the explosive force in only one direction.


    Thus, the energy mass, like ignited gunpowder in a flintlock barrel, transformed into a massive pillar of blue light, shooting out along the predetermined trajectory, propelling the unknown "lead shot" towards the elm-pod-sized point of light far above.


    "Michael!"


    This time, Elysia could bear it no longer. She either forgot she could simply dismiss the crystal barrier or didn''t want to waste even 0.1 seconds doing so.


    She chose the most brutal method��smashing through the crystal barrier directly with her shoulder and fist, lunging towards the blue pillar of light, leaving a stunned Mei behind, unable to react in time.


    However, as if mocking her efforts, when her hand reached the pillar of light, just like when Michael had tried to touch Judah''s Oath moments before, her hand passed straight through without resistance, reaching into the space beyond. The pillar of light that had illuminated the entire crater vanished completely.


    She turned around in bewilderment. Broken Divine Keys littered the ground around her. A clear set of footprints stretched from Mei''s position behind her all the way to one of the Keys of Binding.


    Beep beep beep! Beep beep beep!


    VMMMM VMMMM��


    In Mei''s hand, the Prometheus mobile terminal emitted a series of loud, piercing beeps while vibrating violently. The vibration was so sudden and intense that Mei couldn''t hold onto it, dropping it into the sandy soil.


    Prometheus''s holographic projection materialized without any command. Combined with the double alarms, the meaning was clear �C extreme emergency!


    "Doctor, communication incoming from HQ..." Prometheus began, but was immediately cut off by Kevin forcefully patching through.


    "Mei! Ah�� you''re alright... Thank goodness, thank goodness..." Seeing Mei, Kevin was momentarily overcome with relief. A numbing sensation spread from his fingertips through his chest, shoulders, and neck, almost making him suffocate �C even though he no longer needed to breathe.


    Blood rushed to his head, making it feel incredibly heavy. For a moment, he forgot what he needed to tell Mei, just patting his chest and repeating, "Thank goodness..."


    "Don''t rush, speak clearly. What happened?" Mei prompted gently.


    "It''s... the Moon... detected... high concentration Honkai Energy reading on the Moon..." Kevin stammered.


    "I know about that. And then?"


    "It''s heading towards Earth!"


    Earth?


    Mei and Elysia, who had hurried back to her side, jerked their heads up. They were on the far side of the Moon; the sky above them should face deep space. But through the elm-pod-sized opening far above, they could now clearly see a hazy, gray planet.


    "It''s too late to intercept! Projected impact point: 142 degrees East longitude, 11.5... It''s... It''s New Atra! The Eye of the Deep!"


    Splash��


    Glug glug glug...


    An ordinary rifle bullet fired into water might travel less than a meter. But if you increased the bullet''s mass to that of an adult man and extended the gun barrel to 384,000 kilometers, that bullet could penetrate at least 6,100 meters into the water �C Michael had tested this personally.


    Yes, although the underlying mechanism was likely some form of Imaginary Space warp technology, similar to phase shifting, when the distance was stretched this far... anyway, from a practical standpoint, Michael had indeed traversed the 740,000 li distance between Earth and Moon in under a minute.


    It wasn''t until he sputtered, choking on mouthfuls of water after crashing through countless castle-like underwater structures, that he belatedly realized he was back on Earth. Due to the immense inertia, however, he felt like his br... brain was still back on the Moon.


    The location was indeed the Eye of the Deep, which he had left just... a week ago? Except now it had a new name �C New Atra, constructed from the ruins of the underwater city inadvertently left behind when the Mu continent collapsed into a Bubble Universe (the one belonging to Te Moana Kino).


    Fortunately, no one was foolish enough to actually live underwater.


    By the time Michael managed to pull himself up, leaning against a blue-and-pink wall, his head was still spinning. Gray dust swirled in the water before him. His landing shouldn''t have caused this much destruction... right?


    He used the water currents to clear the dust, only then realizing that half of New Atra''s buildings had been crushed. And the culprit was... the Honkai Beast he had thought he killed earlier.


    "Like a skeleton? Tlaloc? Doesn''t really look like it..."


    Before he could pay much attention to the unfortunate Honkai Beast, the water before him rippled �C the unmistakable spatial fluctuations he knew all too well.


    As expected, a spatial rift tore open nearby. He was about to offer an awkward greeting when he suddenly sensed... a peculiar mix of searing heat and freezing cold...


    Before the person arrived, their voice did��


    "Judgment of Shamash!"


    "K-K-K-Kevin, hold your fire! It''s me!"

 Chapter 260: Brahma (Part 1)

    Chapter 260 - Brahma (Part 1)Click��


    "Yo, Mobiu�� Sorry, am I interrupting something?"


    A muscle twitched slightly at the corner of Mobius''s mouth. She quickly shoved the full-length mirror back into the wardrobe, then hastily stripped off the pink blouse she hadn''t quite finished putting on and tossed it back into the closet as well.


    Michael silently helped her close the lab door, then leaned against the doorframe with a trace of awkwardness, pulling the brim of his baseball cap down, pretending not to notice Mobius''s disarray.


    However, he could have easily pulled the brim lower. At its current angle, from his perspective, it barely concealed anything above Mobius''s chin.


    The arm he used to adjust the cap conveniently blocked half his face. If Mobius were bold enough to lean down and peer up past the obstruction, she would have seen the corner of his mouth quirked upwards, a stark contrast to the tightly pressed other half of his lips.


    Michael watched Mobius rummage through her wardrobe until she finally located her usual green blouse and hurriedly pulled it on. He then pointed towards her lower half: "Aren''t you going to change out of the pink plaid skirt?"


    "?"


    Poor Mobius. Caught secretly trying on a cute pink blouse and matching skirt in her lab, trying desperately to pretend nothing happened, only to be called out directly by Michael...


    Blood rushed to her face, and Mobius essentially ''blew a fuse''��quite literally. Faint electric arcs crackled around her as her long green hair slowly began to float upwards. She puffed out her cheeks at Michael: "Change what? I''m not changing!"


    She snatched her nearby lab coat and wrapped it around herself. The coat, tailored for Mobius''s ''largest'' form, practically reached her ankles on her current frame, perfectly concealing the offending pink skirt.


    "Come on!"


    After that little interlude, Mobius was naturally not in the best mood. Tossing her head, she didn''t even wait for Michael, simply striding deeper into the lab complex on her own.


    Compared to Spacy''s lab, hers felt considerably more cramped. This was mainly due to the sheer number of projects she managed, each requiring its own isolated experimental space. These individual labs were all connected by a winding, dimly lit tunnel. The outermost room they were currently in was merely a lounge area �C though, often enough, it also served as Mobius''s bedroom.


    In the dim green light, her pale, slender, bare feet flickered in and out of view beneath the swirling hem of her oversized lab coat, looking almost translucent against the floor. Michael stared intently at the ground, swallowing hard.


    Bare feet... Griseo''s are cute-dangerous, Mobius''s are not-dangerous... Good, good...


    "Are you malfunctioning? What are you standing there gawking at?" Mobius''s impatient voice snapped Michael back to reality. He quickly wiped his mouth with his thumb and hurried after her.


    Mobius''s lab complex was vastly different now. The passageway stretched on seemingly endlessly; the overall scale rivaled the former abandoned Poisonous Cocoon base.


    Contrasting sharply with the vastness was Mobius''s solitary figure. Before Michael had taken Klein away, there had at least been another voice echoing in these halls. Now, Mobius was truly alone.


    It wasn''t just about worrying over Mobius''s workload. With extensive AI assistance, managing such a large facility and simultaneously running over a dozen complex projects, while still unimaginable for an ordinary person, wasn''t entirely impossible for a time-management master like Mobius.


    The more critical concern was... could anyone truly endure facing nearly all of Fire Moth''s darkest secrets, alone, in such an oppressive environment, day after day...?


    Michael had heard that Fuxi, Nuwa, and Blanka, upon learning about Mobius''s situation, had requested transfers back to the primary lab. However, when Mei presented these requests to Mobius for her opinion, Mobius had bluntly shut them down with two sharp sentences��


    "We walk different paths; those two girls should just stay out of my way."


    "Honestly, they''re adults now. Instead of wasting time trying to get an extra salary slip here, they should spend more time with Griseo. If this continues, that child will start calling Aponia ''Mom''."


    Remembering this, Michael bit his lip, struggling to suppress a smile.


    Since the path ahead was still long and silence was boring, and having just thought of Griseo, he asked casually, "By the way, Mobius, what was your childhood like? You''ve never mentioned your father."


    He remembered her mother; he''d seen her photo in the Fire Moth archives. She too had been a doctor. Her file photo showed her with short, vibrant green hair �C upon closer inspection, almost the only visible difference between mother and daughter.


    As for her mother''s cause of death... complications during childbirth.


    Additionally, Michael had once heard an unverified rumor from Elvin �C supposedly, Mobius could speak the very moment she was born.


    Her first words were allegedly: "Mobius... is that my name?"


    Of course, this story was widely circulated, even appearing in motivational textbooks for elementary schoolers. Its veracity... was debatable. Mobius herself had never commented on it.


    But regarding her father... even the notoriously loose-lipped Elvin became extremely reticent on the subject. It wasn''t that he didn''t know; it was that he dared not speak, or could not speak.


    As for Mobius''s father''s official file, it had been completely destroyed by some unknown individual. The method was crude, blatant, practically screaming "I did this," with no attempt made to cover the tracks.


    That''s why Michael asked now. He figured, given their current... unconventional relationship, even if Mobius didn''t want to elaborate, she wouldn''t get overly angry or sensitive, right?


    "Hmph..."


    As expected, she just snorted lightly. Her arms, crossed over her chest, shifted slightly. Her right arm lifted, resting on the back of her left hand, while her right palm slowly came up to press against her cheek.


    Michael didn''t quite understand the gesture''s meaning, but he could tell Mobius was displeased, so he naturally didn''t press the issue further like an idiot.


    Silence descended between them again, broken only by the pat-pat of their footsteps. Thinking back, unlike his interactions with Elysia, his time with Mobius seemed to involve much more silence.


    After a while, perhaps Mobius herself felt the silence was awkward, she initiated a new topic: "By the way, have you ever heard the myth... about Mah��m��y��r��?"


    "Not really clear on it."


    "Hmph. I thought you might pay more attention to the name of the Honkai Beast that woman fused with."


    "I pay attention to Elysia herself. Besides, I''m not that idle."


    "Tch!"


    Honestly, even Michael felt saying he wasn''t idle in front of Mobius sounded a bit much...


    But it was true he hadn''t delved into those myths. Ultimately, he didn''t believe the myths and legends of this era held much practical value in defeating the Honkai. You couldn''t exactly fight by praying... well, Aponia excluded...


    He had only briefly skimmed the world''s major mythological systems out of initial curiosity early on. When he found they largely matched his vague recollections from his past life, he hadn''t investigated further. Even then, his focus hadn''t included the peculiar mythologies of South Asia.


    The fragmented, contextless prophecy about "a certain day" did intrigue him greatly, but there were no further records about it.


    Mobius seemed intent on giving him a theology lesson. Even though Michael projected an attitude of complete indifference, she patiently began her explanation: "To be precise, it''s about the myths concerning Mah��m��y��r�� and Vishnu. No... that sounds too discordant. It should be Shiva and Vishnu / Mah��m��y��r�� and My��bitten."


    "Damn South Asians," Michael muttered nonsensically, unclear if he was recalling the bizarre artistic depictions of their deities or simply harboring some irrational prejudice.


    Mobius ignored his interruption and continued: "Among the numerous deities of South Asia, Mah��m��y��r�� and My��bitten are actually relatively late arrivals. Before them, the deity who received the most worship was Brahma, the Creator."


    "Brahma?" Michael felt the name sounded vaguely familiar, but couldn''t immediately place where he''d heard it. "Is it related to that Afeitian beast Kalpas and Sakura killed earlier?"


    He thought it might be a translation issue or a slip of the tongue, but Mobius immediately turned and shot him a look that clearly said, "Are you stupid?"


    "Afeitian refers to Asura. What does that have to do with Brahma? Oh, right. After Mei returned, she re-examined the battle site and combat logs. Although both Kalpas and Sakura were capable of finishing it within ten minutes, based on the sheer destruction it caused, Mei upgraded its classification to Apocalypse-class."


    "Tsk, Apocalypse-class is getting cheaper these days... Alright, Mobius, just say what you want to say. No need to beat around the bush with a bunch of mythology. I''m not as smart as you think."


    Hearing Michael''s preemptive "surrender," the corners of Mobius''s lips curved upwards almost imperceptibly.


    "Actually, the myths I just mentioned are highly relevant to what you came here to see today."


    "Such as?" Although he knew she wasn''t likely speaking completely baseless nonsense, the old adage "Mobius''s mouth, a lying ghost" held true. Michael certainly wouldn''t believe her completely.


    "Hmph. Before Mah��m��y��r�� and My��bitten became widespread objects of worship in South Asia, the primary figure they revered was the creator god, Brahma. However, Brahma fell from grace, so people''s veneration for him waned. His powers and attributes were subsequently divided and attributed to the later deities Mah��m��y��r�� and My��bitten..."


    "Wait a second..." Michael interrupted her again. "It couldn''t be what I''m thinking... You didn''t actually... based on a myth... fuse the cells of two Apocalypse-class Honkai Beasts together, did you?"


    "Is there a problem?" Mobius tilted her head, clearly displeased by Michael''s skepticism. "Thanks to the Honkai, humanity''s current so-called scientific research has long deviated from ''science'' itself. In other words, we are merely interpreting the laws set down by gods using our own language. Since that''s the case, seeking answers from mythology, what''s wrong with that?"


    Michael pressed his hand to his forehead, sighing deeply: "Those gods aren''t these gods. Besides, we still don''t understand the fundamental nature of the Honkai. It''s not necessarily a set of laws established by any deity."


    "I know that," Mobius retorted. "I merely drew some inspiration from mythology. As for fusing Honkai Beast cells to artificially cultivate stronger ones, that''s an idea I''ve had for a very long time."


    "The funding? Alright... No need to even ask." Michael didn''t recall her ever submitting a project proposal titled ''Artificial Honkai Beast Cultivation.'' This was precisely why he had rushed over immediately upon receiving Mobius''s message, without even telling Mei.


    After all, misappropriating funds from other projects for unauthorized research was unjustifiable, both legally and ethically.


    Of course, Mobius wouldn''t care about such trivialities.


    She had always been like this, to the point where Michael was used to it. Concealing things from Fire Moth, from Mei, was standard operating procedure for her. And if anyone claimed she didn''t hide anything from Michael, he wouldn''t believe it for a second.


    Take this artificial Honkai Beast plan �C Michael had no prior knowledge. This wasn''t the first time something like this had happened. Whenever Mobius suddenly revealed some bizarre, hidden project, it meant one of two things: either the project succeeded, and she needed Michael''s influence to bring it into the open, or the project failed, and she needed Michael to clean up her mess.


    This time... judging by Mobius''s current leisurely stroll, even taking the time to try on pink clothes, it was clearly the former, right?


    However, in the eyes of everyone who knew Mobius, the name "Mobius" was synonymous with "unexpected complications." So Michael couldn''t help but ask for clarification: "So, you succeeded, right?"


    Mobius turned around, frowning strangely. "Hm? Who told you I succeeded?"


    "...You failed?" But she didn''t look like she''d failed either.


    "Hmph��" Her modestly sized chest heaved quickly twice. Mobius clicked her tongue impatiently and retorted, "Why must it be one or the other, success or failure? Couldn''t it be that my experiment hasn''t even started yet?"


    "...Then why did you call me here?" Michael looked utterly exasperated and turned to leave.


    Although the experiment hadn''t started, meaning theoretically there was still a chance to stop it, Michael knew he lacked the ability to change Mobius''s mind once it was set.


    Unless he used his Sentience powers, but using them against his own comrade, even with good intentions, even just for a subtle suggestion, was crossing a fundamental line.


    Besides, Michael couldn''t deny that Mobius''s various wild, imaginative ideas held an irresistible allure for his own comparatively barren imagination.


    In short, he was actually quite curious to see the result of artificially cultivating a Honkai Beast.


    Mobius, of course, knew this perfectly well. She fiddled with the collar of her lab coat, turned around, and leaned lightly against the cold wall, asking in a voice dripping with temptation, "Oh? Are you really telling me you don''t want to see what an artificially cultivated Honkai Beast, especially one fused from two Apocalypse-class beasts, actually looks like? You aren''t curious about what abilities it might possess? You don''t want to know if it can break past the limits of the Apocalypse-class and reach an even higher tier?"


    "Please, Mobius... Alright, fine, of course I want to know all that. But you haven''t even started yet, right?"


    "Oh? Ssssss��" Mobius drew out the sound, then placed her index finger horizontally between her lips, sucking on it lightly. "Is it only the result you care about? Aren''t you interested in the process? Don''t you want to witness firsthand the birth of a Honkai Beast that might defy even the Apocalypse-class definition? Don''t you want... to participate personally in all of this?"


    "I knew it. That last sentence was your real goal, wasn''t it, Mobius? Because it''s an unsanctioned project involving cell fusion, you can''t access the Sixth Divine Key''s resources, so you came to me." Michael walked back towards her, wearing a resigned smile.


    He stopped in front of Mobius. Looking at the significant height difference between them, he couldn''t resist reaching out and ruffling her green hair.


    "Mmph!" Mobius frowned, shaking her head to dislodge his hand. Instead, she poked Michael''s chest with her index finger, which still glistened slightly with saliva. "What? Is our relationship based purely on utility?"


    Gulp... Michael''s Adam''s apple bobbed visibly. "That''s not what I meant... I just mean, when have I ever refused to help you when you asked?"


    "So this time, you''re willing to help me too?"


    "Er..." Michael took a deep breath. He felt Mobius was even harder to handle than Elysia right now. Mainly because his relationship with Mobius lacked the purity of his bond with Elysia.


    They were comrades-in-arms of many years �C that was undeniable.


    Between them existed a love that shouldn''t have, but somehow did, or perhaps more directly, a physical intimacy �C that too was undeniable.


    Yet, even combined, these couldn''t negate the fact that when they first cautiously approached each other six years ago, their motives were purely utilitarian. Their initial relationship was based on mutual use, though that aspect had certainly mutated over time as their feelings changed.


    But it couldn''t be said that the element of utility had vanished completely. Perhaps ''cooperation'' was a better term now.


    And cooperation doesn''t imply absolute closeness. Disagreements and occasional sharp-tongued arguments are common among collaborators... well, even without that layer, arguments seemed frequent between them anyway.


    It was complicated to analyze. In essence, the practical manifestation was... Michael had just carelessly allowed Mobius to completely control the conversational rhythm. Her tone �C half-tempting, half-mocking, sounding slightly like a threat yet also somewhat like a plea �C made Michael break out in a cold sweat, wanting desperately to just throw his hands up in surrender.


    In fact, surrendering was Michael''s usual tactic...


    But a soldier... ah no, a man, must have backbone! Even if surrendering, one shouldn''t raise one''s hands! One should raise something else!


    He slowly exhaled the breath he''d been holding, gently took Mobius''s finger that was poking his chest, already formulating a witty counterattack in his mind...


    But the damp sensation on his palm registered. Confusion flickered in Michael''s eyes, then widened into panic as realization dawned, horror flooding his expression.


    With a look of utter disgust, he dropped Mobius''s finger, then leaned down, pressing his now-damp palm against Mobius''s cheek, rubbing it quickly but gently back and forth.


    Only after completing this entire sequence did Michael belatedly realize the inappropriateness of his actions. But time couldn''t be reversed, apologies were useless, so he simply lowered his head, silently bracing for Mobius''s explosion.


    Of course, Michael''s action was mostly intended playfully.


    But the expected explosion never came. Looking up, he saw Mobius staring down at her toes, one hand cupped over her cheek, hiding her expression.


    This posture... it was exactly the same as when they had talked about her father earlier.


    Michael finally couldn''t resist. He crossed his self-imposed "line," subtly using his Sentience power to feel Mobius''s inner state��


    First came a searing pain on his own cheek, as if he''d been violently slapped, hard enough to loosen his back teeth. Inevitably, the taste of blood filled his mouth.


    Even knowing this sensation wasn''t real, Michael still suspected Mobius might have actually sucker-slapped him while he wasn''t looking.


    But clearly not, because the pain wasn''t coming from his senses, but from Mobius''s memory.


    Through Mobius''s eyes, Michael saw the blurry figure of a man. His face was hidden in shadow, impossible to discern clearly, yet the emotions radiating from him �C anger, despair, reluctance, and pity �C were transmitted to Michael without filter. Michael knew this wasn''t due to his own observational skills, but simply because the memory was so vivid for Mobius.


    And what was Mobius thinking at that moment?


    The instant Michael formed the question, Mobius''s memory surged. He felt like he was plunging into the deep sea, instantly engulfed by the "waters" of memory.


    At that time, she was thinking, wondering, where did the blood in her mouth come from? Was it her gums or the inside of her cheek?


    And... she looked up at the man before her, her own eyes mirroring the same pity he showed her.


    Then, her mind flashed through the side effects of the medication the man had just taken. One of them was cognitive impairment, leading to irritability and aggression.


    So, she smoothed her hair, a mocking expression forming on her face. "You look truly hideous. I... will absolutely never become a human like you."


    SLAP!


    Another resounding slap jolted Michael back to reality. He realized the memory fragment ended there.


    Mobius''s breathing was long and heavy. Michael clenched and unclenched his fists, then slowly raised his hands, cupping her small face with his warm palms. His fingernail brushed against the interlocking double-hoop earring on her right ear, making a soft clicking sound.


    So many years had passed. The red handprint was long gone from her pale face, but Michael understood it had never truly disappeared.


    "Did you know? You''re very similar to him." Mobius''s voice was quiet. S��ar?h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hm? Who?" Michael startled, wondering how Mobius knew he''d peeked.


    "No need to pretend. As a MANTIS, I''m quite sensitive to the flow and changes in Honkai Energy. Besides, you weren''t exactly subtle..."


    "I''m similar to your father? Although I don''t know how, just for that filial sentiment, I approve. Good daughter."


    Michael slightly regretted bringing up Mobius''s father earlier. He hadn''t expected her childhood to be like that... He was also somewhat surprised that while the memory of her father was clearly deeply ingrained, it lacked any palpable hatred or resentment towards the man himself. All her hatred seemed directed at "weakness" itself. No wonder she became...


    Somehow, awkwardly, they started walking forward again, side-by-side.


    And Mobius finally spoke a sentence from her heart: "Actually, regarding the artificial Honkai Beast cultivation... I do need to utilize your power. Not just because accessing the Divine Key is problematic, but a living Herrscher power is far more useful than a dead one... But it''s absolutely not just about utility...


    "With Klein gone... I just wanted someone... someone who understands, standing beside me, to share the joy of that achievement. That''s all."

 Chapter 261: Brahma (Part 2)

    Chapter 261 - Brahma (Part 2)"Speaking of which... Mobius, this idea of yours, fusing various Honkai Beast ICHOR factors... Don''t tell me you got it from that time I..." Michael flipped his cap backward, leaning against the glass of the cultivation tank, peering intently at the two indistinct masses �C one white, one blue �C stuck together inside.


    "Hmph! Don''t flatter yourself," Mobius scoffed. "Your fusion attempt back then was a spectacular failure. Aside from Yaksha, Parvati and Sesa mostly just enhanced your physical body as raw biomass, contributing very little in terms of actual abilities. It seems Vishnu''s factor, despite its dominant assimilation properties, lacks strong compatibility. That''s precisely why I chose Mah��m��y��r�� as the second sample."


    "So you do admit it..." Michael muttered under his breath, pouting slightly.


    "What did you say?"


    "Nothing..."


    "Hmph��" Mobius crossed her arms, adjusted a few parameters on the cultivation tank, and was about to instruct Michael to use his powers. But the baseball cap on his head was incredibly distracting, especially the cat-ear-like protrusions on either side �C it was obvious whose handiwork that was.


    But why is he wearing a hat? Mobius had been wanting to ask this for a while.


    Setting aside matters of politeness, if Michael habitually wore hats, fine. But he''d never had such a habit before. Suddenly starting now... was somewhat suspicious.


    And looking at his completely bare temples... Mobius seemed to understand something.


    "What you need to do is simple," Mobius instructed, trying to sound professional. "Manipulate the power of Death to accelerate the cell division of both masses, facilitating their eventual fusion."


    As she gave the command, she nonchalantly circled halfway around the cultivation tank, ending up behind Michael without him noticing. He was completely focused, meticulously manipulating the division of the two cell types according to her instructions.


    "Is that all?" he initially thought, preparing a sarcastic remark.


    However, the actual process wasn''t nearly as simple as Mobius made it sound. Accelerating cell division? Easy. But getting two distinct cell types to fuse solely through division? Almost impossible.


    These were, after all, two entirely different types of Honkai Beast cells, both from extremely powerful Apocalypse-class entities.


    Michael had to carefully select cells from the interface between the two masses, manually swap and alter their chromosomes, and then observe the rapid division, selecting and propagating only the cells that showed successful fusion.


    The actual operational difficulty surpassed even locating and attempting to transfer the entire population of the Mu continent during the Ninth Honkai Eruption. Back then, Michael had dealt with less than a billion individuals. The number of individual cells in these two masses combined was already dozens of times larger.


    He poured all his focus into the experiment, completely oblivious to Mobius having sidled up behind him.


    Despite the complexity, however, he felt it wasn''t that difficult, certainly much easier than the Ninth Eruption operation. He wasn''t sure if his mind had simply become stronger through continuous exertion, or if it was... the enhancement granted to the Herrscher of Death''s power by the Stigmata.


    Mobius, having confirmed her suspicions by glancing at Michael''s clean-shaven nape and temples, had been about to playfully snatch the cap off his head. But she forcefully suppressed the mischievous impulse, her eyes widening in disbelief as she watched the two masses physically merge into one in less than five minutes.


    "Eh?"


    Hearing the surprised sound behind him, Michael felt an inexplicable chill crawl up the back of his neck. Ignoring the ominous premonition, he proactively explained the situation to Mobius: "Both of these Honkai Beast cell types inherently possess high compatibility��primarily Vishnu, whose factor naturally has the property of devouring everything. So, I simply made it the dominant factor, encouraging it to actively fuse with the Mah��m��y��r�� factor.


    "And the Mah��m��y��r�� cells showed almost no resistance. What I''m doing now is selecting, from the numerous fused cells, the genetic variant that best retains the abilities of both original Honkai Beasts." Michael, multitasking, finally found a relatively appropriate term, only to be cut off by Mobius:


    "Continue, don''t stop!" Her interest had immediately shifted.


    "Alright, alright, not stopping, listening to you..." Michael hadn''t intended to say much more anyway. While the difficulty was lower than expected, it didn''t mean he didn''t need to concentrate.


    Especially when the faint, alluring fragrance drifting towards him along with that chill was already distracting him...


    Also, perhaps Michael''s hearing was too sensitive, or maybe the lab walls were thin due to prioritizing modular room division and easy reconfiguration, resulting in poor soundproofing. The heavy breathing and mournful cries �C whether from beast or human �C from the adjacent room continuously reached Michael''s ears.


    However, such things no longer bothered him.


    An hour later, Mobius excitedly pointed at a tiny piece of flesh, no larger than half a pinky fingernail, floating in a test tube. "Alright! My adorable little Brahma is born!"


    "That''s it? Mobius, you''re not telling me this lump of flesh qualifies as a Honkai Beast, are you?" Michael''s image of Mobius as a scientist crumbled once again.


    Clearly, from any perspective, a pile of undifferentiated flesh couldn''t be considered a living individual organism.


    Of course, with further cell cultivation techniques, this mass of cells from unknown body parts could potentially be shaped into a Honkai Beast. But that would require someone with advanced biological knowledge �C specifically, knowledge related to Honkai Beast physiology.


    And obviously, Michael was only interested in biology based on the human body.


    "Mhmhmhm�� Hahaha�� HAHAHAHAHA! Michael, I have to say, sometimes you''re really foolishly adorable!"


    "What did I..." Michael''s indignant retort died before it left his lips as he felt a sudden coolness on the back of his head �C unlike the previous psychological sensation, this time it was physically cold...


    He scrambled to cover his now completely bare scalp. He wanted to explain, but Mobius had already turned to face the wall, her shoulders shaking with suppressed laughter, making little "hoo-hee" sounds.


    After four or five seconds, she couldn''t hold it in any longer. The hand holding the cap pressed against the wall for support, her forehead resting on the back of her hand. Her other hand, clutching the test tube, pressed against her stomach as she doubled over, laughing uncontrollably �C after their earlier emotional rollercoaster, she seemed to have become slightly... just slightly... more open in front of Michael.


    "Hehehehehe! HAHAHAHA!" Her neurotic laughter echoed through the empty lab, eerily harmonizing with the increasingly shrill screams from the next room. What a typical day in Mobius''s lab!


    Michael shook his head, bored. By the time Mobius finally managed to stop laughing and turn around, his hair had already grown back.


    "Why did you suddenly... Oh, I remember. That time in New Atra, you took Kevin''s Judgment of Shamash head-on, burned all your hair off... But wasn''t that half a month ago? Logically, your hair should have grown back by now, right?"


    "...I just wanted to try a new style." Michael silently took the hat back from her. He couldn''t exactly tell her the truth: yesterday, he''d wanted to trim his shoulder-length hair, but Elysia insisted on showcasing her ''skills.''


    The end result was that by the time Michael, lost in thought, noticed his head felt a bit cool, Elysia had already shaved half of it bald. To prevent the ''style'' from evolving further in bizarre directions, Michael had ''obediently'' submitted, letting her use a razor to remove all his worldly tresses.


    As compensation, Elysia gave him a black baseball cap, complete with two cat-ear-like protrusions on top... mm, the very one in his hands now, which also had Eden''s signature inside...


    But his claim of "trying a new style" wasn''t entirely a lie. After all, as a Herrscher, regrowing hair was trivially easy.


    Okay... the real reason was that Elysia had been watching him like a hawk yesterday, giving him no chance to fix it. Later that evening, and even after waking up this morning, he had mostly accepted the ''bald'' look and even found it quite comfortable �C if Mobius hadn''t discovered it and caused this social death, that is.


    "Alright... back to your Brahma topic. Mobius, you''re not seriously telling me you think this lump of meat can be called a Honkai Beast?"


    The smile Mobius had just suppressed reappeared. She quickly shot Michael a glare and retorted, "Why would I let it be born in a complete form? Am I tired of having too many resurrections and immune to pain? Or do I have too much salary that I''m eager to have docked?"


    "Er... Ah, I see." Michael nodded in understanding.


    He had even been mentally preparing for battle, ready to drag the newly born Apocalypse-class beast into a Bubble Universe the moment it appeared, then decide whether to "drown" it in the Sea of Quanta based on its abilities.


    He had braced himself for Mobius''s maximum level of recklessness, only to find that, this time, she actually hadn''t been that reckless.


    Thinking about it logically, just like Mobius''s flexible definition of "human," what she wanted from "Brahma" were its abilities. And acquiring those abilities only required cells for the MANTIS surgery; there was no need to actually create a full Honkai Beast.


    Especially one that was likely Apocalypse-class at minimum.


    While Mobius usually didn''t care much about potential collateral damage, especially with Michael around, if this unauthorized project came to light and Mei hit her with the demotion-plus-research-funding-cut combo, she wouldn''t enjoy it. Although she and Vill-V were probably used to it by now.


    As for the first part of her retort, "Am I tired of having too many resurrections and immune to pain?"... Please. Someone truly afraid of pain wouldn''t constantly cause lab accidents that resulted in their repeated de-aging.


    "But there''s still one problem," Michael pointed out. "These cells we''ve obtained now, they only theoretically combine Vishnu''s assimilation and Mah��m��y��r��''s compatibility. How do we experimentally confirm the actual effects?"


    Mobius certainly didn''t lack test subjects nowadays. But Apocalypse-class Honkai Beasts were special��if the experiment failed completely, fine. But if it succeeded, even partially, facing a MANTIS fused with Apocalypse-class factors who harbored ill intentions towards Fire Moth would inevitably lead to massive losses.


    After all, such a MANTIS, if pushed into severe MANTIS overload, would be indistinguishable from an actual Apocalypse-class Honkai Beast.


    True, with Fire Moth''s current combat strength, beasts below Apocalypse-class posed no threat. Michael, Kevin, Elysia, Kalpas, or Sakura could likely kill them almost instantly.


    But against Apocalypse-class and above? Michael could only say they could be killed, but he couldn''t guarantee zero damage to the base. After all, the definition of Apocalypse-class wasn''t just "stronger than Judgment-class"; its upper strength limit was undefined.


    Therefore, fusion factors from Apocalypse-class beasts required testing on "reliable" subjects. Even during the desperate times around the Sixth and Seventh Honkai Eruptions, when Fire Moth suffered from severe ''combat power deficiency syndrome,'' they hadn''t relaxed this criterion when selecting subjects for the Vishnu experiments.


    Otherwise, the number of subjects who died before Kosma''s successful fusion wouldn''t have only been just over eight thousand.


    But then again, they weren''t suffering from that syndrome anymore, so there was no need to be quite so desperate.


    Besides, in Michael''s eyes, the truly "reliable" individuals were only a handful. He believed Mobius felt the same. And asking them to take such a risk was clearly not worth the potential gain.


    That''s what Michael thought, until he noticed Mobius''s emerald eyes staring fixedly at him.


    "Mobius, you''re not suggesting..." Michael hesitantly pointed his index finger at himself. "The test subject... is me?"


    "Is there a problem?" Mobius argued. "You''ve already fused with the Vishnu factor yourself. And Mah��m��y��r��... the only woman who successfully fused with its factor was also a Herrscher. See? You''re practically the most suitable subject."


    "Vishnu... You want me to directly assimilate?"


    "Oh? So you''ve noticed too. Even this newly constructed body hasn''t completely shed its identity as a MANTIS." Her gaze quickly scanned Michael''s chest, the location of his Stigmata, which glowed faintly crimson even through his thick T-shirt.


    The essence of the Stigmata was to record stories �C not just Seele''s, but Michael''s as well. If he was willing and able to break his self-imposed limitations, replicating the power Vishnu displayed during the Seventh Eruption wouldn''t be difficult.


    "But... I don''t need you to do that," Mobius clarified. "You possess a third advantage as a test subject �C setting aside the Stigmata and Herrscher Cores, your current body is fundamentally no different from an ordinary human''s. Meaning, we can obtain the most objective observational data. Of course," she added nonchalantly, "you can always switch to another body after the experiment is over. Just don''t forget to incinerate the original corpse this time, okay��"


    Michael pressed his left fist against his chest, falling silent abruptly.


    Seeing his expression, Mobius''s eyes darted around slyly. She suddenly stuck out the tip of her tongue, mimicking "that woman''s" tone: "My oh my! If you agree, I could also give you..."


    Michael, having already foreseen her intended words with his Sentience powers, simply quirked his lips, turned his head slightly, and said nonchalantly, "Bring it on."


    "?" Mobius, cut off again, looked slightly annoyed. But then, confusion filled her face�� Wait, "bring it on" in which sense? ???


    ---||---


    The official "Artificial Honkai Beast Experiment" lasted only about fifteen minutes. The subsequent several hours were dedicated to the "Brahma Hyper-Adaptive Factor Fusion Experiment."


    Around dinnertime, Michael, having switched to yet another new body, once again walked down the same long, dim, narrow corridor.


    The base was underground. As evening approached, the air grew damp, a condition exacerbated by the tunnel''s structure.


    Michael kept his gaze lowered, appearing somewhat detached. He casually reached out, brushing two fingers against the armored wall beside him. A cool, damp sensation met his touch... it felt rather cold.


    Mobius had said she needed to clean up the operating theater; since Klein wasn''t around, such chores fell to her.


    As Michael walked alone through the long lab tunnel and returned to the outermost lounge, he once again encountered an unexpected sight��


    Spread out on the sofa was a pink maid outfit, the same style as Elysia''s white one. And the person responsible for bringing it, Elysia herself, was standing in front of Mobius''s wardrobe, holding up the pink blouse Mobius had worn hours earlier, sniffing it delicately.


    "Oh my! This smells like Mobius! She really did wear it! I thought she didn''t like pink, who knew she actually bought one herself!"


    Leaning against the doorframe, Michael watched Elysia''s mock-exasperated complaints with amusement. He cleared his throat: "Ahem! Is it possible she just doesn''t like maid outfits? Or maybe she just doesn''t like the one you tried to force on her?"


    Michael didn''t bother asking how Elysia got the passcode to Mobius''s lab. For Pardo, such things weren''t secrets; she likely had numerous ways to infiltrate without needing a code anyway.


    "Hm! Finally waited until you... Eh! Michael! Your hair!" Predictably, the first thing she noticed was Michael''s once-again shoulder-length hair. "Hmph! This is basically the same as not cutting it at all!"


    Michael silently put the cap Elysia had given him back on. Only then did her complaining stop, replaced by a beaming smile.


    He finally understood. The bald head was just teasing; Elysia simply wanted to see him wear the hat she gave him.


    "By the way, what brings you to Mobius''s lab?" Eden had just become a MANTIS; Elysia should have been busy helping her adapt to her new powers this past week. Of course, the main reason he asked was feeling slightly guilty.


    "Eh... How should I put it..." Elysia met Michael''s gaze with a knowing, mischievous smile, then her eyes slowly drifted downwards. "Well, maybe it''s better to let the person involved say it�� You can come in now, Kevin!"


    MANTIS hearing was excellent. At Elysia''s soft call, Kevin pushed open the lounge door and entered.


    "Michael... Er, Dr. Mobius is here too..."


    "Ah! Mobius, you''re here too! Quick, come listen to what Kevin has to say! I guarantee you''ll be looking forward to it!"


    Her interjection didn''t help; Kevin was already nervous, and her prodding made him completely forget the speech he had prepared.


    Michael stroked his chin. Being a newly formed body, it lacked stubble, feeling overly smooth, not quite right to the touch. He suddenly remembered something and asked Mobius quietly, "What''s today''s date?"


    "April 12th!"


    "Oh my! It seems the clever Michael has already guessed! That''s right, what Kevin wants to tell everyone is�� Tomorrow is Mei''s birthday!" Elysia had somehow ended up half-reclining on the sofa, conveniently using her body to hide the pink maid outfit.


    Prompted by Elysia, Kevin finally regained his composure. Placing his right hand lightly over his chest, he lowered his voice slightly: "Tomorrow is Mei''s birthday. I wanted to plan a surprise birthday party for her. Could I invite you all to attend?"


    "Of course, no problem. Tomorrow is our training day, right?���� The vacation time after the Ninth Eruption hasn''t been approved yet, we can just swap the days. Anyway, the ''you all'' you mentioned probably includes more than just the three of us." Michael nodded without hesitation.


    Mobius, however, turned her head away, snorted coldly, neither accepting nor refusing. But Michael''s Sentience powers saw clearly what she was thinking�� "Oh dear, what birthday present should I prepare for this old friend... Wait, why did I say ''Oh dear''? Damn you, Elysia!"


    "Oh my! Kevin, see what I told you? Michael would agree without hesitation, and Dr. Mobius would just snort coldly while secretly wondering what gift to get."


    "Ahem! Actually, about the gifts, I''ve already thought of something for everyone." Kevin suddenly looked rather shy.


    "What?" The first to ask was Elysia, clearly unaware of this part.


    "Well... I was thinking... I would like to request that everyone personally prepare one dish as a birthday gift for Mei... Would that be okay?" Kevin asked cautiously, hesitantly.


    Silence fell in the lounge.


    Elysia''s eyes widened like saucers, cold sweat already beading on her forehead.


    A muscle twitched at the corner of Mobius''s mouth as she contemplated the possibility of passing off convenience food as homemade.


    Only Michael let out a long sigh, unable to resist asking, "Kevin, are you still traumatized by... Mei''s sushi I left in the fridge earlier?" Even Pardo wouldn''t eat that stuff...


    "No! Absolutely not!"


    Michael tilted his head, thinking for a moment, then sighed again: "Kevin, for this... how long have you been practicing cooking?"


    "Half... Okay, two and a half years..." S��ar?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So what kind of noodles are you planning to make tomorrow?"


    "Who... Who says I only know how to make noodles? Tomorrow, I''m preparing meat lasagna and creamy mushroom pasta!"


    Lasagna... Pasta...


    Rationally speaking, one involved layering thin pasta sheets with cheese and meat sauce, then baking. The other involved hollow, tube-shaped pasta served with a creamy mushroom sauce... Neither technically counted as ''making noodles,'' at least not ''noodle soup''...


    "But... Kevin..."


    "What is it?" Michael wore an expression of utter despair, like trying to teach an incorrigible child, leaving Kevin completely bewildered.


    "..." Michael pressed his lips together, looked Kevin up and down twice more, but ultimately didn''t say the words aloud.


    However, Elysia and Mobius both understood his meaning�� "Kevin, doing this, don''t you think Mei might feel just ''a little bit'' offended?"


    They quickly averted their gazes, trying to hide the gleam of excitement sparkling in their eyes, also understanding why Michael had swallowed his words��


    "Heehee... Hahaha... I really want to see Mei''s face tomorrow when she sees a table full of disastrous-looking dishes, only to realize every single one tastes better than hers! Hahaha!"

 Chapter 262: Mei’s Birthday

    Chapter 262 - Mei''s BirthdayAhem!


    In the pitch-black living room, Eden fumbled her way over to sit beside Elysia. As soon as she sat down, she felt Michael''s gaze on her, accompanied by an inexplicable chill hanging in the air that made her shiver involuntarily.


    But she simply offered a gentle smile in response, turned, and whispered to Elysia, "Ely, what dish did you prepare?"


    For some undisclosed reason, everyone had tacitly agreed beforehand not to reveal what dish they were making. After all, if you announced the name in advance and the final product turned out completely wrong, it would be rather embarrassing...


    But if you didn''t announce the name, you had creative freedom �C meaning, after plating a pile of indescribable matter, you could freely invent an unprecedented name for it.


    For example, the dish Elysia prepared was called: "Miss Pink Elf?''s Love! How about it, Eden? Isn''t that a lovely name?"


    Despite the slightly strained smile, despite the twitching muscles in her cheeks, Elysia bravely faced reality, her tone even holding a hint of seeking praise.


    And Eden, as kind as ever... she never discouraged anyone. Besides, the name was indeed very much in Elysia''s style; in fact, everyone probably could have guessed Elysia would choose such a name.


    "It''s a very nice name. It sounds like a dessert?"


    Pfft! Michael awkwardly covered his mouth. He had personally witnessed the entire creation process of "Miss Pink Elf?''s Love."


    He had also witnessed Elysia, in her quest to make this "Love" even sweeter, squeeze out more than three times the normal amount of cream and slather on twice the usual strawberry jam. This resulted in the underlying cake base being too small to support the whole structure, causing it to collapse multiple times.


    "So, Ely, why not just use less cream and jam?"


    "Ah! How could I! Elysia''s love must be big and beautiful! And super sweet!"


    "Then... why not use a larger cake base?"


    "Er... well... um... Okay, when I ordered the cake bases from logistics, I ordered the wrong size... Luckily, I anticipated failure, so I ordered several extra bases!"


    "But, Ely..."


    "What is it?"


    "That was the last one you just used."


    "Ah�� Ah�� Ah! But there''s only this one left, where did the failed ones go?"


    "Aren''t they in your stomach?"


    Their conversation went something like that.


    So, despite the beautiful gift box Elysia was currently holding �C constructed by Michael using his powers �C what lay inside was... at Michael''s suggestion, a cake ultimately shaped like a cute pile of poop...


    In reality, because there was so much cream and strawberry jam, the cake initially couldn''t even maintain the poop shape. Its current form was the result of Michael''s combined efforts using both wind and ice powers.


    Therefore, the chill Eden felt was genuinely just the effect of those two powers; there was no other meaning intended. sea??h th�� Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What about you, Michael? Can you tell us about your dish?" Michael''s muffled laughter successfully caught Eden''s attention. She shifted her gaze to him, asking with a teasing smile.


    "I made a plate of Olivier salad," Michael replied, looking quite confident. "I originally wanted to make longevity noodles, but after discussing it with Hua, we decided it was better for her, being from Divine Land, to make them�� Thankfully Kevin didn''t choose noodles this time, otherwise Hua would have had to knead dough for steamed buns instead."


    Although Olivier salad itself is quite... simple to make, the difficulty of the dish doesn''t necessarily correlate with culinary skill. Making a simple dish taste delicious is, in itself, a demonstration of skill.


    Okay... actually, as long as you cook all the ingredients for Olivier salad properly and mix them with mayonnaise, unless the ingredients are undercooked / you forget the salt / you add way too much mayonnaise, it''s generally impossible for it to taste bad.


    Besides, the latter half of his sentence deeply wounded Su, who was sitting opposite him. Also being from Divine Land, since Hua was already making longevity noodles and Su didn''t know how to make longevity peaches (shoutao buns), he ended up just dyeing the extra eggs he grabbed from the cafeteria that morning red with food coloring, euphemistically calling them "Joy Eggs."


    "Speaking of which, you keep asking about our dishes, what about you, Eden?"


    "My apologies, I don''t really know how to cook," Eden confessed gracefully. "I simply prepared a glass of bitter melon juice for Mei, following my usual habits �C it clears heat, detoxifies, stimulates the appetite, and soothes the throat..."


    "Oh, my dear Eden..." Elysia interjected gently.


    "What is it?"


    "Did you add honey to the bitter melon juice?"


    "...No."


    ---||---


    "Get ready! Mei''s coming!" Kevin thought silently. His thought was instantly captured by the mental communication network Michael had established and transmitted into everyone''s mind in the room.


    Standing outside the door, Kevin heard a sudden flurry of tables and chairs scraping inside, along with someone coughing continuously.


    And a heart-wrenching shriek: "Ahhh! Hua, you stepped on my tail!"


    "S... Sorry..."


    But Kevin didn''t care about that anymore. The intermittent tap-tap sound of footsteps echoed from the stairwell. Perhaps an ordinary sound to others, but Kevin instantly recognized Mei''s gait.


    Different weights, heights, and walking styles all produce unique footstep sounds. Setting aside other factors, this particular pattern �C walking two steps, pausing for a few seconds �C was unique to Mei among everyone in Fire Moth.


    She often pondered secondary issues while walking. Because it was easy to misstep and fall when lost in thought on stairs, she would consciously stop whenever she grasped a certain train of thought, finishing her thinking before continuing, to prevent injury.


    Soon, Mei''s figure appeared at the top of the stairs. Kevin immediately waved at her.


    "Eh? Your training finished so early today?" It was not even 4 PM yet; normally, MANTIS training wouldn''t be over.


    On any other day, Mei wouldn''t have finished her work this early either. But today was special. Before she could even make adjustments, Prometheus had already altered her schedule, distributing a large chunk of her work over the next half-month.


    "Er, Mei, what are you carrying?" Kevin asked, noticing the bags in her hands.


    "Some japonica rice and glutinous rice."


    Seeing Kevin''s face instantly turn pale, Mei scratched her head sheepishly and explained with a smile, "I learned from last time; sushi made with purely plain rice doesn''t taste good. Authentic pearl rice is unavailable because the Far East became a no-man''s-land after the Third Eruption, and the logistics department wouldn''t procure it anyway, so I settled for the next best thing... Also, relax, I won''t add wasabi this time."


    She had been thinking that training ended at 6 PM. Kevin surely wouldn''t forget her birthday and likely wouldn''t eat at the cafeteria. So, she planned to redeem herself by making sushi again, definitely without wasabi this time. Even if it wasn''t delicious, it probably wouldn''t be terrible... probably...


    She hadn''t expected Kevin to be back already. Had he taken leave from training? But MANTIS leave records were uploaded to the system; she hadn''t received any notification. Either Michael approved it privately, or Prometheus marked the record as ''read'' upon upload.


    "You guys..." Mei pushed up her glasses with a wry smile, not pursuing the matter.


    Kevin seized the opportunity to take the ingredients from her hands, making her feel even more embarrassed. "Maybe... we should just have noodles today..."


    Mei fiddled with the hem of her lab coat. She had spent several days of her free time analyzing the previous wasabi sushi disaster and had come up with a brand-new plan �C chopped chili sushi. Now, the chopped chili sushi plan was dead before it even started, leaving her slightly disgruntled.


    But she also understood that the fragility of the human species meant no one could be perfect in every field; true polymaths didn''t exist.


    Take Mobius and Vill-V, for example. One specialized in biochemistry, the other focused on various mechanics. Both had reached the pinnacle in their respective fields �C even Mei, who frequently had to deal with the troubles they caused, had to admit this.


    But this very "specialization" and "focus" inherently meant the concept of a "polymath" was merely praise given by others.


    Of course, many in Fire Moth privately said Mei was the true polymath, like a combination of Mobius and Vill-V, proficient in everything, and without their predecessors'' madness.


    If not for her administrative and leadership duties consuming her energy, her scientific achievements would have long surpassed Mobius''s.


    But even that was just being a polymath within the realm of science.


    Her schedule had always been packed too tightly, working non-stop every minute. Now, with a rare moment of leisure, her thoughts drifted far away. It wasn''t until Kevin took her hand and led her to the apartment door that her mind returned to the present.


    A faint blush crept onto her cheeks. Fortunately, Kevin was preoccupied with swiping his card to open the door and didn''t see her expression.


    Also, because of this slight distraction, she failed to notice the faint, indistinct sounds of shuffling breaths and whispers coming from behind the door.


    Click��


    The metal door slid open sideways. Darkness, tinged with a wave of heat, greeted her. Mei felt something was wrong �C she had definitely opened the curtains before leaving that morning...


    But Kevin, unusually assertive for once, gently pulled her into the room.


    Before the door behind her fully closed, Mei heard a loud BANG! Something reflecting faint light showered onto her head and face. Simultaneously, from all around her, from the darkness before her, a chorus erupted��


    "HAP��PY�� BIRTH��DAY��"


    "Wooohoooo��"


    The lights flared on, not just blindingly bright but also making her feel dizzy.


    Colorful confetti from the party poppers clung to her hair. Of course, Kevin beside her was similarly adorned.


    As the afterimage from the bright lights faded from Mei''s vision, she turned to look at Kevin. He was scratching his head, grinning foolishly from ear to ear.


    On either side of the doorway, Pardofelis and Hua each held an empty party popper... er, Pardo''s tail was also wrapped around one.


    The living room, which Mei usually found too spacious, felt incredibly crowded at this moment��


    Directly facing her on the sofa, little Griseo was being held aloft by Blanka and Ato, one on each side. She waved her arms, her eyes curved into crescents, shouting "Happy birthday," her flailing limbs looking remarkably like Pardo''s.


    Kosma leaned against the wall near the sofa, constantly pursing his lips.


    His gaze flickered towards Griseo, seemingly worried she might fall; then towards Mei, offering a look of blessing; then he helplessly turned away from Dystopia''s long hair tickling his cheek �C Dystopia had an arm around his neck, waving her other hand and shouting "Happy birthday."


    In front of the TV, Vill-V and Mobius hastily shouted "Happy birthday" towards the doorway before immediately resuming their usual bickering.


    Behind them, at the large round table, Su stood up from his chair. Even though his eyes remained closed, the smile couldn''t be hidden. "Happy birthday," his voice was calm as still water, much like his friendship with Kevin.


    Opposite him, Michael and Elysia leaned back in their chairs, waving in unison, shouting "Happy birthday." Then Michael, wearing the cat-ear cap, glanced at Elysia, said something, and quickly had his ear twisted. The cap fell to the floor as he threw his hands up in surrender.


    Eden, her cheeks already flushed with wine, watched the playful pair with a radiant smile. She suddenly remembered herself, stood up, raised her wine glass towards Mei, and wished her "Happy birthday" in her heavenly voice.


    As she stood, she accidentally bumped into Himeko beside her. Himeko was tilting her head back, determined to drain her glass in one go.


    Startled, some wine spilled down her cheek, but she still finished the drink in two or three seconds before drunkenly standing up and slurring, "Happy birthday." Having said that, her foot slipped, and she nearly collapsed, but Sakura caught her just in time. This left Sakura unable to wave, so she could only offer Mei an apologetic smile, mouthing the words: "Happy birthday!"


    Simultaneously, she subtly shifted her body, nudging Kalpas, who stood leaning against the corner wall with his arms crossed, with her scabbard.


    "Hmph!" The masked man turned his face away, reluctantly muttering something. It was too noisy; Mei couldn''t hear clearly, but it was undoubtedly "Happy birthday."


    Following his gaze, Mei saw Evangeline pulling Aldemir into the most inconspicuous corner. Seeing Mei look over, Evangeline quickly pulled him to his feet.


    Aldemir seemed a bit reserved; although everyone here knew each other, aside from Himeko and himself, everyone else was a MANTIS, making the situation slightly awkward. But this didn''t stop him and Evangeline from wishing her in unison, arm-in-arm: "Happy birthday!"


    Except for Aponia, who couldn''t get away, everyone was here.


    The sudden, overwhelming flood of good wishes caught Mei completely off guard. She froze, stunned. Although she had suspected something when she saw the dark room... no, ever since she saw Kevin back so early, when this moment actually happened, she didn''t know how to react.


    Despite her usual confident demeanor when issuing orders, fundamentally, she wasn''t much different from the quiet, introverted girl Kevin had first met.


    She had faced much larger, more intense situations, but regarding birthdays... in the very beginning, it was just her alone. Later, it was her and Kevin together. At most, she received gifts if she happened to run into others on the day itself.


    Receiving so many birthday wishes all at once like this... this was a first.


    In this respect, Michael and Kevin were no different from her. Perhaps most people, faced with such a scene, would hesitate just as she did. Even Elysia, probably, wouldn''t be an exception.


    So... what was one supposed to do in this situation?


    Mei subtly cast a pleading glance towards Kevin, but that blockhead was just grinning foolishly, offering no guidance whatsoever. Or perhaps, he himself was stunned by the scene he had orchestrated, completely forgetting what came next.


    Truthfully, before the Third Honkai Eruption, such a gathering would have been considered warm, but certainly not shocking.


    But in this world, where everyone was constantly rushing to "save" something, many didn''t even have time for a proper afternoon tea, let alone throwing a big celebration for someone''s birthday.


    In the past six years, there had only been Michael''s birthday once, Elysia''s once, and Kevin''s once, celebrated during the relatively peaceful periods after the Fifth and Seventh Honkai Eruptions. Back then, Mei had just been one of the celebrants.


    And the reason there were only these three... was because they were the only ones whose birthdays everyone actually knew. As for the celebratory balls held after each Honkai Eruption, those were less ''celebration'' and more ''letting loose''...


    Mei took two deep breaths, intentionally putting on a stern face�� "The reason I haven''t approved the post-Ninth Eruption vacation time yet is because I wanted to use this opportunity to abolish the system altogether, especially since Herrschers are appearing more frequently... But you all! Abandoning your posts for such a trivial matter! What if a Herrscher appears right now..."


    That''s what she intended to say, but before the words came out, the corners of her lips curled upwards, and her eyes crinkled into a smile.


    By the time the words actually emerged, they had transformed into: "Th... Thank you, everyone..."


    For the first time in six years, she shyly lowered her head.

 Chapter 263: The Social Death Convention

    Chapter 263 - The Social Death Convention"Hey, hey, Kevin! Don''t just stand there grinning like an idiot, get to the next step already!" Michael urged Kevin silently using his Sentience powers, while outwardly clapping along with everyone else, singing the birthday song.


    "Ahahaha, I know, I know, but what is the next step again?" Kevin mentally replied, panicked.


    "Ask yourself!!!" Michael groaned internally, utterly exasperated. He patted Elysia''s hand, signaling the already eager girl to step forward and rescue both Kevin and Mei from the awkward situation.


    "Oh my! Look everyone, Mei is so shy she''s speechless! This is a rare opportunity, quick, take pictures!" Elysia, ever prepared, immediately whipped out her phone and snapped a photo. By the time the others reacted, Mei had already regained her composure, putting on a stern face and huffing coldly, "Elysia��"


    "Mei, you''re not really going to make us stand here and sing the birthday song five, ten times, are you? You wouldn''t, right? You wouldn''t be that cruel?" S~ea??h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I..." Mei was already flustered. As pink petals drifted past her face, a warm breath gently lifted her hair, brushing against her earlobe. Simultaneously, a weight settled on her shoulder as Elysia suddenly materialized beside her. Mei''s brain short-circuited again.


    "I know what you''re thinking, Mei," Elysia whispered, practically nibbling Mei''s ear in front of everyone. "This kind of lavish celebration is indeed extravagant, in a way �C not just in terms of resources, but also time. But it''s necessary. On a larger scale, everyone understands the current situation; we need various ways to boost morale. Soldiers without morale can''t fight. Captain Himeko taught us that back in the day."


    "I''m not��"


    "And of course," Elysia continued smoothly, cutting her off, "on a smaller scale, just for this birthday, just for you �C isn''t it necessary? Regardless of whether the final outcome is the world''s destruction or its rebirth, I hope that when you, when Kevin, when everyone looks back on this journey, your minds won''t only be filled with painful, oppressive losses, but also with many warm, happy, lighthearted memories. Mei, we shouldn''t live just for the sake of ''surviving''."


    Although whispered, with the enhanced hearing granted by the ICHOR factor, every word was clearly captured by everyone present.


    Griseo looked around helplessly, seemingly confused as to why the previously cheerful atmosphere had suddenly plunged into dead silence.


    Michael silently turned his head. Under Eden''s surprised gaze, he snatched the wine bottle from Himeko''s hand, poured himself a full glass, and downed it in one gulp.


    "What''s wrong?" Eden asked softly.


    "Hm? Ely said you never drink."


    "''Never'' doesn''t mean ''can''t,'' nor does it mean ''won''t in the future.''" Michael retorted, pouring himself another glass. The now-empty bottle was promptly snatched back by the barely conscious Himeko.


    "Ely..." Mei lowered her head, seeming to want to defend herself, but before she could speak, Elysia cut her off again: "Besides, Kevin prepared for this for a long time! And everyone has presented you with unique gifts! Want to guess what they are?"


    "Hmph... hehe..." Mei finally broke into a genuine smile. Elysia seized the opportunity, winking at Kevin before dissolving into petals and drifting back to Michael''s side, handing the hosting duties back to Kevin.


    But for Kevin, this beautiful moment was also something he hadn''t experienced in a long time, making him feel awkward and unsure how to proceed.


    After all, during the previous three birthday celebrations, he had either stood silly on the ''stage'' receiving congratulations or followed others'' directions in presenting gifts and blessings.


    Suddenly being expected to command the entire event, even though it was among familiar faces, even though he had planned the entire flow himself, even though he had rehearsed countless times alone last night and this morning... Right now, just saying a single sentence felt harder than killing a Herrscher.


    "Ahem! Mei, you''ll never guess what gifts everyone prepared for you. Let me think, how should I put this..."


    "Oh, forget it! Seeing how clumsy you are, Kevin, maybe I should host after all!" Elysia somehow floated back again. Kevin was too nervous, his lips trembled twice, and he ultimately relinquished the hosting role back to Elysia.


    "Hey now! Why is everyone looking so down? Don''t be like that! If anyone keeps a straight face, I might just call them out to perform!"


    As if hearing something terrifying, everyone �C whether they had put on a stern face following the mood, genuinely thought of something sad, or had only felt sad for a moment but didn''t dare speak up due to the sudden heavy atmosphere �C cracked a smile, forced or genuine.


    "Mm-hmm! That''s more like a birthday party!" Elysia completely ignored the fact that her words had caused the temporary gloom. She hummed contentedly twice, held up her index finger towards the crowd, and asked with a gentle smile, "Alright then, next up is gift presentation time! Ladies and gentlemen, who wants to go first?"


    The expressions on everyone''s faces changed again. The budding warmth instantly dissipated, replaced by a chilling silence. Mei could even hear Pardofelis beside her muttering under her breath, "Don''t call on me, Sister Ely, I''ve given you plenty of tributes usually, hahaha..."


    Mei couldn''t help but feel confused. What was going on? Why did everyone look so scared?


    The others wore varying expressions, but mostly reluctance. There were a few confident ones, like Michael and Kevin. Sakura and Kalpas also seemed unfazed. Mei couldn''t find a common thread among them.


    If it were just Sakura and Kalpas, she might associate it with "cooking" or something similar. But setting Michael aside, based on her knowledge of Kevin, he should only know how to make noodles... although his noodles were delicious.


    "Oh dear, oh dear! Everyone is so shy, no one''s volunteering? What a pity... Just like when the teacher calls on students in class, since no one wants to raise their hand voluntarily, ehee, then Miss Pink Elf? will have to call on someone!


    "No objections, right? Whoever gets called can''t back out!"


    Everyone nodded hastily. Since no one wanted to be the first victim of social death, leading to a stalemate, letting Elysia call on people was the only way forward.


    "Alright then, first up, let''s start with the only two here who have children! Little Griseo is exempt!"


    "Ha... I knew it..." Ato shook his head helplessly. "Speaking of which, because that task was rather difficult, Blanka and I worked together on one dish. Plus, Griseo painted a picture for Mei. That should be okay, right?"


    "Whoa! Ato, you cheated! Michael and I each prepared one dish!" Before Elysia could put her hands on her hips, Ato had already slipped into the kitchen, leaving Blanka to face Elysia with an awkward smile.


    Mei still hadn''t figured out what the "gifts" actually were.


    Ato scurried into the kitchen, the wave of heat hitting him making him squint instinctively. On the table nearby sat the Divine Key, Judgment of Shamash, radiating warmth. Arranged around it were about ten covered plates �C clearly, apart from a few desserts or dishes needing refrigeration, everyone else''s "masterpieces" were here.


    The honest Ato quickly located his dish based on memory. He picked it up, intending to leave, but paused suddenly. After a brief internal struggle of three or four seconds, he turned back again�� Just pretend I forgot where my dish was and needed to look around, that seems understandable, right?


    ---||---


    "Oh my, what is Ato doing in there! Bringing out a... er, it''s taking him so long!" Elysia grumbled.


    "Um... Griseo, maybe you can show everyone your painting first?" Blanka suggested.


    "No, Daddy said my painting has the same theme as the dish you made, they have to be shown to Auntie Mei together..."


    "Auntie... Mei..." Blanka pressed her hand to her forehead. She really wanted to know who taught her child to call Mei "Auntie Mei" and Mobius "Grandma Mobius."


    Just then, Griseo looked up innocently towards Elysia: "Right, Sister Elysia?"


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    Blanka, Mei, and Mobius all fell silent. Based on the principle of ''he who benefits most is the culprit,'' it was blindingly obvious who had coached Griseo.


    Michael silently turned his head away again, just in time to see Eden''s elegant wine-drinking posture freeze mid-motion. She slowly lowered her glass, straightened her head, covered her mouth, and swallowed the mouthful of wine with considerable effort.


    Kalpas kept snorting, but it definitely wasn''t out of anger, because his shoulders were shaking too.


    Sakura lowered her head, perhaps thinking of Rin calling her "Big Sis" and Ato "Uncle," sighing deeply for a moment. But just two or three seconds later, Michael saw her long fox ears twitching back and forth.


    Dystopia, however, looked excitedly at Griseo. "What about me? What about me? Little Griseo, what are you going to call me?" She tightened her arm around Kosma''s neck, her other hand unconsciously reaching up to touch the horns on his head. Kosma struggled briefly, then sighed resignedly, completely giving up resistance.


    Griseo''s eyes grew even more innocent. She made little "oh," "ah" sounds while glancing sideways at Elysia �C further incriminating evidence against a certain someone.


    Vill-V laughed so hard she slapped Mobius''s shoulder repeatedly, nearly pounding the smaller woman into the floor. But Mobius clearly didn''t care about that anymore. She ground her teeth and spat out that woman''s name: "E��LY��SI��A��"


    She was about to lunge forward recklessly, but thankfully, Ato returned just in time, interrupting the brewing chaos��


    "Yo! I was just gone for a second to grab something, why does it look like you''re all about to fight?" He announced loudly, puffing out his chest, holding a platter in one hand. He even tossed his head slightly, making his bangs flutter �C a stark contrast to the awkwardness and lack of confidence he displayed before entering the kitchen.


    "Ahem! Allow me to proudly present," he declared, "what I hold in my hand is the famous dish that Blanka and I created in just one morning, sharing the same name as the painting my daughter Griseo will soon present�� Stargazy Pie!"


    With extreme confidence, he reached out and lifted the hemispherical lid. The distinct salty, fishy smell of sea fish wafted out first.


    Mei wrinkled her nose slightly. She roughly understood now; they really had each made a dish... However, if she remembered correctly, the famous dish Stargazy Pie was supposed to be a pie filled with ingredients, arranged, then sprinkled with cheese... Logically, it should be golden brown. But why was the one before her... purple, blue, yellow...?


    Actually, looking closer, the two pairs of fish heads and tails did resemble four giant stars in the night sky. And the purple, blue, and yellow cheese swirled together did somewhat resemble that famous "Starry Night" painting.


    "Oh, this," Ato explained proudly, "I thought since it''s called Stargazy Pie, it had to look like a starry sky. The purple here is blueberry jam, the yellow is cheese, and the blue part is taro paste with a tiny bit of food coloring. Not bad, right?"


    Okay, Ato did have reason to be proud. Although a distinct fishy and burnt smell emanated from it �C evident from the still slightly bloody fish heads and the charred edges of the pie crust �C at least visually, it passed.


    "But... Ato," Elysia began, pulling at the corner of her mouth, "isn''t the name Stargazy Pie supposed to come from the fish heads poking out, gazing up at the stars... Why did you make the pie itself look like the starry sky..."


    Before her�²� could fully form, Ato gave an even prouder thumbs-up: "It''s beautiful, right! Griseo made it look like that, so actually, Griseo had a hand in this dish too!"


    Okay, fine! Griseo gets full marks. Ato and Blanka fail.


    "Ahem!" Realizing he might have revealed too much, Ato coughed heavily twice, then asked with a mixture of hesitation and anticipation, "Mei... um, would you like to try it first?"


    "Maybe let''s not..." Kevin silently stepped in front of Mei. For the first time, he questioned his own decision �C What was I thinking? All these dishes eventually have to be eaten!


    But directly expressing disgust seemed inappropriate. So, he forced himself to say, "Well... one dish per person, it''s better if everyone tries them together, right? There''s no reason for Mei to try first. Let''s quickly see the next person''s creation, right, Uncle Ato?"


    Seemingly thinking of something amusing, Ato didn''t look discouraged. He quickly covered his mouth, placed the "Stargazy Pie" on the dining table, and returned to his spot. "Oh right, Griseo''s painting has been given to Kevin..."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll look at it later," Mei understood immediately. Griseo''s artistic talent was self-taught, but the content of her paintings was often obscure and difficult to understand, certainly not something to elicit easy laughter.


    During Michael''s birthday last time, her painting radiated an overwhelming sense of oppression the moment it was unveiled. So, it was better left to be viewed alone.


    "Oh my, oh my! Are you two done talking? If you are, then it''s time for the next contestant! I can''t wait to see everyone else''s gifts!" Elysia clapped her hands excitedly, her eyes darting around, searching for the next "victim."


    Her gaze swept over Dystopia, who quickly waved her hands dismissively. Then it moved to Kosma beside her. Although the boy met her gaze seemingly unfazed, his jaw muscles were visibly clenched from nervousness, bulging slightly and trembling faintly.


    Seeing his nervous state, Elysia smiled slightly and announced, "Alright then, next up will be the old��" She deliberately dragged out the word. Kosma''s trembling quickly escalated from barely perceptible to clearly visible.


    Satisfied with this reaction, she finally revealed the verdict: "��the oldest among those remaining will present their creation!"


    All eyes focused on three individuals �C Mobius, Eden, and Himeko.


    Himeko was immediately excluded. Although retired from combat duty, she was only in her early thirties, actually two years younger than Ato, despite having enlisted two years earlier.


    As for Eden, an entire generation had practically grown up listening to her songs, but no one knew her exact age.


    The same applied to Mobius. Mei remembered reading about Mobius''s exploits in motivational stories in her elementary school textbooks...


    Of course, if Aponia were present, she could have joined the age competition.


    In an unnoticed corner, Kalpas snorted softly.


    Elysia''s eyes darted back and forth; her intention was blatantly obvious to everyone �C wasn''t she just trying to use this opportunity to figure out these two''s ages? But this also aligned perfectly with everyone else''s curiosity.


    Even if they couldn''t get the exact age, at least determining who was older... oh wait, no need for that.


    Even Mobius in her prime couldn''t compare to Eden in certain... assets.


    Eden remained perfectly calm and composed, as usual, offering no further reaction.


    "Tch!" After clicking her tongue, Mobius resignedly walked into the kitchen.


    "Oh my, Grandma Mobius truly lives up to her name!" Elysia couldn''t resist adding a final jab from behind.


    Half a minute later, just like Ato before her, Mobius emerged holding a bowl of intensely green eel soup, her confidence practically bubbling over like the foam in the soup itself.


    "Sigh..." Someone started it, and sighs rippled through the room. Making the dishes wasn''t the issue; the terrifying part was that everyone had to eat them eventually!


    At this thought, even the faces of Kevin, Michael, and Sakura, who were confident in their own creations, turned distinctly green. As for Kalpas, his mask hid his expression.


    Michael suddenly turned his head towards Himeko, who was slumped over the table, muttering drunkenly�� So she was the truly wise one. After all, getting drunk beforehand meant avoiding the torture of social death. And... also escaping the final "tasting" segment.


    Michael''s breathing grew heavy, not for any emotional reason, but because as more bizarre dishes were brought out, the small space filled with a cacophony of pungent odors. This combination was far worse than even the deadly mix of cheap perfume and body odor.


    He began scanning the room, searching for the wine Himeko and Eden had brought, contemplating the possibility of getting himself drunk now to escape this ordeal.


    But... listening to Himeko''s repetitive mumbling, and seeing the single empty wine bottle on the table, a question suddenly occurred to him �C Is she really drunk?

 Chapter 264: A River of Blood

    Chapter 264 - A River of BloodAll the dishes were on the table. A group of people sat around the round table, yet no one dared to be the first to pick up their chopsticks.


    The dishes circled the table. Sakura''s sashimi and Kalpas''s stir-fried octopus were reliably excellent, as always. Kevin''s meat lasagna and creamy pasta were also quite good �C after all, they were the result of two and a half years of practice. Michael''s salad was fine too; it''s hard to mess that up. Elysia''s cake, aside from being ugly and a bit greasy, was acceptable. S��ar?h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, the others''... were disastrous...


    The Stargazy Pie looked decent, but Ato and Blanka seemed to have forgotten to marinate the fish in wine, resulting in the entire filling being permeated with the salty, fishy smell of sea fish, making it completely inedible.


    Eden''s bitter melon juice... ...


    Mobius''s eel soup was green because she had ground various vegetables into powder and mixed them into the broth, then thickened it with starch. While the taste might not have been bad, setting aside its appearance, the mere fact that "Mobius made this" prevented anyone from daring to try it.


    Hua''s longevity noodles were mediocre, far less tasty than Kevin''s, mainly because the broth was thin and watery. It was unclear if she forgot the salt; it was truly original flavor. Oh, actually, Su''s Joy Eggs weren''t inedible, but he had put them in a box, and by the time he opened it, the shells were already cracked...


    As for Pardo''s oil-soaked dried small fish, Vill-V''s "Bouncing Soup" that exploded everywhere upon stirring... It''s best not to mention these things.


    "Maybe... let''s not eat..." The small living room was crowded with a mixture of smells: salty fishiness, pungent acridness, burntness... It ruined the appetite even for the few decent dishes.


    "How about this... If anyone isn''t satisfied with the dish they made, you can withdraw it now..." Kevin scratched his head. Before he could finish his sentence, a group of people jumped up as if granted amnesty.


    The tabletop instantly became spacious.


    Although more than half the dishes disappeared, aside from Mei, Aldemir, and Himeko, everyone else present was a MANTIS, not highly dependent on eating for survival. Instead, the atmosphere became less awkward. They started singing the birthday song again, asking Mei what wish she would make.


    Suddenly, perhaps it was Pardo who shouted, "Oh no! Did we forget something?!"


    Everyone belatedly realized that they had all focused their energy on the "gifts," but no one had thought of getting a birthday cake...


    Mei looked up, a smile playing on her lips, quickly glancing at Kevin sitting opposite her at the round table.


    "How about we just use Elysia''s?" Kevin suggested, bracing himself.


    Mei didn''t mind, but Michael and Elysia wouldn''t let him get away with it.


    "No, no, no! Elysia''s cake tastes so bad... I mean, it''s so greasy. If we use that as the birthday cake, everyone will gain a pound tonight."


    "Hmph! Besides, I made it specially for Mei. It''s only this big; it''s not enough to share as a birthday cake."


    Kevin stared thoughtfully at the poop-shaped cake, the size of a casserole dish, in the center of the table. He didn''t know the actual cake base inside was only the size of a cup lid, truly impossible to share.


    "If worst comes to worst, we can go find... Okay, at this time, even if the logistics department made one, it would be too late..." Seeing Kevin''s awkwardness, Michael couldn''t help but try to bail him out, but upon reflection, it was indeed too late to get a cake from anywhere now.


    Actually, it wasn''t impossible to construct a cake using Herrscher powers, but using his powers in such a way felt somewhat... undignified. If it were replicating someone else''s power, fine, but his own core powers deserved a certain degree of respect.


    "Hey! If it doesn''t work out, it''s no big deal! You don''t have to wish upon a cake with candles for your birthday! If ya ask me, as long as the thought is there, wishin'' on anything is still wishin'', no need for candles or stuff. Back in the Twilight Street days, I was lucky if I could wish on half a can of food... Although, I dunno when my birthday actually is, I only remember the day I was picked up..." Pardo tried to resolve the situation she had inadvertently caused, but her voice trailed off as everyone turned to look at her, making her feel uncomfortable.


    She thought she had said something wrong, but unexpectedly, after Mei shook her head with a wry smile, a wave of sighs rippled through the group.


    Elysia, sitting beside her, reached out and ruffled her hair, giving her cat ears an extra squeeze, then said softly, "You really get it, don''t you, Felis?"


    "Ah... Huh? Sister Ely, did I say somethin'' wrong or right?"


    "Shh��" Elysia gently placed her index finger on Pardo''s lips. "You were absolutely right. No need to be scared!"


    "I see," Su murmured, his eyes closed, turning his face towards his best friend. "So from Kevin to everyone else, we got too caught up in formalities. After all, for the previous birthdays, there wasn''t such painstaking preparation of ''formalities.'' It was just a notification, and everyone contributed as they wished."


    Kevin held a glass of ice water, head bowed, lost in thought. Was he embarrassed? A little. But more importantly, he felt he had wasted everyone''s time, yet still managed to mess up even a small birthday celebration so badly. Forgetting other things was one thing, but forgetting something as crucial as the cake and candles...


    He knew Su''s words, while seemingly complaining, were actually defending him �C what were candles, what was a cake, but mere formalities? They weren''t important, as long as...


    "Actually, various forms of formalism, interpreted from a sociological perspective, can be seen to some extent as necessary for conveying intentions. But regardless, Kevin, your intentions, everyone felt them. I... felt them too..." Mei, who had been just as nervous and embarrassed as Kevin from the start, finally spoke up boldly.


    At that moment, it felt like a fine drumbeat started in their hearts. Their gazes met across the diameter of the round table. The distance wasn''t long, just three or four meters, a distance Kevin could cross in 0.1 seconds.


    Yet, it was precisely a distance where reaching out, they couldn''t touch �C another formality, Mei as the birthday person sat at the head, while Kevin, needing to attend to guests, sat opposite her.


    "Oh my, oh my! Mei''s direct attack has made Kevin shy, how unfair! Everyone, quick, take pictures, this moment won''t last!" Elysia''s excited voice rang out, perfectly timed.


    Mei and Kevin both smiled slightly, then quickly averted their gazes just before anyone could raise their phones.


    "Well... In that case, I''ll make my wish now." Mei took control of the situation, clasping her hands together, closing her eyes, bowing her head, and silently wishing��


    "If possible, I want to be with Kev��"


    She suddenly froze. She had simply let her heart speak, yet was surprised by the answer it gave. Not that such a wish deserved ridicule, but she had expected herself to wish for something about the world, about humanity.


    Turns out, in the end, she was just a selfish person.


    But there was nothing wrong with such personal selfishness. Mei herself was only momentarily surprised.


    Yet... Mei forcefully terminated that thought. Because at this moment, she represented not just herself, not just the small unit of her family with Kevin, but Fire Moth, all of humanity.


    Of course, some might think making such a big deal out of a birthday wish was excessive. But Mei firmly believed it was necessary. Changes in mindset are often the result of gradual accumulation, like water dripping on stone. Quantitative change leads to qualitative change, but the actual transformation often happens at a turning point, in an instant.


    Since she realized her immaturity, her inadequacy at this moment, then changing right now was for the best.


    Ten seconds...


    Half a minute...


    A minute...


    Mei remained with her head bowed, eyes closed, without a word, without a movement.


    Silence always stretches time. Though less than two minutes had passed, Pardo was already fidgeting as if she''d been watching this scene for two hours.


    Only Michael, and perhaps Su and Dystopia, inadvertently perceived Mei''s internal transformation. Only they could understand the true meaning of that minute-plus of silence��


    Mei had finally shed the lingering shyness and introversion resurrected from distant memories. She was no longer that little girl. The past is part of the future, her past self is part of her present self, her present self is part of her future self.


    No one can discard the past, because the past self, from society''s perspective, is still part of "oneself." But from the individual''s perspective, the past self is definitely not equal to the present self; they are two different entities.


    That''s why people often say, "I''m not who I used to be."


    So the current Mei was no longer the student Mei from St. Freya, nor the scholar Mei attending academic conferences on the Mu continent, nor the Mei struggling to nurture hope amidst adversity when she first joined Fire Moth.


    She was the leader guiding all humanity against the Honkai, the leader of Fire Moth, Dr. Mei.


    "My wish is... I hope humanity can ultimately defeat the Honkai��no matter the cost."


    But...


    But...


    But...


    The croaking of frogs in the early spring night drifted in. Mei somehow thought of everything she had seen on the Moon.


    The Earth, visible yet unreachable. The universe, so deep that a single glance could instill millennia of loneliness. The inscription left by her "self" from 250,000 years ago... And the endlessly cycling fate.


    "Can I really do it?"


    "Can I... no, forget defeating the Honkai, can I truly..."


    Though there was nothing tangible in the air, Mei felt a weight settle on her shoulders. Only then did she understand that hope wasn''t ethereal; it had real, tangible weight.


    The weight grew heavier, so heavy her shoulders seemed to involuntarily shrink inwards...


    But the next moment, the pressure eased slightly, then became progressively lighter. She knew it wasn''t because the hopes were gone, but because someone was sharing the burden with her...


    She opened her eyes. Her gaze immediately caught a gleam of light. It was Kevin. It was Michael and Elysia. It was Mobius, Vill-V... everyone sitting here. Even Prometheus, even the entirety of Fire Moth...


    Thinking back, she had never been alone on this journey. She always had countless companions �C it was true in the past, true now, and would certainly be true in the future.


    "At the very least, our era is already much better than the ''script'' Michael provided. If the previous era, which didn''t even have Herrschers fighting for humanity, could still stumble towards a final battle with Finality, then we certainly can too. The current me, the current us, can definitely do better than the us from 250,000 years ago, better than the us in the ''script''!"


    And so, Mei''s eyes curved into a smile��


    "Alright, I''ve made my wish."


    "Wow wow wow! Tell us, tell us! What did you wish for? Was it related to Kevin? It must be, right?" Elysia winked playfully at her. Mei smiled gently, neither confirming nor denying.


    After the wish, everyone stopped sitting formally around the table. Since the meal had ended abruptly, people should have started leaving. But having a rare short break, having everyone gathered together, meant more chatting was in order.


    For example, Himeko and Aldemir, not being MANTISes, had later been assigned to different departments and combat tasks, reducing their interactions significantly. Now, having the chance to gather, they naturally had much to talk about, reconnecting...


    Especially Himeko... Captain Himeko! Just moments ago she was snoring drunkenly on the sofa. After Kevin had everyone clear the dishes, Michael glanced over and saw Himeko peeking with one eye, scouting the situation... Now she sat up straight, pulling Elysia and Mei into casual conversation.


    Michael rubbed his forehead, thought for a moment, and walked over to Aldemir and Evangeline. His first sentence made both of them light up: "Good news for you two. With the addition of mass-produced MANTISes, Anti-Entropy''s structure definitely can''t accommodate everyone. In the future, large numbers of MANTISes might be integrated into mixed combat units with regular soldiers to handle Emperor-class Honkai Beasts and below, and zombie disasters."


    "Yay!" Evangeline clapped her hands and stood up.


    Aldemir shyly scratched his head, adjusting the scratched goggles on his forehead.


    "Hm?" Michael let out a soft sound.


    "What''s wrong?" Aldemir frowned, asking quickly.


    "Oh, sorry, was thinking about something else, got distracted. Are you free recently? I wanted to find a chance to get together with the old Fifth Squad members, bring the Captain along."


    "Fifth Squad..." His brow smoothed out. He leaned back naturally in his chair, pondered for a moment, then shook his head. "The old-timers from Fifth Squad back during the Third Eruption... dead, scattered... Forget one in ten, out of nearly two hundred, the ones I still remember and have contact with number only two or three."


    "Is that so..." Michael rubbed his chin, pressing further, "Then just us? You, Evangeline, me and Elysia, Mobius, plus the Captain?"


    "Spare me..." Aldemir shook his head with a wry smile. "I have an escort mission the day after tomorrow. Time''s a bit tight."


    "Escort?"


    "Mmm..." Aldemir''s eyes shifted slightly. Figuring Michael could easily access this information through his clearance and connections anyway, he mentioned casually, "Transporting Soulium. Dr. Mei recently ordered all factories that previously produced Soulium for the United Government to clear out their inventory."


    "Ah... That''s a pity..." Michael shook his head regretfully and walked away, pacing back. After a couple of steps, he suddenly glanced back over his shoulder. Aldemir looked up, sensing the gaze, but saw Michael just walk over to Hua and sit down, chatting with her about something, so he didn''t pay it much mind.


    "Why didn''t Carole come?" Michael rubbed his temples, his voice sounding weary and drained. Carole had originally been part of the Mu continent rapid response force, but now that Mu was gone, she had naturally been transferred back to HQ. Kevin hadn''t forgotten her and had surely invited her, but for some reason, she hadn''t shown up.


    "Her..." Hua seemed to remember something, an eager smile spreading across her face. But the words died on her lips.


    Ding-dong��


    The doorbell rang at that exact moment. Pardo was the first to jump up and open the door��


    "Hey hey hey! Am I late?!" A familiar loud voice. Speak of the devil.


    However, entering with Carole was a large cake. She ignored Hua, who looked incredibly excited and was barely restraining herself from pouncing, and lifted the cake box proudly: "Ta-da! A little something from all the members of Fire Moth��just in time, we checked your ingredient order records in the logistics department. Only Elysia ordered ten three-inch cake bases, but those obviously aren''t for a birthday cake."


    She grinned, placing a huge cake box on the table. At a glance, it looked like at least a twenty-inch cake; it was a mystery how she carried it all the way here.


    "Oh my! You guys are so thoughtful, thank you, thank you!" Elysia squinted, about to tear open the cake packaging, but Carole stopped her first: "What are you doing, Sister Ely? Dr. Mei should be the one to open the cake!"


    Mei didn''t think much of it. She walked to the cake, casually untied the ribbon. The box unfolded outwards automatically.


    But appearing before everyone, besides the cake, was a gleaming dagger��


    "Even for cutting cake, you don''t need a knife like this..." Mei was thinking, when a cold glint flashed before her eyes. The sharp tip of the dagger rapidly approached her��


    SWISH��


    An icy chill filled the air. An ice blade materialized in Kevin''s hand, instantly severing Carole''s right hand holding the dagger. Blood splattered everywhere �C on the cake, the table, Mei''s clothes and face.


    "Kevin!" Michael shouted a warning. Kevin understood instantly. The ice blade in his hand circled, severing Carole''s other hand but avoiding vital areas �C such a bizarre situation naturally required keeping the assailant alive.


    "Ah��" Coincidentally, Hua felt a sharp pain on her face as her vision went dark. Her hand reflexively reached out and caught something �C Carole''s severed left hand.


    Blood, mixed with tiny ice shards, spurted from the stump. Rubber-tube-like veins twitched and spasmed, slowly sliding out from the severed end.


    "Ca... Ca... Carole..." Hua''s teeth chattered. Despite countless life-and-death experiences, she felt her heart rate instantly skyrocket. A burning sensation threatened to erupt from her throat. Then, starting from her back or the base of her skull, her body gradually went numb, unable to move.


    But the next moment, a jolt shot through her entire body��


    BANG!


    Aldemir whipped out his pistol. The bullet struck Carole squarely in the neck. Her entire neck exploded under the impact, leaving her head hanging by only shreds of skin and muscle. Under the immense pressure, her eyeballs popped out of their sockets, rolled across the floor a few times, and came to rest staring directly at Hua.


    Carole''s body collapsed to the ground, blood slowly pooling around her.


    Hua stared blankly at the crimson tide spreading towards her feet. For the first time, she realized that the death of a single person could indeed create a river of blood.

 Chapter 265: Nothing to Do with Honkai

    Chapter 265 - Nothing to Do with Honkai"S-Sorry..." Aldemir lowered his still-smoking pistol towards the ground. It was unclear if he was apologizing to Hua or saying, "Sorry, I couldn''t keep her alive."


    The scene didn''t devolve into chaos. Most present were battle-hardened warriors who had faced life and death countless times. They instinctively adopted combat stances��despite the lingering disbelief.


    Kevin ignored the spreading pool of blood on the floor. He strode through it, the cold aura unconsciously radiating from him causing each footstep to make a crackling sound like breaking ice in the blood. Sear?h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ice shards inevitably clung to his soles, and the footprints left behind glowed with a deeper, darker light, fine cracks spreading across the frozen surface around them.


    Silently, he positioned himself in front of the room''s only exit. He hadn''t even had time to retrieve the Might of An-Utu, but even so, he himself was an insurmountable wall.


    Su, as Kevin''s closest friend, naturally moved to stand beside Mei.


    Elysia pursed her lips, her gaze sweeping the room. She glanced at Griseo, whose eyes had been promptly covered by Ato, held tightly in his arms, her limbs flailing slightly in confusion.


    Finally, without a word, Elysia stepped over Carole''s body, walked to Hua, and sat beside her, with Michael on Hua''s other side. Both Elysia and Michael each took one of the distraught girl''s hands.


    The tension reached its peak. Everyone present had been personally invited by Kevin; betrayal should have been impossible. But wasn''t Carole also considered "impossible to be a problem"?


    So, Kevin wasn''t distrustful, but rather unwilling, unable to gamble. After all, the stake was the life of the person he loved most. It wasn''t even that he didn''t dare to gamble; such a gamble was unacceptable from the outset.


    "What should we do, Kevin? Should I use mental perception to check everyone''s memories?" Su''s voice echoed directly in Kevin''s mind. This was undoubtedly the simplest, most direct method.


    Kevin''s jaw tightened slightly; he was tempted.


    But Mei suddenly raised her hand, gently patting Su''s shoulder. "Mei?"


    "This incident is temporarily classified as Level SS Secret. If anyone asks about Carole''s whereabouts, tell them she was dispatched on a confidential mission. Any problems?"


    Everyone quickly shook their heads. Only Kevin seemed about to say something: "Mei, you..."


    But Mei just shook her head slightly, rejecting his unspoken thought: "If there are no further issues, then for safety''s sake, everyone except Michael, Elysia, Su, and Mobius should head back early. Remember," she emphasized, "tonight, nothing happened except a birthday party."


    "Look out for each other on the way out. We won''t see you off," Michael added quietly, then subtly signaled Vill-V with his eyes. He had a suspicion but couldn''t be sure, merely hinting for Vill-V to pay extra attention to everyone''s behavior on the way back.


    Given how the birthday party had unfolded, ending abruptly like this, starting strong but finishing weakly, was the best possible outcome.


    Everyone filed out with their own thoughts, only Hua remained seated, motionless, likely still reeling from the assassination attempt. After all, the assassin was her friend of many years.


    Regardless of the truth behind it, Carole''s actions were undeniably a betrayal of their friendship. And Hua couldn''t easily accept her death...


    Michael felt his left hand tighten. Hua gripped his hand back, her strength increasing unconsciously, fueled by emotions only she understood. Her grip was incredibly strong; thankfully it was Michael''s hand. If it were anyone else, even another MANTIS, their metacarpals might have fractured.


    Even Michael quickly broke out in a cold sweat��who would have thought that Hua, the girl who always seemed to lack presence and kept to herself, possessed such immense physical strength without even realizing it...


    Or perhaps, this was the result of the original SWARA experiment? Unconsciously guiding a person''s body towards Honkai adaptation, strengthening it with every breath, accumulating over time...


    But only Michael had the presence of mind to think about such things at this moment. Kevin gave Hua a concerned look, but Mei waved dismissively, indicating it was fine��If she wants to stay here, let her... Given her relationship with Carole, anyone in her position couldn''t remain indifferent.


    "Kevin, you need to calm down too," Mei said softly. "If the others truly harbored ill intentions, they would have attacked together earlier... when she made her move." Mei thought for a moment, ultimately choosing not to say Carole''s name, hoping to avoid causing Hua further pain.


    "The crucial point now is the motive behind this assassination��who exactly went to such lengths to try and kill me?" Mei raised her index finger, waggling it slightly.


    "Hmph!" Mobius shook her head disdainfully. "If you ask me, you were too lenient with those United Government clowns. If it were up to me, they''d all be corpses on my operating table by now... Hmm, maybe not even that. Some aren''t even qualified to lie on the table; they''d probably end up as part of a serum."


    Mei didn''t respond immediately, lowering her head in thought for another moment before asking, "Mobius, you also think it was the United Government?"


    "Who else? Is there some other faction that desperately wants you dead? Oh... wait, there is. That Liechtenstein family?"


    Mei shook her head again, turning to Kevin and Su. "What about you two? Do you also think it was the United Government?"


    Kevin and Su immediately nodded, then quickly shook their heads. Su shook his head because he didn''t think so, while Kevin shook his because he figured if Mei was asking like this, it probably wasn''t them.


    Michael, meanwhile, pressed a fist to his lips, offering no opinion. Elysia gently stroked Hua''s back, repeating the meaningless, comforting gesture.


    "Personally, I don''t believe this was an organized operation," Mei stated, pushing up her glasses, beginning her analysis in earnest. "Didn''t you notice? She chose arguably the worst possible moment��attempting an assassination in front of almost all of humanity''s top combatants. It''s completely irrational!"


    Mobius grunted, grabbing her hair in frustration. "Who thinks about whether the timing of an assassination attempt is good or rational right after it happens?!"


    "Well... it''s simple," Mei replied calmly. "Because I have absolute faith in your loyalty and strength. The moment I saw that dagger, I knew she would fail. Naturally, that gave me the mental space to consider the rationality of it."


    "..."


    "So, continuing the previous point," Mei went on, "to attempt assassination at such an unfavorable time, historically, there''s only one possibility �C they couldn''t find a better opportunity. After all, while a moment like that is certainly more surprising, it''s ultimately ineffective. Furthermore, she, or the force behind her, wasn''t lacking better opportunities. Assassinating me on my way back alone, a long-range snipe or just rushing up with a pistol and shooting me twice �C wouldn''t that be far better than trying to stab me with a dagger in front of a room full of MANTISes?"


    "Hiss..." Whether it was a verbal tic or she bit a hangnail, Mobius narrowed her eyes and sucked in a sharp breath, then mused, "You mean, an organized assassination would definitely choose the best opportunity, mobilizing optimal resources. Precisely because there was no assistance, no access to resources like firearms, Carole resorted to a dagger... because this was the closest she could get to you..."


    Although formerly a purely military organization, compared to the Divine Keys bizarrely utilized by certain individuals, weapon control within Fire Moth''s lower and middle ranks, especially concerning firearms, was extremely strict. With Carole''s clearance level, she absolutely couldn''t have carried a handgun out of the base.


    "No! That''s not it!" Hua abruptly stood up, so forcefully that Michael and Elysia, each holding one of her hands, couldn''t stop her. Her emotions clearly spiraling, she yelled at Mobius, "Carole joined Fire Moth right after the Third Eruption! How could she possibly be involved with people from the United Government? She''s not that kind of person!"


    "Tch! Naive!" Mobius shook her head dismissively. "You''ve only known her a month or two longer than I have. What makes you think you understand her better than me?"


    "I... She and I were saved by Michael several times! She couldn''t possibly do something like this!"


    "In the adult world, you can know a person''s face but not their heart. How can you guarantee you know her every thought? Besides, speaking of being saved by Michael, wasn''t that true for those United Government people too?"


    "Urgh..." Mei pressed her hand to her forehead. She had carefully avoided using Carole''s name, trying not to upset Hua further, but Mobius had inevitably broken the taboo.


    Since it was already out, there was no point being careful anymore; it was better to help Hua face reality.


    Mei cleared her throat and said gravely, "That''s enough, Hua."


    "Doctor! I..."


    "There''s no need to say more, Hua. What happened has happened. Carole is dead. That''s an irreversible fact. Faced with this fact, what Carole herself thought is completely irrelevant. What matters is that she did it, and caused these consequences."


    Hua bit her lip hard, until the taste of blood spread in her mouth. She knew, of course, that pursuing Carole''s motives now was meaningless. Even if it was ultimately proven her heart wasn''t truly in the assassination attempt, she was still dead. And killed in retaliation for making that attempt.


    But... but she just couldn''t accept it. Carole was the first person who showed her warmth, who opened her closed heart. Her first true friend, even before Michael. She had always been so optimistic, so cheerful.


    She would complain about others behind their backs, slack off during training, but she was undoubtedly, fundamentally, a kind person. Hua firmly believed this.


    Therefore, she couldn''t accept this betrayal, neither the action itself nor the implication about Carole''s character.


    Furthermore, because Hua had left without saying goodbye after the Third Eruption, following Michael, she had always carried a sense of guilt��If I had talked to her back then, could I have brought her with me?


    Surely she could have; Carole had always admired Michael and Elysia. Then maybe their relationship wouldn''t have become so distant when they met again years later.


    Although there had been more time afterward to rebuild their friendship, Carole was stationed on the Mu continent, and they hadn''t seen each other for over three years again. Now, with the Mu branch gone, they finally had the time, the opportunity, to rebuild their friendship from years ago...


    And she died. Died in the most tragic, unacceptable way right in front of Hua. Her severed hand flew into Hua''s arms; her blood pooled at Hua''s feet. She was even branded a traitor.


    Hua felt she had to do something, could do something. She didn''t know the whole story, but she believed Carole was still that loud girl who seemed slightly annoying on the surface but actually faced the world with the kindest heart.


    At the very least... at the very least, she shouldn''t be a traitor!


    "Hmph!" Mobius pursed her lips. She honestly felt Hua had lost her mind��like a naive girl scammed in an online relationship who desperately clings to self-deception, believing the other person truly loved her...


    But... perhaps seeing a familiar stubbornness in Hua''s eyes, she finally relented, offering a plausible, self-consistent explanation: "Besides, even if Carole''s own intentions were as reliable as you believe, what about her family? Could her family have wanted Mei assassinated? Or maybe someone threatened her family, but those people lacked the capability to infiltrate Fire Moth on a large scale, forcing Carole to act alone? So she chose the least likely moment to succeed, essentially committing suicide by assassination? That could explain it."


    Hua stood gaping. As her anger subsided slightly, she found herself unable to refute Mobius''s explanation. While this theory lessened Carole''s guilt (though irrelevant to a dead person, it was crucial to Hua''s perception), she still instinctively felt something was wrong.


    Just then, Michael, who had been silent until now, stood up and spoke: "That''s absolutely impossible." He walked over to Carole''s body in a few steps, his toe nudging the eyeball, sending it rolling off into the unknown. "Carole knew our capabilities. If that were the case, she would have found a way to tell us about her difficulties. Besides..."


    "Then you think..." Mei prompted.


    "Mei, the ones who want you dead the most aren''t the United Government, or those families. It''s..." Michael trailed off meaningfully.


    Mei closed her eyes, sighing softly, finishing Michael''s sentence: "It''s the Honkai." Her eyes flickered; she quickly understood Michael''s implication. After all, she had read the ''script.''


    Although it didn''t detail the Tenth Eruption, this method of attack... And if it truly was the Honkai, capable of controlling a single human who appeared almost normal, besides the Eighth Herrscher, the only possibility was the so-called "Herrscher of Dominance" (Herrscher of Legion).


    Their quick exchange sounded like gibberish to the others. Michael immediately turned and said, "Hua... Carole... she wasn''t a traitor." He felt he could understand Hua''s emotions.


    That... grief, anger, and unwillingness to accept witnessing someone... die right before her eyes. And the helpless remorse, the self-blame. And the anger born from refusing to accept reality. He had personally experienced it all.


    As for being betrayed, he had experienced that too, but not here. In a place called the Elysian Realm, he had witnessed the grand finale of someone else also branded a "traitor."


    He knelt down, reaching his hand into Carole''s chest cavity. His hand met no resistance, sinking in as if into water. He quickly pinched out a small, gem-like object��


    "It''s obvious," Michael stated grimly, holding up the Herrscher Core, "her assassination attempt was not voluntary, nor was it coerced. Hua, Carole died before this even happened. The one who just died in front of you... was the Tenth Herrscher."


    BOOM��


    Hua felt her brain, overloaded by the rapid succession of events, finally short-circuit and explode. So, everything had just been her wishful thinking. A wave of even deeper sadness mixed with a strange sense of relief washed over her��Sadness because she hadn''t even seen Carole one last time.


    Relief because she hadn''t been wrong about Carole; she was never a traitor.


    But... what meaning did any of it hold now? Carole... she was already dead! When all the arguments finally ceased, Hua slowly registered the truth she had known, had been reminded of, all along. The person who first gave her warmth was dead. The person who first opened her closed heart was dead. Her first friend was dead.


    "Gasp... Gasp... Gasp..." Her breathing suddenly became rapid and heavy, visible puffs of white vapor forming in the cool air. She crouched down, seemingly wanting to touch the still-flowing, still-warm blood, but her body began to tremble violently as she moved��trembling, twitching, tensing, then unable to breathe.


    She stared fixedly at the ground beneath her, feeling herself sinking closer and closer to the spreading red, until she was submerged in it, like stepping into a swamp, unable to pull herself free. Then, persistent little black spots started floating in her vision, followed by dense clouds of colored dots...


    "Hua? Hua!" Dimly, she thought she heard many people calling her name. But she had already succumbed to the darkness.


    ---||---


    "Perhaps... at this moment, letting her pass out is for the best." Michael supported Hua''s slumping shoulder. He had just used his Sentience power to gently induce sleep. Between conscious agony and numb slumber, Michael had temporarily made the choice for her.


    Elysia watched with concern from the side. Michael handed Hua over to her care. He himself walked back to the table, scooped up a handful of salad with his fingers, stuffed it into his mouth, and chewed thoughtfully while organizing his thoughts; he had other discoveries to share.


    But before he could speak, an alarm suddenly blared.


    Wooo�� A single, short, loud blast.


    "That''s... Level Three Emergency?" Everyone raised an eyebrow but didn''t pay it much mind.


    Woo! Woo! Woo! Woo! Woo! The alarm quickly sounded five more times. Now, everyone''s expression changed drastically. That didn''t signify an escalation in severity, but rather a specific classification��


    "Emergency Situation: Not Honkai-Related!"

 Chapter 266: Riot

    Chapter 266 - Riot"Bread! Bread! Bread! Bread!"


    "Milk! Milk! Milk! Milk!"


    While Kevin and the others were preoccupied with planning Mei''s birthday, thousands of kilometers away, the city of Rhine plunged into turmoil once again.


    It was impossible to determine which district started it first, nor could anyone pinpoint the final straw that broke the camel''s back.


    Regardless, by the time the riot police, directly under the City Hall''s command, arrived at the West District��rumored to be the origin of the unrest��the people there were already chanting slogans, raising blood-scrawled banners high. Like crazed sheep breaking through a fence, they overwhelmed the blockade set up by the local guards. Forming a bloated, lengthy dragon, they rapidly surged onto the main road leading towards the suburbs.


    The hundred or so soldiers tasked with suppressing the riot, even combined with the local guard forces, barely numbered over a thousand. Expecting these few to stop a mass riot involving tens of thousands was utterly preposterous.


    What was more troubling was that within the next hour, as if coordinated, countless starving people��hair and beards long and unkempt, bodies emaciated, barely clothed��emerged one by one from the underground air-raid shelters where they had taken refuge in other parts of Rhine.


    Their lips moved, emitting low, guttural sounds and cries incomprehensible to ordinary people. The sounds resembled neither dialect nor ancient tongue; if anything, they were closer to the indistinct prayers during mass... Or perhaps, these individuals had simply lost the ability to speak after prolonged confinement underground.


    But if one listened closely, considering their current plight, it was obvious what they ceaselessly shouted, what they needed and desired most: "Milk and bread."


    The shortest time any of them had spent underground was over three years, without seeing sunlight. Many were instantly blinded by the afternoon sun, but they still had ears��


    A man in a trench coat casually climbed onto a pile of rubble, a common sight in the city nowadays. He looked completely different from the starving masses��his face was dark, tanned, hidden behind sunglasses. Several long, thin scars marked his cheekbones.


    He walked with a noticeable limp, needing both hands to push himself up the rubble pile. This comical posture almost caused him to tumble down halfway.


    But once he reached the top, he didn''t deliver any rousing speech. It wasn''t that he had nothing to say; he had much he wanted to, much he could say, but most of it no longer held meaning��neither for "him" nor for him. Ultimately, even his name was no longer important. What did past experiences matter?


    "Let''s go!" His voice echoed in the mind of every starving person. "I will take you to a place... with bread, with milk, with beef." S��ar?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ---||---


    "What do we do, Your Honor the Municipal Governor!"


    "You''re asking me? Who should I ask..." Bucky grumbled under his breath, stroking his beard in response to his subordinate''s question.


    "Um... Should we notify the Fire Moth European Branch?"


    "Idiot!" Bucky reacted as if he''d heard something utterly terrifying. He spun around and started whacking his assistant''s head repeatedly with the folder in his hand. "Pierre, are you stupid! Are you stupid! Are you stupid!"


    Hitting wasn''t enough; still furious, he kicked Pierre twice before yanking him close, lowering his voice to explain urgently, "Report it to Fire Moth? How do we report it? They come over, take one look, and say, ''Well now, where did all these starving rioters come from?''"


    Fighting the Honkai meant prioritizing resources for the military, yes, but it didn''t mean completely disregarding the lives of ordinary people.


    After all, setting aside humanitarian concerns, even from a purely rational standpoint, if the majority of the population lived below the subsistence level, the resulting frequent riots and lack of cooperation would significantly reduce the efficiency of resource integration.


    Both the previous United Government and Mei understood that fighting the Honkai was a long-term endeavor.


    Therefore, regardless of the actual facts on the ground, the system itself dictated that the United Government had long implemented a global resource rationing system. Even a penniless wanderer with no job and no identification (common due to numerous Honkai disasters and incompatible regional database networks) could register with the local city hall, receive residency status, and obtain Grade D survival supplies distributed three times a week.


    Grade D supplies cost only a third of Grade A, but the cost difference was mainly in vegetables, fruits, and some medicines. In terms of pure caloric energy, Grade D was sufficient to meet an adult''s basic needs. Hmm, basically junk food.


    But that was only in theory. There''s no such thing as a free lunch. Under the strict rationing system, registering for residency meant being sent to various factories for semi-forced, extremely high-intensity labor. Even children over twelve weren''t spared.


    And the goods they produced ranged from Soulium and various special metals, even weapons, down to the very tin cans used to store the supplies. Perhaps the packaging of the rations they received was made by their own hands!


    But the labor intensity was brutal; twelve hours a day was considered standard working time. Consequently, many people preferred not to register, instead surviving by hiding in ruins and air-raid shelters, constantly scavenging for pre-disaster supplies. It offered more freedom��this was one reason for the sharp decline in the global population. Large numbers weren''t killed by disasters but simply dropped off the United Government''s grid. Their births weren''t recorded electronically, and neither were their deaths.


    However, regulations stipulated that a primary duty of any city hall was to eliminate these hidden populations created by disasters, even though it was an impossible task.


    Pierre certainly understood this, but he still asked hesitantly, "But, this situation with hidden populations exists worldwide, it''s practically an open secret, right... That Dr. Mei, surely she wouldn''t pursue such a minor issue?" It''s not that we aren''t trying, it''s that it''s impossible! Unless you, Mei, make those factories strictly adhere to an eight-hour workday, weekends off, plus holidays! Otherwise, with this current concentration camp-style management, why would anyone want to register?


    "Of course, that part isn''t the problem!" Bucky was about to lose it. He regretted listening to his wife and appointing his idiot brother-in-law as his assistant. He should have hired an understanding female college student!


    "Then... is it because those people in the city don''t have to work... But, isn''t that also an open secret? She probably won''t investigate that either, right?"


    Although there was no free lunch, even in the apocalypse, those who could live without working were certainly not few. Rhine was a world-renowned industrial zone. Initially, when the hidden population wasn''t so large, to ensure sufficient labor for production, the City Hall promised local Rhine residents normal holidays and Grade C supplies if they worked in the factories. Furthermore, anyone who paid the City Hall the monetary equivalent of two Grade C rations per day could avoid work altogether and even gain permission to purchase supplies below Grade A.


    Yes, similar to ancient corv��e labor and exemption fees.


    Everything followed naturally��the wealthy bought up large quantities of supplies. Soon, disasters intensified, currency depreciated until it was worth less than toilet paper, and their hoarded supplies became the hard currency. But these were desperate measures taken during the early stages of the disaster... if you didn''t count the kickbacks the City Hall received.


    "Idiot! Idiot! Idiot!" Bucky was incandescent with rage. Ignoring the stares of others, he viciously kicked his brother-in-law to the ground. But then, remembering something, he quickly helped him up, pretending to be courteous, whispering urgently in his ear, "Where do you think those supplies being sold came from?


    All supplies are rationed! If someone hoards, someone else must go without, don''t you understand?


    Where do you think your sister got those two large chests of jewelry? Mass embezzlement of survival supplies, that''s the capital offense! Fire Moth must absolutely not find out!"


    Although everyone knew you couldn''t wrap fire in paper, wishful thinking always made people feel that delaying discovery, even by 0.1 seconds, was better than being caught now. Besides... there might still be a chance to fix things.


    "As long as we resolve this before the situation escalates to the point where the Fire Moth European Branch notices and intervenes, there''s enough leeway to modify the reports about suppressing the unrest..."


    Bucky narrowed his already small eyes, nearly hidden by folds of fat. A sharp glint suddenly appeared within them. "Immediately analyze the rioters'' direction. This is definitely an organized, premeditated riot."


    How could a riot of this scale lack organizers? Since there were organizers, there must be a "purpose." By analyzing their routes, determining their destination and assembly point, they could mobilize the riot police and guards in time to quell the disturbance.


    Bucky gradually calmed himself. After all, similar riots had occurred many times over the past two years, just never on this scale. He quickly wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. On the display screen before him, a 3D model of the city rapidly constructed itself, marking the routes of the rioting crowds. Countless tiny red dots and lines emerged from the city''s ruins and shelters, converging like grains of sand onto the main roads.


    Through the convergence of these paths, their ultimate goal became terrifyingly clear��


    "According to AI analysis, the probability of them heading towards the Ruhr district exceeds 99.9999... er..."


    "Alright, I don''t need you to tell me!" The cold sweat Bucky had just wiped away instantly returned.


    More than fear, his first feeling was confusion��Why are these people going to the Ruhr district? That area is full of military factories! There''s even a Soulium production facility there!


    Fear followed about 0.2 seconds later, coinciding with the sweat. He understood perfectly well: there was only one reason for this crowd to head towards military factories �C to seize weapons and rebel!


    But... but it didn''t make sense... The factories were guarded by security forces originally belonging to the United Government, now transferred to Fire Moth command. They were equipped with weaponry far superior to the local riot police and guards. Why would a mob of unarmed, starving people charge towards certain death?


    And that was precisely what plunged him into an icy abyss, made him feel like he was teetering on the edge of a deep chasm��not the fear of bloodshed, but the fact that since these guards belonged to Fire Moth, any conflict would immediately trigger Fire Moth''s intervention.


    Whether these starving people were seeking death or had colluded with workers inside the factories to riot together, he couldn''t care less.


    "Stop them! We must stop them! We must stop them before they reach the Ruhr district!"


    Under Bucky''s orders, the four locally available armed helicopters immediately took off. Supplemented by hundreds of cargo helicopters and private choppers, they managed to airlift an entire battalion of soldiers to intercept the crowds on all main roads leading to the Ruhr district.


    One battalion couldn''t stop all the starving people, of course. Their goal was to use negotiation and force to slow the rioters'' advance, buying time for follow-up forces to arrive, completely surround everyone, and forcibly repatriate them.


    But it might already be too late. The fastest-moving group of rioters was less than fifteen kilometers from the nearest factory in the Ruhr district. At this distance, even gunfire might be detected, let alone the rockets likely needed to halt the mob. Not to mention they needed to set up defenses in depth.


    Once intense fighting broke out, the factory guards would almost certainly notice, ultimately leading to the dreaded early intervention by Fire Moth.


    But Bucky wasn''t thinking about that anymore; he was powerless to change it. He slumped back in his mink-fur-lined chair, his mind racing, solely focused on how to write his report to... not completely deceive Mei��he''d heard the girl was highly intelligent; completely fooling her would be difficult. But she also had to fight the Honkai, lacking the energy to micromanage everything.


    So, he needed to leave some flaws as bait, to cover up the fundamental problems. If the report showed absolutely no issues, wouldn''t that be too suspicious?


    But which open secrets should he expose, and which fundamental issues must remain hidden? That required careful consideration, putting himself in Mei''s shoes based on his understanding of her.


    As for the rioters? From start to finish, his only concern was that their commotion would attract Fire Moth''s attention.


    But was it possible they could break through his blockade? In his eyes, they were just a mob of unarmed, starving people. Their value in this world was perhaps less than the bullets used to kill them. Faced with a network of steel and fire, how could they possibly break through?


    ---||---


    On the main road connecting the city center to the Ruhr district, the wind picked up, swirling yellowish dust everywhere. Visibility dropped sharply. People coughed continuously as they marched, the crowd unconsciously tightening, becoming so dense that shoulders literally rubbed against shoulders.


    If one person fell now, everything would collapse. But the dense formation had an advantage��occasionally someone stumbled, but the people surrounding them acted like four walls, preventing them from falling. And because there was no external pressure, the kind of crush-related suffocation common in large crowds was unlikely.


    Those walking on the edges of the crowd occasionally glimpsed huge, dark shapes moving alongside them, like massive Honkai Beasts surrounding them. Although they didn''t hear the teeth-grinding sounds associated with Honkai Beasts, and besides, beasts would have attacked long ago, people couldn''t help but let their imaginations run wild.


    Fortunately... fortunately... While fear lingered, the crowd remained relatively orderly. When the wind gradually died down and the dust settled, a collective sigh of relief went through the masses��


    The dark shapes lining the road every few or dozen steps weren''t living creatures, but rows upon rows of abandoned cars. Many driver-side doors hung open, seatbelts unretracted, dangling outside, suggesting the owners had fled in a great hurry.


    The man with the scarred cheekbones suddenly stopped. As if cloned, the starving people behind him instantly halted without any command. Such discipline, stopping and starting without orders, was beyond most soldiers.


    Only those with years of shared experience or those using cheating methods��like hidden communicators or mental networks��could achieve this, unseen by outside observers. This crowd of tens of thousands clearly belonged to the latter category.


    "They''re here..." the man muttered to himself.


    The roar of helicopter engines seemed to appear suddenly, yet also approached slowly from a great distance, finally registering inescapably in their ears.


    When the powerful downdraft and giant dark shadows arrived overhead, people numbly looked up. Armed helicopters circled above them, while transport helicopters flew further ahead, stopping several hundred meters away. Long ropes snaked down, and small black dots slid down them.


    The scarred man looked up at the familiar armed helicopter, his expression flickering slightly. He climbed onto the roof of a car, striking a pose as if about to deliver a rousing speech��in reality, he said nothing, because he didn''t know what to say. But as he raised his clenched right fist high, everyone behind him mirrored the action, then began shouting themselves hoarse.


    He quickly drew the attention of the riot police. With a dull, thunder-like gunshot, a bullet entered the back of his head and exited precisely through the scar on his cheekbone. He tumbled from the car roof, falling before the crowd of starving people, blood pooling around him, forming a river.


    The shouts of the hungry masses died abruptly. But silence doesn''t always mean retreat. Sometimes, silence is just gathering strength for the next eruption��


    A young boy squeezed out from the crowd, boldly stepping forward to stand before the man''s corpse. He looked up, staring silently, impassively, at the helicopter overhead with empty eyes.


    "What''s he doing? Think he can stare them down?" The helicopter pilot sneered, tilting the aircraft mockingly towards the boy below. Who can kill with a look, besides Superman with his underwear on the outside?


    At such a young age, he shouldn''t be breastfeeding, nor should he be capable of unleashing a Getsuga Tenshou.


    They ignored the simmering heat radiating through the surrounding air, until flickering flames began to dance at the edges of their vision.

 Chapter 267: The Last Trust

    Chapter 267 - The Last Trust"Report... cough cough! Fire in Sector 31 is extinguished!"


    "Immediately proceed with all equipment to Sector 38... cough cough! The fire there is the largest, still not extinguished!"


    A strange smell permeated the air: a mixture of various burnt scents, oil, roasting meat... It was suffocating, making it hard to breathe.


    Flames danced spontaneously, igniting everything they touched, even stone and earth. Streams of cold water shot from high-pressure hoses, but upon hitting the sea of fire, instead of having the desired effect, they seemed to act like fuel, making the flames leap even more arrogantly.


    Michael saw clearly: this fire wasn''t conventional. The heat it radiated didn''t come from the combustible materials themselves but was directly converted from Honkai Energy. Thus, it could bypass the preconditions for reaction, directly creating flames through molecular motion.


    Michael was all too familiar with this method of generating fire, as it was the second power he truly possessed��the authority of Flame.


    Clearly, a fire caused by Herrscher powers couldn''t be extinguished by simple high-pressure water hoses.


    "Sakura, I''ll leave it to you. Go help them out." Standing on the scorched earth that still radiated enough residual heat to nearly melt the rubber soles of his boots, Michael gave the order without turning his head.


    Sakura remained silent. If not for the slight twitch of her fox ears atop her head, it would have been impossible to tell if she had even nodded. The next moment Elysia squinted, trying to focus on her ears, Sakura simply vanished.


    "Wow, Sakura is already this fast!" Elysia clapped her hands together, offering sincere praise.


    "Heh, Elysia''s face has gotten this round!" Michael retorted bluntly.


    "Hey! Hey! Michael, why do you always attack me with things like that? It really hurts my feelings!"


    Michael tilted his head, pulling at the corner of his mouth, forcefully resisting the urge to continue the banter��Elysia had become increasingly adept at handling these merciless exposures. Seeing her genuinely flustered like when she was younger was almost impossible now.


    Since he couldn''t provoke his target into hopping mad, the fun of teasing was reduced by more than half. That wasn''t even the most annoying part. The most frustrating thing was that not only had her defense increased, but she had actually learned to counterattack:


    "Sigh... Honestly, the way you talk now, it''s so similar to Mobius... Although Mobius is also cute, she''s still slightly inferior to the old you! How about it, Michael? Want to try smiling like you did when you were little? I''ll take a picture for you!"


    "First," Michael stated flatly, "Elysia, you''ve said more than once that the little me wasn''t cute at all, couldn''t even smile properly."


    "Oh dear, you found me out... I don''t care, I don''t care, anyway, any Michael is cute!"


    "...Sigh." Michael sighed softly. "Second, let''s focus on the task at hand for now."


    They didn''t linger at the scene. Michael quickly located the two Herrscher individuals killed by the local guards by following the faint traces of Honkai Energy, retrieved their cores, then regrouped with Elysia and Sakura��who had directly frozen the massive fire��before returning to the Fire Moth base.


    "How was it?" Mei asked without looking up, continuing her work as the group returned.


    Kevin stood beside her, holding the Might of An-Utu, partly to prevent another assassination attempt like before, and partly using the weapon''s heat to ward off the late-night chill.


    "It''s confirmed." Michael paused, and Mei''s movements also halted for a fraction of a second.


    Confirmed what? Michael didn''t explicitly say, but both knew��the Tenth Herrscher, the Herrscher of Legion (Dominance), had been born, just as foretold in the "script."


    The others naturally didn''t understand, so Michael took out the two cores found at the Rhine riot scene, added Carole''s, making three in total, and lined them up on the table.


    Noticing Kevin''s tense expression, Michael knew what he was worried about and explained, "Relax, Kevin. The Tenth Herrscher''s cores are different from previous ones. If you carefully sense the Honkai Energy within, you''ll find the energy fluctuations are minuscule. They won''t affect Mei."


    Kevin''s expression eased slightly upon hearing this, but then he tilted his head, blinked blankly, and pointed at the three cores. "No... that''s not right, are these supposed to be the cores of the Tenth, Eleventh, and Twelfth Herrschers?"


    "Quick thinking, but unfortunately, if only it were that simple... No, that wouldn''t necessarily be good either." Michael shook his head regretfully.


    Kevin also quickly realized. Both Mei''s calculations and the inscription found on the Moon confirmed one fact �C there were a total of thirteen Herrschers. Excluding the final Herrscher of Finality, there were twelve. If these were the Tenth, Eleventh, and Twelfth, they were far too weak, even weaker than the early-stage Michael with minimal core synchronization before his ''awakening''.


    And if they were, it meant the Herrscher of Finality was imminent, which was both good and bad news. Like students eagerly awaiting the final exam, only to panic when it arrived, wishing they had more time to study.


    So, unfortunately yet fortunately, these were all cores belonging to the Tenth Herrscher.


    "It seems you understand too," Michael continued. "Logically, Herrschers should become progressively stronger, more targeted. They absolutely shouldn''t become weaker, let alone three consecutively weak ones.


    "And from the perspective of abilities... let''s number these cores L10-001, L10-002, L10-003 based on the appearance time of their individuals. The powers exhibited by their hosts: the first, Carole, showed no discernible power. The second is speculated to have partial Sentience powers. The third clearly demonstrated Flame powers.


    "Although there''s no research proving Herrscher powers cannot reappear, two consecutive reappearances plus one showing no power... leads us to conclude that the Tenth Herrscher''s true power is unlikely to be any of these three."


    The situation grew increasingly complex. Even Mei, having read the "script," felt a surge of questions. The "script" only provided the outcome, not the detailed process, naturally omitting the Tenth Herrscher''s true power, only giving the title "Dominance"...


    But what did ''Dominance'' actually mean? Mei herself wasn''t entirely sure, but seeing these cores, some inaccurate and unreliable speculations surfaced.


    Michael gave her a subtle look, then turned without a word and headed towards the small adjacent room. Mei glanced at the pile of local documents needing her attention and shook her head helplessly.


    ...


    "Why did we suddenly move the discussion here?" The small room felt crowded with Michael, Mei, Kevin, Elysia, and Sakura inside �C mainly because the table and Kevin''s massive sword took up significant space.


    "Are you saying... you suspect..." Mei''s expression quickly turned grave. Previously, they used the small room during decision-making to prevent certain "truths" from demoralizing ordinary soldiers. But judging by Michael''s expression, combined with her earlier suspicions and the "script," it was clear things weren''t that simple. Rather...


    "Your guess is correct, Mei. We have a traitor among us... cough cough! No, I mean, within Fire Moth, besides Carole, there should be other Tenth Herrscher individuals, and likely high-ranking ones."


    "How did you determine that?" Mei asked, though she somewhat knew the answer already.


    "It''s just deduction," Michael explained. "If these powers were obtained by each Tenth Herrscher individual at birth, wouldn''t that mean the Honkai granted them two powers? While there''s no rule saying one Herrscher equals one power, previous examples all followed that pattern."


    Michael''s memory of the Tenth Eruption in the Previous Era was faint, but he remembered one individual being a high-ranking member of Fire Moth. However, the current Fire Moth was vastly different from the original. Whether the Herrscher individuals were the same was uncertain.


    But from the perspective of powers, Michael didn''t believe the abilities of other Herrschers displayed by these individuals were innate. Besides violating the ''one Herrscher, one power'' common understanding, it was also because... during the Current Era''s Tenth Eruption, the Herrschers clearly demonstrated how they stole powers from others.


    As long as someone used their powers against them within the Theater of Domination, their power would be taken, with the awakened Mei Raiden being the only exception.


    This process seemed somewhat similar to how Michael dealt with the Eighth Herrscher, but fundamentally different. Michael''s method involved sensing the power within the opponent''s attack, analyzing it, and then replicating it.


    The Herrscher of Dominance, however, used a tug-of-war method, grabbing onto the exposed portion of the power during an attack and forcefully seizing it.


    Simply put, imagine powers are files on a computer. Michael''s method is CTRL+C then CTRL+V, resulting in two copies of the power. His use doesn''t affect the original power in the core �C this is understanding and construction.


    The Herrscher of Dominance forcibly drags the file from the corresponding folder (core) into their own folder. The total amount of power doesn''t change �C this is dominance.


    Considering the consistency of powers between the Previous and Current Eras, the Tenth Herrscher Fire Moth now faced must operate similarly��their acquired powers must originate from the Herrscher Cores within the Divine Keys.


    Perhaps due to the lack of a Theater of Domination, or the Tenth Herrscher''s reluctance to attract Fire Moth''s attention prematurely, the amount of power they seized wasn''t substantial. This explained why Kevin''s Judgment of Shamash wasn''t significantly affected even though a Tenth Herrscher individual exhibited Flame powers.


    "Are you saying... the way the Herrschers obtained these powers was through contact with Divine Keys... No, more accurately, contact with the cores within the Divine Keys?" Mei quickly grasped Michael''s meaning. "Kevin, give me the Divine Key." S��ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kevin immediately hid the Might of An-Utu behind his back. "Mei, calm down." Despite Mei repeatedly insisting her Honkai energy adaptability was fine, neither Kevin nor anyone else dared let her touch a Divine Key. They simply couldn''t risk it.


    "Well... fine." Mei reluctantly withdrew her hand and looked at Michael. "Trouble you, then."


    Before her words even faded, the scenery shifted in the blink of an eye. They were now standing in Mei''s private laboratory. Mei gave Kevin a look, and he understandingly handed the Divine Key to Prometheus.


    Prometheus used its mechanical arms to transfer the Might of An-Utu, eventually placing it into a Honkai energy input device. Massive amounts of Honkai Energy began to flow into it. Shortly after, a screen filled with ant-sized numbers lit up.


    Mei immediately located the Honkai energy input value. Prometheus, anticipating her need, had already enlarged the data and displayed it as a percentage.


    "Eighty-seven point eight percent..."


    Considering potential errors and energy loss during transfer, a fully charged Divine Key''s percentage should typically be between ninety-five and ninety-nine percent. The current reading of 87.8% clearly indicated a portion of the power had been stolen, affecting the core''s maximum charge capacity.


    "Meaning, this... no, perhaps more than one. In short, there must be at least one Tenth Herrscher individual within Fire Moth capable of accessing Divine Keys. Hiss..."


    From a certain perspective, Fire Moth''s control over Divine Keys was even laxer than over conventional firearms. This was due to the ''synchronization rate'' factor��don''t assume dead cores have no synchronization rate. In reality, different users wield Divine Keys with varying effectiveness.


    Take the newly completed Ninth Divine Key, Star of Eden, for example. Only three people in all of Fire Moth could utilize its power to the maximum extent: the two Herrschers and Eden.


    This led to the policy of assigning one Divine Key per MANTIS, allowing them to find the most compatible Key and hone their synchronization rate through prolonged combat and daily life together. Hence, carrying Divine Keys was often quite casual.


    However, considering the strength of the designated wielders, snatching a Divine Key from them... But despite this, it didn''t mean others couldn''t come into contact with them. For instance, during routine inspections or testing. Or perhaps lent to fellow MANTIS comrades for training, as battlefield situations might require using others'' weapons.


    Looking at it this way, the individual who seized power from the Divine Key was either someone in the research department or another MANTIS...


    "And that''s not all," Michael added in a low voice. "I examined the Rhine riot scene, reviewed the City Hall records. Setting aside the specific cause of the unrest for now, one point is clear��the organizers behind it, regardless of the Tenth Herrscher''s involvement level, had one and only one target: the Soulium manufacturing plants in the Ruhr district, specifically Industrial Zones 31 through 38."


    This was obvious. The Ruhr district had numerous factories, yet the primary targets destroyed were the Soulium plants, especially the warehouses storing Soulium, which were burned clean by Flame powers��that Soulium was meant for Vill-V''s long-pending Fourth and Fifth Divine Key projects.


    Such specific targeting...


    Mei closed her eyes wearily, once again immediately grasping Michael''s unspoken meaning: "You''re suggesting that the location of every Soulium factory worldwide is information known only to the highest echelons of Fire Moth and the United Government. Even the Rhine Municipal Governor only knew there was a Soulium factory among the military plants in the Ruhr district; he didn''t know which one specifically."


    "Mm. And I scanned the Rhine Governor''s consciousness with Sentience. He''s not a Herrscher individual, nor did he leak any information about the Soulium factories to anyone, not even his most feared... wife." Michael shrugged.


    There was a time when using Herrscher powers or any special ability on a human felt like crossing a sacred, insurmountable boundary, a principle he viewed as proof of his remaining humanity. But somewhere along the line, that boundary had blurred, becoming an almost commonplace action now.


    "Then... maybe those riot... starving people had connections with the Soulium factory workers?" Kevin questioned from the side.


    "Theoretically possible, but... even the workers at the Soulium factories don''t know they''re producing Soulium..." Michael pointed at Kevin with a look of exasperation. "Forget the workers, Kevin, you''ve been using Soulium weapons for four or five years now, right? Have you ever seen what Soulium looks like fresh from the factory?"


    "Er..." Kevin, of course, had no idea... "It''s called ''steel,'' so it must be metal plates or something, right?"


    Michael closed his eyes, grimaced, and shook his head. "The essence of Soulium is nanobots. That''s why, when applied to weapons, it allows for incredibly versatile transformations, exemplified perfectly by both Judgment of Shamash and the Seven Thunders of Retribution. And as nanobots, their initial form is actually like this." Michael materialized a special test tube containing a half-full measure of iridescent, liquid-like substance. "This is what Soulium looks like right out of the factory."


    "This... Then why call it Soulium Steel and not Soulium Water?"


    "Who knows? Ask Mobius. Or perhaps, even back then, she considered secrecy? Naming classified weapons with unrelated terms isn''t new; take the ''tank,'' for example. Of course, in terms of application, calling Soulium ''steel'' is also technically accurate."


    "Alright..." Since even the workers didn''t know what they were producing, how could they possibly leak information to the Tenth Herrscher? Thus, the existence of an insider became undisputed.


    "However..." Mei pushed up her glasses, asking nonchalantly, "Michael, you seem so certain. You probably already know who this insider is, don''t you?"


    Hearing this, Michael simply lowered his gaze, leaning silently against the lab wall.


    Mei sighed softly��Another acquaintance, another old friend of many years... It was obvious. Only a handful of people within Fire Moth knew the locations of the Soulium factories. If the suspicion fell on someone from the United Government, it wouldn''t be so distressing.


    But who was it? To access information about Soulium factories, their rank couldn''t be low. Was it Ato? Or Elvin? Or Fuxi? Nuwa? Blanka?


    "It''s Aldemir."


    "Huh?" Even Mei couldn''t help tilting her head, letting out a soft, questioning hum. Aldemir''s rank was actually similar to Elvin''s, Fuxi''s, and Nuwa''s �C right on the borderline where they might or might not know this information. She primarily suspected the latter three because they worked in intelligence, making them more likely to encounter data on Soulium factories.


    Michael naturally understood her confusion and immediately explained, "If yesterday''s riot hadn''t happened, he was scheduled to lead a team to Rhine tomorrow to escort the Soulium stored there."


    "Is that so..." Mei scratched her head. Although she arranged most of these tasks herself, with so much to handle, she couldn''t possibly remember every single detail... Of course, her lack of recollection might also be because she had simply instructed Prometheus to assign someone for this task.


    "But... when did you start suspecting him? Just last night? Is the evidence conclusive?"


    Michael''s chest rose and fell quickly twice. He pushed himself off the wall slightly, standing straight again. His voice was quiet but devoid of emotional fluctuation, as if discussing something trivial: "Those goggles, the ones brought back from R''lyeh. Because the elastic band had a limited lifespan, he hadn''t worn them much lately, always just holding them in his hand. But last night, he wore them on his head."


    Michael understood perfectly what that meant. There were only two possibilities:


    One: The Herrscher consciousness, after probing Aldemir''s memories, realized the goggles were significant and deliberately wore them prominently, feigning sentimentality. But this was unlikely. If the Herrscher accessed his memories, it would also see his recent behavior. Why act contrary to his subconscious habits?


    The second possibility was far more likely: During the process of being taken over or turned into a puppet by the Herrscher consciousness, Aldemir regained control of his body for a brief moment. His final thought was to put the goggles on his head, trusting that Michael would notice this small, unusual detail.


    He trusted that Michael, possessing the power of Sentience and being a Herrscher himself, could identify him as a Herrscher without alerting the possessing consciousness.


    This was his final trust in a six-year-long camaraderie, his final trust in his comrade, his friend.

 Chapter 268: Battle Plan

    Chapter 268 - Battle Plan"Then... Then..." Elysia opened her mouth, seeming hesitant, but finally blurted out the question nagging at her: "Then Evangeline... she''s a Psyche-Sensitive MANTIS. Didn''t she... didn''t she realize?"


    "As long as someone is a normal person, they wouldn''t constantly... hmm, no, I should say, unless they have some strange quirks, even Psyche-Sensitive MANTISes wouldn''t casually pry into the thoughts of others, right? Especially not those closest to them. Wouldn''t you agree, Su?" Michael tilted his head, deferring to the only proper Psyche-Sensitive MANTIS present.


    "That is correct." Su spread his hands, his eyes closed, his voice carrying an indescribable sense of compassion. "Unlike some who misuse their abilities, refraining from doing so is a fundamental principle for MANTISes, especially Psyche-Sensitive. It''s a necessary self-restraint. Even if Aponia hadn''t implanted this discipline, we would consciously adhere to it. This is a consensus among all Psyche-Sensitive MANTISes. After all, compared to combat abilities like Kevin''s, the misuse of mental powers like ours can cause far greater harm to humanity itself."


    "..." Michael couldn''t quite tell if Su was stating facts or subtly admonishing someone. Besides, his testimony didn''t end the discussion, as Elysia found more contradictions:


    "But I still feel something''s wrong. As a girl, if her partner''s consciousness ceased to exist, replaced by a Herrscher''s, even if the subconscious and memories remain, wouldn''t it be impossible not to reveal any flaws? Take the goggles issue, for example. If you could notice it, Michael, I don''t believe Evangeline couldn''t."


    Michael pursed his lips. He couldn''t quite decipher Elysia''s underlying meaning. Was she simply unwilling to accept another friend of many years becoming a Herrscher, or was she hinting that Evangeline might also be a Herrscher?


    He had actually suspected this for a while, but using Sentience powers on Evangeline was different from using them on Aldemir. Aldemir was an ordinary person, but Evangeline, as a MANTIS, was inherently sensitive to Honkai Energy fluctuations. Hadn''t Mobius caught him peeking into her thoughts earlier?


    Furthermore, Evangeline was also a Psyche-Sensitive MANTIS. If she wasn''t a Herrscher, being caught probing her mind would just require an explanation later. But if she was a Herrscher, doing so would undoubtedly alert the enemy.


    Moreover, she possessed Psyche-Sensitive abilities herself.


    Given that the Herrscher of Dominance had displayed partial powers of other Herrschers, Michael wouldn''t be surprised if she possessed Sentience powers too. In that case, even if Michael managed to probe her mind undetected using his superior authority, could he even detect any anomalies? She could easily use her mental powers to mask her own consciousness!


    The most direct way to verify if she was a Herrscher was undoubtedly the ''rip out the core'' method, but that... wouldn''t that be even more likely to alert the enemy?


    Alright... after all this internal debate, Michael''s own gut feeling had already reached a conclusion...


    "Well... it''s not impossible that she didn''t notice!" Kevin, feeling uncomfortable and restless in the tense atmosphere, interjected. For some reason, even though Aldemir was also his comrade of many years, he couldn''t quite muster the same... sadness as the others. So, he decided to break the mood.


    "They say a woman''s IQ drops when she''s in love..." Seeing the disapproving looks from the others, Kevin quickly changed his phrasing: "Discovering an anomaly doesn''t necessarily mean raising suspicion... If you didn''t already know about the Tenth Herrscher beforehand, when faced with sudden abnormal behavior from your partner, wouldn''t most people just automatically rationalize it?


    "For example, if Mei suddenly became very emotional one day, I wouldn''t immediately find it strange and assume she became a Herrscher. My first thought would definitely be��she''s on her period!"


    As Kevin spoke, he gradually felt something was amiss. But when Mei''s sharp gaze swept towards him, his survival instinct kicked in, making him ignore the feeling. He waved his hands appeasingly, turned his head away with a forced smile, and leaned his back against the cold wall to relax.


    Despite his own body temperature being abnormally low, he still felt a chill, a coldness emanating from the depths of his heart. It spread through his entire body with every arterial pulse, then returned to his heart even colder with each venous contraction... Then, an uncontrollable numbness radiated rapidly from his chest and back.


    Even though he didn''t have a cold, couldn''t even get a cold anymore, Kevin sniffled. His jaw suddenly trembled twice, then clamped shut tightly, the clack-clack sound vibrating through muscle and bone to his own ears��


    He thought he wasn''t sad, even felt a twinge of guilt about it, but... perhaps his brain triggered some keyword, or maybe he was just slow, the feeling taking longer to arrive. In any case, fragments of memories with Aldemir suddenly flashed through his mind.


    Their first meeting was at R''lyeh, during the celebration banquet after defeating the Emperor-class Honkai Beast Yaksha.


    Both attended as "concerned citizens," but their paths diverged there: Aldemir was directly recommended by Michael to join Fire Moth, while Kevin followed Mei, who had received an invitation but was still hesitating, back to St. Freya High School.


    If the Third Eruption hadn''t happened... perhaps it would have just been a brief, ordinary encounter.


    They met again after the Third Eruption. At that time, Kevin, relying on his inexplicable super-strength, temporarily served as the acting leader of the Fifth Squad.


    Afterward, they spent over half a year disliking each other. Not out of jealousy for his rapid advancement; Aldemir''s hostility stemmed from Kevin following Mei''s instructions (who knew part of the truth) and remaining neutral, not helping Elysia after Michael''s first "death."


    Aldemir found his indifference despicable... until just before the Fourth Eruption, when Kevin saved his life. Later, learning part of the truth from Michael, their relationship completely reversed.


    He remembered later, when Mei and Michael devised the counter-plan against SEELE''s scheme, Aldemir, strolling by the lake, witnessed Kevin being shot, seemingly "on the brink of death." So, Aldemir''s dramatic reaction at Mei''s lab door wasn''t an act, just genuine emotion.


    Meanwhile, Kevin inside the room quickly had his wound bandaged by Mei, then sat on a small stool, playing Landlord (a card game) with Mei and Evangeline...


    Thinking about this absurd contrast, Kevin pressed his lips together tightly, but his shoulders still shook uncontrollably, muffled "kuh-chi, kuh-chi" sounds escaping him. Soon, he felt a cold, salty wetness on his tightly pressed lips; tears streamed down his face without him realizing.


    "So embarrassing... Mei, Su, Sakura, and Michael and Elysia are all here... Luckily, I turned away, they probably can''t see now... Stop it already..."


    But the more he tried to suppress it, the stronger the grief surged within him, his eyes stinging more intensely. So, he sighed softly, letting his body temperature drop below freezing. The tears stopped flowing because his eyelids froze shut along with them.


    "I shouldn''t be like this. Don''t I only care about Mei... Aren''t I very selfish... Am I not..."


    As many manga say, he once thought the hardest thing between people was mutual understanding. But only now did he realize, the hardest person to truly see is not others, but oneself.


    He thought he understood himself, thought he was a very selfish person. He never cared about grand ideals like saving the world, never thought he would cry over the death of anyone outside his family. But the salty, cold tears denied all that. Or perhaps, in his world, the definition of "family" had long since changed completely.


    Mei felt a wave of coldness. Sensing something, she looked towards Kevin, only to see him facing away, one hand braced against the wall, silently walking out of the lab. She opened her mouth, then hesitated, caught in an indecision she hadn''t felt for a long time��Should she follow Kevin now, or stay here and prioritize dealing with the Tenth Herrscher? sea??h th�� N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sensing her inner struggle, Michael spread his hands and said, "Mei, go."


    "No. We should formulate the battle plan first. The sooner we devise and implement a plan, the less damage the Tenth Herrscher will cause." Mei kept her head down, answering distractedly, arms crossed.


    "But... Mei, don''t we already have a battle plan?"


    "Hm?" Mei snapped her head up.


    "Sure enough, a woman in love''s IQ drops without limit," Michael silently�²�ed. Though unnecessary, he habitually lowered his voice and asked pointedly, "Mei, your Blank Key, it should be completed by now, right?"


    "Mm..." Mei let out a soft sound, pushing up her glasses. Her rationality arrived belatedly, but she finally understood Michael''s underlying message��


    "Correct. We proceed according to... ''luring the enemy into a trap.'' After all, it''s a battle plan whose feasibility has already been proven. We just need to refine the details, remove the elements that carry inherent risks."


    In the eyes of Elysia, Su, and Sakura, this exchange seemed somewhat bizarre��they understood each individual word, but combined, it sounded like nonsense. However, they weren''t fools; they knew this discrepancy stemmed from an information gap. Aside from Elysia puffing out her cheeks in dissatisfaction, Sakura and Su had no objections.


    After all, they were long accustomed to their roles as executors.


    "Is that so..." Mei certainly understood the "risk" Michael referred to �C the irreversible damage using the Blank Key would inflict on her body. Although Mei herself didn''t care much about this "risk," Michael clearly didn''t want it to happen, and Kevin would absolutely never want to see such an outcome.


    The corresponding solution was actually quite simple��just rely on Michael''s spatial powers to quickly reach the battlefield. Then she wouldn''t need to use the Blank Key, making it merely a final insurance policy.


    But that was precisely Mei''s concern��Michael could use his spatial powers to instantly reach any battlefield; she didn''t think the Herrscher was unaware of this. Given that premise, wasn''t the ''luring the enemy into a trap'' plan too obvious?


    Mei rested her chin on her hand, pondering. She quickly realized there was still room for manipulation. After all, Michael''s ability to quickly reach the battlefield depended on receiving her distress signal. So, what if they gave the Tenth Herrscher the ability to jam communications?


    Mei considered giving Evangeline an opportunity to access the Third Divine Key��yes, like Michael, she strongly believed Evangeline was a Tenth Herrscher individual. How else could Aldemir, an ordinary person, have had the chance to access the Seventh and Eighth Divine Keys? MANTIS training included using others'' weapons, especially Divine Keys.


    While not every Key suited everyone, every MANTIS had to learn how to use them; any situation could arise on the battlefield. Perhaps an unremarkable MANTIS might need to pick up a Divine Key and deliver a critical blow? And it wasn''t hard to verify; Mei figured she could check Anti-Entropy''s training records later.


    "Wait, the previous plan still has issues. Michael also wields the power of Sentience; he has more than just electromagnetic communication... But the Tenth Herrscher also possesses partial Sentience power. Could that small part be enough to block..." Mei''s mind continued refining the "lure them in" plan, but before she reached a complete conclusion, Michael and Elysia combined forces to push her out of the lab.


    "Oh my! Mei! If you don''t chase after him now, be careful Kevin runs away!" Elysia glanced meaningfully at Michael.


    "Him? He definitely wouldn''t," Mei stated confidently. She didn''t refuse their good intentions, quickly waving goodbye over her shoulder before running towards Kevin''s retreating figure in the distance.


    "So envious..." Elysia sighed, sucking on her finger. Michael beside her turned his face away, tilting his head up at a 45-degree angle towards the ceiling. He pursed his lips, his mind not on Elysia''s earlier insinuation.


    He suddenly felt different today. If Kevin''s sadness was delayed... then the sadness in his own heart, rather than arriving later or not at all, felt like it had always been there. Because it was always present, it only manifested as silence... Making him seem... indifferent. Perhaps this was the numbness Himeko spoke of.


    So, for a moment, Michael actually envied the sudden, explosive grief shown by Kevin and... Hua. As the saying ironically goes��regardless, humans are hopelessly nostalgic for, hopelessly envious of, their former, fragile selves.


    But nostalgia and envy didn''t mean lack of hatred or disgust, nor did it mean he wanted to repeat past mistakes. Just some feelings.


    "If there are no further instructions, we''ll head out first. We need to monitor potential damage caused by the Tenth Herrscher in real-time." Sakura caught up to them, walked alongside for a couple of steps, then fell back half a pace before requesting permission.


    "Ah, oh? Everything proceeds as normal," Michael said vaguely. No, rather than vague, his words were based on an information gap, making their meaning incomprehensible to Sakura. Michael realized this and elaborated, "The so-called ''luring the enemy into a trap'' is quite similar to feigning defeat to draw the enemy deeper. To execute this plan, we first need to act as if we were caught off guard by the Tenth Herrscher''s attacks. This will make them arrogant, causing them to easily take the bait we set out."


    Sakura understood now, although... actually... given the Tenth Herrscher''s attack methods, Fire Moth didn''t seem to have many effective countermeasures for a direct confrontation.


    No wonder... with Fire Moth''s current strength, capable of easily annihilating any Herrscher before the Tenth, why resort to strategy if a direct fight wasn''t problematic?


    Thinking this way, did the Honkai realize this and intentionally shape the Tenth Herrscher this way? Sakura quickly shook her head.


    She suddenly realized she had engaged in her longest train of thought in years, only to reach a ridiculous conclusion��Could the Honkai consciously, selectively deploy each Herrscher, designing their powers? Like a so-called god?


    How could that be!


    But remembering how Michael and Mei also casually mentioned "gods"... Sakura felt confused for a moment.


    By the time Su stood beside her, asking where she planned to go next, she snapped back to reality, looked ahead �C Michael and Elysia''s figures were already distant black dots. She stomped her foot lightly, momentarily unsure what to say.


    "I''ll head to the situation room and await orders," she replied coldly, suppressing all emotion.


    "Oh? Are you on duty again today? Then I''ll go find Hua. Carole''s death must have hit her hard."


    "Are you serious?" Sakura''s icy demeanor instantly cracked. She raised an eyebrow, shaking her head at Su. "Perhaps... you don''t need to, no, I mean..." Sakura searched for words, trying to find a tactful way to phrase it. "Maybe... Hua doesn''t need you to comfort her?" She finally opted for directness.


    "Hm?"


    "...Alright, Su. Although you moonlight as a psychologist and are a Psyche-Sensitive MANTIS... in certain matters, you really are... no different from Kevin..."


    "Kevin?" Su tilted his head, eyes closed. The morning breeze felt a bit cool. He waited for a long time without an answer, then peeked open one eye... Sakura was gone.


    He scratched his head, baffled, feeling strangely lonely standing alone in the dim tunnel...

 Chapter 269: Welcome

    Chapter 269 - Welcome...


    "Hey! Hey! Look at that girl over there, her clothes are so plain��"


    The already sharp voice became gratingly exaggerated when drawn out. Yet, this was the very scene of Hua and Carole''s first encounter.


    Looking back on that sentence now, there wasn''t actually much malice in it. If anything, the speaker was just overly blunt in certain aspects.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t have dragged Hua out of her dorm or off the training grounds every weekend afterward, taking her to various downtown shopping malls, helping her pick out all sorts of clothes.


    And so, the girl who had arrived alone from a small town finally took her first step towards integrating into the big city before her.


    Hua sat leaning against the corner wall, reminiscing about these past events while gently rubbing the light green sweatshirt in her hands with her fingertips. This very sweatshirt was one Carole had helped her pick out.


    And the white visor cap... Hua picked it up from beside her leg and gently placed it on her head. Even without a mirror, she carefully adjusted it.


    Despite Carole being outspoken and boisterous, she was actually very considerate��Hua knew this deeply.


    Carole''s family was wealthy, but when they hung out, she always took Hua on the cheapest public transport, ate with her at the cheapest noodle shops, and when picking clothes for Hua, she always managed to find items that were reasonably priced yet well-made... And, she never paid for Hua.


    This might disappoint someone looking to take advantage, but for Hua herself, this kind of interaction better preserved her self-esteem as a "country bumpkin" from a small place��that kind of "small favor" felt more like condescending charity, whereas splitting the cost (AA) was a true reflection of equal friendship.


    Speaking of which, their relationship back then was so close that Carole even used her family''s wealth ("money power") to get transferred into the same dorm room as Hua.


    Late at night, when they should have been sleeping, she would climb into Hua''s bed, drowsily recounting the day''s amusing events, eventually falling asleep mid-conversation... Of course, given her volume, her voice was never quiet.


    Because of this, they were even caught red-handed by a teacher doing a surprise late-night inspection.


    Among those bored, gossipy girls, rumors about the two of them even circulated...


    These were all memories from long ago. Six years. When a relationship is just beginning, people always feel time stretches endlessly ahead; six years seem like a fleeting moment. But regardless of the length of six years itself, the six years they experienced completely divided the world in two.


    One world, without Honkai, where one could walk towards a happy future as an ordinary person.


    The other, filled with death and despair, where loved ones die inexplicably, and oneself might also die inexplicably someday.


    How Hua wished... how she wished these memories didn''t exist in her mind. Or, even if a person couldn''t simply delete memories, could they... could they not be so clear?


    Just a slight thought, and her brain would naturally replay every past event with perfect accuracy��this hyperthymesia was a side effect of the Meta-Morph surgery. When Michael asked about it back then, she thought it was no big deal, even felt a little pleased, because she would never again worry about "forgetting things."


    She could imprint everything deeply in her mind, retrieving information more conveniently than a computer. Yes, before this, she never considered hyperthymesia a side effect, but rather a convenience.


    And similarly, before this, although she understood her own power was limited, she always believed there were things she could do, things she had to do, so she never felt that power was insignificant.


    Until now...


    "I can''t do anything..."


    "Haaah..." Hua tried to let out a long sigh, but the breath caught in her throat, producing only a faint, muffled sound.


    Mobius had asked her earlier: "Did she ever mention her parents to you?"


    "No. Not after the Third Eruption." Hua answered silently in her mind.


    But Mobius wouldn''t understand��during the same Third Eruption, Hua lost her father, while Carole''s parents survived. Whether through sheer luck or using connections, the fact remained. So, for Carole, not mentioning her parents in front of Hua was also a kind of... taboo.


    Hua pressed the light green sweatshirt against her chest, silently curling her legs up, wrapping her arms around them. She had been lost in thoughts of her past with Carole like this for who knows how long. Yet, the thoughts abruptly stopped there.


    Mobius was right about one thing: the actual time she and Carole spent together, counting on fingers, amounted to only a few months... total.


    But Michael had also said that feelings couldn''t be measured by any single "dimension," not even time. Some people know each other for ten, even dozens of years, yet remain like strangers. While others, upon first meeting, feel as if they''ve known each other for fifty thousand years. Perhaps her situation with Carole belonged to the latter.


    And because of that, it made the regret even sharper. She had always thought, someday, Carole would casually take her hand, and she, slightly shy, would want to pull away but ultimately wouldn''t. They would walk together, just like six years ago, through the streets of the rebuilt Shanghai City.


    Yet now, all possibilities were erased.


    Come to think of it, Michael once said dreams are strange things. Perhaps when we dream, our souls leave the real number space, entering the so-called Imaginary Space, browsing the futures experienced by our other selves in other worlds... And the future she envisioned, it had never appeared in her dreams, never.


    Her arms, hugging her legs, suddenly tightened neurotically. Her whole body curled tighter, face buried between her thighs, like paper folded into thirds. But this action, which would be almost self-mutilating for others, brought her no pain at all.


    Perhaps due to her early martial arts training, perhaps due to the fusion factor and SWARA''s enhancement, this level of stretching wasn''t difficult for her.


    But that wasn''t what she wanted. She craved tangible pain. Tangible...


    Ding-dong! The doorbell rang incongruously.


    *"Who is it?"*��Hua instinctively wanted to shout, but didn''t. The words reached her lips, her vocal cords tightened, unable to produce any sound.


    Ding-dong�� Ding-dong�� The doorbell rang impatiently twice more. Hua still made no sound, no movement. But a sliver of anticipation bloomed inexplicably in her heart��At this time, who would come looking for her? It could only be those two, right?


    She desperately wanted to open the door, but dared not. She feared reality wouldn''t even grant her this last hope.


    Ding-dong!


    Ding-dong!


    After two more rings, the doorbell fell silent. The person must think no one''s home and left, right? Hua even thought she heard footsteps fading away. She assumed it was auditory hallucination, but reality wasn''t entirely so.


    It wasn''t until the lock clicked open with a snap that she realized the sound she mistook for footsteps was actually the sound of someone using powers to manipulate the lock mechanism.


    "It really is..."


    "Yo! Sorry, rang the bell for ages, no answer. Was worried something happened to you, so had to resort to this." Michael poked half his head in. Seeing Hua at first glance, he immediately scratched his head apologetically.


    "Actually, even if you didn''t do this, you could have asked Pardo, surely there''s a way in," the thought flashed through Hua''s mind, but she didn''t voice it. Even among family, entering someone''s room so abruptly was, to some extent, taboo.


    But right now, Hua felt no displeasure, only a sense of anticipation fulfilled... not exactly satisfaction, but perhaps more like the feeling of finally stepping onto solid ground after a three-day flight. A grounding sense of security.


    The feeling came abruptly, irrationally. Hua buried her face deeper between her legs. "But... doing this, will Michael think I''m trying to drive him away?" An invisible hand clenched her heart again.


    She dared not look up, dared not make a sound, even her breathing became long and faint. Fortunately, Michael didn''t misunderstand, or rather, Hua''s every action, every flicker of thought, was within his expectations.


    He silently closed the door. Elysia was certainly concerned about Hua''s state too, but she hadn''t followed him.


    And the reason Michael knew Hua''s every move, every thought, wasn''t because he used the power of the Eighth Herrscher. It was simply out of understanding and shared experience. Understanding of Hua, and his own past experiences.


    If it were Elysia, she would probably tell some cold jokes or something to cheer someone up. But Michael didn''t do that; he wasn''t good at telling cold jokes anyway.


    He put himself in her shoes, casting his memory back two years, thinking about what he wanted most back then.


    So, he silently sat down beside Hua, pressing close against her, curling up just like her. Beyond that, he did nothing, said nothing.


    Michael had contemplated the meaning of death countless times. From a realistic perspective, it meant the destruction of the physical body. From a fairy-tale perspective, it meant another star appeared in the sky, watching over your remaining life.


    From the perspective of consciousness, it meant the end of one person''s connection with another, with a group. He/she could no longer form new connections, write new stories.


    So, even having thought about it countless times, Michael still couldn''t offer words of encouragement, because all language felt pale and powerless before the sheer weight of "severing all connections."


    Not entirely useless, though. To overcome the weight of this severance, one had to bravely establish more new connections, not hesitate and retreat. But regardless, this first step had to be taken by the individual themselves. So he said nothing, because many words weren''t meant to be spoken yet. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But he did do something. He sat beside Hua, offering her support and warmth, allowing her to realize she wasn''t alone in the world. Allowing her to realize she had connections beyond just Carole.


    But these weren''t things that could be grasped instantly, achieved overnight.


    The two sat curled up against the wall, letting time flow by silently. Hua didn''t move, Michael didn''t move, seemingly unconcerned about the ongoing Tenth Eruption.


    It wasn''t until the sparse croaking of frogs drifted in from outside that they realized a whole day had passed in pointless sitting.


    "Sorry." That was the first thing Hua said after lifting her face from between her legs.


    Michael blinked, as if remembering something embarrassing, then couldn''t help but lift the corner of his mouth slightly.


    "You''ve been here with me all this time... Is it okay? The Tenth Eruption..."


    "It''s fine. The battle plan is all set. Don''t worry."


    "Oh." Then nothing more. Silence fell in the room again.


    Michael wasn''t anxious. He stared silently into the darkness ahead. Hua sometimes couldn''t resist glancing at him out of the corner of her eye, but couldn''t decipher his thoughts. For a moment, she couldn''t tell whose subjective will was driving this silence. Was he silently accompanying her, or was she silently accompanying him?


    The answer was obvious, just a fleeting, unreal illusion. It felt strange; when Hua first sank into this state, she hadn''t been without fantasies of Michael being right beside her. But no matter how she imagined it, the imagined "Michael" never spoke, just sat silently beside her, offering minimal support and warmth, never uttering a word. Just like now.


    Between the two of them, there truly was an inexplicable synchronicity.


    "Chirp chirp�� Chirp��" Birdsong suddenly sounded from outside. Both simultaneously looked towards the window on their right. A sliver of dim, gray-white light seeped through the heavy curtains, but it was ultimately overwhelmed, only managing to dye this self-isolated dark world with a faint touch of brightness.


    But even this slight brightness was enough to clear the lingering turbidity from one''s mind in the darkness. Of course, it also reminded Hua that another night had passed. She felt it was time to say something.


    "Michael, do you remember... five years ago, when we went to Eastern Europe looking for Kalpas..." Hua began, but Michael naturally picked up her thought:


    "Are you talking about what we said in the house after we reached Kalpas''s village?"


    "Yes."


    There was no trace of Honkai energy flow, meaning��Michael had completely guessed her current thoughts purely through that mysterious mental synchronicity. This should have been miraculous, noteworthy, but happening between herself and Michael, Hua already found it unsurprising.


    But two individuals are ultimately different. Even if the so-called "synchronicity rate" was high, it couldn''t possibly reach 4%... 100%. So Michael immediately followed up with a question:


    "Are you asking why, this time, compared to after the Third Eruption when you learned that your hometown... no one survived, your father also... anyway, why this time, you feel even sadder?"


    "Yes."


    Michael knew it. Although he always considered himself knowledgeable about Hua, and their personalities shared similarities in many aspects, there were never two identical people in the world.


    Unlike Michael''s self-destructive tantrums born from despair, Hua''s current emotions were more complex. Sadness, doubt, unwillingness, self-blame, guilt all mixed together. For instance, on one hand, she felt the current sadness was heavier than the grief after learning about the deaths of her father and everyone she knew, but on the other hand...


    "You also feel," Michael continued, articulating her inner conflict, "that even this current sadness doesn''t quite match the finality of death. So you feel guilty, wonder if you''re too cold, wonder if the separation of several years faded your feelings. But considering your reaction after the Third Eruption, you still conclude you''re too cold-blooded, that your current emotions, your attitude, are wrong."


    "...Yes."


    "Honestly, there isn''t so much right or wrong." Michael''s hand rested on her cap, gently rubbing it a few times. "The reason you feel relatively sadder about Carole''s departure is actually simple��compared to the paternal love you received from birth and your relationships with neighbors, the relationship you two built later, initiated by Carole and passively accepted by you, was more difficult to establish. Of course, this is just my personal opinion."


    "Mm," Hua responded mechanically.


    "And regarding sadness, I told you before, it''s because you possess so little to begin with. Compared to others who already have much, their process of loss is from having to nothing, but yours is from nothing to having, then back to nothing. You''re better adapted to this nothingness. You yourself believe this too, right?"


    "Mm."


    "But, Hua... have you ever considered that perhaps this isn''t the cause, but the result?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "I mean, perhaps it''s not because you''re better adapted to this nothingness that you''re so strong. Rather, it''s because you are so strong that you think this way when facing loss."


    Hua snapped her head around. Although it was dark, the faint gray light seeping in happened to illuminate Michael''s face. And so, she saw that gentle smile. She wasn''t unfamiliar with it; Michael almost always smiled like that when he patted her head.


    But he called her "strong."


    "I... No, I don''t deserve those words. I''m just..."


    "At the very least, you''re stronger than me."


    "No, I..."


    "Alright, let me rephrase. If a Herrscher attacked right now, would you fight?"


    Hua fell silent instantly. But after a few seconds, she stubbornly lifted her head again, speaking in a tone that even Michael felt sounded like she was defending him: "No, that''s not a concept that can be compared horizontally. Michael, I understand, what truly made you reluctant to fight back then wasn''t Seele''s death itself, but your constant attempts to change a predetermined outcome, only for things to return to the original track, or even worse.


    So back then, it wasn''t that you didn''t want to fight, but rather you felt since your efforts always led to the worst result, it was better to just let everything proceed along its original path."


    Michael raised an eyebrow. This was the first time someone had accurately articulated his state of mind back then. "But how did Hua guess about the predetermined outcome... Alright, maybe she mistakenly thinks it was Aponia''s prophecy." Michael thought silently, a mocking smile gradually appearing on his face��mocking himself:


    "Speaking of me back then, Hua, do you know what I regret most about that incident, even now?"


    "I don''t know," Hua answered frankly.


    "It was when I realized my inaction not only failed to return things to the original track but led to an even worse outcome, I didn''t make a timely choice��either let go completely, let fate play its cruel joke and allow the world to be destroyed then; or promptly correct my mistake, bravely fight the Seventh Herrscher. I failed to choose in time."


    "But in the end, you didn''t..."


    "That was Mobius yelling me awake. But you, you''re different, Hua. I genuinely feel you are the strongest among us. In terms of accepting reality, neither I nor Kevin can compare to you. We are destined to live in the past. But you live in the present, and potentially, live in the future."


    This sudden praise caught Hua off guard again. The implied meaning further confused her��why specifically mention him and Kevin?


    "Of course, back to the previous topic," Michael continued. "I''ve said before, every individual is different, and they express grief differently. Not everyone needs tears or hysteria to convey their sadness. For you, constantly raising questions, struggling, questioning yourself, is a form of expressing grief. This grief might seem much paler than ours, but its strength lies in... its length."


    "Is that so... Then I''m still, very..." Hua''s voice suddenly choked. Michael''s eyes, shadowed against the light, could still see the glimmer in hers.


    Was Hua crying out of sadness, or because of his words? Michael wanted to know, yet was unwilling to use Sentience to probe this point. Perhaps, it was both.


    He cupped Hua''s face with his hands, but only gently brushed away her tears with the back of his hand. Two years ago, he might have comforted her: "It''s okay to cry. All emotions need an outlet. Being able to cry isn''t necessarily a bad thing."


    Didn''t he want to say that now? But for the sake of that future, he had to say something else, though those words also came from the heart:


    "Don''t cry, Hua. Crying can only save yourself. These tears won''t save anything else, can''t undo anything, can''t change anything." He was saying this to Hua, but also repeating it to himself��repeating the words seared into his heart two years ago.


    "Death means the end of everything," Michael had once said. But now, he didn''t think so:


    "Death isn''t the end of everything. It symbolizes the end of one person''s connection with others, and no new connections, no new stories will be formed. But the traces of their existence, the connections they left behind, the stories they created still exist, unerased. They will forever become a part of you and me, and through us, be passed on to more people. Yes, death is never the end of life, but a continuation, a new beginning. Hua, this is how humanity has constantly passed down the torch to reach today."


    "Mm, I understand. I just..."


    "But that''s not what I wanted to talk about either."


    "Ah?"


    "Hua, if I told you I have a way to reverse everything, a way to make every hurt inflicted upon this world by the Honkai cease to exist, but not through erasure... would you be willing to trust me?" Michael suddenly stood up, extending his hand towards Hua.


    "I''ve said it before: I, Kevin, even Su... we are people living in the past. Only you consistently live in the present, and potentially live in the future. Therefore, you are the only one capable of connecting the past and the future. And Hua, the method I just mentioned, to reverse everything, requires your help. Are you... willing?"


    "I..." Hesitation lasted only an instant, or perhaps never existed. Hua naturally placed her hand in Michael''s��even though her conscious mind hadn''t fully grasped his words.


    "Very good." Michael pulled Hua to her feet, giving her a brief hug. Their forms touched and separated instantly. Michael''s hand rested briefly on her back, unnoticed, implanting something resembling a feather into her body.


    Hua gradually came back to herself, and the hesitation that should have been there arrived belatedly. This hesitation stemmed not from distrust of Michael, but of herself�� "I... I don''t know if I can help... I, I can''t do anything..."


    "No, Hua. I told you, you possess that unique potential. You just habitually underestimate yourself. You are not the you from six years ago."


    "O-Okay..." Hua still didn''t understand what Michael needed her to do, or how, but it didn''t stop her from agreeing.


    "Hua," Michael said softly, his voice carrying a new weight, "Welcome to World Serpent."

 Chapter 270: Dominance

    Chapter 270 - Dominance"Yawn��" Michael yawned, stirring his bitter black coffee while listening to Sakura and Prometheus report on the previous day''s events.


    "Yesterday, a total of 123 riots occurred globally. 87 of these can be confirmed as instigated by the Tenth Herrscher. A total of eleven cores were recovered, meaning most Herrscher individuals managed to escape after causing disturbances."


    Michael casually jotted down the two numbers on his writing pad, asking without looking up, "Powers?"


    Sakura reacted faster than Prometheus again, answering before the AI could: "Powers of the Ninth and Fifth Herrschers also appeared. Yesterday, I eliminated a Herrscher individual with invisibility abilities. Vill-V and Mobius both concluded this ability stems from the Fourth Herrscher''s control over fluids, specifically achieving invisibility through manipulation of light and shadow."


    Michael switched to another writing pad. As the clear, spring-like voice reported, he circled the numbers ''4'', ''5'', and ''9'' already written there. He also drew two lines under the number ''2''.


    "Michael, do you believe the enemy possesses even the Second Herrscher''s powers?" Sakura asked.


    "Just speculation. Without the Second Herrscher''s powers, how would so many Herrscher individuals coordinate tasks and distribute powers?"


    "Ahem!" Prometheus finally seized an opportunity to interject. She cleared her throat to get the other two''s attention, then reminded them, "Regarding how the Tenth Herrscher establishes communication, Dr. Mei and Vill-V, after calculations and analysis of the Tenth Herrscher cores, believe they likely use quantum entanglement for coordination. This method cannot be deciphered and allows for instantaneous information transfer, far more convenient than using Void powers."


    "Hmm..." Michael rested his chin on his hand, recalling the two times he and Elysia communicated through the so-called confluence of Herrscher consciousness. But he didn''t seem to remember ever encountering other Herrscher consciousnesses there. He had always assumed this communication method was unique to the "Herrscher of Human."


    "No, wait... perhaps it is only possible for the Herrscher of Human. But the Tenth Herrscher is an exception. They are simultaneously independent yet unified individuals; their inherent quantum properties are already entangled. And their communication probably isn''t face-to-face like mine and Ely''s, maybe more like online chatting?" Michael couldn''t figure out the exact principle, but... sea??h th�� ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Perhaps I could use Sentience powers, attach a part of my consciousness to Aldemir''s... Maybe infiltrate the communication network between Tenth Herrscher individuals that way? Seems risky, the Tenth Herrscher also possesses partial Sentience powers, I might not be able to cover all my tracks."


    What a pity. If he had considered this before the Tenth Herrscher gained Sentience powers, they wouldn''t have needed so many preparations. Michael could have even tried directly controlling a group of Tenth Herrscher individuals with Sentience, perhaps even completely altering their perception, making them believe they should fight for humanity.


    But regretting it now was too late. However, after this incident concluded, if they could capture one or two Tenth Herrscher individuals alive, they could let Aponia have a try. He wondered how the coreless Eighth Herrscher was faring under her... ''tutelage'' in the Deep End.


    Snapping back to reality, Michael saw Sakura looking at him strangely. Her puzzled gaze made him instinctively rub his face, confirming he was still himself. "What is it?" Besides confusion, her eyes seemed to hold a trace of annoyance.


    "I... I just remembered. Where''s Mei? This isn''t Mei''s office..."


    "Ah�� You finally noticed," Prometheus''s mechanical voice mocked silently from the side.


    Sakura lowered her head slightly, her fox ears drooping. She didn''t know what came over her; she hadn''t noticed the abnormality at all. It was the first time in years she had made such a basic mistake.


    "Oh? Mei and Kevin went to Rhine. The unrest there hasn''t completely subsided yet."


    "Hmm..."


    "Actually, the United Government itself had already collected plenty of evidence on the illegal activities of various departments. I guess Kiel was probably planning to reveal the corresponding crimes to quell public anger if a major disturbance occurred. Unfortunately for him, now it all benefits us." Michael smoothly changed the subject, sparing Sakura further embarrassment.


    "Hm? But do they really need to go personally? The situation now is somewhat dangerous."


    Michael shrugged. "Like I said before, if we want to lure them into a trap, we need to appear overwhelmed and caught off guard. And Mei... well, in her own words, ''nothing ventured, nothing gained.'' Although I don''t agree, you see the result �C now I''m handling her paperwork."


    "...Then at the very least, I should be there in the shadows as a second layer of insurance. Hasn''t it always been like this?"


    "About that..." Michael lowered his head, sighing softly. "Sakura, in these past four years, has the time you''ve truly spent with Rin exceeded ten days?"


    "..." Sakura had never counted. But briefly searching her memory, ever since Fire Moth merged with Anti-Entropy, she seemed to be perpetually on missions, her only companions the night and the unending stench of blood. So much so that when Michael mentioned Rin just now, she momentarily couldn''t even form Rin''s features in her mind. No matter how hard she tried, she could only conjure a blurry image. If not for the familiar sakura-pink hair color and the single red streak at the front, she wouldn''t have recognized it as Rin at all.


    "This matter is ultimately my responsibility. I''m sorry, Sakura."


    "No." Sakura quickly shook her head. "Someone has to do those things, and having undergone all of Poisonous Cocoon''s training, I am the best candidate. Besides, I do this so that after we defeat the Honkai, I can better be with Rin and... well, that''s it." As she spoke the last words, a faint smile lifted the corners of her mouth.


    Looking at this smile filled with hope, Michael was momentarily speechless. He silently crossed his arms in front of him. "Anyway, now that Fire Moth has merged with the United Government, your work is no longer necessary. Take a proper vacation. As for Mei''s security detail, besides Kevin, Kalpas is also there."


    As he spoke, he somehow produced a pocket-watch-like object and handed it to Sakura. "I originally wanted to take you to the Bubble Universe to see Rin; they''re responsible for searching for the Mu continent Bubble Universe. But considering the Tenth Eruption, this is the only way for you to communicate with Rin remotely for now."


    "My body''s reaction to the Sea of Quanta... Er, this? I can communicate with Rin using this?" Sakura had initially taken the ''Genius'' device with one hand. Hearing she could communicate with Rin, she immediately released her grip on her sword hilt with her left hand, cradling the device carefully.


    "Why are you being so careful... Earlier, when Kalpas was communicating with Immer, somehow he dropped it twice, didn''t seem to cause any problems."


    "Oh... Oh..." Sakura struggled to suppress the excitement bubbling up inside her. Normally, this wouldn''t be difficult for her �C a killer''s most important trait is maintaining emotional stability, unswayed by external factors. But now...


    However, she was Sakura, after all. The feeling of turmoil lasted only an instant. She took a deep breath, nodded slightly to Michael, then clutched the Genius tightly and departed.


    "Alright, alright! Prometheus, let''s deal with the other documents!" Michael stretched lazily. Perhaps thinking of something, he quietly clenched his right fist.


    "Hmm... My apologies, Captain Michael. Next up is the segment you dislike the most��verifying various fund inflows and outflows, and approving departmental budget requests."


    "I..." Can''t escape. Michael resigned himself to his fate and was forced by Prometheus to work for the entire day. During this time, he handled over two hundred directives related to global riot incidents. It wasn''t until the night grew deep that he dragged his feet out of the office.


    "Yawn��" Just as he stepped out, he saw Elysia leaning against the wall nearby, drowsily nodding off, yawning. Hearing the door open, she looked up, rubbing her eyes. "Ah! Michael, you''re finally out!"


    As if infected by some mysterious force, Michael yawned too, then slowly replied, "Yeah. How about your end? How are those new recruits?"


    If Elysia had nothing else to do, Michael certainly wouldn''t have been stuck handling so much tedious paperwork. Unfortunately, the mass-produced MANTISes created under the general mobilization had all completed their surgeries under Spacy''s supervision and were ready for deployment in the next couple of days.


    Although the numbers were repeatedly cut due to budget issues, with most candidates reassigned to other posts, the final number of MANTISes still exceeded two thousand. This number was only a tenth of Michael''s initial estimate, but for Anti-Entropy, which had long operated with single-digit members and only expanded to just over sixty even after the Eighth Eruption... No, more accurately, for Fire Moth, there was absolutely no experience in managing so many MANTISes.


    Managing ordinary soldiers was already taxing, but at least there were regulations and monitoring systems. But MANTISes... Although these individuals were proven "loyal" and "resolute" before becoming MANTISes, the biggest fear was the disparity��many "frugal experts" accustomed to hardship quickly squandered vast fortunes after winning the lottery overnight. Many who were meticulous and dutiful when ordinary instantly became corrupt upon gaining power.


    The same applied to MANTISes. Their so-called "reliability" and "steadfastness" were based on their identities as ordinary humans. After suddenly obtaining power far exceeding mortals, could they maintain their original intentions?


    Elysia''s main job for the foreseeable future was screening. With her extraordinary insight into the human heart, just two or three sentences were enough for her to thoroughly grasp a person''s thoughts. But this was inevitably tiring work. So, after Mei returned, Michael would join her, though he would rely on Sentience powers.


    However, this was actually just a small part of the problem. The biggest issue was��


    "Hey, Michael, these two thousand-plus people, how do you plan to organize them?"


    Michael rubbed his sore eyes, feeling overwhelmed. What he told Evangeline earlier was true: his Anti-Entropy didn''t intend to take on so many people. He had even planned to transition Anti-Entropy towards an "Flame-Chasers" model, integrating the rest with regular troops to enhance Fire Moth''s efficiency in handling Honkai incidents below the Herrscher level.


    But the appearance of the Tenth Herrscher disrupted this plan. Who knew if there were Tenth Herrscher individuals among this batch of MANTISes, or how many? There was no way to quickly screen them��these MANTISes themselves radiated Honkai energy. Besides, a Herrscher simply needed to refrain from using their powers, like Michael initially did in Fire Moth, or Kiana in ARC City. Their Honkai energy signature would be even lower than a MANTIS''s.


    Under these circumstances, stubbornly sticking to the original plan and dispersing these MANTISes among various units was clearly unwise. As the defending side planning a counterattack or annihilation campaign, one would usually lament the enemy being too scattered, striving to gather them together for a clean sweep. Why actively disperse them?


    But if they didn''t do that, Anti-Entropy not only lacked experience managing over two thousand people, but also lacked the capacity��management relies on hierarchical structures. No single person has ever successfully managed more than fifty people directly. Even class presidents in school often divided classmates into groups. Direct management wasn''t impossible, but the resulting organization level would definitely be insufficient for training and combat needs.


    Assuming Anti-Entropy''s current sixty members could all serve as managers distributed among the new MANTISes, each would still have to manage forty people. But most of Anti-Entropy''s current "veteran MANTISes" were products of the post-Eighth Eruption expansion themselves. Not to mention, under the pressure of the Tenth Herrscher, besides the familiar Flame-Chasers, Michael couldn''t even guarantee someone like Dystopia hadn''t become a Tenth Herrscher individual.


    Setting aside other issues, the best approach should be to postpone, reconsider after the Tenth Eruption ended. But that was obviously impossible. It wasn''t like all two thousand were Herrschers; they couldn''t just be left hanging. Doing so would not only cause discontent but also make it easier for any hidden Herrscher individuals to operate?


    Michael tapped his finger on his arm twice, quickly devising a transitional measure: "Alright, let''s do this first. Set up a training period starting at three months, under the pretext of basic training for new recruits and coaching MANTIS tactics... Okay, that''s not really a pretext. Anyway, tell them they need a three-month basic training period. During this time, divide everyone into four battalions. You, Ato, and Blanka each lead one. You temporarily handle my battalion as well. Then... don''t disperse the original MANTISes among them as officers. Directly divide these new recruits into hundred-person companies, and let them elect their own captains."


    "Hmm..." Elysia frowned slightly, understanding Michael''s meaning�� "You''re saying, any Tenth Herrscher individuals hiding among them definitely won''t miss this opportunity. After all, only by becoming a captain can they secretly incite more people to cause trouble. Hmm... Very insidious, Michael. And besides, having one captain directly manage a hundred people is barely feasible for regular training requirements, but inciting them would be quite difficult!"


    Michael poked her cheek, exasperated. "You could have praised my wisdom, but you chose to call me insidious..."


    "Well... Well, I couldn''t think of the right word at the time!"


    Michael leaned against the cold wall with her, resting for a while, then suddenly said, "You head back first. I still have some work to do."


    "Oh? Going to Mobius''s lab again? Or... Hey? Where''s Hua? Haven''t seen her all day. Did your talk yesterday help? Should I go check on her again?"


    "That''s really not necessary..." Michael twitched his lips, rejecting her kind offer. "However, this next matter does involve Hua. But I''m going to Vill-V''s workshop."


    "Oh?" Seeing Michael being so upfront, Elysia couldn''t really say anything. She sighed dramatically, "Sigh, come to think of it, I haven''t visited Vill-V in her workshop for ages either!"


    Michael raised an eyebrow, inviting without thinking, "Hm? Want to come along then?"


    "Maybe... Maybe not, I''m quite tired today... Well, I''ll head off then! Come back early!"


    Michael tilted his head, not quite understanding why she changed her mind again. He shook his head, watching Elysia''s figure disappear from view, then strolled towards Vill-V''s workshop.


    As usual, he didn''t use his Void powers for quick travel. It was faster, more convenient, but... ultimately different from the living habits of a "person." Just like how, theoretically, both Herrschers and MANTISes could forgo sleep, but no one ever did. They still felt tired; that too was proof of being human. Besides, it was just a short walk away.


    "Eh? You''re late... The thing is behind the door, grab it yourself." Hearing footsteps behind her, knowing it was Michael, Vill-V didn''t pay him much attention, busy fiddling with some incomprehensible machine.


    Michael ignored everything else, walked straight over, and picked up the golden longsword leaning behind the door. In the center of its crossguard was embedded a gem that constantly pulsed with dark red light.


    "Didn''t expect you to finish it so quickly."


    "Hmph, only this one. I don''t have time for others right now. Besides... how should I put it, our understanding of the so-called power of Dominance isn''t complete. So I have no guarantee what functions this Divine Key will ultimately have��absolutely none. But speaking of which, can''t you just replicate the power directly? Why the rush to use a Divine Key?"


    Replication was certainly possible, but firstly, the Tenth Herrscher''s core wasn''t "complete," and secondly, the replicated power wasn''t very useful at the moment. Relying on it to infiltrate the enemy was impossible��although replicated, Michael''s "Dominance" wasn''t one of the original Herrscher individuals.


    But...


    "I never said this was for me..." Michael gently stroked the patterned golden blade with his palm, an involuntary smile spreading across his face.

 Chapter 271: Lost Contact

    Chapter 271 - Lost Contact"Keep it up, Captain Michael. Just 1,781 more stamps, and you''ll have completed your standard workload for today."


    Prometheus issued this ''friendly'' reminder in a tone that was mechanical yet tinged with a hint of schadenfreude, all while maneuvering a robotic arm to collect a stack of stamped documents from the desk.


    "Hey! It''s not as simple as just stamping things!"


    According to her calculations, there was over a ninety-eight percent probability that Michael would give a similar response.


    After all, without her supervision, Michael would probably spend ten minutes stamping everything and then pack up and leave.


    But not now. Like Mei, he needed to read through each report entirely, whether he understood it or not, and provide instructions or comments on some documents.


    It was like reviewing imperial decrees.


    To quote something he once joked about with Mei: "Now I finally understand why some emperors handed over state affairs to their ministers or eunuchs."


    However, Prometheus waited for a long time, but Michael didn''t respond.


    In the office, which seemed rather small compared to the entire base, only the rustle of flipping pages and the occasional scratch of Michael''s pen could be heard for a moment.


    Nearly 1,800 documents��it certainly sounded like a lot, but when he truly focused, it only took about a minute to review one document, then affix the corresponding stamp or make annotations. As for the subsequent sorting, copying for records, and uploading digital versions��that was all Prometheus''s job.


    But soon, even a minute seemed "too slow." Michael''s review time gradually shrank to half a minute, then ten seconds, until finally, it took barely a glance.


    "Captain Michael, I must remind you, these documents can''t just be stamped carelessly."


    So, when Michael moved the processed document aside as usual and reached out to Prometheus for the next one, Prometheus refused him.


    Clearly, she didn''t believe Michael''s brief glance was enough to fully read the entire document��a speed that even an AI like herself might not necessarily achieve.


    "Hm?"


    Michael hummed lightly. He didn''t offer any explanation, simply pinching the top of the document he''d just handled between two fingers and holding it up in front of Prometheus.


    "Ah... this..."


    The annotations were highly relevant, and the proposed solutions were perfectly sound.


    In other words, Michael''s information processing speed was now approaching that of an AI.


    "No problems now, right?"


    Perhaps the powers of the Herrscher of Reason weren''t always overtly demonstrated, leading this aspect of his identity to often be overlooked.


    But upon closer reflection, the way a Herrscher of Reason''s brain operated was less like a human''s and more like an artificial intelligence.


    When using their powers, the peak information load processed by the Herrscher''s brain far exceeded the speed at which Michael was currently handling documents.


    Not to mention, Michael''s current brain had undergone metamorphosis twice.


    It was just that, previously, he had never tried applying this information processing capability to paperwork.


    "No problem." Understanding this, Prometheus had no further questions.


    She began coordinating with Michael''s speed, continuously handing out documents, taking them back, and processing them in various ways. Because the scope of her responsibilities was considerably more complex than Michael''s actual handling, Michael even had to pause for nearly a minute after every ten or twenty documents to wait for Prometheus.


    As a result, the nearly 1,800 documents were all dealt with in less than three hours.


    Only after handing over the last document did the human emotion quickly return to Michael''s eyes. He half-stood, stretched, and then collapsed back into his chair as if completely drained of energy.


    "..."


    If her bionic technology were realistic enough to perform a facial twitch, Prometheus really would have tried it.


    After all, this Michael, yawning non-stop and looking utterly exhausted, compared to the Michael from minutes ago, who was working so intensely that even she struggled to keep up, couldn''t be called identical, only... well...


    "So, was the human idiom p��n ru�� li��ng r��n [like two different people] invented to describe situations like this?"


    "Heh... Say, Prometheus, isn''t it a bit too quiet today?"


    It had been two full days since Mei left for Rheinland, and there had been almost no news from there. If Mei hadn''t occasionally contacted HQ, Michael might have thought another accident had happened��


    Speaking of which, they really seemed to have the "Conan curse"��Honkai Beasts popped up wherever they went, even on vacation.


    Now that things had suddenly become so calm, it felt unsettling and hard to believe.


    Not to mention, the disturbances caused by the Tenth Herrscher had also gradually subsided.


    Yesterday morning, Michael had received at least ten urgent support requests. At the time, he''d felt somewhat impatient being interrupted repeatedly by such things.


    But today, there hadn''t been a single one, which paradoxically gave him a bad feeling.


    "The absence of urgent support requests doesn''t mean nothing is happening. Disturbance reports uploaded from various locations are even more numerous than yesterday. It''s just that no region required urgent support today."


    Prometheus explained patiently from the side. Of course, she also felt a slight confusion; she didn''t believe Michael was unaware of this��


    "Yes, Prometheus, I''m aware of that. Theoretically, it''s not illogical��because the Herrscher has dispersed its forces, reducing its influence and destructive power in any single area. But I just have this bad feeling..."


    Michael habitually rubbed the stubble on his chin, accidentally plucking out a couple more hairs, though he was so used to it now that he no longer winced in pain.


    "I see. Are you just looking for an excuse to slack off this afternoon?"


    Prometheus gave him a deadpan stare, looking as if she''d seen right through him.


    "Hmm... Good point. Since the standard workload is done anyway, maybe I''ll go check on the new recruits'' training this afternoon?"


    Michael said it half-jokingly, half to himself.


    Prometheus clearly took him seriously and refused sternly:


    "No. Although you''ve finished today''s documents, considering the possibility of urgent support requests or unforeseen incidents at any time��just because none happened this morning doesn''t mean they won''t this afternoon. You must stay here. You can''t go anywhere."


    "Come on, I''m not that dumb..."


    Michael was clearly prepared for this. He flipped his palm over, and blue light intertwined within it, eventually forming a phone-shaped object.


    "That''s..." Prometheus wasn''t unfamiliar with the object, but she couldn''t immediately confirm it.


    "Hm? I thought you''d be quite familiar with it. Isn''t this your mobile terminal?"


    "!" Prometheus''s semi-mechanical voice suddenly jumped several decibels:


    "Where did you find the blueprints!"


    "Why are you so worked up?" Michael fixed her with a knowing gaze.


    No, referring to Prometheus��or more accurately, Prometheus No. 17��as "her" was somewhat inaccurate. After all, her essence was artificial intelligence; she shouldn''t be classified as human.


    Even with Mei''s design and Vill-V''s technical support, she had obtained a tangible, humanoid body, but this merely made her appearance closer to human. In terms of thought and emotion, the underlying foundation remained AI.


    Michael had always thought so, until that moment just now when No. 17 showed inexplicable nervousness.


    Prometheus herself gradually realized��why had she been nervous just now?


    Was it because Michael had looked at Dr. Mei''s blueprints without her permission? Clearly not.


    Since Mei didn''t mind Michael handling documents directly in her office and hadn''t implemented any security measures for the corresponding blueprints and such, the subtext was obvious��she didn''t care if Michael looked through these things.


    And Prometheus No. 17, as Mei''s long-time assistant, was clearly aware of this.


    But she had still become nervous.


    This nervousness stemmed from a vague fear��Michael now easily possessed the ability to construct her vessel. This also meant that her existence could be controlled by more than just her creator, Dr. Mei.


    Of course, this wasn''t to say she distrusted Michael. Whether from Michael''s perspective or her own self-assessment, that momentary nervousness seemed like a stress reaction.


    Prometheus quickly shook her head, backed up that complex, indescribable emotion from moments ago, and then deleted it from her emotion module��AI didn''t need such superfluous emotions; they only reduced information processing speed.


    Michael chuckled softly but didn''t stop her actions. Nor did he offer any comment.


    He simply pointed to the terminal in his hand and asked quietly:


    "So, now that I have this, if anything urgent happens, you can contact me quickly, and I can return instantly using Void powers. The previous concern is resolved, right?"


    "Logically speaking, that is correct."


    Prometheus''s voice reverted to its cold, mechanical tone.


    Thus, Michael was able to skip out on work, satisfied.


    Though perhaps it couldn''t exactly be called skipping work. After all, no one had stipulated how late he had to work. The only restriction was the workload, and hadn''t he finished it?


    And he had provided his own solution for potential emergencies.


    Since it wouldn''t affect anything, why not let himself relax a bit?


    Besides, training and integrating the new MANTISes was also official business, especially against the backdrop of the Tenth Honkai Eruption.


    With this mindset, Michael first "accidentally" ran into Pardofelis and had lunch with her, then went to the artificial lake outside the base and fished for two hours.


    Then he sat on a deck chair, basking in the artificial sunlight, while watching that cloud cat perched on a branch, its eyes filled with greed as it looked down at the fish in Pardofelis''s hand, who was waving at it from below the tree. But when its gaze shifted to Pardofelis herself, it couldn''t help but narrow its eyes, a strange aversion welling up from within.


    So, no matter how Pardofelis, holding the fish by its tail, tried to coax or entice it with kind words, the cloud cat remained unmoved. Finally, it flicked its tail dismissively, turned its head, and darted into the dense forest further away.


    Pardofelis didn''t give up, placing the still-flopping fish in front of the tree, then turned around with a pout, shuffling back to the deck chair.


    She rested her elbows on her knees, her fingers fluttering as they lightly touched her own cold cheeks.


    The cat ears on her head twitched slightly. Something suddenly bumped against the side of her face��it turned out her tail had acted on its own, picked up an apple, and nudged it against her cheek.


    Just like that, she munched on the apple, basked in the sun, and idly counted the shimmering reflections on the lake surface before her.


    She was unusually quiet for a moment. After all, a cat''s hearing is very sensitive; Michael''s sudden departure hadn''t escaped her notice.


    She tried mimicking a cat''s "meow meow" a couple of times. From the lakeside bushes, a small cat''s head popped out at the sound, but upon seeing it was her who made the noise, it recoiled instantly as if seeing a great demon, pulled back into the foliage.


    "Sigh..." The slightly melancholic sound had just escaped her lips when it was immediately interrupted by hearty laughter.


    "Endless sunbathing, endless canned food, plus Boss Michael and Sis Ely��isn''t this way better than before!"


    ...


    When Michael arrived at the training ground for the new batch of MANTISes, he unexpectedly spotted two familiar figures.


    "Captain, what brings you here?"


    "Mah, well, I''m not even thirty-five yet, can''t say I''m heading for forty. After resting for a few years, I got a bit restless."


    This explanation didn''t convince Michael. He pressed his lips together tightly and circled Himeko again and again, searching for any signs left by the Meta-Morph surgery.


    Until Himeko gently pressed down on his head:


    "Alright, stop overthinking. My heart truly couldn''t sit still, but my body ultimately couldn''t withstand that kind of surgery. It''s not like I didn''t secretly approach Mobius, but even she refused to operate on me. The sun must be rising in the west."


    Hearing her say this, the worry in Michael''s heart finally eased slightly.


    As for why Mobius refused to operate on Himeko, it was unclear whether it was out of consideration for Michael, or simply because she didn''t lack for such a test subject.


    "Then, Captain, you..."


    "It was Ely who invited me. She said that out of the four squads, she couldn''t manage the one you''re responsible for, so she asked me to help oversee it. I wasn''t confident at first, after all, the way you MANTISes fight is completely different from how we used to. But now it seems I worried too much��that kid is much more capable than me. If it weren''t for her lack of seniority, I''d actually think putting her directly in charge wouldn''t be bad."


    Michael followed Himeko''s gaze towards the training area, where Hua, face stern and serious, was meticulously correcting everyone''s movements.


    When Michael turned back and saw the complex glint in Himeko''s eyes, he seemed to understand something.


    "Captain."


    "Hm? What is it?"


    "Actually, you refused Ely''s invitation, didn''t you?"


    Himeko gave an exaggerated yawn and said:


    "How could that be? Who could possibly refuse a request from Elysia?"


    But Michael didn''t reply, just met her gaze intently.


    Himeko quickly conceded. She waved her hand dismissively, speaking with some annoyance.


    "Honestly, I can''t hide anything from you. Alright, I did refuse Ely''s invitation. But then Hua came looking for me, saying Ely had asked her to temporarily manage this squad. She felt she lacked the seniority and wanted my help to lend some authority...


    "I was originally thinking��this kid''s personality is quite similar to yours. I was afraid she might get stuck in her own head like you do... So, anyway, that''s how it is."


    She gently stretched her shoulders. Years of rest had caused her to gain some weight, and the battlesuit from long ago now felt a bit tight on her.


    She took a slow, deep breath��Michael thought he heard the fabric groan��so she had to exhale again.


    Michael gave an awkward smile and said: "How about this? I''ll transfer your enlistment, Captain, over to Anti-Entropy. How about in the capacity of an Honorary Instructor? That way, we can also have the logistics department tailor a new battlesuit for you."


    "No, absolutely not." Himeko waved her hands repeatedly again.


    "Your Anti-Entropy requires MANTIS status for entry. Since I''m not a MANTIS, it''s not appropriate for me to get involved in this."


    "Then an Honorary Instructor position in Fire Moth isn''t out of the question either."


    "Sigh... You!" Himeko chuckled, lightly poking Michael''s forehead with her index finger.


    "Everyone knows I retired from active duty long ago. And now, without having made any recent contributions, suddenly getting slapped with the title of Honorary Instructor... What do you think people will say?"


    "What''s the problem? With your past qualifications, Captain, it''s perfectly justified."


    "That''s not necessarily true. There are many whose seniority is only slightly less than mine."


    "Didn''t you just say their seniority is slightly less? So, looking at it that way, it''s fair and reasonable, right? No one can gossip."


    "Hm?" Himeko paused for a moment, then rested a hand on Michael''s shoulder and began to chuckle.


    "Hahaha, so that''s what you meant... No, no, no, Michael, you misunderstood. I wasn''t talking about how people would see me��but how they''d see you, you silly boy."


    "Huh? What does that have to do with anything?"


    Seeing Michael''s clueless look, Himeko chuckled and placed a hand to her forehead.


    "Silly boy. Maybe some people''s qualifications don''t match mine, but seniority isn''t exactly a quantifiable standard. Everyone weighs it differently in their own minds. S~ea??h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I used to be your captain��everyone knows that. If you make me an Honorary Instructor, those who believe their qualifications are no worse than mine might not necessarily disrespect me, but they definitely won''t have a good impression of you.


    "And within Fire Moth''s long-closed promotion system, relationships are intricate and complex. You and Mei are essentially outsiders to that structure. A single careless personnel appointment can easily spark resentment among others. It''s just that��for now��all dissatisfaction is diluted by the pressure of the Honkai, but..."


    Himeko paused, thoughtful. As she spoke, it gradually occurred to her that Michael surely couldn''t be unaware of these things��but still, she leaned in and whispered near his ear, as a quiet reminder:


    "You two also need to consider what happens after defeating the Honkai. Especially you, Michael. Mei is a normal human. The MANTISes, at least, were once human. But you..."


    (The news that Elysia was also a Herrscher had only circulated among the "Flame-Chasers," so Himeko didn''t mention Ely by name.)


    Michael pressed his lips together, momentarily at a loss for words.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t understand all of this. He did. But... after defeating the Honkai? Where would that "after" even come from?


    But looking at it from an angle Himeko often used...


    "Seems like you''re full of confidence about defeating the Honkai, Captain! That must represent the view of most Fire Moth soldiers too, right? Mm-hmm, morale is good!"


    "I''m talking serious business with you!"


    Himeko reached out, unsure whether to laugh or cry. She initially wanted to pat Michael''s head, but after thinking about it, she gently patted his shoulder twice instead.


    "Alright, Captain, don''t you worry about these things. Whether you wanted to rest before, or feel restless now, of course I support you... So leave the paperwork to me..."


    Wooo��Wooo��Wooo��


    Michael instinctively looked up at the indicator lights first, but the next second, feeling the vibration in his pocket, he realized the sound was coming from Prometheus''s mobile terminal.


    Before he could even operate it, Prometheus''s cold voice sounded directly through the terminal:


    "Michael, we''ve lost contact with Dr. Mei."

 Chapter 272: The Light Curtain

    Chapter 272 - The Light Curtain"Lost contact?"


    Michael''s first reaction was��How is that possible?


    Just this morning, Mei and Kevin had sent a communication reporting that they were safe...


    Of course, this disbelief wasn''t just emotional; it was also the conclusion of rational analysis.


    There were only two groups likely to pose a threat to Mei: first, the local municipal authorities in Rheinland, and second, the Tenth Herrscher.


    Regarding the former, Michael didn''t think they''d be that reckless. Even if individuals influenced by the Tenth Herrscher were stirring things up and pushing them towards hostile actions, Kalpas and Kevin weren''t exactly pushovers. Not to mention the security team dispatched from HQ and the joint guard unit sent by the European Branch.


    Comparatively, the latter possibility��the Tenth Herrscher��was more likely. Michael had even voiced similar concerns before Mei insisted on going to Rheinland.


    He even wondered if Mei was treating this trip as the scenario originally planned for P-21. But that clearly wasn''t right either; just last night, Michael had seen Vill-V running final operational tests on the Second Divine Key.


    Furthermore, to prevent the Tenth Herrscher from attacking at the wrong time, Mei and Michael had strategized extensively, ultimately choosing Kalpas as the covert protector for a specific reason.


    That''s right, the reason Sakura wasn''t assigned this mission wasn''t entirely to give her a break. It was also because Sakura excelled at stealth and disguise, while it was hard for Kalpas not to show his hand. This was intended to give the Tenth Herrscher the impression that there was no opportunity to strike, thereby deterring their attack plans.


    But Michael quickly felt like slapping himself��starting from the Fifth Herrscher, as Herrschers developed increasingly complex emotions, their actions no longer strictly followed purely rational principles. Wasn''t it natural for them to make a few foolish mistakes occasionally?


    "Understood. Give me the coordinates; I''ll head there immediately for support. Have the other MANTISes gather at the Second Divine Key location and await orders."


    ��This was part of a pre-existing contingency plan.


    But before the word "I" even left Michael''s mouth, Himeko tugged at his sleeve. He quickly put the brakes on, took half a deep breath to calm himself as fast as possible, and then asked in a level voice:


    "Lost contact? What are the specifics?"


    He couldn''t deny he''d been somewhat restless and impatient lately. This was a bad sign, especially for the Herrscher of Reason.


    "It wasn''t just Dr. Mei who lost contact. To be precise, Dr. Mei wasn''t the first one to lose contact."


    Prometheus''s first sentence nearly made Michael stumble.


    Unfortunately, the mobile terminal only transmitted Prometheus''s voice, offering no view of Michael''s expression. Otherwise, she might have dedicated some processing power to thinking��What exactly did I say wrong? Why does Michael look like that?


    "At 15:22 HQ time, contact between the European Branch and Dr. Mei was severed. More accurately, the communication line remained intact, but the people on the other end wouldn''t respond, no matter how many times they were hailed."


    "So Mei took Kevin and Kalpas to investigate on her own, and instructed you to notify me immediately if she also lost contact?"


    "Correct." sea??h th�� nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Michael rubbed his chin. An attack on a Fire Moth branch, resolving the battle instantaneously... besides a Herrscher, Michael couldn''t imagine any other possibility.


    "No abnormal Honkai Energy readings were detected?"


    But that was the crux of the problem.


    If the Tenth Herrscher caused this, they would have had to deploy a large number of individuals. Although each individual''s Honkai Energy signature was weak, collectively, and especially if they used their abilities even slightly, the total Honkai Energy reading should have definitely crossed the 1000 HW red line.


    "The instruments detected no Herrscher-level Honkai Energy reaction; otherwise, the alarms would have sounded long ago. I checked the instrument logs; in the ten minutes before the European Branch lost contact, there was an instant where Honkai Energy readings approached 900 HW."


    "However, considering Dr. Mei was speaking with branch personnel at that time and no sounds of combat were heard, Dr. Mei and I initially concluded that there was likely a leak in one of the European Branch''s Honkai Energy reactors, converting the entire branch personnel into Honkai Zombies silently and instantly."


    Michael bit his lip, pondering. At the time, that was certainly the most logical conclusion. To instantly kill nearly a hundred thousand personnel across an entire branch without any alert being raised, Michael could only think of two possibilities.


    The first was Mei''s earlier hypothesis��excessive Honkai Energy radiation. But while that could explain the situation at the European Branch, it couldn''t account for the instantaneous loss of contact with Kevin, Kalpas, and Mei herself.


    Perhaps it was the second possibility: the adversary possessed extraordinary psychic abilities, capable of controlling the minds of a hundred thousand ordinary people in an instant.


    And currently, only three individuals in the entire world could achieve that��Aponia, Michael, and the Eighth Herrscher sealed by Aponia in The Deep.


    Setting the first two aside, the Herrscher of Sentience''s physical body had perished after her core was removed. Her consciousness and core were stored separately; the core had even been made into a Divine Key, and her consciousness was suppressed by Aponia. There was no way she could cause trouble.


    And the Tenth Herrscher? How could they possibly trap Kevin with only the limited powers of Sentience they commanded?


    Something even the genuine Eighth Herrscher couldn''t do was even less likely for the Tenth Herrscher relying on partial abilities.


    Well... it wasn''t entirely impossible. After all, in the original history, Kevin killed the Sixth Herrscher with an assault rifle before becoming a MANTIS, while Immer, possessing only a fraction of the Sixth Herrscher''s powers, had been killed dozens of times without truly dying.


    But assuming the attacker was the Tenth Herrscher, the problem circled back to the initial contradiction��Why was there no significant Honkai Energy reaction?


    Michael leaned lightly against the railing of the viewing platform, staring at his own feet.


    What kind of power could, in an instant, if not defeat, at least severely restrain Kevin and Kalpas...


    "Wait a minute!"


    His sudden sharp intake of breath startled Himeko. He gripped Prometheus''s mobile terminal tightly, asking almost through gritted teeth, word by word:


    "Prometheus, did you check if there were any other abnormal energy readings at the Western European Branch around that time?"


    "?"


    Prometheus seemed to glitch for a moment as she began querying databases outside of Fire Moth HQ��Fire Moth, after all, was primarily built to combat Honkai. Honkai Energy, being highly radioactive, was relatively easy to monitor.


    Conventional energy was harder to track and generally considered unnecessary to monitor closely.


    However, the United Government did have two conventional energy monitoring systems: one on the Mu Continent and one in Greenwich. The former was lost along with the continent into a Bubble Universe, but the latter was close to Western Europe. Prometheus was likely querying the Greenwich records now.


    While searching, she reminded Michael: "I don''t believe this search is necessary. Conventional energy, regardless of its form, would inevitably have high visibility. It couldn''t possibly operate silently... Hmm, there actually is an anomalous energy fluctuation."


    "Gulp..."


    Michael swallowed hard.


    "Convert that. What''s the equivalent Honkai Energy level?"


    "One... Twelve thousand five hundred (12,500) HW... Wait, receiving updated satellite imagery. A massive golden light Curtain has appeared at the former location of the Western European Branch. Its diameter is expanding... It''s already exceeded fifty kilometers... Michael? Michael?"


    Sensing the silence from the man holding her terminal form, Prometheus called out again.


    "It''s alright, No. 17. We... are already here."


    "Hmm?"


    Michael finally activated the terminal''s projection function. Only then could Prometheus see that they were standing on the only small hill in a vast, featureless plain. On the originally dark horizon, a translucent golden glow had completely replaced the grey, hazy sky.


    Michael had been cautious, choosing a phase-jump destination quite far from the Western European Branch''s location. Even so, the distance between him and the light curtain was already less than five kilometers.


    And the bowl-shaped screen was visibly expanding.


    "What... What is this?"


    This was the first time Prometheus had expressed genuine confusion since clearing her emotion module data.


    She couldn''t analyze the light curtain before her from any existing scientific perspective. And if the Honkai was behind this, why was there no massive Honkai Energy reaction?


    However, she had already relayed the crucial point to Michael��The energy conversion result showed that the conventional energy fluctuations emanating from this screen were equivalent in intensity to a Herrscher operating at full power.


    "It seems I was right..."


    Michael chuckled dryly.


    "I kept thinking, the Honkai eruptions are coming faster and faster these days. I wouldn''t even be surprised if two happened at once someday... Tch, well, here it is."


    Michael felt he had a bit of a jinxing mouth.


    But if he knew that Mei had also entertained this thought more than once, perhaps it could be considered fate.


    "Honkai?"


    Prometheus wasn''t sure how Michael determined this energy originated from the Honkai. But she had been present during that discussion between Dr. Mei and Michael. Although she hadn''t personally seen the fated script, she knew of its existence.


    Meaning, if Michael judged this to be Honkai, he was likely correct.


    "Should I issue the alert for the Eleventh Honkai Eruption immediately?"


    The mobile terminal was just a vessel for No. 17. She could instantly switch back to the main terminal at Fire Moth HQ via electromagnetic waves, issue the Honkai alert, and switch back, all in less than a second.


    But she didn''t act unilaterally. As an AI, she remembered her duty was to assist, not make decisions for humans.


    And with Dr. Mei''s status unknown, in Prometheus''s judgment, Michael was undoubtedly the best representative of humanity to make the decision.


    Even though, strictly speaking, Michael wasn''t human.


    "Yes."


    Michael responded softly first. No. 17 waited patiently, not acting immediately, because her predictive model of Michael''s habits indicated a greater than ninety percent chance he would pause and then give more specific instructions.


    "Alright, after issuing the alert, keep Sakura, Vill-V, Ato, and Blanka at Fire Moth HQ on standby. Hua will also remain on standby. Have Elysia lead the remaining MANTISes in regular deployment in two waves. Use the Second Divine Key to rapidly transport them to a safe location near here, then have them rendezvous��tell Vill-V not to use our current coordinates as the teleportation target."


    "Understood."


    Prometheus''s projection flickered for a frame. An observer might not have noticed, but she had already transmitted the Eleventh Honkai alert and Michael''s orders.


    Then, she waited quietly for Michael''s next command.


    "The two thousand-plus new MANTISes not yet officially integrated, deploy them immediately via transport aircraft. Have HQ plan their routes independently, drop them at a safe location nearby, and then have them quickly rendezvous here."


    "Hmm... Hmm... Anything else?"


    This time, Prometheus seemed to take slightly longer.


    This anomaly didn''t escape Michael''s notice. He simulated electromagnetic wave movement using his Thunder powers, just as No. 17''s projection stared back at him. Then, the semi-artificial intelligence and the artificial intelligence spoke in unison:


    "I see!"


    "The intense conventional energy is distorting electromagnetic wave transmission. So, ''lost contact'' doesn''t necessarily mean death; it might just be that electromagnetic waves can''t get out. But given that your initial communication wasn''t interfered with, the interference strength... Anyway, keep transmitting our location to Dr. Mei''s communicator. Hopefully, that can guide them out."


    "Is Dr. Mei really alright?" Prometheus No. 17 asked with concern, delivered in her uniquely detached AI tone.


    "Of course..." Michael squinted, then muttered under his breath, as if trying to convince himself: "So, this is the positive aspect of Aponia''s fatalism��Mei, Kevin, Kalpas will be fine. It''s destined."


    But whether that destiny was already twisted beyond recognition, whether it had strayed beyond the scope of convergence, Michael didn''t know.


    However, people tend to numb themselves with more positive possibilities, convincing themselves that a better outcome surely awaits them down the road.


    "Any further orders?"


    "One last thing..."


    Watching the light curtain surge towards him like a tide, Michael prudently retreated another five kilometers before giving his final instruction: "No. 17, your database should contain the design blueprints for the SELENE, right?"


    "It does not."


    No. 17''s projection shook its head, mimicking a human gesture.


    "All data, files, and archives are backed up with No. 0. However, you have clearance to view them. If required, I can retrieve the blueprints right now."


    Without even waiting for Michael''s confirmation, Prometheus No. 17 projected the schematics for the SELENE''s engine.


    Michael glanced at it quickly, then turned his head back to stare at the light curtain.


    "Hmm, no need to rush that. Does Vill-V have clearance to view this file?"


    "Not currently. Dr. Mei believed the SELENE design was incomplete, and if given to Vill-V now..."


    "She has clearance now."


    "Huh?"


    "Send those blueprints to Vill-V immediately. How long until all MANTISes are in position?"


    No. 17 tilted her head, calculating for a second before answering.


    "Estimated time is approximately two hours and thirteen minutes."


    "Then tell Vill-V I need her. Within two hours, using this energy conversion engine as a base, she is to design me a cannon capable of converting massive amounts of Honkai Energy into a focused beam of conventional energy."


    Prometheus immediately relayed the order, but that didn''t mean she lacked questions.


    "According to the laws of thermodynamics, energy transfer through a medium inevitably involves losses. If you intend to use the SELENE to convert your own Honkai Energy into an energy beam to break this light curtain, why not attack directly with Honkai Energy?"


    "...That''s actually a simple question. I can demonstrate if you want to know."


    Michael spread his hands. A Void Lance shot past his ear, but upon contact with the light curtain, it instantly disintegrated into light particles.


    "The Void Lance just vanished? Or disintegrated?"


    No. 17''s mechanical voice repeated her confusion, while Michael stroked his chin, narrowing his eyes.


    It was more complex than the Void Lance simply being disintegrated by the light curtain. Correspondingly, Michael felt a portion of the Void powers he mimicked diminish.


    Although it was an infinitesimal, minuscule loss, and Michael''s powers were all replicated using the First Herrscher''s abilities, this loss was, unfortunately, irreversible.


    The reason was simple. Fundamentally, the portion of power he lost wasn''t the replicated Void power, but his own inherent Reason power.


    "Is that how it is? What humans call ''Binding'' is just their definition, but its true principle isn''t binding, but ''Recycling''?"


    Michael mused silently.


    "Kiana''s powers also suffered irreversible damage upon touching the Binding barrier. Although Mei later restored her powers, how was that done?"


    "But anyway, according to Kevin, this loss of power is irreversible. That means the true nature of the Binding power is actually to reclaim touched Honkai Energy back into the Imaginary Space."


    "Precisely because it''s reclamation, not binding, that portion of power isn''t re-issued by the Imaginary, hence it''s irreversible."


    So, if they hadn''t directly confronted the Eleventh Herrscher, they might have actually been safer, because the Tenth Herrscher would also be unable to use their powers within this light curtain...


    Furthermore, Michael''s Herrscher intuition told him that if he rashly entered this light curtain, it likely wouldn''t just cause his powers to dissipate, but his entire being...


    ...might be annihilated.


    After all, compared to MANTISes, who were part-human, part-Honkai Beast, a Herrscher was, fundamentally, Honkai.


    Of course, of course, all of the above was merely speculation.


    It was just conjecture about the intent of the "problem setter," based on the "problem" of "Binding" itself.


    And Michael was long accustomed to answering questions without fully understanding the prompt or the setter''s intentions.


    Besides, he held the answer keys for multiple correct solutions.


    But the question was...


    Was it really necessary to solve the problem right away?

 Chapter 273: Fishing

    Chapter 273 - Fishing"From this moment on, all personnel maintain formation and discipline. No unauthorized movement, especially outside the space I''ve constructed."


    Standing within the confines of the Imaginary Barrier, his back to the golden light curtain, Michael addressed the newly arrived recruits with a grave expression.


    "This isn''t a joke, nor is it some drill. Most of you, if enveloped by that light curtain, will become as vulnerable as ordinary humans and die from internal energy disruption within hours. The only one capable of moving you rapidly is me, wielding the Authority over space."


    Clearly, not everyone took the Honkai threat seriously.


    Even as Michael repeatedly emphasized the danger of the light curtain, many faces still wore smiles brimming with confidence and disdain, as if the Honkai was nothing special.


    This confidence was somewhat laughable, yet also an inevitable aspect of human nature. After undergoing the Meta-Morph surgery, they all felt they possessed power far exceeding mortals. Each believed they were the next Kevin Kaslana, the next Elysia, destined to save the world with their newfound strength.


    This inflated sense of self was precisely what Michael had hoped to temper through training and integration over time. He''d hoped that by witnessing the power displayed by Elysia and himself, they would soberly realize how insignificant their own abilities truly were.


    Especially in the face of the Herrscher before them, such power was utterly trivial.


    But now, Michael finally understood Himeko''s sentiments��confidence and arrogance stemmed from the same root, separated by a hair''s breadth. Confidence could easily morph into arrogance, yet arrogance could also sustain morale as a form of confidence.


    He had already said enough discouraging words. Saying more might genuinely damage their morale.


    Besides, it was unnecessary.


    If one were to list the most difficult tasks in the world, convincing another person would definitely rank high.


    Everyone holds beliefs they cling to steadfastly. Trying to change them with mere words is a fool''s errand.


    Better to let reality do the talking.


    So, Michael fell silent, letting the new recruits chatter amongst themselves.


    Their individual voices were soft, but the combined murmur of over two thousand people was somewhat grating.


    Michael waved a dismissive hand, no longer bothering with the rookies. Instead, he beckoned over several familiar MANTISes, including Evangeline.


    He deliberately led them a short distance away from the recruits before erecting another Imaginary Barrier, lowering his voice.


    "My earlier description of this light curtain was somewhat exaggerated... well, actually... the truth is, when you MANTISes enter the barrier created by this light curtain, a small fraction might die instantly. But most will simply feel their internal energy still flowing, yet find themselves unable to use it, or only able to access a tiny portion."


    "Then what are we waiting for? If we won''t necessarily die, we should charge in right now and rescue Dr. Mei!" Evangeline declared without hesitation.


    Kosma seemed tempted, but Dystopia suddenly gripped his hand. Startled, the words of agreement died in his throat.


    "That won''t be necessary," Michael shook his head, speaking again before Evangeline could interject.


    "First, we need to clarify our objectives. We need to rescue Dr. Mei, and we need to defeat the Eleventh Herrscher. Which takes priority? I think we all know the answer. Fortunately, whether defeating the Eleventh Herrscher or rescuing a potentially still-alive Dr. Mei, we need to resolve the issue of the light curtain. Therefore, our goals align."


    "Oh my, are you planning to break through this light curtain? Hmm, hmm, so, how do we do that? Or rather... is it even possible? Prometheus already uploaded the data from your Void Lance attack on the curtain. If even you couldn''t break it, then whether we can open a breach from the outside is questionable," Elysia chimed in smoothly after he finished, preempting Evangeline once more.


    "Step one: I will use my own methods to attempt opening a breach in the light curtain. Then, I''ll engage in a contest of strength with the Eleventh Herrscher. During this process, the curtain''s expansion should stabilize. After that, we select one hundred volunteers from the new recruits to enter the barrier and search for Dr. Mei."


    "Is it that simple?"


    "What else?" Michael spread his hands. "However, the method I''ll employ doesn''t guarantee a proportional drain of my energy versus the Herrscher''s. There will be losses due to energy conversion, not to mention the barrier itself suppresses and disrupts conventional energy to some extent. I''ll need Honkai Energy support from Ely and all of you. Even so, we can only guarantee the opening stays open for about three days."


    "To be precise, just over sixty-nine hours, roughly three hours short of three days," Prometheus No. 17 silently added from the side.


    "Ahem!" Michael cleared his throat twice.


    "Therefore, the maximum search time is forty hours. If Mei''s location isn''t found within forty hours, or if communications cannot confirm her survival, the search must be immediately abandoned. All personnel must withdraw outside the barrier to proceed with the next phase of the operation. Any questions on this point?"


    This time, even Evangeline, suspected by some to be an individual manifestation of the Tenth Herrscher, remained silent.


    But ultimately, someone still had a different opinion:


    "Um... sigh!"


    Michael turned his head. Kosma was squinting, lips pressed tightly together, as if the sound hadn''t come from him at all. Dystopia quietly moved the foot she''d been stepping on his with, but lost her balance slightly, leaning sideways.


    Kosma hastily caught her arm, steadying her. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The scene... made it hard for Michael not to recall... himself and Elysia in the past.


    He blinked, turning away, choosing to ignore the opinion Kosma had swallowed back down.


    [Why did Dystopia stop me? Does everyone just assume Michael''s plan is automatically correct? I believe in him too, but I think I have a better solution. Shouldn''t I suggest it? Isn''t it possible Michael overlooked my idea?]


    However, Kosma wasn''t willing to let it go. Before Michael could outline the next step, ignoring Dystopia''s attempts to stop him, he mustered his courage and spoke again:


    "I have a question!"


    Michael closed his eyes slightly, letting out a soft hum through his nose.


    "Speak."


    "Why... I mean, could I use the power of Vishnu to try and devour that light curtain?"


    Devouring the light curtain �C it certainly sounded like a good idea, at first glance.


    But the world operates on exchange; to gain something, a price must be paid. Devouring a barrier constructed by a Herrscher was beyond the capabilities of a MANTIS in their normal state.


    Undoubtedly, Kosma wanted to unleash that power, the one Mobius had granted all MANTISes during the second round of surgeries after studying Michael''s own overwhelming Meta-Morph during the Seventh Honkai Eruption��


    [Artificial Honkai Collapse]


    But... only Kevin had ever partially unleashed this power, against the Ninth Herrscher, and even then, only with Michael backing him up using the Authority of Sentience. Whether one could maintain sanity after truly entering the Collapse state, and whether they could return to normal afterwards as Mobius guaranteed...


    Even Michael wasn''t entirely sure.


    Furthermore, could Vishnu, which claimed to devour everything, even dreams, truly devour this light curtain?


    Whether it could was the second question.


    The third problem was that devouring inherently meant touching the curtain. Unlike Herrschers who might be instantly annihilated upon entry, most MANTISes wouldn''t necessarily die or faint instantly upon contact. It wasn''t even clear if the damage sustained would be irreversible, but...


    Judging by the effects when Theresa deployed her Elysion Pedion Barrier... it was definitely not harmless.


    Kosma himself should have been well aware of the second point, and Michael had repeatedly emphasized the other two.


    Yet he remained resolute. At least, he felt this was what a [Hero] should do��step forward bravely when needed most.


    Even if... even if fear gradually crept through his consciousness, every cell in his body screaming resistance, to the point where his mind briefly hallucinated��*[I don''t want this! Why did I have to step up now!]*


    To the point where the muscles in his strained neck began to stiffen and go numb, threatening to make his entire jaw tremble.


    But he clamped down hard on his back teeth, unwilling to let Michael see his fear.


    Michael bit his lip, chuckled softly, and turned his amused gaze back to the boy.


    His eyes were different now. When Kosma first met his gaze, he was naturally flustered, but he quickly composed himself��


    [Did I say something stupid again... Okay, Michael probably already considered this. I shouldn''t have spoken up... Ah well, Michael won''t mind. He''ll probably explain patiently. Dystopia''s going to tease me about this for who knows how long though...]


    Michael''s expression quickly softened, though only for an instant before he looked away again.


    Honestly, he had once been indifferent to this withdrawn boy; his perpetually blank face made him hard to read.


    And Michael rarely got to see the occasional display of his chuunibyou side.


    But in that moment just now, Michael clearly saw something in him.


    A hero like Kevin? Or was he gradually overlapping with the Kosma from Michael''s memories?


    No, Michael definitely saw something in him, but it wasn''t the shadow of anyone else. It was...


    The self Michael once aspired to be.


    "Good question. However, Kosma."


    "Uh... Yes!"


    "My plan doesn''t exclude that possibility, but it''s practically the last resort."


    "Ah... Oh..."


    "However..."


    [Knew it. Couldn''t escape the ''however'', could I? Sigh...]


    Kosma looked up, still seeing only Michael''s back.


    "Assuming things truly reach that point, there would be no need for you to unleash the power of Vishnu. After all, you''re not the only one fused with Vishnu''s factors. At least, this time..."


    The following words became too quiet for even his MANTIS hearing to catch.


    Only Elysia, standing closest... or perhaps, he hadn''t actually spoken them aloud, and Elysia had merely perceived his thoughts through their shared Herrscher consciousness:


    "At least no one will die before I do."


    He quickly shook his head, though even he didn''t know why.


    One thing was certain��


    This was definitely not the habitual self-deprecation of the past.


    Or perhaps, it was a kind of negation, but not directed at his current self.


    "Any other objections? If not, let''s begin!"


    One hundred volunteers were finally selected from the new recruits, albeit with difficulty, and divided into ten teams.


    The difficulty arose because the vast majority had volunteered to enter the barrier, either not taking Michael''s warnings seriously or dismissing them as exaggerations.


    Michael raised his hands level before him, palms facing the seemingly sacred yet perilous golden light curtain.


    Elysia naturally placed a hand on his shoulder. Su placed his hand on the other. Then more joined, hand-in-hand, channeling every iota of Honkai Energy from their non-quite-human bodies forward, pouring it into Michael''s Core.


    "Hmm... Taking in this much energy at once, it feels like even the core''s output threshold is being stretched... Still not enough, though. Looks like expansion can only happen through Metamorphosis for now..."


    He was merely mimicking Bronya''s actions back in Kolosten. It seemed it offered little benefit to a Herrscher like him, whose core synchronization was almost perfect after Metamorphosis.


    "Doesn''t matter..."


    "Michael, the light curtain''s diameter is approaching two hundred kilometers," No. 17 reminded him.


    This was the optimal firing time they had agreed upon.


    After all, a Herrscher''s energy output is finite. As the barrier expanded, its intrinsic strength was actually decreasing.


    "Now!"


    "SELENE, thirty-six-fold power array, begin construction��"


    Before him stood thirty-six quantum cannons, each centered around a SELENE engine. They were arranged into six basic matrix arrays, which in turn combined into a single super-matrix.


    At first glance, they appeared unremarkable��merely dozens of times larger than standard quantum cannons.


    But only Michael knew their true power.


    "Begin charging��"


    All SELENE engines simultaneously flared with blue light.


    "Three��Two��One��"


    "Fire!"


    There was no sound of explosion��only a beam of light, so blindingly white that everyone''s vision was momentarily plunged into darkness.


    Then, the golden light curtain shattered with a pop, revealing a massive breach.


    "Time to enter the barrier! Hurry up, everyone!" Elysia called out over her shoulder, supporting Michael.


    But Michael gently pushed her hand away. Though the blast had drained his core entirely of Honkai Energy, it didn''t mean he was too weak to stand unassisted.


    He had already begun drawing vast amounts of energy from the Imaginary side. The SELENE engines, barely extinguished, flared blue once more. The cannons pivoted into position, aiming to widen the breach further��challenging the Eleventh Herrscher to a direct contest of strength.


    But just as the recruits were about to charge into the barrier, a streak of red light shot back along the path carved by the energy beam, landing scant inches from Michael''s feet in the blink of an eye.


    The Cleaver of Shamash, still faintly warm, rested almost touching his boots. His pupils constricted slightly. In that instant, his brain processed information at a speed rivaling, perhaps even surpassing, Prometheus''s.


    Where his eyes couldn''t see, his spatial Authority had already traced the origin, tearing open a rift within the barrier. The next moment, Kevin emerged from the spatial tear, supporting Mei with one hand and dragging Kalpas by the ankle with the other.


    "Kevin, are you alright?"


    He was so weak he nearly collapsed. Mei instantly crumpled to the ground as well. Su and Elysia rushed to support each of them.


    As for Kalpas...


    The man renowned for his overwhelming, ostentatious power had fallen into a deep slumber.


    For him, this might have been a first.


    Some time passed, but no one else emerged from the spatial rift.


    Ignoring the drain on his Authority from that last maneuver, Michael asked:


    "That''s it?"


    "That''s it..." Kevin replied, his voice low.


    The barrier did more than nullify Honkai Energy��it disrupted and suppressed conventional energy flow as well.


    Survival within it for more than an hour was nearly impossible for an ordinary person.


    Mei could only be called exceptionally lucky.


    And in those few short seconds, the shattered light curtain rapidly repaired itself, looking identical to before from a distance.


    Furthermore, seemingly sensing a power of the [Same Origin], the light curtain began expanding rapidly once more.


    "Tch."


    Michael gritted his teeth. The space occupied by the two thousand-plus people shifted instantaneously, reappearing another five kilometers away. However, the Herrscher seemed relentless this time��


    Countless gears surged from the light curtain, appearing like mechanical constructs yet flowing like an ocean tide.


    Fortunately, the gears stopped advancing after covering about three kilometers, seemingly reaching the Herrscher''s limit. But soon, the light curtain flowed past this line, resuming its expansion.


    "Thank you..."


    Though it was still spring, fine beads of sweat had formed on Mei''s forehead due to metabolic disruption from the conventional energy interference. She wiped them with her lab coat sleeve, her multi-colored eyes glancing around, seemingly grasping the situation instantly.


    She stated without reservation: "The Tenth and Eleventh Honkai Eruptions... they''re happening simultaneously."


    "Mm," Michael hummed noncommittally, then shook his head.


    "No matter. I told you I was prepared for the Eleventh Honkai. Of course, I think..."


    He didn''t speak the last few words, but Mei, having seen Evangeline, understood everything.


    "You mean, use that?"


    "Yes. At this point, the only thing capable of breaking this barrier is the Blank Key."


    Evangeline watched them from the corner of her eye, her mind racing.


    "But its completion rate is less than seventy percent. Vill-V and I need a secluded place for the final experiments. The base is too vulnerable to infiltration by the Tenth Herrscher now."


    "Then... let''s go there. In the meantime, I''ll use the SELENE to continuously engage the Herrscher in a [Contest of Strength] just like before, keeping the barrier from expanding. But I can only maintain that for less than three days... Evangeline."


    "Here!"


    Michael turned his head, struggling to keep his expression neutral as he gave the order: "Kevin will take you and some other MANTISes, along with Aldemir, on a protection detail. Kevin is temporarily weakened, so you will assume command for now. Dr. Mei will brief you on the specific mission details later. Understood?"


    "Yes!"


    Mei nodded. "There''s no time to waste. Let''s go?"


    "Mm..."


    Evangeline took a couple of steps, then suddenly turned back.


    "Captain Michael, if... if Dr. Mei''s experiment fails... the Eleventh Herrscher..."


    "Don''t worry," Michael smiled faintly.


    "I told you, I have a way..."


    He then lowered his voice, yet spread his hands with an air of nonchalance.


    "Since this is a barrier formed by a Herrscher, it must have an output threshold. We know its ability is to restrict Honkai Energy. So... we just need to keep throwing MANTISes into it until that threshold is overwhelmed, right?"

 Chapter 274: The Drama Curtain Rises

    Chapter 274 - The Drama Curtain RisesBy the time Mei returned to Fire Moth HQ via transport helicopter, it was already the early morning of the second day.


    Although time zone differences were a factor, they had undeniably used up a solid two hours.


    "Take Kalpas to the First Science Department immediately."


    "Yes, Doctor."


    "There isn''t enough time..."


    Mei feigned contemplation. Driven by a biological self-preservation instinct, her eyes subconsciously darted towards Evangeline.


    But she couldn''t ignore the possibility that this might alert the other party prematurely. So, she forced her rational mind to suppress this instinct, pretending to stare at her feet in thought.


    "Michael can only hold out against the Eleventh Herrscher for 69 hours, and the Blank Key is less than 70% complete... Forget it. We don''t have that much time. We have to take a gamble!"


    Was the supposed 69 hours the real number? Mei had serious doubts.


    It wasn''t that she thought the number was inflated, making the situation more urgent��quite the opposite. Although Michael''s explanation was perfectly scientific��something about energy loss during transfer, something about the Eleventh Herrscher''s Authority having an advantage in energy absorption and conversion...


    The result being that, with their Herrscher Core output basically equal, Michael couldn''t break the light curtain barrier and could only engage in this stalemate until his stamina was depleted and his body could no longer sustain full-power Honkai Energy output for an extended period.


    However, even though Michael hadn''t said it explicitly, Mei felt he likely had other ways to resolve the Eleventh Honkai Eruption. The reason he wasn''t doing so was simple��


    Before this, the plan to use the Blank Key as bait at P-21 to lure the individuals of the Tenth Herrscher into an attack, then wipe them out in one fell swoop, had already been established. But compared to the original ''script,'' Michael''s presence as an extra variable meant that even though P-21 was isolated in the Pacific, it was still within his support range.


    This created a highly unfavorable situation: knowing Michael could reinforce P-21, whether the Tenth Herrscher would commit to an all-out attack became questionable.


    However, as the saying goes, ''when you''re drowsy, someone offers a pillow.'' Undoubtedly, the Eleventh Herrscher was that pillow. As the Tenth Herrscher''s teammate, it had ''tied down'' Michael, making it impossible for him to support P-21.


    This seemed advantageous for the Herrschers, but for humanity, it became the key factor allowing the plan to proceed.


    Of course, there was one other element��a major threat to both the Tenth Herrscher and the plan itself��that needed to be rendered ''inoperable''.


    But doing so would be akin to fighting with their backs against the wall.


    Mei bit her lip lightly, clenched her fist, then exhaled slowly. With her usual composure, as if the life-and-death experience of the past few hours hadn''t left a trace of fatigue or fear, she issued orders:


    "Number 17, have Vill-V immediately pack up the samples, resources, and data for the Blank Key experiment. Also, activate the Second Divine Key..."


    "Are we using the Second Divine Key? But what if something unexpected happens during its two-hour charge time?"


    Evangeline, the Herrscher''s puppet, was the first to voice her doubts, as if such ''heartfelt words'' would make her seem less like an individual manifestation of the Tenth Herrscher.


    But undoubtedly, this performance was trying too hard. Never mind that Mei and Michael already suspected her; her behavior alone was enough to raise eyebrows.


    However, assuming Mei and Michael would put all their eggs in Evangeline''s dubious ''basket'' would be underestimating them. After all, Fire Moth wasn''t without confirmed Herrscher individuals of its own.


    So, Mei turned with practiced naturalness, her gaze fixed on the tip of Evangeline''s nose��a focal point that avoided making the other person feel ignored, yet didn''t feel like overly intense, offensive scrutiny.


    She explained in a slightly weary voice:


    "Flying to P-21 from here takes at least three hours. Michael''s time is limited; we must save every second. Also, the Second Divine Key''s teleportation might cause irreversible harm to ordinary soldiers like Aldemir''s unit, so they''ll still travel by transport aircraft. We''ll go ahead."


    "Uh, but doesn''t that leave a three-hour defensive gap...?"


    Evangeline pursed her lips, lost in thought. She sensed she''d missed something important, only realizing it four or five seconds later, covering her mouth as she reminded Mei:


    "Ordinary people... But, Dr. Mei, you''re..."


    Those soldiers are ordinary people, but isn''t Dr. Mei one too?


    "We don''t have time to worry about that!"


    Seeing Kevin lift his head weakly, also intending to dissuade her, Mei immediately declared:


    "My Honkai Energy adaptability is high. It''s a risk I can take."


    And so, there were no further objections.


    Mei continued issuing orders through Number 17:


    "Have Hua and Sakura also report to Vill-V''s location on standby, ready to leave for P-21 with us immediately... Actually, never mind. Sakura will remain at HQ to handle emergencies. Mobius still needs to deal with Kalpas first... Looks like we can only take Hua. Finally... the orders for Aldemir''s unit need to be modified..."


    "Please state the modification, Doctor."


    "Change their mission designation from ''Guard Duty'' to ''Escort Duty''."


    MANTIS deployment records are stored in Anti-Entropy''s internal system, accessible only by Michael and Mei.


    But the deployment of Aldemir''s unit, composed of ordinary soldiers��while based on Mei''s ''executive authority'' and bypassing ''Council'' approval��has records accessible to a fairly large number of personnel.


    Therefore, their mission objective must be ''classified'' to maintain ''logical consistency''.


    Otherwise, the Tenth Herrscher, pooling its collective intelligence, might discover this logical inconsistency.


    But why an escort mission?


    "Doctor, regarding the escort target...?"


    Number 17''s voice held a hint of hesitation. Despite being an AI, if you were to list the individuals in the world who understood Mei best, it would definitely be... hmm, second...? Maybe not... third...? No... perhaps fourth...? Alright, it was definitely one of the top five individuals who understood Mei best.


    Because of this, seeing the possibility deduced by its established models, Number 17 wasn''t surprised, but couldn''t claim to be entirely ''unshaken'' either.


    "Yes. Convene the Council members, primarily those old men originating from SEELE. Order Aldemir to escort them to P-21. The official reason will be to request they discuss the ongoing global disturbances in an undisturbed location. Attach some of the illicit evidence we obtained in Rheinland."


    "Understood, Doctor."


    For Number 17, privy to nearly all the inside information, it wasn''t hard to see Mei''s move was intended to eliminate dissidents under the current circumstances��


    From the Tenth Herrscher''s perspective, the information they''d receive was: Blank Key incomplete; Michael tied down by the Eleventh Herrscher; and Mei had prematurely used the Second Divine Key''s phase teleportation ability, which had a two-hour cooldown.


    During this window, P-21''s defenses would be incredibly weak. Kevin, the most capable fighter, hadn''t recovered from the weakening effects of the Binding barrier; Vill-V had to leave the Second Divine Key at HQ, meaning she couldn''t bring her usual assortment of strange ''gadgets''; Aponia''s psychic power was occupied sealing and soothing the darkness in The Deep...


    As for Hua? Did that young girl even pose a threat?


    Based on this analysis, the two hours when the Second Divine Key was unavailable presented the perfect opportunity to attack.


    If they attacked, Aldemir, being one of their individuals, would surely participate... As for the council members, they were like chicken ribs [basically useless, but a minor hassle] to the Herrscher; they likely wouldn''t mind killing a few extra people incidentally. It was just a pity about the soldiers.


    But for Evangeline and Kevin, Mei had a different, yet logical, explanation: sea??h th�� n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "With us away from HQ, the Tenth Herrscher might try to use these destabilizing elements to cause trouble. Directly placing them under house arrest at HQ would invite criticism. So, until we finish developing the Blank Key, defeat the Eleventh Herrscher, and can fully focus on the Tenth, it''s better to keep them close under supervision."


    With that, all preparations were complete. The bait had been cast. If one looked closely, there might still be room for minor adjustments and optimization.


    However, going too far would be counterproductive. In the drama about to unfold, although Mei and Michael were guiding the plot to some extent, they didn''t dare consider themselves ''directors.'' Ultimately, they were merely actors performing on the stage.


    And as performers, they had to remember the principle of not overdoing it.


    For Mei, her performance needed to appear rushed, meaning it couldn''t possibly be perfectly arranged down to the last detail.


    Although... many of the lines she''d just recited, including points of emphasis and repetition, had been meticulously rehearsed over the preceding days and nights.


    ...


    "Oh? Kalpas? Hehehe... Hahahaha! What a rare guest!"


    Mobius snapped a sharp blade into its handle, twirling it casually between two fingers as if it were a harmless pencil.


    She waited for a long while but received no answer from the man��no roar, no fury, not a sound.


    She nodded with satisfaction, though she was more accustomed to Kalpas''s usual wild and untamed demeanor.


    But this way, the upcoming surgery would be a bit easier.


    "Klein, help me get him onto the operating table."


    Her voice echoed into the darkness, seemingly receiving no response... of course, the person corresponding to the name she called didn''t exist in this intrinsic world at this moment and shouldn''t have responded.


    But... she wasn''t calling that Klein.


    Half a minute later, accompanied by strange mechanical whirring sounds, a figure emerged from behind her��one far too short to reach the operating table.


    "Doctor, are we still not using Operating Table One?"


    Mobius paused her hand as she searched through files.


    "Hmph..."


    Her attitude left ''Klein'' puzzled, so she asked again:


    "Doctor, the other operating tables..."


    "Why are you so keen on using that table?"


    Mobius asked without looking up, scrolling through documents on her tablet.


    "According to the work protocols you established for me upon activation the day before yesterday��''Always prioritize work efficiency''��I believe your refusal to allow me to use Operating Table One has reduced my work efficiency by 0.98%..."


    "Enough..."


    Mobius was about to get angry, but after a few seconds of frustrated sounds, her anger subsided, and she asked calmly:


    "And how much do you think arguing with me about this issue right here has decreased your work efficiency?"


    "Uh... Work efficiency decreased by... Okay, Doctor, I understand..."


    Green sparks flickered around Klein''s body. Using magnetic levitation technology, it maneuvered the gurney carrying Kalpas into Operating Room Three.


    Mobius didn''t follow immediately. Instead, she spent a long time looking through a pile of files. Only after an hour, when Kalpas''s weak yet furious curses could already be heard from the operating room, did she put down the heavy tablet and stretch lightly��


    "Just as I thought. Even after the permission updates, none of Kalpas''s medical checkup records can be found... A pity. Spaxi was responsible for the checkups, and he''s notoriously tight-lipped... Did Kalpas simply not have any checkups, or did my dear old friends Mei and Michael delete the records...?"


    She knew this so-called truth likely had... well, not zero impact on defeating the Honkai, but probably a negligible one, otherwise, Mei and Michael wouldn''t have bothered hiding it.


    The concealment was likely a form of protection for his identity, perhaps to prevent him from being ostracized��''You don''t need to know what he is; he looks human, and that''s enough.''


    But this was what drove Mobius mad��she was like a child receiving a Christmas present. Even if she could guess its weight by holding it, she''d still be itching with curiosity, unable to resist trying to figure out exactly what was inside.


    And this time, it was the perfect opportunity.


    "Quiet down!"


    Mobius walked into the operating room, twirling the scalpel.


    "Tsk... How pathetic, Kalpas... Never thought I''d see you like this."


    His upper body was bare, securely chained to the operating table by Klein.


    This level of restraint should have been easy for him to break, but... well, his muscles strained, yet he couldn''t break the chains.


    At this moment, Kalpas was far weaker than when he''d been taken down from the cross after countless years.


    After all, back then, he could still fight Michael and casually kill an Emperor-class Honkai Beast.


    Now, mere chains were enough to subdue him.


    However, though subdued, he wasn''t obedient.


    Mobius smirked and sneered:


    "Aren''t you worried? According to the report Kevin uploaded, you passed out the instant you touched the light curtain."


    "What''s there to worry about?"


    Kalpas craned his neck, feigning indifference.


    "Oh? You think Michael can easily handle the Eleventh Herrscher? Hahahaha... Hahahahaha!"


    "What are you laughing at? Don''t you know how to talk, Mobius!"


    "Haven''t you wondered why Kevin only felt extremely weak, while you fainted outright and still haven''t recovered?"


    "..."


    "If Michael were to touch that light curtain... the best-case scenario would be the same as yours..."


    "Let me go! Let me go...!"


    Kalpas began to struggle violently.


    "Tch! Klein, gag him!"


    "Ah... Oh..."


    "Listen quietly, Kalpas. You can''t fight that thing in your current state. But I can enable you to do it. Only I can��all you need to do is pay a small price, tell me some insignificant truths..."


    "Mmph! Mmph!"


    "Looks like we have an agreement... Prepare for the Meta-Morph surgery..."


    Mobius began sterilizing the scalpel.


    "Ah, right! I just remembered something��the entity you''ll be fusing with has quite a connection to you. That''s right, it''s the one you killed yourself: the Mahe?vara-class Honkai Beast, Asura... Hmph, I can just imagine how frustrated that woman will be when she learns someone else has fused with the ICHOR of an Mahe?vara-class Honkai Beast."


    Mobius curled her lip disdainfully, and then, as if that wasn''t enough, added a couple more cold snorts.

 Chapter 275: Hook, Line, and Sinker

    Chapter 275 - Hook, Line, and Sinker"Hah! Hiyah! Hah... Haaah..."


    The resting room was spacious enough for Hua to practice the martial arts she''d learned as a child, over and over again.


    Nearby, Kevin leaned against the wall, head bowed low, tightly clutching the extinguished Cleaver of Shamash in his hands, utterly silent.


    As for Evangeline, she watched Hua''s every move with keen interest.


    Was it just her imagination, or were Hua''s techniques becoming simpler and simpler as she practiced?


    If Evangeline had voiced this thought aloud, Hua would likely have confirmed it. "Indeed."


    In the past, Hua''s practice always began with the first punch her father had shown her when she was three. From there, the techniques would grow increasingly complex, linking together seamlessly, eventually flowing into what an outsider might perceive as a torrential storm of fists and feet.


    But only Hua knew that it all just looked... it only looked impressive.


    "Hah!"


    Hua''s movements became more refined, yet also seemed increasingly fragmented, as if she were merely mechanically replicating each posture from memory.


    Finally, she returned to the most basic lunge punch.


    Her form was perfect. If those old masters who judged her could have survived to see this stance, they would undoubtedly have given it the highest marks. But what did that matter?


    This was the fruit of diligent practice. Barring emergencies, Hua would run through the entire set��which her father hadn''t even completely taught her��two or three times every morning, year after year, day after day. In terms of technical correctness, her movements were already flawless.


    She sighed softly, turned, drew her fists back to her waist, then straightened her legs from the horse stance, standing tall as she silently regulated her breathing.


    Every action was perfectly executed, but again, what did it matter?


    Hua''s feelings about martial arts, about fist techniques, were complicated.


    She hadn''t liked these things initially. It wasn''t due to any lingering trauma from the hardships of her childhood training��those struggles were inconsequential. She did them because someone told her she should, so she did. While that might seem somewhat aimless, it was better than doing nothing at all.


    She disliked martial arts because they made her feel out of place��


    Years of training gave her an enormous appetite. Even among boys her age, few could eat more than her, let alone the girls with their delicate appetites.


    Years of training covered her limbs in calluses, especially her palms, making her distinctly different from other girls.


    Years of training isolated her from the world of girls. She spent her days communicating with sweat and wooden training dummies, leaving her completely ignorant of the games and sports boys enjoyed, or the celebrities and jewelry girls discussed. She had no interest in learning about them either.


    And so, loneliness inevitably became her companion.


    Most girls her age had no interest in martial arts. While boys her age might not reject it, and might even dream of becoming martial arts masters themselves, they clearly didn''t appreciate a girl knowing such things.


    As for improving her combat effectiveness, she and Michael had researched this. The conclusion was that years of hard training had indeed given her some self-defense ability��she could handle two or three male classmates without issue��but against the Honkai...


    Yet, she also had to be grateful for it. It was martial arts that gave her the chance to save Carole back then.


    Moreover, she had a faint feeling that these things she''d learned since childhood held a deeper meaning.


    Michael seemed to understand something, but he hadn''t elaborated.


    Wiping the sweat from her forehead, Hua checked the time. An hour had passed since they were teleported to this small island designated P-21.


    She knew well that these two hours, while the Second Divine Key recharged, were the most dangerous period for P-21. During this time, the island''s entire defensive force consisted only of the three MANTISes��herself, Kevin, and Evangeline��and a series of contraptions built by Vill-V.


    Her eyelids felt heavy. She hadn''t slept the night before last; it had been over forty hours since she''d last closed her eyes.


    But she felt more awake now. That was the purpose of her practice��she wasn''t sure about others, but some people apparently exercised when they couldn''t sleep. For Hua, however, exercise stimulated her nerves into a short burst of excitement. She didn''t need this state to last long, just enough to get through these most perilous two hours.


    Still, with Kevin here... even though he was weakened, if the Tenth Herrscher truly attacked, his presence should be enough to handle the situation.


    Hua took a small sip of hot water, her thoughts beginning to drift.


    Compared to their situation here, she was more worried about Michael facing the Eleventh Herrscher. She''d heard that Herrscher''s powers were exceedingly strange. Kalpas was still unconscious when delivered to the First Science Department, and Kevin was also listless. If even MANTISes like them were affected so severely, what if Michael...


    And she knew why they had come to P-21: to protect Dr. Mei and Vill-V, enabling them to complete a weapon called the Blank Key��capable of defeating the Eleventh Herrscher��before Michael could no longer hold out.


    The moment she thought of this, any remaining sleepiness vanished completely...


    ......


    "Tick, tock, tick, tock, tick, tock..."


    The pocket watch was fully wound, the ticking of its second hand loud enough to almost drown out the sound of heartbeats.


    This continued until Vill-V spun a top onto the cold tabletop.


    The top whirled, catching the pale light, twisting it like threads wound together.


    The friction between the top and the table wasn''t loud, but in the small laboratory occupied by only two people, neither of whom spoke, it seemed incredibly noisy.


    And it was this noise that instantly made the utterly ordinary little top the focus of both their gazes.


    Of course, the top wouldn''t stop spinning just because it was being watched; it couldn''t feel human gazes. From the moment it was set down, its fate was sealed��to spin continuously, just as it was now, while the person who spun it hoped it would never stop, even though everyone knew with absolute certainty that the top would eventually stop.


    Yet people still focused their attention on the top, as if its ceaseless rotation had become an irresistible vortex, drawing in all concentration.


    As this intangible weight gathered, centered on the top, the space around it began to feel heavy, and time seemed to slow...


    Until a slender finger intervened from the outside, pressing gently down on the top.


    The spinning was forced to halt. Time and space returned to normal. The insistent ticking of the fully wound second hand once again became the only sound in the small room.


    Vill-V stared at Mei''s hand, watching as Mei pocketed the top. She pursed her lips, seemingly about to protest, but ultimately wilted under Mei''s sharp gaze.


    She glanced listlessly at the watch face, surprised to find that only a dozen seconds or so had passed.


    The flow of time truly seemed to have slowed immensely. But was it the top drawing their attention that caused this, or... something else?


    "Heh heh, well, at least half the time has passed," Mei murmured.


    Vill-V pursed her lips and retorted:


    "What? Are you hoping they don''t attack?"


    If they weren''t face-to-face, Vill-V would have loved to send a sweating emoji right about now.


    "Of course, I know all these arrangements are meant to lure them into attacking, but honestly, this feeling of passively waiting to be hit is just... uncomfortable."


    "We have no choice."


    At some point, Mei''s tone had become exactly like Kevin''s. Or perhaps, Kevin''s tone had been influenced by Mei.


    However, Vill-V''s "uncomfortable" feeling wasn''t about frustration or aggrieved.


    She was simply... bored.


    The design of the Second Divine Key was nearing perfection. She had wanted to ship more of her "creations" over, but when P-21 was being designed, the client sitting opposite her��Mei��had repeatedly cut the budget, even threatening future project funding. Vill-V had been forced to suppress her own personality and allocate the funds to the main structure of "The Deep."


    As for the other compartments, she either didn''t build them if she could avoid it, or simply didn''t connect any power ports, meaning even if her creations could be transported and stored here, they couldn''t be used.


    But thinking of this, Vill-V suddenly burst into exaggerated laughter:


    "Hehehehe! Hahahahaha! My dear audience, did you just shoot yourself in the foot? After all, if you had just approved a bit more funding for that me back then, P-21 might be a giant fortress by now!"


    Mei fiddled with the top in her pocket, ultimately unable to resist the temptation, placing it back on the table to spin.


    Once again, their gazes were drawn to the spiral motion.


    "What kind of fortress? One with tall, pointed watchtowers, drawbridges, a Soulium base clad in stone, like a medieval castle?"


    Mei asked casually, eyelids drooping slightly.


    "Ooh! Ooh! Ooh! That sounds amazing! Let me think about the Expert''s rejected drafts back then... Hey, wait... that sounds... exactly the same..."


    "Heh..."


    Mei sighed softly and shook her head:


    "Vill-V, all trust is built on understanding, and it''s precisely because I understand you too well.


    "Whether it''s the Conductor, the Expert, you the Magician, the Scholar, or any other persona, ultimately, they all stem from the original Vill-V. So, I have an accurate grasp of the fundamental direction of what you all might do...


    "If I gave you more funding, even if you managed to build a fortress exactly like that rejected draft, you''d likely still end up adding countless meaningless and flashy-but-impractical designs. Rather than that, it''s better to carefully manage the funds approved for you, limiting you to only completing the basic requirements. But even then...


    "Vill-V, can you explain the matter of the door?"


    "Door? What door? What were you just talking about?"


    "Vill-V" rolled her eyes. Clearly, the Magician, seeing trouble, had dumped the mess onto the Expert.


    "...Heh..."


    Mei rubbed her forehead, her voice almost laced with gritted teeth��


    "Why did you... put the back door of The Deep..."


    "Back door... Oh... I see, that thing. Vill-V''s works must always have a back door, that''s our consensus... But there wasn''t enough funding for a proper back door, so I just made a literal back door."


    "I''m not questioning the existence of a back door, but... why did you inlay the inside of the back door with heaps of gold and silver? And use exaggerated reliefs?"


    Mei''s current mood was not unlike Michael''s when he first saw the initial version of the Second Divine Key.


    "..."


    The Expert blinked, speaking with great sincerity:


    "If I said it was because there was some leftover funding at the end, but not enough for any substantial construction... would you believe me?"


    "Then why put these things on the inside of the back door?"


    "Well, surely you wouldn''t put them on the outside, letting everyone know there''s a back door here?"


    "..."


    Mei was momentarily speechless.


    Truthfully, she had been pleasantly surprised when she first discovered the back door... because the maps hanging in every corridor clearly labeled it by its formal name��Emergency Escape and Retreat Passage.


    And it wasn''t located opposite the main entrance, but on the side. This meant one could enter through here and reach this inappropriately named laboratory without passing through the true ''Deep''.


    "Forget it, there''s no point discussing this now. To defeat what''s coming next, we can only rely on it."


    Mei turned her head, her gaze directed towards an empty corner of the lab. There stood a small, nondescript door, and oddly placed in front of it was a cheap, three-ply wooden coat rack. Hanging on the rack was a battlesuit that appeared black and white at first glance.


    But upon closer inspection, one would notice that while the white was indeed snow-white, the black held hints of other colors. As the light shifted, a trace of bluish-purple could be seen within the black��exactly Mei''s hair color.


    "You..."


    Vill-V pondered for a moment, finally unable to hold back her question:


    "Are you really going to wear that into battle?"


    "What else?"


    Mei''s eyelashes trembled slightly. Clearly, her mood was not as calm as her words suggested.


    "How about... letting me try?"


    Mei''s breathing hitched for a moment. She didn''t reply.


    Her mind raced, weighing everything. S~ea??h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Theoretically, Vill-V''s suggestion was feasible. The reason the Blank Key was "Blank" wasn''t just because its Authority was "Blank," but also because its user was meant to be "blank."


    Because it''s blank, it can be filled with anything.


    So, between Mei, an ordinary person, and Vill-V, a MANTIS, who could better wield the power of the Blank Key?


    The answer went without saying.


    "Hey! Don''t tell me you haven''t even considered this?"


    Seeing Mei''s silence, Vill-V waved a hand in front of her face.


    But Mei remained silent, as if in a trance.


    Suddenly, a piercing alarm blared. The lights in the entire lab turned blood-red. The mobile terminal beside Mei lit up, and Prometheus''s holographic projection popped out on its own.


    "Doctor, we''ve lost contact with the transport fleet escorted by Aldemir over the East China Sea... Uploading satellite imagery directly."


    Prometheus not only displayed the satellite images but also thoughtfully added annotations.


    The entire escort fleet had suffered almost no losses but was now heading towards the middle of the Pacific Ocean at an unbelievable speed.


    "They''re moving that fast?"


    Vill-V clicked her tongue.


    "The power of the Fourth Herrscher..."


    It wasn''t direct phase teleportation, but rather the Fourth Herrscher''s ability to manipulate fluids, pushing the flight group''s speed nearly to the structural limits of the aircraft.


    "The Tenth Herrscher ultimately opted for a safer approach. Are they hoping to lure Kevin away like this? Just like in the script..."


    Mei rested her chin in her hand. At that moment, Vill-V''s question echoed in her ears again.


    Actually, the reason was quite simple.


    "Since the script Michael provided stems from so-called ''fate,'' then fate will inevitably interfere in the process, converging the worldline towards the original destiny. Seele''s incident was essentially like that..."


    "If fate dictates that I must wear the Blank Key and fight a battle, what if I pass it off to Vill-V now...?"


    "But Vill-V''s fate surely doesn''t end here either..."


    She silently pressed her hands to her head.


    She was, after all, only human. She couldn''t even kill a single Honkai Beast, let alone change so-called fate, change the fundamental rules that governed this world.


    Yes, she, Mei, was yielding to fate. This submission might be incomprehensible to some, but from Mei''s own perspective��


    Daring to fight against a rule one cannot change, and has no means to change, might be praised by some, but it clearly wasn''t a rational act.


    Because nothing could be changed, it would only inexplicably push things towards a worse outcome. Fundamentally, that kind of relentless struggle was more like the futile barking of a loser.


    Of course, if Mei had the chance to change such rules, she wouldn''t hesitate.


    There were methods, but... the choice wasn''t hers. So, she was powerless.


    Mei also understood a simple principle: choose the lesser of two evils. She didn''t know what price she would pay for defying fate''s arrangements in this matter��perhaps it would be minor, perhaps unacceptably severe...


    Correspondingly, the price ultimately demanded by following so-called fate was indeed heavy, yet not unbearable...


    "Vill-V, make some noise. We need her to know we''re actually working."


    She stood up. The silhouette under her lab coat seemed somewhat thin, somewhat lonely.


    She was leading everyone in the fight against the Honkai.


    Yet she was also submitting to so-called fate.


    Was this right or wrong...?


    Mei shook her head, pushing these thoughts aside.


    Because there was only one thing she could be certain of:


    "Hook, line, and sinker..."

 Chapter 276: The Torch

    Chapter 276 - The Torch"Don''t you worry. If there''s one thing I guarantee about my designs, it''s excellent soundproofing."


    Despite saying this, Vill-V nonsensically pulled out a radio��less practical than a portable speaker or computer, yet lacking the retro charm of the ornate phonographs and vinyl records Eden often favored.


    But Vill-V liked doing things this way. Just because. No other reason needed.


    She took out a cassette tape, inserted it into the radio, and gently pressed the button on top.


    "Click��"


    The crisp sound brought back memories for Mei... feelings from a distant past.


    When she was little, her father, entangled in various research tasks, rarely made it home on time to spend time with her.


    So, when he glanced at his schedule for the day and saw he might be late, he would hide a cassette tape and leave a trail of interconnected clues throughout the house.


    Mei, barely tall enough to reach the table even on tiptoes back then, had to find all the clues before the day ended to get the tape her father left, so she could fall asleep listening to his voice.


    Unfortunately... the sound that emerged, accompanied by the whirring of the tape, was merely the utterly mundane clamor of the Spiral Workshop.


    Mei shook her head, left the laboratory, and passed through two more security doors before reaching the MANTIS resting room.


    Only three figures occupied the vast space. Mei''s arrival barely seemed to make a ripple.


    Evangeline and Hua reacted first, straightening up, ready for orders��they too had heard the alarms. Even if their ears hadn''t caught it, they couldn''t have missed the blood-red lights flashing relentlessly overhead.


    However, Kevin... only Kevin showed no reaction whatsoever.


    Mei didn''t seem overly concerned about his state. Ignoring Hua and Evangeline, she walked step by step until she stood directly in front of him.


    Kevin kept his head bowed, arms tightly wrapped around the Cleaver of Shamash. If his eyes hadn''t been closed, he probably would have seen the tips of Mei''s shoes.


    Yet he still didn''t move.


    "Two minutes ago, the flight group escorted by Aldemir was attacked by a large number of Tenth Herrscher individuals. We''ve completely lost contact. They''ve formed an attack formation and are heading our way."


    "..."


    "Using the Authority of Wind, this flight group needs only twenty minutes to bring P-21 within attack range. We need someone to establish an outer defense line."


    "I understand."


    Kevin''s voice was as faint as a dream, but undeniably, it was a perfectly standard declarative statement.


    Bone-chilling cold and suffocating heat simultaneously filled the enclosed resting room. Mei felt fine beads of sweat break out on her back, only to freeze instantly.


    A thick layer of frost coated the Cleaver of Shamash as well. Under the influence of Honkai Energy, the ice deepened from azure blue to nearly black.


    But within, the originally dim blade of the Cleaver of Shamash began to glow, until flames flickered to life.


    "I know. I''ll go."


    Kevin stood up, offering no further farewell to Mei.


    "The combat craft is in Room A-300."


    Mei watched his retreating back, reminding him calmly.


    "I know."


    Kevin repeated the phrase until his back disappeared from Mei''s sight.


    "Hmph..."


    Mei blinked, saying no more.


    She turned her head. Evangeline stood leaning against the wall, mouth half-open, expression blank, making no sound.


    Hua stood awkwardly between Mei and Evangeline, feeling lost. For some reason, she sensed that since that birthday party, the attitudes of Michael, Kevin, and Mei towards Evangeline had become somewhat strange.


    A strangeness... whose common thread she couldn''t quite grasp��


    Michael seemed warmer towards Evangeline, often letting information that straddled the line between classified and unclassified reach her ears.


    Mei and Kevin''s attitudes, however, were the complete opposite. On reflection, maybe they had always been like this, but... Hua''s intuition still screamed that something was off.


    Mei moved silently, appearing beside Hua without her noticing. As their figures overlapped, Mei looked at Evangeline and spoke slowly:


    "Although it''s a bit premature to say this now, I still hope you can... prepare yourself mentally."


    Soft choking sounds, "Heh... heh..." escaped Evangeline''s throat. Mei didn''t linger. As usual, after delivering the harshest reality with the coldest words, she turned and left quickly.


    This approach was certainly blunt, but it mirrored her attitude towards Kevin moments ago, so no one could really criticize her.


    Besides, it fit with what Hua currently understood��there were just over sixty hours left. Mei and Vill-V needed to complete the development of the Blank Key within that time.


    Time was already tight, and now, it seemed the Tenth Herrscher had somehow discovered P-21''s location, drastically increasing the difficulty. Mei had to save every second, even if her methods hurt everyone involved...


    But, perhaps guided by the same intuition, Hua still felt something wasn''t right.


    Hua''s thoughts trailed off. Mei''s figure was long gone.


    The sound of sobbing nearby, initially suppressed and incredibly faint, soon burst forth like a flood breaking through a dam.


    She turned awkwardly, looking at Evangeline crying with her head buried in her hands, unsure how to offer comfort.


    Having experienced similar pain doesn''t grant one the qualification to console others.


    Because the suffering borne by two different people can never be identical. Therefore, saying "When I went through this, I did such-and-such" is merely self-important arrogance.


    "Tick, tock, tick, tock..."


    Hua glanced at the wall clock. Forty-seven minutes remained until the Second Divine Key finished recharging.


    She numbly found a seat, sat down again, clenched her fists, and readied herself for battle.


    Evangeline''s weeping seemed endless, and Hua couldn''t help but feel irritated.


    But she knew this irritation was wrong; she had no right to deny another person their grief.


    Since that was the case, she could only change her own mindset. Closing her eyes, she tried hard to recall every punch she had thrown earlier, as if this could grant her a moment of peace.


    In fact, this was her usual method whenever she felt emotionally troubled.


    The effects were usually obvious...


    But this time, amidst Evangeline''s cries, her mind refused to calm down. She even began to feel dizzy, her head heavy and feet light. Before she could open her eyes, a familiar yet unfamiliar voice called out beside her ear:


    "Girl? Girl?"


    "..."


    "Hey! Silly girl, why aren''t you talking?"


    Hua sniffled, took a quick, deep breath, and felt her entire neck and chest begin to tremble.


    In that instant, countless possibilities flashed through her mind, boiling down to one thought��


    "Could it be... that everything I''ve experienced these past years was just a dream?"


    If she just opened her eyes, just opened her eyes, she would find that all these years��from her father''s injury to studying alone in Canghai City, right up to the Honkai��it was all just an illusion, right?


    She knew it was impossible, but her mind, as if possessed, couldn''t stop thinking it.


    Fortunately...


    "Hua..."


    Another familiar, yet not unfamiliar, voice whispered right beside her ear, instantly snapping her back to reality.


    She opened her eyes. A blurry figure stood before her.


    Hua squinted, forcing the tears blurring her vision out of her eyes. Unsurprisingly, it was Evangeline standing in front of her.


    "I... I''m sorry, I... I need to use the restroom..."


    Evangeline covered her face, uttered these words, and fled the resting room as if escaping.


    Hua stared at the empty room, suddenly gasping for breath again��


    No mistake! There''s no mistake!


    Her father''s voice just now was a hallucination, but not just a hallucination!


    Evangeline had just used the abilities of a psychic-type MANTIS on her, even standing right in front of her... What was she trying to do?


    A cold chill spread down her spine, followed by a rapid draining of strength from her entire body... Could it be, she was...


    But setting that aside, Hua quickly found a point where logic failed��


    If Evangeline was indeed one of the Tenth Herrscher''s individuals, standing before her with that intent...


    Then Michael''s voice, which suddenly woke her up?


    Where did that come from?


    "Michael?"


    She called out tentatively, turning her head to look around, but there was no one else in the resting room. As for what was really going on with Evangeline, Hua wanted confirmation. She tried to stand, whether to go directly to the restroom to find Evangeline or to notify Mei and Vill-V in the lab... but for some reason, her legs gave way, and she slid back down.


    She wanted to turn her head to check the time, but the clock was hanging directly above her.


    "Damn it... Not now, of all times!"


    She punched her thigh hard twice, but physiological fear wasn''t so easily dismissed.


    The only consolation was that Mei must have anticipated this. Furthermore, the restroom and the laboratory were on opposite sides of the resting room; Evangeline couldn''t directly harm Dr. Mei.


    Of course, against Vill-V... she probably wouldn''t stand a chance either.


    So what would she do? What did she want to do?


    Minutes ticked by. Feeling some strength return, Hua used the wall to pull herself up and immediately looked at the clock.


    Thirty-one minutes remained until the Second Divine Key finished recharging.


    Evangeline had been gone for fifteen minutes.


    Only then did she notice the surveillance cameras in the resting room. Her worry that Dr. Mei might be completely unaware vanished.


    But why hadn''t they reacted at all?


    Hua grew tense again, continuing to brace herself against the wall, preparing to enter the laboratory to investigate.


    But she had barely taken two steps when the alarms overhead blared again. A jolt went through her, accompanied by a rising sense of confusion��


    If she remembered correctly, that was the fire alarm, wasn''t it?


    Did she go and... start a fire?


    But immediately after, the alarm lights in the resting room turned red. Simultaneously, the fire sprinklers on the ceiling automatically activated, drenching Hua in a misty spray that chilled her to the bone.


    "This..."


    This was the sabotage the Tenth Herrscher planned?


    Not entirely useless, perhaps, but... wasn''t it a bit childish?


    Because she was already in a weakened state from physiological distress, she didn''t immediately notice anything else unusual...


    Until... she realized the water spraying out seemed to have a faint, metallic tang...


    "This is��"


    Before she could speak the word, the door Evangeline had run through suddenly opened again.


    Hua turned, meeting countless pairs of blood-red eyes.


    Even weak and powerless, she instinctively assumed a martial arts stance.


    However, the assembled individuals of the Tenth Herrscher didn''t rush into the resting room, likely due to the ongoing "serum rain" within.


    The scene froze in a strange standoff. Hua''s mind was empty, devoid of sound. She just stared coldly at Evangeline standing at the very front, looking somewhat disheveled like her teammates��if Hua wasn''t mistaken, their wounds must be the price for breaking through Vill-V''s "back door." sea??h th�� N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The serum rain overhead gradually subsided, the rushing "whoosh" sound turning into "drip... drip... drip..."


    Hua swallowed hard, not understanding why Dr. Mei, who was supposedly prepared, hadn''t unleashed her final killing move yet.


    "Gulp... Gulp..."


    She swallowed hard again, twice.


    ...


    "This is! This is serum!"


    Vill-V slumped back in her chair, completely drained of energy.


    In contrast, Mei, sitting opposite her, looked no different from usual, apart from being thoroughly soaked.


    "So that''s how it is."


    Mei chuckled bitterly twice.


    She had been wondering, putting herself in the Tenth Herrscher''s shoes��no, more accurately, in Its shoes��what method would It use to force her, Mei, to don the Blank Key?


    The simplest, most direct method that came to mind was serum.


    Still, the sheer quantity the Tenth Herrscher had managed to gather was somewhat alarming.


    Unlike Soulium, which was difficult to produce even knowing the technical principles, the principle behind the serum was very simple. Anyone aware of it could easily create samples.


    Though the efficacy might be lower, and the cost higher, it worked.


    The prerequisite was collecting enough corpses of those who died from Honkai sickness... but in this era, such corpses were practically worthless.


    So, it wasn''t entirely unimaginable that the Tenth Herrscher had plundered the vaults of certain prominent families to acquire so much serum.


    It was just excessively extravagant...


    And...


    "So, it has the powers of the Second Herrscher too? Otherwise, there''s no way it could have mixed the serum in so covertly."


    "Looks like... it''s my turn to take the stage..."


    Mei stood up. In front of Vill-V, she gently removed her glasses, then shed her clothes piece by piece, finally walking over to the Blank Key.


    "Though it might sound inconsiderate, this suit isn''t exactly easy to put on alone. Vill-V, could you give me a hand?"


    She reached out, gesturing towards the Blank Key, somewhat regretting its design.


    But Vill-V remained silent, stirring a sense of foreboding in Mei.


    She spun around quickly. Thankfully, Vill-V was merely dozing weakly in her chair. Noticing Mei had turned, she suddenly let out a "Pfft" of laughter.


    "Oh dear, Mei, haven''t you realized yet?"


    "Realize what?"


    That strange feeling surged within Mei again, but it was no longer "foreboding," but rather a sense of... theatrical absurdity, like being the butt of a joke.


    She reached out to touch the Blank Key hanging before her, but behind her came Vill-V''s weak laughter:


    "Hahahaha... The Blank Key, how could it possibly be hanging on a coat rack... Hahahaha!"


    Mei''s brow furrowed sharply, but quickly smoothed out again.


    She didn''t believe Vill-V herself would play tricks like this. The greater possibility... no, the only possibility was...


    This was all part of Michael''s plan.


    And how did the person replacing her sneak onto P-21? Needless to say, Mei had spent two hours returning from the Binding barrier to HQ��exactly the time needed for the Second Divine Key to recharge once.


    She touched the replica of the Blank Key, asking curiously:


    "So, who did Michael arrange? Is he so confident that person can bear this fate?"


    "Tsk, in his own words, it''s someone whose [Fate Has Already Been Changed]. Tsk tsk tsk, honestly, I didn''t expect it to be her either..."


    Vill-V turned her head, winking at Mei.


    But honestly, under these circumstances, Mei barely registered it.


    She pulled the coat rack aside and pushed open the small door behind it. Inside was another small laboratory. In the center sat a culture tank, and on the floor lay a crumpled, old-style battlesuit.


    ...


    "Drip... Drip... Dri..."


    The last drop of water fell, but the ripples on the surface continued to spread.


    "Is it starting? I..."


    With no sign of backup from Dr. Mei, Hua clenched her fists. She was scared, truly scared, but then again, somehow, the fear lessened.


    Wanting to live stemmed from unattainable desires, attachments, a kind of obsession. The lessening fear came from acceptance��if you know you can''t obtain it, why dwell on it excessively?


    But whether afraid or not, fighting the Herrscher before her seemed the only option... until she heard a familiar voice behind her:


    "Yo! Michael assigned you here too?"


    Before she could turn or say anything, the person grabbed her by the back of her collar and flung her backward.


    "Sorry, bit rough this time."


    Though the Honkai-inhibiting serum still pooled on the floor, vibrant purple Honkai energy now swirled like ribbons around the figure''s back.


    As Hua tumbled through the safety door, catching a final glimpse through the rapidly closing gap, she saw��


    Those floating ribbons ignited like fuses, and then, the entire Blank Key erupted in flames, turning the same crimson red as the woman wearing it.


    Immediately after, tongues of fire leaped along the hem of the black cloak, as if announcing the return of the woman who burned like a torch.


    Captain!

 Chapter 277: The Power of a LEGION

    Chapter 277 - The Power of a LEGION"Hiss... such a familiar silhouette..."


    Feeling the wave of heat radiating from the woman, "Evangeline" let out a sigh. She quickly searched this body''s memories and found the name belonging to the inferno before her.


    But, perhaps intentionally, the other party didn''t give her a chance to announce the answer.


    "Sigh... Michael and Kevin both seem to have said this line. Though boys'' lines are always so embarrassing to say out loud, it actually fits quite well here��


    "Friend or foe, choose!"


    After so many years, she raised that fiery greatsword, aiming it at the Herrscher once more.


    ......


    "Himeko!"


    Mei clenched and unclenched her fists twice. She suddenly seemed to remember something, ran back to the table, opened the briefcase underneath, inside which lay the cores of the Third and Fourth Herrschers, neatly arranged.


    Then what was Himeko using?


    "Boom��"


    Starting with a dull echo, the entire laboratory began to vibrate intensely. Then, the armor plating, clearly made of special alloy, began to melt under the high temperature, even acting as fuel, flickering with flames.


    "The Authority of Flame... But the Seventh Divine Key is clearly in Kevin''s hands..."


    Mei''s plans were completely disrupted, but there was no time to worry about that now. Anyone thinking normally would understand that the most important thing wasn''t figuring out the entirety of Michael''s version of the plan, but escaping immediately��


    The Authority of Flame possesses the most unreasonable destructive power. Even Kevin, theoretically the most compatible wielder of that Divine Key, accidentally leveled the target along with several abandoned city blocks the first time he used the Judgment of Shamash. No matter how careful Himeko was in battle, it would be difficult to avoid collateral damage hitting them.


    "Quick, let''s go!"


    The laboratory''s safety doors detected the high temperature and automatically slid open. Mei quickly shoved the case containing the cores into Vill-V''s hands. Vill-V didn''t forget to grab another large case from under the table before Mei started dragging her into a sprint.


    Reaching the corridor, they happened upon Hua, limping and leaning against the wall...


    And so, Mei, the only ordinary person among the three in their normal state, the weakest existence, now grabbed Vill-V''s pant leg with one hand and Hua''s wrist with the other, running back as fast as she could until she slammed headfirst into a [Black Curtain].


    "Aponia? Aponia!"


    The Deep isn''t just a simple "prison"; it''s also the testing ground for a certain plan.


    The conventional facilities are just for show. Its main body is actually a Bubble Universe separated by Vill-V using the Second Divine Key. Consciousness is its only rule. It doesn''t connect to external infrastructure and naturally wouldn''t be affected by the "serum rain."


    So, in Mei''s plan, this was originally the final failsafe, a place to retreat to for survival if necessary. But for some reason, Aponia had sealed off The Deep, offering not even the slightest response.


    "Is Aponia tied down too?"


    Mei suddenly remembered Gill... I see, I see...


    This solved her previous confusion��Gill preparing a vessel for the Ninth Herrscher could be attributed to coincidence, but his betrayal and madness seemed so illogical. Perhaps Fire Moth''s numbering was wrong; perhaps Gill had already become an individual of the Tenth Herrscher before the Ninth even emerged. Only that could explain everything.


    Unfortunately, both she and Michael had fallen into fixed thinking: How could the Tenth Herrscher possibly appear before the Ninth?


    Thinking back now, Gill''s madness was likely also part of some calculation. He used it to infiltrate The Deep and was thus able to tie up Aponia now... Of course, the help of the Eighth Herrscher''s consciousness was probably indispensable, which was clearly part of the Tenth Herrscher''s calculations too.


    Understanding all this took Mei less than a second.


    She quickly turned back. She wasn''t too worried about Aponia; after all, a Tenth Herrscher individual wielding only a small part of the Authority of Sentience and an Eighth Herrscher consciousness without a core could, at best, only hold Aponia up for a short while.


    And when the flames reached this place, the artificial Bubble Universe housing The Deep wouldn''t crumble so easily, but Mei herself would...


    Besides, judging by the rapidly rising temperature, if they didn''t escape soon, they might die of dehydration before burning to death.


    So she started running back the way they came.


    "Vill-V! Stop spacing out! Do you have another back door?"


    Vill-V certainly didn''t disappoint. While weakly crying out in pain, she navigated for Mei:


    "First fork ahead, turn right, then left three times, then right once..."


    So Mei dragged the two of them, making five turns in less than two hundred meters, finally reaching Vill-V''s "real back door," the escape route not marked on any map.


    By now, their clothes had been soaked and dried repeatedly, leaving their bodies dehydrated.


    The world inside the armor plating had practically become an oven. Even this far from the inferno, the internal temperature was still approaching fifty degrees Celsius.


    Mei let go of Hua''s and Vill-V''s hands and feet, letting them use the scalding armor walls to pull themselves up. She herself gripped the helm-shaped handle on the back door, but likely due to thermal expansion, it wouldn''t budge no matter how hard she pulled.


    "Let me..."


    A weak voice came from behind her. Unsurprisingly, it was Hua.


    The serum''s effects wouldn''t wear off so quickly, of course, but besides her fusion factors, Hua also had the enhanced constitution granted by the ''Divine Sound'' [SWARA]... though that was just a byproduct of her body adapting to higher Honkai Energy compatibility.


    Opening this door, letting everyone escape, was now not just something she could do, but something only she could do.


    She took half a step back, then stepped forward with crossed feet, delivering a standard front kick. The door seemed to dent slightly, then, along with the large chunk of camouflaging reef on the outside, flew over a hundred meters away, crashing into the sea and sending up a huge splash.


    The surrounding air cooled slightly, but Hua fell into deeper despair��the sea outside was also burning.


    Red tongues of flame leaped across the dark sea surface, as if it weren''t water burning, but oil.


    But they knew that was impossible. The sea burned simply because the Authority of Flame could make it so. That was all.


    "This... I never expected that just half of the Seventh Herrscher Core could unleash such power in Himeko''s hands... If I''d known, I would have overhauled Surtr. The synchronization rate with the core could have been even higher."


    Vill-V muttered to herself involuntarily, inadvertently revealing a great deal of information.


    However, Mei had already figured it out.


    The core in Himeko''s hands could only have come from two sources: one constructed based on Michael''s abilities, or one stripped from the Seventh Divine Key.


    If it were the first source, it would inevitably drain Michael''s core output, breaking the stalemate between him and the Eleventh Herrscher.


    That left only the second possibility. Conveniently, the first form of the Seventh Divine Key was a pair of pistols. Back then, due to immature technology, Vill-V chose to split the Seventh Divine Key in two, allowing it to be used by two people now. This also explained why Kevin had been unwilling for so long to transform the Divine Key into its more portable dual pistol form.


    As for why he agreed to this plan, giving half the core to Himeko without Mei''s knowledge, the reason went without saying.


    Mei gently pressed a hand to her chest, complex emotions swirling within her.


    Perhaps they were right. At least, the facts proved that this half-core in Himeko''s hands... seemed a bit too powerful...


    "No, Himeko might have the upper hand initially, but no matter how compatible she is with the Seventh Herrscher Core, her body is ultimately that of an ordinary person, one eroded by Honkai sickness multiple times. She won''t last ten minutes, maybe not even five..."


    Mei hadn''t finished speaking when her eyes suddenly became vacant and dull. Fortunately, Vill-V beside her shook her awake, despite clutching her own head.


    "This is... a psychic attack... Is Aponia''s battle affecting us here... or is it the Tenth Herrscher attacking..."


    Before they could figure it out, there was a thud. They looked towards the sound and saw Hua collapsed on the ground.


    ......


    "Hnngh... Ah!"


    Himeko twisted her body, the seemingly heavy, edgeless blade carving a perfect arc, slicing the Evangeline attempting a sneak attack from behind in two. The energy overflowing from the greatsword''s swing caused dozens of Tenth Herrscher individuals within a hundred meters behind Evangeline to follow her fate.


    "Hmph��"


    Reversing the tip, she plunged the sword into the ground. Himeko leaned on the hilt, resting for less than a second before the sound of something cutting through the air came from behind again. She quickly ducked, then twisted her body almost parallel to the ground.


    A wind blade slashed past, severing strands of hair fluttering at her temples. Facing the sky again, she used the momentum for a whip kick, turning the head of the individual who had just attacked her into paste.


    "Damn it, why are psychic attacks useless against her!"


    Himeko, leaning on Surtr, slowly climbed up from the ground, just in time to hear the Herrscher individual''s curse.


    "Heh heh..."


    She gave a bitter chuckle. Unseen by the Herrschers, within her mind, a Fenghuang Down feather lay quietly.


    "That kid Michael really thinks of everything."


    She used the brief pause to catch her breath twice, then raised the greatsword high and leaped back into the fray.


    Flames trailed behind her like a long tail, making her look like an unquenchable meteor. Wherever she passed, the weak Tenth Herrscher individuals didn''t even have time to resist. The lucky ones were split in two by Surtr; the unlucky ones were splashed by the flames from the cloak behind Himeko.


    No matter how they tried to beat out the fire, even burying themselves in the sand or leaping into the sea, they couldn''t extinguish the blaze. Instead, they ignited the beach and the sea surface.


    "Four hundred thirty-one..."


    Himeko silently recited the number, her steps faltering slightly as she recovered a bit of stamina.


    She didn''t know if her count was accurate; it was hard to spare the attention to tally kills mid-battle, but it was probably close enough.


    Michael had told her the Tenth Herrscher had a thousand individuals in total. Controlling the flight group to lure and pin down Kevin required one or two hundred. Assuming the rest were all here, that meant Himeko (PE) had already eliminated nearly half the enemy.


    "Heh, the Tenth Herrscher is nothing special after all."


    The feather in her mind suddenly rotated, pointing its tip towards the back of her head. Himeko let out a sound that was hard to define as a sneer or a gasp, twisting her waist again, bringing Surtr around to cleave the Herrscher attempting a sneak attack from behind in two.


    But when she saw the face of the slain individual, her eyes suddenly widened, her pupils trembling slightly��


    "Impossible!"


    No mistake, that was Evangeline, without a doubt.


    Himeko''s memories quickly aligned. If she remembered correctly, she had killed Evangeline once right at the beginning. The battles in between were hazy, but she''d killed her again not long ago, and just now again.


    As for the other Herrscher individuals, they were all unfamiliar; she couldn''t tell if this had happened with them.


    What''s going on?


    Was she dragged into an illusion by a psychic attack?


    No, the Fenghuang Down feather Michael gave her��more accurately, a part of the Eighth Divine Key��protected her from almost all psychic attacks, at least enough to be immune to the attacks of these weak Tenth Herrscher individuals.


    "Cough cough!"


    The air was thick with a scorching, smoky smell, enough to make one cough uncontrollably. But the most unbearable part was the lack of oxygen��although the principle by which the Authority of Flame created fire differed from traditional combustion, it didn''t mean the flames wouldn''t prioritize consuming oxygen in an oxygenated environment.


    Oxygen deprivation inevitably made Himeko''s limbs numb, her head feel heavy and feet light, even making her want to retch, but it also reminded her��this was the real world.


    That left only one possibility.


    She braced her abdomen against the sword hilt to keep herself from falling, coughing violently while greedily gulping the little oxygen remaining in the air.


    At the same time, she glared, scanning her surroundings. The surviving Herrscher individuals cautiously formed an encirclement again.


    And beneath their feet, some corpses��not all, just a small portion��their wounds writhed, severed limbs regenerated, and then they stood up again.


    "No mistake, it''s the Authority of Death. But this contradicts what Michael said. He claimed the Abyss Flower has been in his hands this whole time; the Herrscher shouldn''t have been able to seize the Authority of Death... Did the Tenth Herrscher emerge much earlier? Or do Herrschers gain abilities differently than Michael deduced?"


    Delving into these details was meaningless. The battlefield only cared about results.


    The only slight reassurance was that only a very small number could get back up. Most Herrscher individuals hadn''t received a share of the Death Authority; dead was dead for them.


    "Gasp... Gasp..."


    Himeko glanced down. Evangeline was using her hands to piece her lower body back together, almost fully recovering in the blink of an eye. This completely confirmed for Himeko that the Herrscher possessed part of the Authority of Death.


    She kicked Evangeline away and intended to follow up with a sword strike, but a sharp pain suddenly flared in her chest. Not daring to show it, she could only continue leaning on Surtr, coldly watching the Herrschers closing in.


    But her gaze inevitably flickered downwards. Purple markings crawled across her arms and the back of her hands, already reaching her chest.


    Her Honkai sickness went way back. She had used the serum once before the Third Honkai Eruption, and once after, but the serum only cleared the Honkai Energy radiation temporarily; infection could still occur afterward.


    When she retired from active duty back then, while a certain disappointment was the main reason, being reinfected with Honkai sickness and feeling unable to bear the cost of a third serum treatment��the weight of another thousand lives��also played a part.


    Fortunately, the Tenth Herrscher''s "serum rain" earlier had inadvertently helped temporarily eliminate her Honkai sickness.


    Afterward, her connection with the Seventh Herrscher Core was unexpectedly smooth, and her body didn''t seem to feel any significant burden. She had thought... too bad... in reality, her body was already riddled with hidden wounds...


    Now she could only hope the Tenth Herrscher hadn''t noticed, but the signs of Honkai sickness were very obvious, and this Blank Key battlesuit did leave large areas of skin exposed. It would be hard for the Herrscher not to notice.


    "Hehehehe... Hahahahaha!"


    Evangeline was caught by other Herrschers. Before her feet even touched the ground, she started pointing at Himeko and laughing maniacally:


    "Undeniably, your synchronization rate with the Seventh Herrscher''s core is even higher than that Kevin''s, almost like the real Seventh Herrscher. But, your body is ultimately just that of an ordinary person...


    "Once the purple markings reach the heart, it''s incurable. You��are��about��to��die!" S��arch* The Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Evangeline cupped her face, her voice exaggerated and grating.


    Himeko initially wanted to ignore her, but on second thought, letting her talk more wasn''t bad. It was a chance to recover some stamina, and also...


    Evangeline was right. As the purple markings spread, Himeko''s life was already on a countdown. The more she fought, the worse the Honkai Energy erosion would become, and the sooner the end would arrive.


    In other words, regardless of whether she could unleash her previous combat power again, eliminating all the Herrscher individuals was now impossible.


    But she wasn''t alone. Behind her stood the entire Fire Moth. When the battle started, there was only about half an hour left until the Second Divine Key finished recharging. Surely close to ten minutes must have passed by now?


    If she could just hold out for twice the time that had already passed, Sakura could be deployed to the battlefield by the Second Divine Key, and Kevin could return after dealing with the Herrschers sent to lure him away...


    But this was ultimately just wishful thinking.


    The Tenth Herrscher''s mocking laughter surrounded Himeko, rising and falling like monstrous waves crashing from all directions, threatening to drown her small flame.


    Just as she hoped they would laugh a little longer, they stopped abruptly, showing remarkable restraint.


    Then, unexpectedly, they stopped trying to keep Himeko surrounded. Instead, they bent down one by one, picked up the various severed limbs and corpses scattered on the ground, and quickly gathered behind Evangeline.


    "Let me guess, this thing you''re wearing is the so-called Blank Key, right? It''s certainly impressive, allowing an ordinary person like you to maintain such perfect synchronization with the core."


    She clearly misunderstood the Blank Key''s function, but Himeko didn''t deny it��


    Not because she didn''t want to speak, but because her mouth had filled with blood at some point. She didn''t want to show weakness before the Herrscher, even though they already knew her physical condition was poor.


    Of course, there seemed no need to correct their thinking either.


    "Doesn''t matter if you won''t talk. Anyway, as long as we destroy this thing, humanity will have no choice but to throw all their MANTISes at breaking the Eleventh Herrscher''s barrier, right? Hahahahaha... And then, what will you use to fight the next Herrscher..."


    "You can''t destroy it."


    Himeko swallowed the blood, suppressed the urge to vomit, and said muffledly.


    "Oh? Looks like the earlier ''playtime'' gave you an unrealistic assessment of your own strength... Fine, let the real battle begin then��Let me show you what the power of a thousand bodies is! What true Herrscher power is!"


    To Himeko''s astonishment, all the Herrscher individuals began to dismember themselves into masses of rotten flesh composed of cells. Even the corpses did the same.


    Losing their basic life forms, the masses of flesh turned a stiff, grayish-brown.


    "Good chance!"


    Himeko wouldn''t abide by any rule about ''not attacking during the enemy''s transformation sequence,'' but just as she raised Surtr, she stumbled, ultimately forced to plant the sword back into the ground.


    "Can I... no longer fight at all?"


    Himeko''s lips trembled as she watched the Herrscher Cores within the piles of flesh emit a golden light.


    Drawn by the golden light, all the flesh masses rapidly writhed towards the center until they piled together.


    Then, catalyzed by the small amount of Death Authority, the cells of these flesh masses rapidly divided, converged towards uniformity, and fused together.


    "This is��the power of a LEGION!"

 Chapter 278: Echoes of the Past

    Chapter 278 - Echoes of the Past"Hey, girl? Girl?"


    "Ugh..."


    At first, only hazy, indistinct light enveloped the girl, like an incredibly fine net drawn before her eyes. But a net is still a net; it couldn''t block all light. Some photons stubbornly pushed through the gaps, finally landing on her closed eyelids.


    "Ugh..."


    People often say darkness exists because of light. The thought surfaced abruptly in the girl''s mind, likely rooted in dialectical thinking, yet also serving as its best illustration. It seemed someone had said this to her at a time she cared deeply about, but she couldn''t recall when, let alone who said it.


    "Girl? Girl?"


    But perhaps not remembering didn''t matter. What she was pondering just now wasn''t an issue requiring dialectical perspective, but rather��


    When a person can perceive light in a dream, they are only a step away from waking.


    And though the sounds around her seemed filtered through water, reaching her ears thick and cold, the fact that she could perceive them at all, like now, meant something.


    "Hehehe, the girl''s finally awake? You slept in quite a bit later than usual today. The sun''s already high in the sky!"


    Hua opened her eyes. The first thing she saw was a ceiling, both unfamiliar and familiar.


    After all, this kind of ceiling... plain white paint with no other decoration... you couldn''t say it was everywhere in this world, but it was certainly common enough. That familiarity mixed with an unreal strangeness wasn''t too hard to understand, right?


    Hua moistened her dry, peeling lips. She seemed to have slept for a long time, yet felt none of the satisfaction or relaxation rest should bring. On the contrary, the prolonged sleep seemed to have drained her energy further, leaving her feeling only a deeper exhaustion now.


    "Is this... what sleeping in feels like?"


    Her eyelids felt heavy, opening and closing sluggishly, as if she might fall asleep again at any moment.


    She had a vague sense that this fatigue shouldn''t be from oversleeping, but her memory held no recollection of ever sleeping late, so she couldn''t know if it caused such results. Thus, the flicker of doubt gradually faded.


    Besides, while her mind was blank, a calloused hand rested on her head, gently smoothing her hair.


    "Hey, even though I always told you not to be like those boys, getting up day after day to practice, if you keep sleeping like this, it''ll be noon soon."


    "Urk... Mmm... Ah!"


    Hua practically leaped out of bed.


    She looked at her father sitting by the bedside, a wry smile on his face. He met her gaze, adjusting his position slightly so their eyes could meet in that indescribable void.


    Why did her eyes suddenly sting? She felt... as if she had waited years for this gaze, and yet, it also felt like this might be the last time she looked into her father''s eyes...


    She quickly shook her head, as vigorously as a pellet drum, trying to banish such dangerous thoughts immediately.


    Her father, naturally unaware of her inner turmoil, patted her head again gently and said softly:


    "Alright, the break during morning drills is almost over. I need to get back to teach them. Give yourself a day off today, rest well. After all, even my apprentices get days off each week, but my own daughter doesn''t. That''s just not right, is it?"


    Hua glanced at the digital clock on the bedside table:


    [9:59]


    The break had actually ended several minutes ago. But for her senior and junior martial brothers, this probably wasn''t a bad thing.


    After her father left, she sat alone on the bed for a long time.


    "Strange..."


    Only after waking fully did she realize she exhibited none of the normal physiological reactions a person should have after waking from a dream.


    It seemed as though all metabolism was absent in her.


    Of course, it was also possible it existed in another form.


    She herself didn''t seem very surprised, or rather, she accepted this abnormality quite naturally, even though such a phenomenon should logically panic an ordinary person.


    She swung her legs over the side of the bed, didn''t look for slippers, and let her bare feet rest on the cold, smooth floor. Slowly, with unprecedented laziness, she ambled to the window.


    The window overlooked the training grounds. As her gaze fell downwards, she saw her group of senior and junior brothers groaning as they emerged from the building''s shadow. Amidst her father''s admonishments, they began sweating under the bright sun once more.


    She watched for a moment, then turned her hands over in front of her.


    They were indeed hands unlike other girls''. Not only were the palms covered in rough calluses, but the backs of her hands, especially the knuckles��the skin there was broken, revealing bruised, purplish flesh, looking quite gruesome.


    But these were the marks left by practicing martial arts. Unforgettable, indelible, right, Hua? The girl asked herself.


    "But these memories, neither painful nor particularly cherished, what do they really mean to me?"


    She gently pressed her hand against the window and slid it open.


    A warm southern wind rushed in. Perhaps this wind had also caressed the green meadows of Bohemia, the white snows of Siberia, the dim yellow deserts at the foot of the Tian Shan mountains, before finally being able to lift the strands of hair at her temples��she inexplicably recalled the last sentence of the third paragraph in the first Chapter of a novel someone hid under their desk.


    "Sigh! Sigh!"


    The person behind her sighed twice, expressing their inner frustration.


    "Hua, I really admire you. Practicing martial arts is so hard... Never mind the training, just getting up this early every day would kill me!"


    In an instant, Hua was no longer leaning against her bedroom window, but against the railing on the roof of the school dormitory.


    The same sunlight pricked every pore of her skin in a way imperceptible to the naked eye, creating a needle-like sensation. But at the same time, the warm morning breeze drifted gently from the distant horizon, lifting her fluffy hair, gently tugging it towards someplace far away��for a moment, she couldn''t tell if it was her long hair or her thoughts being carried away.


    She emptied her mind, and her body naturally performed the exact same actions as in her memory.


    She turned around, wiped the sweat from her forehead, brushed the hair stuck to her brow aside, and then spoke with a mix of resignation and an indefinable feeling:


    "Actually... since coming to school, I haven''t practiced much. There''s too little private space here, and no training dummies. My internal clock just hasn''t adjusted yet. Sometimes I just stand here spacing out until class time after waking up, sometimes I go for a run on the track. Anyway, I haven''t practiced in a long time..."


    "I haven''t practiced in a long time"��the girl repeated it twice, as if practicing martial arts were some great transgression that would lead to unspeakable consequences if discovered by her peers.


    Looking back now... it truly reeked of adolescent naivety...


    "Oh? Really? But your moves last night were so��cool! Sigh, if I weren''t terrible at getting up early and couldn''t handle the hardship, I''d really want to learn from you."


    "You... Are you serious?"


    "Hm? Why are you making that face?"


    "Don''t you think... girls shouldn''t practice martial arts?"


    "Huh? Huh? Huh?"


    Carole tilted her head three times in confusion. She spread her hands, completely unable to understand... completely unable to understand why she would think that way.


    "Come on! Why would you think that? If I had the choice, I''d want to... Ahem! Be cool, protect the people around me, isn''t learning martial arts good?"


    "..."


    "So, are there any techniques that don''t require hard training to master? Can you teach me? Next time I encounter that kind of monster, I want to show it a Heaven-Splitting Inch Punch!"


    "No."


    "Aww��so heartless! Aren''t there divine skills in novels that you can master just by meditating? Like that big sister yesterday who could control pink crystals?"


    "You said it yourself, in novels..."


    "But didn''t that big sister really use superpowers?"


    "I don''t know about that either..."


    "Hmph��"


    Hua let out a soft sound, and all the memories began to flow faster.


    She didn''t need to deliberately recall any specific memory this way; constrained by the side effects of the surgery, everything was deeply ingrained in her mind, impossible to forget.


    But... who was doing this?


    Yes, putting aside the initial haze, Hua was now perfectly lucid. Especially since the creator of the illusion made no attempt to hide the fact that "this is an illusion."


    Initially, she had assessed the attack the same way Vill-V and Mei had��this kind of psychic assault must be the aftereffect of a battle, either the Tenth Herrscher fighting Himeko, or Aponia fighting the Tenth Herrscher, one of the two.


    But was that really the case?


    If it were mere "aftereffects," it would still be a form of attack. What psychic-Sensitive MANTIS would expend effort during combat to trap someone in "memories"?


    Based on Hua''s understanding of the psychic MANTISes around her, they were largely ineffective against Honkai Beasts, as the beasts lacked human-like thought most of the time.


    And when attacking conscious targets, like Herrschers or humans themselves, they certainly wouldn''t use their powers in such a convoluted and meaningless way.


    What they did was simply interfere with the target''s mind, then deliver a blow. That was all.


    Forcibly dragging someone into memories felt more like a method of confinement, or perhaps...


    No, she couldn''t be so sure. Didn''t the Eighth Herrscher favor such attack methods?


    But one thing was certain: Hua felt no killing intent.


    Killing intent cannot be hidden, especially within the space of consciousness.


    So, how could she break free from this?


    Hua looked at the railing before her. Just as she was about to make a move, she felt a hand grab hers��


    "Hee hee! Let''s go, let''s go! I heard the school milk tea shop is having a grand opening sale, ice cream is only one yuan each! I went yesterday, and they were all sold out. It''s rare for you to wake me up this early today, we definitely can''t miss it."


    "Ah..."


    Hua opened her mouth slightly, looked at the railing behind her, then at the girl before her with an expectant face, caught in a difficult choice.


    She knew the Carole before her was just a reflection of her memory. Perhaps this reflection would create a world more distant than time itself, a world where Hua and Carole, just like in her current consciousness, were holding hands...


    But for Hua herself, a reflection was ultimately just a reflection, just as a shadow is ultimately just a shadow. Geometry could use inversion to swap the space inside a circle with the space outside, but a shadow and a person could never be reversed.


    Yet despite this, despite this, saying no, facing all of reality, remained so... difficult to decide.


    She had heard both Kevin and Sakura describe this feeling before. Clearly, as an observer back then, she could never understand such hesitation. Until now.


    She was clearly aware that everything before her was false, yet lacked the courage to shatter it.


    It felt as if countless hands were tugging at her pant legs, embracing her body, whispering softly in her ear:


    "Just let it be... The problems outside will eventually be resolved, just like every time before. They, Michael, will solve everything. You just need to enjoy this happy phantom woven from memory right here. When you wake up again, it will all be over."


    "What? You''re unwilling? What''s there to be unwilling about? Even if you woke up now, would you suddenly possess the power to defeat the Tenth Herrscher? It''s not difficult for Himeko to hold out for thirty minutes. Why bother?"


    "Even if you insist on waking up, insist on asserting some self-awareness and self-strength, just wait a little longer, okay? Don''t you want to know what kind of future the weaver of this illusion will show you? Don''t you want to wait for the day when fate changes? Perhaps in this illusion, the Third Honkai Eruption won''t happen. Don''t you want to see the happiness you deserve?"


    "..."


    For every argument, Hua had countless rebuttals, but she kept her lips tightly sealed, saying nothing.


    "Words are always pale and powerless."


    Someone had once told her that.


    But she felt it should be phrased differently��"Words spoken by oneself are always pale and powerless."


    But... but...


    As if sensing her struggle and hesitation, a sigh echoed from all around.


    "What''s wrong, Hua? Are you not feeling well? Don''t want ice cream?"


    Carole asked quizzically.


    Hua''s response was a trembling breath.


    "No..."


    Hua didn''t seem to be talking to her.


    "If... If it could be as you say, if the Third Honkai Eruption didn''t happen, at least not around me. Father, Carole would live on... But is that all I desire? Or rather, is that what you think I want?"


    "What are you talking about, silly child?"


    Himeko looked at her with a half-smile, reaching out, wanting to ruffle her hair.


    But Hua didn''t react. She gazed ahead with slightly pitying eyes. Himeko''s movement stopped. And then, there was no one there, only a void that made one''s heart clench just looking at it.


    Hua knew that void hadn''t just appeared; it had... always been there.


    It was that same person again, who had once told her��


    "There was once a myth that all humans originated from the same mother entity, the sole god. When creating humans, this mother entity had two choices: grant her offspring the [Fruit of Life], or grant them the [Fruit of Wisdom]. The former contained the ultimate physical power, the latter the absolute height of the spirit. In the end, She bestowed the Fruit of Wisdom."


    "Thus, humans possessed wisdom far exceeding other creatures. Philosophers called this consciousness��not biological consciousness, but contemplation of the self and the world. But humans aren''t born contemplating these things."


    "Humans are truly fragile creatures. According to the mother entity''s design, She should have birthed one descendant, not a species. But because She didn''t bestow the [Fruit of Life], human bodies are extremely fragile, so fragile they couldn''t even appear as [a single complete individual], forcing themselves to divide into countless parts."


    "Correspondingly, humans possess a spiritual world rivaling the mother entity''s. An oversized spiritual world and a minuscule physical remnant��thus, under this mismatch, a void inevitably appeared in the human heart."


    "If humans constantly stared into this void, they would realize their own insignificance, fragility, worthlessness, and consequently lose all hope to live."


    "So people must fill this void with something to truly feel [alive]..."


    "And the only thing that can fill this void is [others]. Humans were originally one, only scattered because their power dispersed. Therefore, the emptiness within must be filled by others��more accurately, by the connections between them."


    Many fragments suddenly appeared in Hua''s hands. She fit them one by one into the void before her.


    Father, everyone in the small town, Carole, Himeko...


    One by one, pieced together into the most suitable positions.


    But...


    But just as she thought, the void didn''t disappear. There was still the central, largest empty space, with no fragment found to fill it.


    She didn''t know when this specific phenomenon appeared. Perhaps because most of the fragments she placed corresponded to people who had passed away?


    The connection between the departed and the living ceased at that moment, their link to those still alive severed. So their share in the hearts of the living would never expand...


    But was that really true?


    Hua actually knew the answer, but... she was still a girl, after all. She was unwilling to admit it, at least not face-to-face.


    She couldn''t help but wonder if her supposed coldness, Michael''s supposed strength, stemmed merely from a cognitive bias��Even though I lost those people, I still have someone more important alive, standing beside me...


    Though this was just a perverse thought, it was already quite revealing.


    "Haha... hahaha..."


    The void before her dissipated. From the corresponding position came two dry laughs.


    Hua quickly lowered her head, unwilling to meet the other''s gaze. S~ea??h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "My main body detached a part of its consciousness to attach to you... Originally, I wanted to use this choice to help you grasp the resolve you should have. I didn''t expect to see all this..."


    Hearing his guilty-sounding explanation, the corners of Hua''s mouth twitched upwards slightly.


    But she wasn''t in the habit of expressing everything with a smile. She averted her gaze, closing her eyes. Her chest rose and fell rapidly with her quickened breathing. After what seemed like a long time, she finally spoke slowly:


    "I think I understand... what you wanted to tell me."


    "Is that so?"


    The sentence structure was undoubtedly a question, but Michael''s tone was unquestionably declarative. Clearly, he wasn''t surprised that Hua could grasp what he meant.


    "But... I''d still rather hear you say it. I..."


    People tend to remember what others say more than what they themselves have said. Michael had told her that once. Back then, Hua didn''t have perfect memory, but she still missed those times... when Michael nonsensically instilled these things in her.


    "I just want you to understand what the past truly is. Whether it''s your father, Carole, those you knew who are gone, or those you know who are still here, I hope you understand the meaning of these things. Because even for me, it was something I only truly grasped two years ago."


    "So, presenting all these past echoes before me, it was all to tell me one thing..."


    Her lips moved slightly, but no sound escaped.


    But Michael knew. Although she hadn''t made a choice like him or Kevin, she understood it all.


    "Humans, due to their physical weakness, cannot unite as a whole. But why do the atoms composing each person form separate individuals instead of dissolving into an ocean? It''s the self. The self binds all the atoms constituting a person, fixing them in this form. But what is the self?


    "Hua, for you, all these past echoes, whether happy memories or painful ones, these are what allow you to perceive your self, to feel your difference from others. This feeling of difference is sought after by some, but for you, it''s the opposite.


    "That''s why the void in your heart is so vast, because your sense of self is extremely faint. If you had a choice, you''d prefer this void to be filled to the brim with connections to others.


    "But when that happens, you''ll find that''s not what you want either. If a person''s heart is filled only by connections to others, the layer of self binding them will gradually dissipate, eventually becoming a beast constantly crying out for love at the center of the world.


    "So... Hua, rather than using me to fill your final void, I hope your choice is to accept your own past��pain, sorrow, joy... it doesn''t matter. Let your past illuminate the steps that led you here, the footprints that formed your self, step by step.


    "Only when you perceive your true self can you make the choice you truly desire. So, regarding those yearnings for the past, obsessions, regrets, unwillingness��don''t suppress them entirely, because they are intrinsically part of you. Others can''t take them away, and you can''t erase them.


    "Only by understanding this, understanding what the self is, understanding the past that constructed the self, can one understand the future the self desires. And only by understanding the future the self desires does a person know what they are truly fighting for.


    "Since you understand all this, then it''s time to hand you the key to unlock the power of Garuda. Don''t worry, it''s a key well-suited for you, and its core holds special significance for you."


    Hua pursed her lips and asked in return:


    "You seem to have always had great confidence in me, especially believing I could..."


    "Words are pale and powerless, Hua. I simply made judgments based on your actions."


    Michael lowered his head slightly. Whether he truly meant what he said, only heaven knew.


    "But some things you said before weren''t like this."


    "Mm."


    Michael admitted it readily.


    "After all, some things I only figured out recently. Thinking back now, when I thought I had bid farewell to the past, it was merely a false farewell. The true attitude towards the past is neither drowning in it nor bidding it farewell, but rather an embrace."


    As he spoke, everything before Hua gradually dissipated. She opened her mouth futilely, grasping grasping at air towards Michael''s direction��she did indeed feel she had grasped something.


    It was a feather.


    And so she knew how Michael had attached himself to her.


    But she also knew very well that this feather, or rather, this part of the Authority of Sentience, was not the "key" Michael spoke of to unlock Garuda''s power.


    Then, what was the key?


    A feeling arose in her heart. She lifted her head slightly, ignoring the concerned gazes of Mei and Vill-V, and fixed her sight on Vill-V''s two suitcases.


    More accurately, on the larger, longer case underneath.

 Chapter 279: All Entrusted to This Blade

    Chapter 279 - All Entrusted to This Blade"Oh?"


    Vill-V noticed Hua''s gaze and smiled generously.


    "It seems he believes you''re qualified to receive the key now, doesn''t he?"


    Hua shook her head, then nodded.


    She felt it wasn''t that simple. Michael had always maintained that words were pale and powerless; he wouldn''t rely on a single moment of so-called epiphany to gauge Hua''s growth.


    Rather than thinking Michael had imparted something to her through the echoes of her past just now, it was more likely he himself had confirmed something through that experience.


    As for the supposed key, perhaps he had confirmed her qualification to bear it long before��if she wasn''t mistaken, it was during that brief, gentle embrace not long ago, when he told her:


    "Welcome to World Serpent."


    He never mentioned World Serpent to Hua again, as if it were just a fleeting thought, or perhaps a word meaningful only to him, a word he had to utter, an act of verbal confirmation needed to solidify some resolve within his heart.


    This likely included detaching a small part of his consciousness to attach to her, and also confirming her qualification to unleash the power of Garuda.


    Perhaps even the entire story unfolding on P-21 today had already taken shape in his mind back then.


    As for Hua, the possessor of Garuda''s power, having discovered nothing special beyond perfect memory and extremely strong self-healing abilities, yet Michael believed it was a power that could be unleashed and gave her the key��such prescient behavior was nothing new in Hua''s eyes.


    So, in response to Vill-V''s knowingly asked question, she offered no further explanation, merely nodding slightly with a soft "Mm."


    "Tsk, he really has an inexplicable confidence in you... Let me tell you upfront, what I''m about to give you, in some ways, doesn''t match the description of a ''key'' at all. Of course, that guy only makes demands, he didn''t tell me what use this thing is to you either...


    "At this point, both Mei and I can probably guess the direction of the story he arranged. But I feel that as the creator of the ''Key,'' I must remind you��as a weapon, it lacks the immense destructive power of previous Divine Keys. Considering the state of the Herrscher it corresponds to, it''s more like an early experimental model for a mass-produced product.


    "So, if you really intend to fight a Herrscher with this thing, I advise you to think carefully. Sigh... Actually, if you ask me, letting you wear the Blank Key directly would be more reliable, but it''s understandable. The strongest isn''t always the most suitable..."


    Hua paid no mind to Vill-V''s rambling, even though the amount of information she revealed was, as always, substantial.


    But she didn''t consider herself the type to dig for every detail. If she truly wanted to know the whole truth, it would be better to muster the courage and ask Michael directly after everything was over.


    Besides... there wasn''t enough time.


    She knew Captain Himeko''s physical condition well. After fighting for so long, she must be nearing her limit...


    Without hesitation, Hua took the suitcase from Vill-V''s hands. As if guided by intuition, she had chosen the longer of the two suitcases from the start. According to Vill-V, it undoubtedly contained a Divine Key.


    Hua had handled other Divine Keys countless times during training. The suitcase felt much lighter than expected, incomparable to the Judgment of Shamash or the Abyss Flower. Of course, the size difference was also apparent; the latter two felt heavy the moment you picked them up, as if reminding the wielder of the immense weight their weapons once bore.


    But this one before her, Hua''s first impression wasn''t weight, but a resonance from deep within her body, or perhaps, a desire to possess it.


    Even through the case, upon first contact, Hua felt a dull, stinging pain inside, as if something were trying to break out from every cell��much like the growing pains of her childhood, except this pain radiated from every cell in her body, not just her bones.


    She pressed her lips into a thin line and opened the case without hesitation. Inside lay two objects quietly��


    One was the all-too-familiar serum.


    The other... was a golden-orange longsword that, at first glance, might be mistaken for bronze.


    "This is..."


    "The Dominance Key��How is it! Aren''t you conquered by this genius''s design? To match your origins, I specifically referenced the style of ancient Shenzhou swords!


    "And, although it looks like just an ordinary longsword, I incorporated the PLUS version of the lottery system derived from the Third Divine Key! It can transform into various weapons suited to the user''s needs, and of course, revert to its original form when necessary..."


    "No, Vill-V..."


    Hua interrupted her explanation:


    "I mean, this core..."


    "Ah? Oh? This thing, yes, it''s exactly what you think. The core in this Divine Key comes from the first discovered Tenth Herrscher individual, designation L10-001, or by the name you''re more familiar with��Carole. Of course, strictly speaking, we can''t use that name, since it was her body plus the Herrscher''s consciousness..."


    Hua gently touched the dark red gemstone embedded in the sword guard with her fingertip. In her mind, that boisterous voice echoed across a thick, cold veil of water��


    "Hey! Look at that girl over there, her clothes are so��lame��oh!"


    Memories didn''t flood out like an opened floodgate, just gently lifted a corner, allowing Hua to confirm the core''s origin.


    Her vision blurred instantly. She slowly gripped the so-called Dominance Key, resting it across her lap. But tears had already welled up, and she had no choice but to turn her head away, gazing at the still-burning dark sea, as if tears didn''t count as crying as long as they weren''t shed in front of others.


    But then she remembered Michael''s words��


    "Regarding those yearnings for the past, obsessions, regrets, unwillingness��don''t suppress them entirely, because they are intrinsically part of you. Others can''t take them away, and you can''t erase them."


    "The true attitude towards the past is neither drowning in it nor bidding it farewell, but rather an embrace."


    Did he think the same thing every time he held the Abyss Flower?


    Then... just a gentle embrace, let it become the driving force to keep moving forward, keep fighting.


    With that thought, the stinging in her eyes stopped, and the world before her gradually cleared.


    A hot wind blew through the opening she had personally created��perhaps this wind had also caressed the green meadows of Bohemia, the white snows of Siberia, the dim yellow deserts at the foot of the Tian Shan mountains, the black and purple wasteland below Mount Taixuan, before finally being able to lift the strands of hair at her forehead.


    She was glad she could still think this way.


    A small black object suddenly flew past her vision, like a bird, but how could a bird survive in this environment?


    Perhaps it was someone''s soul, carried by that same wind that lifted her hair, taken to the ends of the world.


    She reached out, caressed the sword''s body, and finally gripped the hilt tightly.


    When she turned back, she saw the astonished gazes of Mei and Vill-V.


    With no time for further thought, an unprecedented power surged from within her in an instant, smooth like a dam releasing years of accumulated floodwaters, rushing forth uncontrollably.


    Finally, she lowered her head slightly. The ancients of Shenzhou once polished bronze to use as mirrors; she was now doing the same.


    Reflected on the patterned blade was the face of a girl with white hair and red eyes. Was it an illusion? Looking at her reflection on the sword, she inexplicably thought of the feather she had grasped moments ago before it vanished.


    "Is this... my Collapse state?"


    As Mobius''s ''most qualified'' test subject, she certainly hadn''t missed the surgery to bestow the Artificial Cascade ability. However, like most experiments she underwent, this surgery seemed to bring no change.


    Undoubtedly, Artificial Cascade��sacrificing one''s human form and even part of one''s sanity for greater combat power��conflicted with SWARA. SWARA had always firmly restrained this power, which was why the urge to suppress falling into a Cascade (Collapse) state, common among other MANTISes, had never appeared in Hua.


    But today, under the intervention of another external force, drawn by another external power, the shackles imposed by SWARA were temporarily broken��


    Besides the change in hair and eye color, flames began to flicker around her body. A sharp pain shot through her neck. She straightened her neck rigidly. Overly active Honkai Beast factors seeped from under the skin on the left side of her neck, like beads of blood dripping onto her face, stopping only after covering half her left cheek.


    The changes didn''t stop there. A slight ache bloomed in her shoulder blades, as if something were trying to emerge from within. Recalling Garuda''s appearance, it was undoubtedly a pair of wings.


    Just then, a strange syllable echoed in her mind. It seemed meaningless, yet also all-encompassing��SWARA. After this sound, Hua''s form gradually stabilized, her body stopped transforming further towards a non-human state, and the wings on her back never appeared.


    That sound didn''t stop there but continued to resonate in her mind. It seemed to be saying something, but the anxious Hua had no intention of calming down to decipher it.


    Because of this, she failed to notice a problem��the effects of the serum, evident just by looking at Vill-V''s state, wouldn''t dissipate so quickly. And the core in the sword she held was merely one-thousandth of the Tenth Herrscher''s power.


    How could it draw out enough energy to push her into Collapse?


    Hua looked again at the Dominance Key in her hand. Accompanying her Collapse, the seemingly light sword trembled and reshaped itself amidst the flames.


    Suddenly, her hand felt heavy. The Dominance Key transformed, wrapping around her hands as a pair of sleek, perfectly fitting gauntlets.


    It was as if��as if the Dominance Key had also absorbed every drop of sweat she had shed practicing martial arts over the past decade.


    Of course, an extremely strange thought also surfaced in her mind:


    "That''s nice... Michael''s first weapon seemed to be gauntlets too..."


    She turned her head, but this time not to hide tears. Her gaze swept towards her shoulders. Wings were impossible now, but fire could become her wings just as well.


    She grabbed the tube of serum. Flames gathered behind her, coalescing into a pair of lifelike wings, and then��


    She soared into the sky.


    Mei closed her eyes. With her intellect, she had already deduced the full picture.


    So, she just let out a soft, indifferent hum, dropping a brief declaration:


    "We''ve won."


    ...


    "Tch!"


    Himeko twisted her body. Countless black hands shot past her sides, twisting bonelessly, as if trying to embrace her.


    "Troublesome! Urgh!"


    With a pained grunt, overwhelming flames surged again. The heavy, edgeless greatsword, driven by the power of her waist, carved a perfect arc, severing the masses of flesh held together purely by the Authority of Death, burning them to ashes. S��arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You look truly hideous like this..."


    Himeko gasped for breath. The Tenth Herrscher aggregate before her, no, more accurately...


    It resembled a massive polymer of flesh. Possessing too little of the Authority of Death, the Tenth Herrscher clearly couldn''t precisely control and integrate cells.


    So it could only crudely piece together living individuals and dead limbs towards a center, resulting in something like a giant meatball, covered in living and dead heads, with limbs flailing everywhere.


    A small clump of this was the part Himeko had just severed. Drawn by its Authority, it reformed and returned, like a tree stump cut down in a forest.


    Of course, that description was too simplistic. From Himeko''s perspective, even after countless bloody scenes in her decade-plus combat career, she still felt the urge to vomit.


    Especially since this urge mingled with the nausea from oxygen deprivation, keeping her stomach churning constantly.


    Just as the Tenth Herrscher''s attacks were ineffective, her counterattacks seemed equally futile. Under the effect of the Authority of Death, the severed limbs regenerated in less than a second.


    "Tch, thought... I could... rest a bit longer."


    Himeko felt her body grow heavier. The weakness in her limbs was one thing, but the real problem was her head.


    Her vision dimmed and blackened. She quickly shook her head twice, but instead of clearing her mind, it made her bite down hard in pain��


    Her brain felt disconnected from her skull. As her head moved, she could feel her brain sloshing around like literal paste inside her cranium.


    "Hehehehe... Hahahahaha! Looks like this is the end for you."


    The Herrscher seemed to feel the urgency of time as well. Although it knew the woman before it was truly at the end of her rope, perhaps just one more probing attack like the last would be enough for her to collapse from exhaustion, but...


    Better safe than sorry.


    Thus, over seven hundred heads opened their mouths in unison, emitting a dazzlingly synchronized wail. This didn''t affect Himeko much, protected by the Authority of Sentience Michael had bestowed, but it was only the beginning.


    Then, before the Tenth Herrscher, space began to warp into a deep purple, thick as night. Accompanied by rumbles of thunder, a cyan gale howled forth, bringing bone-chilling cold. Correspondingly, the flames consuming the entire sea area didn''t subside with the wind and cold but grew fiercer. However...


    While not completely out of Himeko''s control��after all, the amounts of Flame Authority wielded by each side at this moment were incomparable��it still hindered her manipulation of the fire to some extent.


    Can I dodge?


    This was Himeko''s undisputed first reaction. No one wanted to face this blow combining the powers of almost all Herrschers encountered so far. But unfortunately, setting aside whether she could dodge, what about P-21? What about Dr. Mei, Vill-V, Hua, and Aponia behind her?


    Besides, Himeko quickly ran out of choices��


    Under the combined effect of the Authorities of the Void and Rock, the surface rocks and soil of P-21 began converging towards the spatial collapse point in front of the Herrscher. Himeko could only plunge Surtr nearly halfway into the ground beneath her to barely resist being sucked in and crushed.


    "Nowhere left to retreat?"


    She turned her head. Her pinned-up fiery red hair came loose, scattering and fluttering uncontrollably like flickering tongues of flame.


    She closed her eyes. That feather still rested in her mind, silent.


    "Sigh... Michael, you really tricked me good this time."


    Himeko knew Michael could hear her complaint from miles away. But was it really a complaint?


    There wasn''t a trace of blame in her voice. If anything, it was more like the relief of letting everything go.


    She touched her cheek. Purple markings climbed up her right cheek, almost reaching her right eye. Even if the Tenth Herrscher suddenly dropped dead now, she probably wouldn''t last until treatment arrived...


    "Then let me show you..."


    Her voice came out word by word, because with each syllable she uttered, the flames around her intensified, the purple markings on her body spread further, and the pain she endured grew heavier...


    "A warrior''s final strike��"


    Crimson light flared in her eyes. In that instant, she drained every last bit of Honkai Energy remaining in the half-core of the Seventh Herrscher. As Surtr was pulled from the ground, flames coiled up the blade, stretching over a hundred meters long.


    "Surtr, help me one more time..."


    She let her body be caught and pulled by the spatial collapse point, using that force to raise the hundred-meter-long flame sword high above her head...


    "Captain..."


    "Urgh?"


    A hand pressed down on her shoulder, forcing her back to the ground. Then, the owner of the voice embraced her from behind, prying the half Herrscher core from the Blank Key. The flames on Surtr instantly dissipated into a rain of fire.


    "Leave the rest to me."


    "You''re... Hua?"


    Himeko had just spoken when a sharp pain pricked her neck. Then, profound exhaustion washed over her entire body, leaving her without even the strength to lift a finger��


    She knew this feeling well. It was the serum.


    "Hua, you..."


    "I said, leave it to me."


    Hua''s tone was gentle, yet carried an undeniable certainty.


    Of course, after being injected with serum, Himeko had no room to struggle anyway.


    "Crippling your own teammate, you humans are so melodramatic!"


    The Herrscher sneered. Then, the massive earthen sphere, over a thousand meters in diameter, gathered by the spatial collapse point, was lifted high, as if by an invisible hand, raised behind its head, and then slammed down heavily.


    "Hoo..."


    Hua let out a soft breath. She even methodically laid Himeko''s limp body flat on the ground.


    Though it was her first time facing a full-power blow from a Herrscher-level entity alone, her heart seemed remarkably calm.


    "Why must there be some special emotional fluctuation? You can ask Sister Eden. Many young actors, when portraying encountering a major event, often assume a very standard emotional progression, but that''s wrong."


    "Most people don''t have much emotional fluctuation when facing something. They experience what, in hindsight, seems like a very important event with an empty mind or in a normal state��Did Prometheus truly realize the punishment awaiting him and the changes humanity would undergo when he stole fire?"


    Michael''s words even replayed in her mind.


    By the time she turned her head back, the massive earthen sphere was less than a hundred meters from the ground.


    How long does it take an object to freefall 100 meters?


    Just 4.5 seconds, and this wasn''t even freefall.


    And that time was only enough for Hua to close her blood-red eyes, clench her right hand into a fist, and draw it back to her waist, just as she had done countless times before.


    And then...


    "Inch Punch: Heaven Sundering!"


    This technique had been repeated at least ten thousand times over the past decade. Only this time, it was slightly different.


    As her tiny body leaned in, delivering the punch with comparatively almost gentle force against the rapidly descending earthen sphere, an unprecedentedly vast energy surged from within her, lifting even the white ends of her scarlet hair into the air.


    Time seemed to swallow that instant, until a torrent of scorching flame erupted from the other side of the sphere, shooting into the sky, then falling back as scattered sparks. Then, branches of this flame burst out from other parts of the sphere. This sky-obscuring earthen ball, over a kilometer in diameter, was thus easily disintegrated.


    "This... How is this possible!"


    Over seven hundred mouths wailed in unison. The Herrscher certainly recognized the girl before it, but it had never expected this unremarkable girl with no combat record to become the biggest variable at this moment.


    "Merely a crude human imitation of a god, on what grounds... On what grounds!"


    Thousands of hands and feet surged towards Hua. She quickly ducked, easily scooping up Himeko, who was much taller than her. By the time she looked up again, the horrifying limbs were right in front of her.


    "Girl, you are after all a young lady. Your movement techniques naturally cannot be as wide and open as your senior brothers''. Lightness like dusting ashes should be your aim."


    Her father''s guidance echoed in her ears, everything so familiar...


    "I understand. This is Dust-Sweeping Step."


    Her toes tapped lightly, truly like a duster sweeping across a table. The dense mass of tentacles brushed past her sides, carried far by inertia, unable to retract quickly enough.


    "Now!"


    She advanced instead of retreating. Wings of coalesced flame spread once more, a gentle flap propelling her before the Herrscher.


    Terror still lingered in the Herrscher''s countless eyes as its vision was filled with crimson light.


    Behind the Herrscher, Hua held Himeko in one arm, wielding the Dominance Key made from Carole''s core in the other, casually flourishing the blade.


    Behind her, the Herrscher''s massive body had been split in two.


    "Wait, Hua, the Herrscher... Authority of Death..."


    Himeko whispered weakly near her ear, reminding her.


    Hua''s pupils constricted. She quickly turned. Sure enough, the Herrscher''s body had already begun to regenerate.


    "It''s okay... This way... stall for time... is good..."


    But could things truly go as Himeko wished?


    "Hahahaha... Hahahaha..."


    The Herrscher''s laughter was somewhat boastful, yet also tinged with loneliness.


    "I never thought things would come to this... But do you really think you can stall for time against me?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Hua pressed her lips together tightly, her brow furrowing slightly.


    "Hahahaha, thanks to the First Herrscher! Although he was a traitor, at least... he left behind a method for mutual destruction!"


    Hua didn''t know what it intended to do, but she could feel... no, perhaps feeling was no longer necessary. As far as the eye could see, all the Honkai Energy in the world was converging towards the Herrscher, forming a massive vortex in the sky.


    She didn''t know, but Himeko had fully experienced the Third Honkai Eruption��


    "Not good! It''s, going to imitate Michael during the Third... Honkai... self-destruct its cores..."


    "How did the Third Herrscher deal with it?"


    "Take out... the core..."


    Hua''s breathing hitched. Unless one was also a Herrscher, how could they perceive the location of the opponent''s core and separate it from the Herrscher itself?


    Even if the location could be sensed, this method clearly wouldn''t work for the Tenth Herrscher��there were nearly eight hundred Herrscher individuals, nearly eight hundred cores before her!


    Even if dozens could be removed in a short time, it would be futile.


    What to do?


    What to do?


    What to do?


    She had no confidence she could survive such an explosion. But that didn''t matter. If she couldn''t find a solution now, she couldn''t protect Himeko, couldn''t protect Mei and Vill-V.


    An explosion of this magnitude might even sever the connection between The Deep and the intrinsic world!


    Hua took a deep, trembling breath of the smoke-filled, acrid air.


    Could it be that even after obtaining the power she dreamed of, even after easily defeating the Herrscher, she still couldn''t protect anything?


    "Hoo..."


    She slowly exhaled. In the span of that single breath, her perfect memory allowed her to read through almost all her memories from the past decade plus.


    It also allowed her to notice what she had previously overlooked��the effects of the serum hadn''t worn off, and the Honkai Energy within the Dominance Key was equally insignificant compared to the Herrscher.


    Furthermore, Michael had also said the Dominance Key was just a [Key].


    A key unlocks a lock, but the door remains closed. An external force is still needed to turn the handle and push the door open.


    She hadn''t achieved this through her own power; Hua knew that clearly.


    Then, there was only one answer left.


    "Michael..."


    Hua silently called his name in her heart. And so, within the lake of her mind, the single feather that had always drifted there once again took the form of the person she wanted to see.


    Though they had met in the same place just minutes ago, Hua felt as if lifetimes had passed. She tilted her cheek slightly to the left, pretending to adjust the small braid hanging by her temple, incidentally hiding the marks left on her face by the Collapse.


    But enhanced by the Garuda Collapse state, she finally sensed the difference in the "Michael" before her.


    "No, you''re not him... No, you''re more than just a part of his consciousness."


    "Mm."


    The man''s reply was crisp and neat. Or perhaps, he had been waiting here for a long time, as a final failsafe.


    "The Dominance Key is just a key. But you, Hua, you still lack a weapon."


    He reached out towards the girl. The feather cradled in his hand gradually transformed into the shape of a lotus, only to change back into a feather as it was presented to Hua.


    The base of the feather was blood-red, fading to snow-white, exactly matching the girl''s current hair color.


    "The Eighth Divine Key, Fenghuang Down."


    Hua reached out to take it, but Michael withdrew his hand at that moment.


    "There are two options to resolve your current predicament. The choice is yours��My main body can phase-jump here and deal with this trouble. As for the Binding barrier, the surrounding cities haven''t finished evacuating. Conservatively estimating, one point two million people will be trapped inside. But I feel that one point two million lives are worth exchanging for you, Captain, Vill-V, Mei, and The Deep."


    Hua''s brow lifted upwards. She opened her mouth futilely, as if seeing Michael for the first time.


    "I... I... Tell me the second option."


    "Fenghuang Down, First Rated Output."


    "Give it to me," she said.


    Michael shook his head. In the space of consciousness, time flowed exceptionally slowly, so he had enough time, and it was absolutely necessary, to let Hua make the decision.


    Even though he knew from the beginning what that decision would be.


    "Aren''t you going to ask about the side effects?"


    Hua sniffled, pushed her lower lip upwards slightly, then glared stubbornly at Michael with her blood-red eyes.


    "Fenghuang Down''s First Rated Output can unleash an unstoppable blow, not just in a physical sense, but also in a spiritual sense. When the Herrscher''s spirit is killed, it naturally loses the ability to guide its cores into collapsing self-destruction... But the price is, it needs to burn memories."


    "Burn... memories?"


    In a daze, the person before her was no longer Michael, but... an exact copy of herself.


    "Are you really going to do this? Burn memories?"


    Hua bit her lower lip lightly. "I am."


    "You''ll forget what you''re trying to protect today. Is that okay?"


    "It''s okay."��As long as I did indeed protect them.


    "You''ll forget the reason you fight, which you just finally understood. Don''t you care?"


    "I don''t care."��Since I could understand it the first time, I can understand it a second time.


    "You''ll even forget [yourself], forget everything you''ve lost and gained before... Does that not matter either?"


    "...It doesn''t matter."


    This time, Hua paused for a full ten breaths before giving her answer.


    "You hesitated. Is even losing all memory of him acceptable?"


    "..."


    After a long silence, came dry, pale words:


    "I can accept it."��As long as he is still by my side, our connection won''t be severed.


    Her other self shook her head. "You still don''t understand what your choice truly means right now. But before that..."


    In reality, Hua still stood with her eyes closed. A feather had abruptly appeared in her hand.


    All the voices in her mind, whether Michael''s or her other self''s, vanished.


    She felt a fire ignite before her, as if burning something.


    By burning away all memories, can dreams become transparent?


    The question arose, only to dissipate like smoke.


    And then...


    Her father''s smile, her father''s voice, the feel of her father''s hand ruffling her hair...


    Carole''s noisy chatter, the cool sweetness of ice cream, the feeling of their hands clasped together...


    And that figure she always chased, unable to reach out when he faltered, unable to keep up when he strode forward with renewed determination...


    All echoes of the past drifted away with the rising green smoke of the flames.


    Leaving only an endless expanse of white in her heart.


    But what did that matter?


    For the first time in over a decade, she knew with clarity what she wanted to do��even if only for an instant.


    "Echoes of the past..."


    "I entrust them all to this blade!"

 Chapter 280: Everything... Is Over

    Chapter 280 - Everything... Is OverThere were no more sounds in her ears. Whether the noise within her heart or the clamor from outside, all had been consumed by the fierce flames.


    A searing heat rose behind her, as if something had broken free from her body, taking wing towards the vast, boundless sky.


    As the sea surface rolled back in waves stretching for thousands of miles under the beat of wings forged from coalesced fire, a firebird soared upwards, quickly vanishing into the boundless sea of clouds overhead.


    "What... is that?"


    The girl, unable to remember her own name, looked up at the dark purple sky. She felt a part of herself had escaped into the air with that streak of crimson light, disappearing without a trace.


    She stared blankly upwards. It seemed like a long time passed, yet perhaps time hadn''t flowed at all. A tiny spark suddenly appeared in her vision��something was returning, she realized.


    The small spark quickly became a flickering flame, plummeting rapidly downwards, like a hunting falcon diving towards its prey.


    The moment that fire tore through the spiraling band of dark purple energy above her head, the massive firebird could finally no longer conceal its form.


    It incinerated everything polluting the heavens, turning the entire sky crimson, making even itself resemble a vivid red cloud.


    Its wings stretched wide to either side. The flow of fire peaked at the bird''s head, splitting towards the wings, making it look less like a bird and more like a sharp sword descending from the sky.


    But what was it?


    The girl stared blankly at the sky. She realized this must be an attack, but who launched it, why, and who was the target? She had no idea.


    She didn''t even notice she was still holding onto a taller woman, who fortunately was also staring blankly at the sky.


    In a dead, empty silence, the firebird passed soundlessly through the monster before the girl, cleaving it, the entire island, and the surrounding hundred kilometers of sea in two.


    White steam instantly filled the world. The girl stood amidst the scalding vapor, still unable to recall any of her past.


    Suddenly, raindrops began to fall from above, carrying a metallic, rust-like tang.


    "Blood?"


    The girl finally recognized something familiar. Yes, it wasn''t rain falling from the sky, but the blood erupting from the Herrscher''s exploded corpse.


    But there were also gem-like objects mixed in with the rain, clattering as they rolled around the girl''s feet.


    "What... are these?"


    She tilted her head, staring at the gems at her feet. It was unclear if it was their natural color or if they reflected the hue of blood, giving them a dim red glow.


    But she looked at the longsword in her hand. There was a similar gem on the guard, also dark red.


    She searched her empty memory, recalling no connection to this gem, yet why did her vision instantly blur the moment her gaze fell upon it?


    Why did cold liquid slide from the corners of her eyes?


    She searched her empty memory again, receiving only an abstract answer��


    Tears. They are a symbol of sadness.


    But what kind of emotion was sadness?


    Before she could ponder further, she took a dazed step forward, suddenly stumbled, and knelt on one knee, leaning on her sword.


    "Urgh! Ahhh!"


    Her body was suddenly caught in a tug-of-war between extremes��an encroaching, silent drowsiness on one side, and a more seductive sound echoing in her ears on the other:


    "Kill Honkai... Kill Honkai..."


    [Honkai]? What was that?


    She looked at the blood and gems on the ground��that was Honkai. She looked at the sword in her hand��that was Honkai. She looked at the woman leaning on her for support��that was not Honkai. She looked again at her own unfamiliar hands��this was Honkai.


    "Urgh urgh ahh��Kill..."


    Her howl cut off abruptly, like a bomb defused the instant before detonation. Her eye and hair color instantly reverted to normal, the marks climbing from her neck to her left cheek vanished. The one responsible for this, perhaps not quite "human," now faced the girl, one arm around her shoulder, the index finger of the other hand gently touching the center of her forehead.


    "Michael?"


    Before the girl''s consciousness faded to black, she seemed to hear the woman beside her call out this name.


    "My apologies, Captain. But strictly speaking, I''m not him, just a form manifested by a part of his consciousness through the Eighth Divine Key."


    He placed the unconscious Hua into Himeko''s arms, instructing softly:


    "Alright, the last of the Eighth Divine Key''s energy is depleted, and my mission is complete. From here on, please take care of Hua, Captain."


    Sensing her worry, Michael added:


    "Don''t worry, the position and force of that last strike were perfectly controlled. Although it split the entire island in two, it didn''t harm The Deep, nor Mei and Vill-V."


    "But..."


    Himeko still had questions, but perhaps, as Michael said, the Divine Key''s energy was truly exhausted. The separated consciousness, along with the manifested physical form, vanished together.


    Thus, she could only turn her gentle gaze back to the girl in her arms, stroking her cold cheek and whispering softly:


    "Sleep well now. It''s over."


    ...


    "Clank�� Clank�� Clank�� Clank��"


    With every step Kevin took on the ice, the studded soles of his boots left crisp, heavy echoes.


    But he continued walking without hesitation towards the group of ice sculptures before him, towards [him].


    That''s right, everything from the hundreds-meter-long Fire Moth No. 3 transport ship down to the single-seat combat craft he himself had flown, were now translucent ice sculptures upon the sea.


    The howling sea wind, carrying ice crystals, scraped past his cheek. The temperature was so low that even he shivered.


    If one were to pull back the view, looking from a satellite''s perspective, they would see that the northern half of the North Pacific, extending east from the Far Eastern coastline, was now completely frozen solid.


    This wasn''t the power of the Parvati factors within Kevin, although... he might have been capable of it, and certainly would be in the future. But this current ice field was indeed more than just the power of Parvati factors.


    It was��the Fifth Divine Key, the Key of Stagnation: Dormancy of All Things.


    Dormancy of All Things... purely from the words, the name didn''t sound harsh, even possessed a certain beauty of utter stillness.


    But the naming of Divine Keys had always been arbitrary. A harmless name didn''t preclude dangerous, difficult-to-counter abilities��the Abyss Flower was a prime example.


    Thinking of the Abyss Flower, Kevin found it difficult not to think of his comrade.


    When he saw what Michael had to face during the Sixth Honkai Eruption, he couldn''t stop thinking��perhaps someday, I too will face such a choice.


    This kind of unnervingly accurate intuition... it was truly hard not to despise it...


    The Judgment of Shamash, missing half its core, flickered weakly, seeming as if it might be extinguished at any moment by the freezing tide stirred up by the Fifth Divine Key. But Kevin seemed unfazed. He shifted to a more comfortable stance, gently tapping the greatsword onto the ice surface. Accompanying the harsh "hiss," a long, straight scratch appeared on the ice.


    The scratch stopped abruptly at a certain point. Kevin reversed the blade, resting the greatsword, still radiating residual heat, on the shoulder of the only other living being on the entire ice field besides himself.


    "Kevin..."


    The man was frozen solid from the neck down, but the ever-present red T-shirt was still faintly visible. He kept sucking in cold breaths, yet still mumbled Kevin''s name.


    The hostility in Kevin''s eyes softened slightly. He knew, he knew perfectly well, that although the person before him wore the same goggles, the same red T-shirt, and called his name exactly as always...


    He was ultimately not him, but an individual of the Herrscher, designation L10-004, an individual of the Tenth Herrscher.


    And his current appearance was merely a last-ditch attempt to disturb Kevin''s mind before death.


    But knowing was one thing, being clear-headed another. Who could truly remain entirely unmoved?


    Michael couldn''t back then, and neither could he now.


    Perhaps in the future, but right now, the greatsword rested on Aldemir''s shoulder for a long time, ultimately taking no action.


    Suddenly, Aldemir''s voice began to change. He stopped murmuring Kevin''s name. After a bout of suppressed, crazed laughter, his gaze bypassed Kevin''s figure, looking towards the distance.


    "Hahahahaha! Kevin, it''s all over."


    "Yes, it''s all over," Kevin thought silently.


    The Herrscher''s grotesque demeanor completely severed the image of Aldemir in Kevin''s mind. Only then could he grip the hilt of Shamash tightly. Now, just a slight exertion sideways would be enough to lop off his head.


    The Herrscher didn''t notice, or perhaps, no longer cared.


    "What? Aren''t you curious about what''s happening on P-21 right now?"


    Kevin didn''t speak, merely looked at him with extreme pity.


    "Oh! Oh!"


    Frozen, even as a Herrscher individual, speaking was difficult for Aldemir, but this didn''t stop him from talking non-stop.


    "Perhaps my hint wasn''t obvious enough��Kevin, haven''t you realized yet that everything we did was actually your human tactic of ''luring the tiger away from the mountain''? Hahaha..."


    Meeting Kevin''s calm, yet pity-filled gaze, Aldemir finally realized something was wrong. His smile grew increasingly strained, until it stopped altogether.


    "You said it yourself, this is our human tactic. Why would you think we humans understand it less than you Herrschers?"


    Kevin hadn''t finished speaking when the expression on Aldemir''s face shifted instantly from doubt to terror, as if he had personally witnessed a grand plan collapsing at the final moment.


    Seeing this, Kevin let out a soft snort.


    He knew more about the inner workings of this operation than even Mei did, which was why he was more confident about the battle on P-21.


    He had only one concern: whether Mei would don the Blank Key. Michael''s revised plan had clearly eliminated his final worry.


    A sound like rolling thunder echoed behind him. Then, wind and waves surged together. Even after crossing over a thousand kilometers, the aftershock still shattered the seemingly unbreakable ice field into pieces.


    "Impossible! Impossible! Impossible!"


    Mei and Vill-V had hypothesized that the Tenth Herrscher individuals communicated instantly via a special quantum entanglement phenomenon between their cores. Now, Aldemir continuously sent messages to his comrades via this entanglement, and unsurprisingly, received no response.


    Meaning, he had become the last surviving individual of the Tenth Herrscher.


    Kevin turned sideways, glancing in the direction of P-21.


    "Mei..."


    Thus, he hesitated no longer. With a slight flick of his wrist, the greatsword''s blade turned, slicing through Aldemir''s carotid artery.


    Then, he reached out a cold hand, covering the other''s eyes, gently closing the eyelids that refused to shut in death. The next moment, the body of this last Herrscher individual was easily shattered into pieces of varying sizes, leaving only the core intact.


    "Heh..."


    Kevin chuckled, half self-deprecatingly, half helplessly.


    "It''s over."


    The ice field began to melt. Kevin plunged his hand into the bone-chilling seawater, as if trying to wash away the friend''s blood that wasn''t actually on his hand.


    His eyes quickly reddened. He wished he could peel off his own skin, as if only that could remove the lingering stain of blood.


    "It''s over... But... it''s not over yet."


    ...


    On the barren plains called Bohemia, though devoid of any green, night should have been falling thick and fast due to the time difference.


    But because of the golden light curtain, combined with the glow of the SELENEs, the area was as bright as day.


    Michael kept his eyes tightly shut. Just moments ago, he had directed the five-hundredth bombardment from the SELENE cannon array. But he seemed uninterested in seeing the results, or perhaps, he didn''t need to open his eyes to perceive the outcome.


    Four full hours, launching an all-out attack less than every thirty seconds, with no chance to breathe. Combat of this intensity... just thinking about it made one''s liver ache.


    The MANTISes behind him had rotated through countless shifts. Only Ely remained steadfastly by his side. Of course, ''standing'' might be less accurate than ''wearily leaning on each other.''


    After all, for combat this intense, drawing energy solely from the Imaginary Tree couldn''t keep pace��


    Although it seemed like a stalemate with the Eleventh Herrscher had been reached, the Binding barrier itself suppressed energy, just particularly Honkai Energy. Thus, the energy expended by the Eleventh Herrscher in each confrontation was actually far less than Michael''s. The deficit had to be supplemented by the other MANTISes.


    Besides, No. 17''s original model only considered energy expenditure, not physical and mental fatigue. Looking at it now, holding out for 69 hours was impossible; even nine hours seemed questionable. But...


    "Hoo..."


    For the first time in four hours, Michael opened his eyes and let out a long breath.


    Most others probably didn''t notice. Of course, even if they did, they likely wouldn''t understand the meaning behind it.


    Only Elysia understood that the soft exhale signified the relief of a heavy burden lifted.


    "It''s over," Michael said, his voice audible only to Ely.


    The word was indeed "over," but to Ely, it sounded more like the trumpet call for a final battle.


    "Are you... really going to do that?"


    Michael didn''t speak, just nodded slightly.


    "Then... you definitely won''t..., right?"


    "Mm."


    And so, the engine roar of the SELENE, which had filled the air for hours, suddenly vanished. The sky dimmed slightly.


    How could such a significant change escape everyone''s notice?


    Stunned, everyone looked at Michael''s back. Before him, the light curtain, which had maintained a five-kilometer distance, began expanding rapidly again, freed from the pressure of the SELENE cannons. In just a few seconds, it seemed poised to cross the short distance and engulf everyone within the barrier.


    Kosma''s mind exploded. He had previously overheard Michael and Mei''s conversation. Knowing Michael, although doubt lingered in his heart, he had stubbornly dismissed the idea of throwing all the MANTISes into the barrier as a joke.


    But now Michael was... going to do it for real?


    Yet before he could step forward to question, and before Dystopia could frantically pull him back, Michael suddenly reached out a hand towards Ely, presenting a blue gemstone to her.


    "This is the second time."


    "The situation wasn''t so good last time."


    "Mm, but this time, I just need you to hold onto it for a little while."


    No one understood what they were talking about.


    After all, records of the entire Seventh Honkai Eruption were taboo among taboos within Fire Moth. Of course, even those who experienced it firsthand likely didn''t know Michael had once discarded, and been discarded by, his own core.


    But this time was different.


    This wasn''t abandonment, just temporary safekeeping.


    Michael didn''t understand the exact principles of the Binding barrier, nor could he personally "experience" this power like he did fighting the Eighth Herrscher. All his information came from deductions based on memory.


    What was certain was that this Authority caused extreme harm to Herrschers and MANTISes. Whether this damage was reversible? He couldn''t say for sure.


    But considering the importance of the Authority, especially the importance of his own unique Authority in a certain upcoming plan, Michael opted for the safer approach��temporarily separating his core. This meant he would lose his Herrscher powers for the following period, facing the Binding with his own self.


    And his own self possessed such energy.


    Ely didn''t say much, just clenched the core tightly in her hand.


    "You have to come back."


    Without waiting for Michael''s reply, she immediately commanded loudly:


    "All personnel, fall back!"


    Hearing the command, the vast majority of MANTISes ignored their weak legs and retreated using whatever means they could.


    Those unwilling to retreat so ignominiously still obeyed the order implicitly.


    Only Kosma stared blankly at Michael''s back, until he was dragged away from the battlefield by Dystopia and Ely, each pulling one of his arms.


    "Clang!"


    Michael plunged the Abyss Flower deep into the ground before him. With his current power, he rarely needed to use Divine Keys in battle; even if he did, he could replicate them himself.


    But the Abyss Flower was, after all, her keepsake. Mei had never asked Michael for it, and Michael had never considered handing it over.


    But at this moment, it was indeed a necessity.


    "Hmph..."


    The golden light curtain was about to surge upon Michael. With a soft grunt, a slight sting and draining sensation came from the palm gripping the lance. Then, silently, as far as the eye could see, white flowers bloomed.


    Furthermore, if one''s gaze wasn''t limited to the immediate vicinity, they would see that the sea of flowers wasn''t confined to one side of the barrier, but encircled the entire two-hundred-kilometer-diameter barrier in a full ring!


    Then, green vines burst from the earth, vibrant with life, instantly crawling across the entire light curtain.


    But alas, it seemed useless.


    Unleashing all the Honkai Energy within the Abyss Flower only bought Michael an instant.


    However... many things can happen in the fleeting passage of a white steed glimpsed through a crack.


    For instance, closing one''s eyes, folding one''s hands over the red Stigma mark on one''s chest.


    "Seele..."


    He whispered the name softly. They had promised each other that even across the greatest distances, the call through the Stigma would inevitably connect them.


    And so, an impatient voice crossed a distance perhaps vaster than the definition of time itself, echoing in Michael''s mind:


    "Tsk! So troublesome!"


    "My apologies, Seele. This time, I''m afraid I truly need your full assistance."


    "Hm? Are you serious? Fine, fine, whatever you want..."


    "Seele?"


    "Annoying! Just don''t die!"


    A blood-red light suddenly flared from the Stigma, then grew searing hot, as if trying to permanently brand the mark onto Michael''s palm through his clothes.


    "Thump-thump��Thump-thump��Thump-thump��"


    Michael could clearly hear his own heartbeat. He could feel his own blood, red just like any human''s, constantly circulating through this fist-sized organ.


    "Thump-thump, Thump-thump, Thump-thump, Thump-thump��"


    The heartbeat gradually quickened. Impurities seemed to mix into the red blood, like black mire, thick and cold, the complete opposite of blood. Like a spreading virus, they instantly flowed through every vein, finally enveloping the entire heart in blackness.


    And so, it was no longer a heart a human could possess.


    "Thumpthumpthumpthumpthump!"


    The heartbeat blurred into a continuous roar, almost threatening to burst out of his chest.


    Blue light erupted from Michael''s body like flames. The fringe of hair on his forehead stirred. He suddenly opened his eyes. His originally silver-grey irises now glowed with an eerie blue light.


    Of course, if one looked closely, they would notice his pupils were no longer humanly round, but vertical slits like a beast''s��


    Yes, the Stigma recorded all stories, including the entirety of the girl named Seele, and naturally, the entirety of the person named Michael. Thus, the climax of that story, the Artificial Cascade, was naturally included, even though Michael''s new body previously contained no ICHOR factors whatsoever.


    "MOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO��"


    Many retreating MANTISes heard the bellow and were forced to stop, covering their ears to prevent their eardrums from shattering.


    And when they turned back, they saw the back of a monster over a thousand meters tall. sea??h th�� Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hmph! So ugly!"


    From the monster''s chest, countless blood-red chains shot out, fixing the shape of the entire Binding barrier.


    Michael raised his hands, bracing against the light curtain. This single action whipped up a raging gale at low altitude, emitting a sky-tearing shriek.


    Whether it was the Abyss Flower''s vines, [Seele''s] chains, or Michael''s body, upon contact with the light curtain, black smog billowed, and power drained away.


    Michael wasted no time. His neck stretched forward, and he bit down on the light curtain, then tore backwards.


    "Crunch��Crunch��Crunch��"


    Though it was an intangible light curtain, it still produced tangible chewing sounds, like gnawing on tough, overcooked intestines.


    But no one would find this scene appetizing. Instead, many had already started gagging, clutching their throats.


    Disgust was one aspect. Equally, in this dark night, on this land covered in white flowers, the chewing sounds of a thousand-meter-tall monster were exceptionally chilling.


    And this chewing continued for a full hour. Under Vishnu''s relentless devouring, the Eleventh Herrscher''s barrier finally shattered.


    The moment the light curtain broke, the light in Michael''s eyes gradually faded. His head and hands drooped limply. Only his abdomen, distended from excessive consumption, was particularly conspicuous.


    At the same time, a streak of pink light shot past his side, crossing over a hundred kilometers to precisely kill the Herrscher.


    Lowering the Flowing Flowers, Ely ran unhesitatingly towards the non-human body. But before she could get close, guided by the Abyss Flower, green vines crawled all over Michael, then tightened forcefully.


    Black blood spurted from the gaps in the vines. Under the effect of the Authority of Death, the massive body rapidly shrank like a punctured balloon, then quickly disintegrated, scattering as flying ash.


    "No... way...?"


    Only these three words remained in Ely''s mind.


    She instinctively clenched the core in her hand, only to find her palm empty.


    "Hey, what are you spacing out for?"


    Michael poked her cheek from the side.


    Ely turned her head blankly. Her eyes were like glass fogged over on a cold winter day. She stared blankly at the brand-new Michael before her, then pressed her lips together.


    "Idiot Michael, you scared me again!"


    Although she knew Michael wouldn''t die so carelessly, in a world like this, who could say when death might come?


    She had truly panicked just now.


    "Are you silly? How many times have I reconstructed my body? Still not used to it? Besides, who else can control the Abyss Flower but me?"


    Michael explained with a smile, unprepared for Ely to throw herself directly into his arms and bite down hard on his shoulder through his clothes.


    "Stupid Michael! Who thinks about all that..."


    Michael''s lips moved slightly, but ultimately, he didn''t translate his feelings into pale words.


    To have someone worry about him regardless of everything, without considering logic...


    "Ely..."


    ...was truly wonderful.


    Night fell once more upon the barren plain. Michael stood before everyone, holding Ely tightly, then placed a light kiss on the pointed tip of her ear.


    And so, the temperature of that ear gradually rose. Even in the pitch black, it wasn''t hard to imagine that flush of crimson.


    "Elysia."


    He rarely called her by her full name.


    "Mm..."


    "It''s over."


    "Hm?"


    Her body gradually softened, finally burying her warm head into Michael''s still cool chest.


    "Everything is over... Everything is, very soon, going to be over."

 Chapter 281: The Missing Authority

    Chapter 281 - The Missing AuthorityWind swept through every corner of the city, uninhabited for years, scattering grey dust and flakes of keratin high into the air.


    Michael stood at the anchor point, atop the tall building. This time, he didn''t head straight for his destination but leaned against the railing��so rusted it crumbled into fragments at the slightest touch��and quietly surveyed the city called "Kaelenstadt."


    Unlike the abandoned cities seen in the intrinsic world, something seemed missing here.


    Michael silently compared, quickly spotting the difference.


    Humans, after all, weren''t the sum total of all life. After humans completely abandoned a place, countless animals, insects, microorganisms, and plants would spontaneously fill the void, even in the face of pervasive Honkai Energy radiation.


    At the very least, the usual "home-invading" cats and dogs��or perhaps Honkai Beasts��would inevitably be present. Their paws would make the faintest sounds on the slippery moss, sounds almost imperceptible, yet signifying life, the hope of life that persists anytime, anywhere.


    However, the city before him held only the unchanging ruins and rubble, aside from the flying ash and keratin powder left after all life was destroyed. Occasionally, some structures, unable to bear their own weight, would collapse with a tremendous echo heard throughout the land. But while the sound was immense, it had nothing to do with life.


    He cast his gaze further east. If this weren''t a Bubble Universe, he should have been able to see the streets reflecting the twilight.


    This place was where many stories began, the starting point for many encounters.


    And in the same place, across a world, perhaps... it would also become the end of a story?


    Michael broke off the last piece of railing before him, meticulously grinding it into powder between his thumb and forefinger. Then, opening his hand, he let the wind carry the utterly rusted powder and dust together towards the horizon.


    Humans, the pinnacle of creation?


    How laughable.


    They were actually just like this powder and dust. Before the sweeping, decisive wind, their only fate was to be swept along, blown to places unknown.


    Michael leaped down from the rooftop. With every step he took, a sea of white flowers bloomed behind him.


    Green vines pushed through the dry, cracked concrete road, enveloping one tall building after another.


    If I don''t add some greenery, the oxygen here will run out. Besides, I know she likes it.


    And so, the city became divided by him. Behind him lay a vibrant sea of flowers and forest; before him remained the cold, grey steel and concrete.


    Only that splash of pink stood out starkly against the grey gloom, guiding Michael forward.


    Neither seemed to be in a particular hurry. When Michael crossed the stone bridge, he even deliberately stopped, looking at the nearly ruined railings, looking at the almost dried-up stream below.


    Thinking back, every meeting with the Elysia of this Bubble Universe seemed to require a long prelude, a time for each to decide what mood and attitude to adopt when facing the other.


    To each other, they were extremely special existences��he was Michael, she was Ely, yet the connection established in his memory hadn''t formed between them.


    Yes, connection.


    Michael had pondered this before: What was the fundamental difference between the Elysia in the Bubble Universe and the Elysia he knew?


    Ultimately, it was connection.


    Humans exist in the world, and whether willing or not, inevitably form connections with others. These connections help define "self" and also unconsciously draw people closer to one another.


    "One person''s feelings for another always stem from the connection, not the person themselves."


    This was Michael''s previous conclusion regarding the Bubble Universe Elysia.


    However, these thoughts were merely built upon existing human ideas; they couldn''t transcend the limitations of human cognition. For instance��when those thinkers and philosophers pondered this, they certainly wouldn''t consider the relationship between another version of me from a parallel world and another version of her.


    Does the ''me'' from another world count as part of the ''self''?


    Does the ''her'' from another world count as part of ''her''?


    This wasn''t splitting hairs for the sake of it. In this Honkai-infested world, especially given the choices Michael faced, the question warranted discussion.


    If the ''her'' from another world could count as ''her,'' then Michael wouldn''t need to worry at all about Elysia''s sacrifice. But how could that be possible? This Ely, after all, hadn''t experienced those stories with Michael, hadn''t established that kind of connection. How could she possibly replace the real ''her'' in Michael''s heart?


    But if she wasn''t her, then why, when Michael first arrived in this Bubble Universe, couldn''t he accept her mutual destruction with the Sixth Herrscher? And why now, with every meeting, did a tense emotion always linger in his heart?


    After pondering for so many years, Michael could only arrive at an extremely vague concept��human emotions, how could they be fully captured by cold language and text?


    There are no absolutes in the world, and complex, ever-changing emotions are no exception.


    Actually, if pressed further, one might offer the explanation of ''loving the house along with the crow living on it'' [love me, love my dog], but no matter how you put it, she couldn''t replace her. Thus, the question lost its necessity for deep contemplation in Michael''s mind.


    It was just that every time he came to this Bubble Universe, his brain automatically brought the question up.


    "Hi! Long time no see!"


    "Mm." Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Faced with Michael''s deliberately cool reply, Ely pouted dissatisfyingly, her gaze inevitably drawn to the sea of flowers behind him.


    "If you want to pick one, go ahead."


    Her gaze was so obvious, how could Michael not see it?


    He pursed his lips and said, half resigned, half amused.


    Only then did Ely smile, eyes curving, and bent down to pick the largest-looking flower.


    "This... how do you put this in your hair?"


    She held the flower, poking it randomly around her head, only managing to mess up her hair into a tangled fluff.


    "Heh..."


    Michael couldn''t hold back a soft chuckle, which she immediately caught:


    "Help me put it on!"


    "What?"


    "Help me put it in my hair!"


    "..."


    Unable to refuse her, Michael took the white flower. He first cupped her head, tidied up the messy hair, and finally gently tucked the flower into the strands by her ear.


    Actually, just looking at their personalities revealed the difference between the two Elysias.


    Perhaps burdened by having faced the end of the world, the Elysia in this Bubble Universe was quieter most of the time. She often wandered the cities alone, looking at the scenery, and didn''t interact much with people.


    But she had also experienced far less than the Ely Michael knew, so whenever she did speak, there was still a touch of girlish naivete.


    But... it didn''t matter anymore...


    "This will all be over soon," Michael repeated in his heart, as if trying to deeply engrave this abrupt phrase into his mind.


    Whether it was a prophecy or a prayer, distinguishing between them was no longer necessary.


    The two soon arrived at the disturbingly empty base. Just inside the entrance, they saw a man of similar build and age to Michael. He sat in a lounge chair, holding a book, humming some incomprehensible tune quite loudly.


    But the most speechless aspect was that he had a pair of striped underpants pulled over his head, with round holes cut out for his eyes and mouth...


    In short, one glance suggested his mental state was precarious.


    "Immer?" Michael called out tentatively.


    Actually, there was no need for tentativeness. There were only five humans in this Bubble Universe, and only one male among them. Who else could it be but Immer?


    It was just... Immer''s previous personality, while occasionally prone to childish acts like using Michael''s underpants as an avatar, was overall definitely considered reserved and steady, especially considering the general childishness inherent in men.


    His current appearance, however, made it hard not to think of Rin...


    "Uh? Michael... Captain?"


    He looked up in astonishment, then hastily pulled the underpants off his head, chuckling dryly, unsure what to say.


    "Make way, make way! Big brother, big sister, make way! Lift your feet! Move back! Quickly! Hahahahahaha!"


    Accompanied by exaggerated laughter, a smaller figure burst out from a nearby door. She pushed two mops soaked with water, thoroughly mopping the entire room... thoroughly wetting the entire room.


    Michael shook his head, stepped on her mop while gently pressing her shoulder, immobilizing Rin.


    "Ah! Hey? Big Brother Michael!"


    She tilted her head, studying him for a good while before finally confirming that the person who had arrived was indeed Michael.


    "Ehehehe... Big Brother Michael, you''re here! Does that mean we can go back now?"


    Michael glanced at Immer, who was clutching the underpants and looking down silently, then asked in return:


    "Is there anything uncomfortable about staying here?"


    "Huh?"


    Rin''s eyebrows furrowed along with her nose, and her lips puckered upwards, seemingly completely baffled by Michael''s question.


    "Uncomfortable? Nope! I think it''s great."


    Seemingly afraid Michael wouldn''t believe her, she hastily added:


    "I don''t get dragged up super early by Sis to practice swordsmanship, and Pardofelis doesn''t sneak away my snacks. It''s just... it''s just..."


    "Just what?"


    "Hehehe, it''s just a little boring, and... I miss Sis a little..."


    By the end, Rin''s voice was as faint as a mosquito''s buzz.


    "And you?" Michael looked at Immer.


    "Me? I don''t really mind. It''s quite nice, actually. No missions, and Kalpas isn''t around to bother me. Think of it as a paid vacation."


    "...I was asking why you had underpants on your head."


    "Ah? That... cough cough... Don''t worry about the details!"


    Actually, even without asking, Michael could guess the likely reason��in an unchanging, confined space, facing the same people day after day, saying the same things...


    Over time, it would be hard to say mental problems wouldn''t arise.


    Michael, who knew the entirety of [Seele''s] story through the Stigma, was no stranger to this.


    He suddenly felt a strong urge to apologize, not just to Rin and Immer, but also to Klein, and...


    Immer, likely guessing what he was thinking, shook his head and spoke up first:


    "It''s okay, Michael. Compared to you guys fighting on the front lines, we''ve spent over a month in this Bubble Universe and failed to find any trace of the Mu Continent''s Bubble Universe... It''s truly a failure."


    "Uh?"


    If Immer hadn''t mentioned it, Michael might have even forgotten the excuse he''d given earlier.


    His expression remained blank; he just blinked, then suddenly spoke, catching Immer completely off guard:


    "Actually, I came this time specifically to tell you some good news."


    "Hm? What good news? Did they find the Mu Continent?"


    "Er..."


    Michael shook his head, looking somewhat troubled.


    Lies were like that. Whether born of good intentions or malice, a lie was a lie, requiring an endless chain of subsequent lies to cover it up.


    Unless someone could say without hesitation��Sorry, I was lying before.


    Only then could the ceaseless cycle end.


    But from Michael''s perspective, very few, perhaps almost no one, could do that. Compared to the unknown consequences of exposing a lie, humans would rather bear an endless, heavy burden.


    This was another manifestation of human contradiction��they clearly yearned for connection with others, desperately seeking warmth and companionship in this dark, cold world. Yet when others truly drew near, they would hide and conceal, using one lie after another to cover their true selves, always maintaining a certain distance.


    But to Michael, what did lies matter? What did truth matter?


    In the face of the impending Finality, everything lost meaning.


    Or perhaps, as he had told Hua, he had a way to reverse everything, a way to make all the pain the Honkai brought to this world cease to exist. To accomplish this, he only needed to do something trivial to most humans in the near future. After taking that step, all human troubles would be nothing but fleeting clouds to him.


    Or maybe, things had already reached this point. Humanity was just one step away from facing the end. There was no need for concealment anymore.


    "You can return to the intrinsic world."


    "Uh? Ah?"


    Immer frowned. Michael could see he had something he wanted to say, but the words were like unsecured sheet music, blown away by the wind to a place consciousness couldn''t reach.


    After some time, Immer finally spoke slowly:


    "But, the plan to search for the Mu Continent hasn''t been fully implemented yet..."


    "That plan itself wasn''t important. Even if we found the Mu Continent''s Bubble Universe, we don''t have the ability to reconnect it to the intrinsic world without damaging it."


    "..."


    Immer''s lips opened and closed uselessly. He immediately asked:


    "Then us... then our purpose in coming to this Bubble Universe was..."


    "That''s right. I deceived you."


    Michael''s gaze swept over Rin, who lowered her head guiltily. Michael gave a self-deprecating smile:


    "Actually, you probably suspected this already, right? A task as important as searching for the Mu Continent''s Bubble Universe would surely require a large team, composed of various specialists. It would be impossible to include a young girl like Rin.


    "Besides, such a plan would necessitate close contact with certain departments in the intrinsic world. Yet, over the past month, only Mobius, Sakura, and Kalpas occasionally contacted you via Genius, and they never mentioned work. It''s hard not to become suspicious."


    "So..."


    "The reason you can return to the intrinsic world is because the Eleventh��no, more accurately, because the Tenth Honkai Eruption is over."


    "The Tenth? Eleventh? So quickly?"


    Immer first exclaimed out of habit, but he wasn''t a fool. Within two or three seconds, he reacted, understanding the true meaning behind Michael''s words.


    "You don''t mean..."


    "Exactly. If you and Klein hadn''t been hiding in this Bubble Universe, you likely would have become... individuals of the Tenth Herrscher."


    While Immer was still puzzling over the meaning of "individuals," Rin impatiently pointed at her own nose and asked:


    "What about me? What about me?"


    She had an ominous feeling��that the "you" in "you can return to the intrinsic world"... might not include her...


    "We''ll talk about your situation later."


    Michael gently ruffled her hair, then looked towards Elysia, who had been leaning against the doorframe smiling silently from the beginning:


    "Klein is with Dr. Mei, right? Let''s go. Let''s send these two back to the intrinsic world first. There are people waiting impatiently over there."


    The subsequent arrangements went smoothly.


    Mei knew the general situation completely. Of course, even the parts she didn''t know, she had learned from the Mei of the intrinsic world via Genius.


    As for Klein, she seemed mentally much better off than Immer and Rin. After all, here she was also working under Dr. Mei, not much different from working under Mobius in the intrinsic world.


    However, compared to Mobius''s ''work 25 hours a day'' workload, life in the Bubble Universe was far too leisurely. Mei was only concerned with two things: Project Stigma, and the technology to materialize consciousness into memory bodies, i.e., the Elysian Realm project.


    In fact, Klein''s workflow involved completing tasks and handing them to Mei, who then transferred them via Genius to the Mei in the intrinsic world, who then passed them to Mobius, who then assigned the next batch of tasks...


    Rounding it up, Klein was still working for Mobius, just that the information lag gave her significantly more free time.


    So, when Michael informed her she could return to the intrinsic world, she was excited, but also felt a slight reluctance.


    Regardless, returning to the world she knew was ultimately a good thing.


    Michael opened a spatial rift. Without hesitation, Immer and Klein stepped through.


    Rin''s mouth hung open as she looked longingly at the darkness, before Elysia gently guided her away from Mei''s laboratory by the head.


    "How''s the Elysian Realm project progressing?"


    Michael casually pulled over a stool and sat down.


    Mei rubbed the bridge of her nose, looking somewhat tired:


    "If we followed the original plan devised by ''that me'' and Mobius, we could start implementing the plan right now, start creating the memory bodies. And... it''s already a bit late."


    "Meaning, my proposed plan isn''t currently possible?"


    "Yes. The original Elysian Realm plan relied on the abilities of psychic-Sensitive MANTISes, coupled with data terminals, to create a world similar to a metaverse. This is achievable with our current technology."


    "...Could you please stop trend-chasing."


    "Hm?"


    "Nothing, continue..."


    "But your current request is for this world to actually exist in the form of data..."


    "Can''t be done?"


    "Mm..."


    "A model like Aponia and The Deep... Okay, that''s a purely spiritual world, lacking the possibility of coordinating memory bodies."


    "Mm, yes, that''s correct."


    Michael narrowed his eyes. He knew things weren''t that simple. If it were truly impossible, Mei would have rejected his revised plan outright long ago, not left room for maneuvering like this.


    "Just say it. What''s missing?"


    "Just like you told them earlier, you yourself are actually well aware, right? To complete this project according to your goal, what we currently lack is an Authority that hasn''t appeared yet��the Authority to control the data world."

 Chapter 282: We Are All Hedgehogs

    Chapter 282 - We Are All Hedgehogs"..."


    Michael took a deep breath and slowly closed his eyes.


    "The Authority of Corruption..."


    And so, Michael finally understood the meaning behind this Mei''s words, "it''s already a bit late now."


    Logically, Corruption was only the Twelfth Herrscher. After [Corruption] ended, humanity should still have an unknown amount of time to construct the so-called Elysian Realm.


    But firstly, considering the current pace of four Honkai Eruptions occurring consecutively within four months, how much time would humanity truly have left after [Corruption] ended?


    Secondly, facing the Finality that could descend at any moment, the Elysian Realm project would inevitably consume vast resources, necessarily impacting other war preparations.


    This resource drain didn''t matter from Michael''s perspective, because trying to defeat the Finality through quantifiable combat power was inherently an [impossible task]��


    From the perspective of the MANTISes themselves, even someone as powerful as the original Kevin was merely a large ant before the Finality. A strike powerful enough to illuminate half the moon only bought the entire civilization half a day''s respite.


    As for building more weapons, like more SELENE engines to convert the Honkai Energy within the Finality, this presented a vicious cycle:


    Honkai itself has two parallel, non-contradictory explanations: one traditional theological, one scientific. Both describe the phenomenon, just using different language and perspectives. From the scientific viewpoint, the initial interpretation of the Honkai phenomenon was "a manifestation of entropy increase."


    Human civilization, including human creations like Divine Keys and SELENE engines, are part of negentropy.


    According to the principle of entropy increase, as negentropy expands, entropy increase also intensifies correspondingly. This principle fundamentally denies the possibility of directly defeating the Finality. For example��


    Although one overloaded SELENE engine could convert 30% of the Finality''s Honkai Energy, seemingly allowing humanity to completely decompose the Finality with just a few SELENEs, the Finality''s power would also grow accordingly, ensuring that even before all SELENEs burned out, its Honkai Energy would only be reduced by 30%.


    Furthermore, considering the law of diminishing marginal returns, this number would decrease even further.


    But Michael knew this, Mei knew this, yet it didn''t mean everyone understood.


    Besides, even understanding this, human sensibility wouldn''t abandon the possibility of defeating the Finality head-on. Just like in many fallen zones, people knew daggers and shovels were utterly incapable of defeating Honkai Beasts, but that didn''t stop them from wielding these weapons and striking with all their might when escape was impossible.


    The more he thought... the messier it became.


    Michael rubbed the bridge of his nose. When he looked up, he saw a flicker of bewilderment in Mei''s eyes too��a truly unprecedented sight.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Mei didn''t answer, instead writing a single word on a piece of paper with her ballpoint pen, then circling it.


    Michael stared at the word "SAKURA" on the paper, lost in thought.


    After a moment, he shook his head with a wry smile, carefully pulled the paper out from under the Genius, then roughly tore it into pieces and tossed it into the trash bin.


    He spoke, half helpless, half sarcastic:


    "Honestly, Mei, I somewhat regret telling you the so-called [script]."


    Only then did Michael realize that the [Leader] sitting before him was truly just a girl, a girl the same age as him, as Ely.


    She too could feel dejected, could feel lost, could feel helpless, could yield to fate.


    She too would question inwardly: "Since our civilization is destined to be destroyed, why struggle so painfully?"


    This struggle constantly tried to erode the sensibility inherent in every human being. It prevented lovers from dying together, even forcing them into self-destruction for the survival of the many. It subjected most of the world''s population to slave-like lives, where only unimaginable high-intensity work, inconceivable in peacetime, could exchange for meager means of survival...


    Such struggle, such a life worse than death, if only it could lead to a happy ending...


    Like those in the fallen zones, dragging their Honkai-eroded bodies, fighting Honkai Beasts with crude weapons. They fought continuously, striving for the right to live another second, simply because they held onto a sliver of hope��perhaps escaping the fallen zone, reaching an area controlled by Fire Moth, would bring treatment, a return to peaceful life.


    And those in the controlled zones, working over ten hours a day, witnessing familiar comrades die beside them daily from exhaustion, hunger, or exploitation. Their reason for clinging to life was none other than embracing Fire Moth''s promise of "defeating the Honkai" as a form of hope, hoping for a return to normal life after the Honkai ended.


    What about the soldiers of Fire Moth? They faced Honkai infection, had to kill their own comrades turned into Husks or Herrschers. What was their hope? Merely Mei telling them there were only thirteen Herrschers, and humanity had already defeated the eleventh.


    But if everyone were told now that there was no possibility of defeating the Finality, that destruction was the final outcome, who would still be willing to struggle?


    Ultimately, at this point, everyone was barely holding on, both psychologically and physiologically.


    If even the last shred of hope were extinguished, it would be hard for people not to think��


    Since destruction is the end anyway, living another second in this world is just suffering. Better to end it early myself.


    What? Defeating the Honkai in the next era?


    Don''t be ridiculous. Even if that possibility existed, what connection would the next era''s civilization have with this one?


    The Neanderthals went extinct; Homo sapiens shaped the current civilization. This was a victory for humanity, but not for the Neanderthals. The Neanderthals wouldn''t find solace in it.


    This was Mei''s thinking.


    Selfishness, avoidance, weakness, despair��human failings weren''t lessened just because she was Mei. After all, these were determined by the human vessel, not the individual named Mei.


    And as long as one considered oneself human, escaping the influence of these failings was impossible. Or perhaps, if these failings weren''t present in one''s heart, whether one could exist as human would be highly questionable.


    For Mei, she had simply always buried these emotions deep within her heart, fortifying these parts typically seen as weak with the pillars of rationality.


    However, no matter how well buried, how firmly tamped down, when an earthquake triggered by the [script] and a message from her "self" 250,000 years ago struck, these things were easily overturned.


    And to whom could Mei reveal these emotions?


    She looked around blankly. Whether Anti-Entropy or ordinary soldiers, she couldn''t let these resolute followers of Fire Moth see their leader... before their own last spark of hope was extinguished, see their leader already deeply despairing before the Finality even arrived.


    Even Kevin... couldn''t know...


    Because of the loneliness and cold of the long night, one hedgehog desires to huddle close to another for warmth.


    But when two hedgehogs draw near, they fear being pricked by the other''s spines, fear pricking the other with their own, and so they distance themselves again.


    And the tragedy of human loneliness lies in this frantic desire to huddle close to another for warmth, to reveal one''s entire self to another.


    But when such a person is truly found, one discovers it''s impossible to show everything��everyone, for various reasons, consciously or unconsciously conceals things from others. Even between Mei and Kevin, even between Michael and Ely, there are no exceptions.


    Ultimately, humans both desire someone who completely understands them and instinctively disbelieve that such a person exists in this world. And revealing everything to someone who doesn''t fully understand you inevitably leads to questioning, blame, even the possibility of the hard-won connection collapsing.


    Even worse... for some, the thought of "someone in the world who knows everything about you" is far more terrifying, more unacceptable than "no one in the world understands you."


    And so, they choose loneliness themselves.


    Fortunately, Mei''s loneliness wasn''t without an outlet. There was another her in the Bubble Universe��if one doesn''t believe others can fully understand oneself, then surely oneself can, right?


    Judging by the current situation, it wasn''t a question of ''can,'' but ''too much so.'' Mei understood Mei so well that the two Meis gradually converged towards complete synchronization. But this wasn''t necessarily a good thing. Once synchronization reached a certain level, Mei would find that conversing with the other Mei was merely talking to herself.


    And this entire vicious cycle was now being mercilessly exposed by Michael.


    She suddenly recalled the man''s self-abandonment two years prior. It turned out he was merely putting such irresponsible thoughts into action.


    "Mei, regarding this... you''re a sensible person. You should be able to see that we''ve actually changed a lot of fates, haven''t we? If nothing else, you didn''t end up wearing the Blank Key as per the [script] and suffering irreversible damage to your body."


    Mei remained silent. What Michael said was undeniably true, but frankly, it was just "two perspectives on the same half-glass of water."


    Faced with the same half-glass, whether one thinks "how is there only half left" or "wow, there''s still half left," both point to the essential phenomenon of "half a glass." Choosing one perspective implicitly acknowledges the other.


    Just like "we''ve already changed many fates" actually implies "we failed to change most fates."


    For example, from a fundamental perspective, Herrscher Authorities and hosts should be random. Yet why, even after Michael''s extensive intervention, have the Authorities remained completely unchanged, let alone the hosts?


    Furthermore, both Michael and Mei had seen Divine Keys left behind by even earlier civilizations beneath the moon''s craters. Most of those Divine Keys were identical to their current counterparts.


    Mm, so-called fate means that what can happen, will inevitably happen, must happen.


    Although the real world possesses far more randomness than cold numbers, even the most powerful god cannot guarantee that every thread of fate they weave is unbreakable. Even if the probability is pulled down to ten to the power of negative fifty-something, mathematically definable as "impossible," it can still blossom in desperate reality.


    But Mei wasn''t conceited enough, wasn''t arrogant enough, to believe such a miracle among miracles could happen twice in this era.


    "Heh heh..."


    Actually, for Michael, turning Mei''s thoughts around merely required using the Eighth Herrscher''s Authority to give this little girl a good wake-up call.


    At this point, he no longer considered it taboo��as long as no one found out.


    But he didn''t do it, because there was no need.


    Now, he could better appreciate Aponia''s past prophecies��seeing the threads of fate isn''t necessarily a good thing, but it''s not entirely bad either.


    Just like now, Mei repeatedly exposed her weaker side, yet Michael wasn''t worried. He knew this was temporary; she would soon resolve her inner conflict and refill her consciousness with rationality.


    What Michael needed to do, what he could do, was merely offer some insignificant guidance, preventing her, by some small chance, from truly falling into irreversible despair.


    "Mei, you''re a sensible person."


    Michael repeated the sentence.


    He actually wanted to tell Mei directly that after countless simulations, he had finally found a possibility of saving this era.


    Though extremely small, though just a prototype, it even possessed the potential to reverse everything. And the price was merely...


    Telling Mei this possibility, giving her [hope], just as she gave hope to all of humanity.


    He had come here specifically to say this, yet ultimately, he didn''t speak the words.


    "What you choose to believe in during the process determines what you will receive upon reaching the end."


    Never mind the fragile, powerless masses. Michael didn''t want the wisest, most rational among them to endure until the very end solely for the sake of such hope.


    It was a deceptive reversal of priorities. Besides, if that possibility ultimately proved impossible, it would only plunge the deceived into deeper despair.


    It was just... his own current confidence and optimism, did they stem from this hope? He himself couldn''t say for sure.


    "Mei, you must have guessed that the future I know doesn''t just encompass this era, right?"


    "...Mm."


    "Some words, they originate from the future, but I feel they can also serve as motivation for us in the past to move forward."


    He held up three fingers:


    "These are words spoken by the future Ely: Even if the future cannot be changed, I will decide the process of reaching that outcome myself. And her successor said: Even if fate cannot be changed, I will confirm it with my own hands, because that will give the ending entirely different meaning.


    "Of course, the last sentence actually has quite a connection to you and Kevin. It was said by another person to your descendants, or perhaps spoken by your descendants? I don''t quite remember��As long as it is a decision made after careful consideration, even if one deliberately conforms to so-called fate, it is by no means a life controlled by external forces.


    "Mei, think carefully. Do we humans live solely for the outcome of survival?


    "Undeniably, the fate woven by the gods seems impregnable, always leading to the worst outcome, just as humans inevitably die. But if one only focuses on the fact that humans will die, then why live at all?


    "Mei, perhaps the fastest way to lift your spirits is to offer you hope. But what I want to say is��even if we achieve nothing in the end, so what? Is the meaning of humanity''s propagation until now solely to defeat the Honkai? If the Honkai erases all the civilization humanity developed, does that civilization become meaningless?"


    "I..."


    Mei pursed her lips.


    "I don''t know."


    "Not knowing is right. I don''t know either."


    Mei''s eyes instantly flashed with annoyance. Michael quickly covered it up with a foolish grin.


    "Why humans live, why birds fly��this kind of philosophical debate about meaning is itself meaningless, yet meaningful.


    "Speaking of meaning, wasn''t Sisyphus pushing the boulder up the mountain the most meaningless task? Every time Sisyphus pushed the boulder to the summit, it would inevitably roll back down to the foot, and Sisyphus would push it up again, endlessly repeating. But Sisyphus wasn''t necessarily unhappy. He didn''t necessarily feel the process was meaningless, right?"


    Sensing the atmosphere had become too heavy, Michael suddenly grinned mischievously:


    "Heh heh... Given my position, I can only say so much. Miscalculated. I should have said these words to Kevin first, had him memorize them, then relay them to you. Would the effect have been better?"


    "Cough cough!"


    Mei suddenly coughed twice. Michael looked up at her, seeing the Mei opposite him also looked somewhat bewildered.


    "This type of talk, if it doesn''t come from my mouth, Kevin generally can''t remember it."


    Both simultaneously turned their gazes towards the Genius. S��arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well said, Michael. I will seriously consider your words. But for now, let''s return the topic to the Herrscher of Corruption."


    Michael suddenly smiled. Mei seemingly hadn''t said anything, merely steered the conversation back on track.


    But actually, her attitude had already said everything.


    She understood what Michael said.


    In fact, much of it was things she herself had said, passed through Kevin or Hua or Su to Michael''s ears, then modified and woven together by him before reaching her again.


    These words were indeed interesting, and not meaningless. But the most important point for Mei was feeling that someone stood with her.


    Whether it was Michael speaking these words, or Kevin, Hua, and Su keeping these words in their hearts and relaying them to Michael...


    In short, it was a feeling satisfyingly indescribable, yet difficult to define.


    It was still the same cold, long night. This group of hedgehogs sat together, neither too close nor too distant. Everyone consciously maintained the most appropriate distance, then little by little, revealed their whole selves to the others.


    And as they began to do so, the sharp spines on their bodies started to soften, to fall away. The long night remained the long night, but they had evolved from hedgehogs into a group of sparsely haired primitive humans.


    At some point, someone started a fire. Everyone gathered around the bonfire, and the night was no longer cold, no longer lonely. Just to prevent the hard-won fire from being extinguished by the night wind, everyone still sat in a circle. They no longer needed to maintain a large distance to avoid the pain of spines, but they also wouldn''t get overly close when others didn''t need it.


    They possessed an inner measure, allowing them to gauge the distance between hearts by tacit understanding, drawing closer when needed, consciously moving away when not.


    Suddenly, the night wind subsided slightly. And so, holding hands, they danced happily around the flickering firelight.


    For primitive humans, the socially significant "home" was perhaps formed just like this.


    Michael gently exhaled the breath he had held earlier, then thought no more.

 Chapter 283: Michael Visits the Sick

    Chapter 283 - Michael Visits the Sick"Corruption..."


    Michael murmured the word, letting out a soft sigh.


    Mei smiled faintly, once again taking control of the conversation.


    "What? Still hesitant? Do you lack confidence in that plan?"


    Michael rolled his eyes, mentally reviewing the plan Mei was referring to��


    It all started back in April, specifically on Mei''s birthday. Michael, along with Mobius and Aponia, had submitted a top-secret paper report.


    In it, Michael, drawing from his own experience becoming a Herrscher and combining it with how Mobius and Aponia''s experiments allowed Seele to retain part of her consciousness after becoming the Sixth Herrscher, outlined the prototype for a [Herrscher of Humanity] plan.


    Based on known phenomena, Michael retained his self-awareness because when the Honkai descended the consciousness of the First Herrscher, it targeted the original [Michael] of this world and erased it directly. Michael''s actual, active consciousness��the one that had transmigrated��dodged the bullet.


    Then, before the Herrscher consciousness could fully control the body and before the Herrscher Core could fully form, his consciousness replaced the Herrscher''s.


    Once a Herrscher is born, the connection to the Imaginary Space is irreversible. Even if God truly existed, this authority could not be revoked.


    Seele''s situation was somewhat different from Michael''s, yet similar:


    Aponia had copied one of Seele''s personalities. When the Imaginary targeted Seele''s original consciousness and replaced it, the copy of Seele''s consciousness was unharmed.


    However, by the time Michael discovered Seele''s copied consciousness, the Herrscher''s consciousness had already matured and begun to consume the copy. At that time, Michael, lacking the Authority of Sentience, could do nothing.


    However, looking at it from another angle, this meant that with Michael possessing the Authority of Sentience, combined with Aponia, at the precise moment a Herrscher appeared, they theoretically had the potential to create what he termed a [Herrscher of Humanity].


    The key to achieving this was grasping "the exact moment the Herrscher appears."


    And to grasp this moment, they needed to first identify the Herrscher''s potential host, or at least narrow down the pool of candidates. This was the only way to pull off the switcheroo right from the start.


    This plan was initially intended for the Tenth Herrscher. If they could infiltrate the enemy''s ranks, they could accurately discern their movements and objectives, making it easier to pass along false intelligence.


    The projected test subjects were Immer and Klein.


    However, after Mei read and destroyed the top-secret report, she hadn''t yet made up her mind before being targeted for assassination that very night by Carole��the individual who became the Tenth Herrscher.


    Thus, the part of the plan targeting the Tenth Herrscher became meaningless and was shelved.


    Now that Mei brought it up again, it was clear she had already simulated and verified the feasibility of the plan and intended to use it on the Twelfth Herrscher, the Herrscher of Corruption.


    Of course, her motives weren''t solely for the sake of the Elysian Realm. In fact, she didn''t fully understand Michael''s insistence on the "Realm."


    From her perspective, the initial digital version of the Elysian Realm she and Mobius designed was perfectly adequate for the purpose of "leaving behind a legacy and proof of existence," and it represented the limit of current technology.


    But Michael insisted on merging the data-based Realm with this physical Bubble Universe, creating a world existing in the seam between reality and illusion, both real and unreal.


    Was it because he feared the upcoming Herrscher of Corruption attacking the Realm? But the "script" didn''t mention anything like that. If that was a genuine concern, they could simply store the memory data first and construct the digital Realm after the Twelfth Honkai Eruption concluded.


    But since Michael insisted, so be it.


    Everyone had their secrets, and Mei wasn''t inclined to pry, especially since she knew the man before her was aware of a future even more distant than Aponia could foresee. Naturally, he carried a burden far heavier than any of them.


    Besides, it wasn''t impossible��as long as the power of Corruption could be harnessed by humanity.


    Of course, if it were only for the Elysian Realm, a Divine Key might suffice.


    But a more crucial aspect of this plan was that it could also prevent the Herrscher of Corruption from appearing randomly and bringing catastrophe upon humanity��


    Unlike the Herrschers of Dominance and Binding, even with sufficient understanding, finding a solution to the power of Corruption was extremely difficult.


    Perhaps a complete network shutdown could work, but how could they time the shutdown for the exact moment an unknown host became the Herrscher? How long could humanity sustain a total network blackout, and how could they confirm the Herrscher was eliminated?


    And was the Herrscher of Corruption''s ability truly limited to just corrupting networks?


    Would humanity even have enough time left to construct a Divine Key of Corruption?


    Michael rubbed the bridge of his nose and smiled wryly.


    "I''m not hesitant, nor do I lack confidence... I''m just wondering how to convince Sakura."


    Ideally, having Rin become a Human Herrscher in full control of the power of Corruption would be a win-win situation. But in this world, such seemingly perfect solutions often hide unseen sacrifices.


    For instance, even in the most ideal outcome, the Rin everyone would eventually face wouldn''t be the Rin they knew now.


    This wasn''t some philosophical debate about whether the future me is the same as the present me; it was a tangible "difference"��unless one believed there was absolutely no distinction between a consciousness copy and the original.


    If the world were a giant text document, the original "Rin" and a copy-pasted "Rin" might look identical and behave identically, but their essence would differ.


    Could the copy then replace the original, destined to be erased?


    No.


    If the Herrscher replaced the active consciousness within the body upon birth, Michael would have been gone long ago.


    In other words, fate is linked to the original consciousness, or to put it in more romantic terms��the soul.


    This meant sacrifice was unavoidable.


    Could Sakura accept this? Could Rin herself accept this?


    Michael didn''t even need to think about it to know how difficult this would be.


    "I need to think this through carefully... If possible, I want to bring Sakura here, and we can all discuss it openly. If it really doesn''t work out, then let''s go with the Divine Key plan."


    Both Meis fell silent simultaneously, their expressions turning thoughtful��at this stage, the compromise Michael was willing to make was using a Divine Key, not opting for the digital Elysian Realm plan...


    So, Michael, what exactly does an Elysian Realm situated between reality and illusion mean for your future plans?


    Mei was somewhat aware of Michael''s recent activities; besides, Michael hadn''t hidden them from her. She roughly knew he had some undisclosed plans, though she was unaware of the specifics.


    However... throughout this conversation, both parties had intentionally or unintentionally overlooked one possibility��Michael himself replicating the authority of Corruption to construct the Elysian Realm.


    Because the person who bore the authority of Corruption would inevitably become an indispensable part of the Elysian Realm. Meaning, if the struggle needed to continue into the next era, Michael would be bound to the Realm, unable to undertake any other actions.


    This was unacceptable in both Michael''s plans and Mei''s.


    The spacious laboratory lapsed into a silence that was neither long nor short.


    "Hss... Hss..."


    A burst of static suddenly came from the Genius device. It seemed the Mei on the other end had encountered something, temporarily cutting off communication.


    The interruption lasted about ten seconds before the static subsided, and Mei''s voice returned:


    "Alright, let''s proceed as you suggested later. Matters like this naturally require discussion with Sakura, but..."


    "What is it?"


    "Before that, there might be something else you need to do��she''s awake."


    ...


    The girl felt like she had been dreaming for a very long time, so long that the moment she opened her eyes, the memories from the dream rapidly dissipated under the somewhat harsh light.


    She ultimately failed to grasp what had happened in that dream.


    Her entire body felt an inexplicable fatigue��no, since she didn''t know what had happened before, "fatigue" wasn''t quite right. Let''s call it weakness for now.


    Her head sank into the soft pillow as if it possessed a powerful magnetic pull, holding her fast. Every time she tried to lift her head, she had to fight against an irresistible heaviness, so she stopped struggling and simply stared blankly at the ceiling above.


    The ceiling looked somewhat unfamiliar, yet somewhat familiar.


    The air was filled with the cold scent of disinfectant, mingling with the warmth that lingered from a long slumber.


    So, what exactly happened?


    No, that wasn''t the most important question. The most important question was��Who am I?


    The girl exerted considerable effort to maneuver her hand out from under the covers, holding her calloused palm up before her face.


    She vaguely grasped something, but when she tried to delve deeper, that spark of insight quickly vanished.


    This feeling was strangely familiar, as if it had happened countless times in the forgotten dream.


    Where was this place? The pervasive smell of disinfectant made her realize it was likely a hospital room, but if it was, there were no IV drips, no various medical instruments...


    The girl shifted her leg slightly��there was nothing at all, which was suspicious.


    Tap-tap-tap-tap-tap-tap-tap-tap��


    Rapid footsteps echoed from outside the room. One could sense the urgency of the approaching person without even needing to listen closely.


    Hua turned her head towards the sound, seeing walls and a door that shared the same metallic sheen and coldness as the ceiling.


    Only then did she realize how sharp her hearing was. Could she really accurately perceive sounds from beyond walls made of such material?


    Or perhaps the footsteps were just auditory hallucinations.


    But the next moment, she knew they weren''t hallucinations, but real sounds��


    The heavy metal door slid open to both sides, pulled by hydraulic mechanisms. A strange man paused at the doorway.


    He lingered for a second or two, his bright eyes gradually dimming, then strolled in casually.


    The girl tilted her head, carefully observing the man''s every move. Perhaps it was because her mind was completely blank, making her eager to know everything about herself and the world, that she observed a stranger''s actions with such meticulous detail.


    The door closed behind the man. He silently walked to the girl''s bedside, lowered his head, and met her gaze with an inscrutable expression.


    An indecipherable light flickered within his silver-gray eyes.


    Did he seem guilty? Yet also somewhat relieved... and filled with admiration and...


    The girl easily read the meaning in his gaze, so effortlessly it surprised even herself.


    Thus, she could conclude that this man definitely knew her past. Otherwise, he shouldn''t wear such an expression, and she shouldn''t be able to grasp his emotions so accurately.


    The man''s lips twitched twice, as if he struggled to swallow the words about to escape, chewing them over carefully before extracting new ones.


    Throughout this process, the girl kept her eyes fixed on his, watching him inexplicably crouch down slowly. Just as she wondered if he might fall onto the floor, a stool materialized behind him out of thin air, steadily catching him.


    The girl blinked, seemingly confirming if what just happened was real.


    But a voice deep inside told her that this was how things should be, that this man before her possessed such incredible abilities.


    This meant she must have known this man before, absolutely!


    And just as she could no longer suppress the restlessness in her heart and was about to ask questions urgently, the man spoke first:


    "Hua... how much do you remember about the past?"


    So my name is Hua... She quickly accepted this, then mustered great effort to shake her head slightly.


    "I... don''t know..."


    Hua''s words were simple and fragmented, but not intentionally so. "I don''t know anything, I don''t remember," was the complete sentence she formed in her mind, but for some reason, the moment she tried to speak it, the sentence felt as if it had been crudely cut apart by scissors. In the end, only these few words could be expressed as sound.


    Tension arose, but it wasn''t her feeling tense; it was the man before her who became tense. His hands, previously resting flat on his thighs, clenched tightly, wrinkling his pants into countless sharp creases.


    "Sorry..."


    This time, she finally managed to utter a complete sentence, albeit still incredibly short, but the meaning was conveyed intact.


    The man''s breathing grew heavy. The wise decision now would be to quickly change the subject, but he didn''t. Instead, he waited quietly, waiting for Hua to continue.


    "Sorry, really, sorry. I, feel, you should, be, someone very... very important, to me, but... I can''t remember your name."


    "My name is Michael."


    "Michael..."


    Hua moved her lips, silently repeating the name many times, then covered her forehead with a mournful expression.


    Michael stared at her dry lips for a moment, then snapped his fingers. A steaming cup of black coffee suddenly appeared in his hand.


    "Thirsty? Want some? Need sugar or milk?"


    Hua''s eyes widened slightly as she looked at the liquid in the cup emitting an ominous bitterness. She blinked and shook her head.


    Michael''s lips twitched. His plan to trick the old antique into drinking coffee had failed. sea??h th�� N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So he waved his hand, and the coffee vanished into thin air, replaced by a cup of warm tea.


    "This should be okay, right?"


    But Hua still shook her head. She licked her dry, cracked lips and shook her head again.


    Michael tilted his head, somewhat puzzled.


    It wasn''t until Hua blushed under his gaze and lowered her eyes, and his gaze slowly slid down, noticing her thighs pressed tightly together beneath the thin blanket, that he finally understood... After over a hundred hours of unconsciousness, even with a MANTIS''s unusual metabolism, she had reached her limit.


    "You... can''t get out of bed by yourself, can you?"


    Hua nodded eagerly. The long coma had not only left her mentally exhausted but also, due to the damage her consciousness sustained, her control over her body was temporarily comparable to that of a newborn baby. Turning her head and moving her limbs were her current limits.


    "...Should''ve let Elysia come."


    Hearing this name, Hua''s eyes went blank for a moment, then her expression became complicated.


    But seeing Michael holding the teacup, completely at a loss for what to do, she couldn''t help but chuckle softly, then quickly bit her lip to stop.


    "Just... just help me to the restroom once..."


    She requested, blushing.


    Michael blinked, quickly setting aside the details. He first pushed aside the blanket, slid his hands under Hua''s shoulders and knees, and then carried her princess-style, walking both smoothly and quickly towards the restroom inside the room.


    "No... no..."


    Hua wanted to say "You don''t have to do this," but in her nervousness, she could only manage the word "no."


    Michael carried her to the doorway. The restroom door opened automatically, and the toilet seat cover flipped down with a snap. He quickly took two steps forward, placed Hua down, then shut his eyes tightly, swiftly grabbed her patient pants, pulled them down, turned around, and sauntered away.


    He even remembered to close the restroom door behind him.


    "Ah..."


    Hua couldn''t help but let out a long sigh, then cupped her burning cheeks. She glanced down and, ultimately, silently pulled her pants up slightly.


    "Michael..."


    Her lips moved soundlessly, repeating his name countless times in her heart.


    What exactly was the relationship between this person and her, before?


    Their interaction was clearly intimate, yet also distant. Clearly uninhibited, yet tinged with underlying worry.


    More importantly, the moment she was held, she should have instinctively thrown a punch, right? Even if her body couldn''t, the thought should have crossed her mind.


    But why did she instead feel a kind of... anticipated yet softly resistant feeling?


    Just how complicated was the relationship between those two?


    Unconsciously, she had already separated her past self from her present self.


    "Heh..."


    She rubbed her cheeks vigorously, trying to recall anything about that person in her mind.


    "But... what does his relationship with my former self mean for the me I am now?"

 Chapter 284: Guidance!

    Chapter 284 - Guidance!The numbness in her legs gradually faded, only to creep back unnoticed moments later, seemingly without end.


    "Everything in the world is actually a rather meaningless cycle. What happened in the past will definitely happen again in the future, and what''s happening now surely has a corresponding history in the past."


    Perhaps because she had been spacing out for so long, Hua actually managed to recover some scattered memories in her mind.


    That voice... it had to be his.


    She felt a warmth well up from the bottom of her heart, but what exact emotion was it? She couldn''t grasp it precisely. It seemed like sadness, yet also like relief.


    It was like someone who had lost their childhood treasure box, only to suddenly find a tiny, insignificant part of it while cleaning out an old house one day.


    Although it was only a minuscule recovery, it was certainly comforting enough... perhaps?


    But... what had she said back then?


    It seemed to require little effort to recall:


    "But... why is it like this?"


    Hua frowned. In her memory, the man''s face was indistinct, only blurry edges visible. If it weren''t for the familiar voice, she felt she wouldn''t have been able to identify him.


    Of course, more importantly, she felt something was missing as she recalled this part.


    She was clearly experiencing this past from her own perspective, but...


    But the state of mind she had during that conversation with Michael, the longing, the doubt, or whatever other emotions... they were all lost.


    It was as if her recollection of the memory was merely observing the exchange between two other people from a first-person viewpoint. She couldn''t grasp even the slightest hint of Michael''s feelings at that moment, nor her own thoughts back then.


    "..."


    What she found even harder to accept was that when she tried to recall further, to remember what answer Michael had given, all she got was a blank.


    These traces... always made her feel that perhaps she hadn''t lost her memory due to injury, but rather that her memories had been "incinerated."


    Have you ever seen paper being burned? Tossing stack after stack of paper filled with memories into a furnace with licking flames, watching these sweet or bitter memories dissipate into smoke.


    But the burning is never truly complete. The paper is packed too densely, lacking oxygen during combustion, always leaving behind some charred, hard-to-identify edges that still hold something.


    The memory fragment just now felt like that. Hua reached out, lightly rubbing her fingers together in the empty air before her.


    "Click��"


    She mentally supplied the sound effect, as if she had truly pinched the corner of that remnant page. With just a slight pressure between her fingers, the dark, charred, hardened edge would immediately crumble into dust, scattering on the floor.


    "Sigh..."


    When the numbness in her legs faded once more, Hua felt she could control her body again. Blushing, she finished using the folded paper, then pulled up her pants and stood up.


    She pressed the flush button. The toilet showed no mercy to waste, the swirling vortex consuming everything into its dark depths.


    "Vortex..."


    Hua seemed to remember something else, but it was just a feeling of familiarity; not even the slightest image appeared.


    "Water..."


    More accurately, the sound of flowing water.


    "Vortex and the sound of flowing water..."


    Hua''s intuition told her these seemed to be two very important images.


    But why were they separate? Doesn''t flowing water create a vortex?


    This memory fragment was thoroughly destroyed, seemingly leaving only a tiny corner in the blank space, leaving Hua baffled by these clues.


    She shook her head, deciding not to dwell on it.


    But immediately, she clutched her head with both hands. Her mind felt foggy and somewhat pained; shaking it only made it worse, as if trying to fling her brain out.


    Dragging her feet, she moved to the sink, gently turned the knob, and cold water gurgled out. Hua cupped some in her hands and splashed it onto her face, finally feeling a bit clearer-headed.


    "Perhaps I can get some answers about the past from Michael. But..."


    She glanced at her haggard reflection in the mirror above the sink, staring intently for a long time.


    She looked about sixteen or seventeen, maybe seventeen or eighteen. Her features seemed ordinary; while not plain, she wasn''t the type to stun at first glance. Also...


    "..."


    A practical build suited for movement.


    "This is me..."


    She reached a finger towards her reflection, seemingly wanting to smooth the furrowed brow of the person in the mirror through the glass.


    But just as a thin layer of mist began to fog the mirror, before her fingertip felt the cold, hard touch, Hua suddenly found that furrowed brow strangely familiar...


    Her vision blurred instantly. She quickly wiped her eyes with the back of her hand, and the knot in her brow deepened.


    "Forget it... For the me I am now, recovering memories might be necessary, but the most important thing is... how should I face the people I once knew... and how can I become the ''me'' I used to be again?"


    She shook her head again, inevitably clutching it as pain flared.


    "Um... Hua, could you open the door?"


    Michael asked, knocking, likely having heard the flushing and running water.


    Hua froze for two seconds, then leaned on the wall, taking quite some time to reach the door and turn the handle.


    "Uh... I wasn''t sure if you needed these?"


    Michael held a yellow washbasin. A towel was draped over the side, and inside were a cup, toothbrush, and toothpaste.


    "Thank you..."


    Hua bit her lip, her reply barely audible, like the buzz of a mosquito.


    She wanted to take the items, but as soon as her hand left the wall, she stumbled, nearly falling into Michael''s arms.


    "Careful."


    Michael supported her arm with one hand, steadying her.


    "Still having trouble moving?"


    Hua gave a minuscule nod.


    "Lean on my shoulder."


    Hua obeyed without hesitation.


    Then, Michael slowly took a step forward, and she followed, returning to the sink once more.


    "Look at me, I forgot this!"


    Michael smacked his forehead, and a thermos appeared in his hand.


    It wasn''t that the sink faucet couldn''t adjust temperature; he just thought Hua might be more accustomed to using a thermos.


    And indeed, she was.


    So, Hua washed up facing the mirror, while Michael leaned against the nearby wall.


    Initially, Hua would glance at him occasionally, but she soon realized his gaze wasn''t directed at her.


    His eyes focused on a point somewhere in front of him. Hua was certain there was nothing there; perhaps precisely because it was empty, it qualified as a temporary resting place for his gaze.


    With someone waiting nearby, she naturally wouldn''t take forever washing up. Soon, she was sitting back on the edge of the bed, supported by Michael.


    Michael sat down in front of her again, this time with little hesitation:


    "Hua, you should understand, more or less, that your memory has suffered some kind of loss, right?"


    "Mhm."


    "Then you should also guess that I''m here not just to visit the sick, but also with the duty of psychological counseling."


    "Of course, I''m not a doctor. Technically, Su should be handling your therapy. But considering your memory issues, you might adopt an overly guarded stance towards people you once knew... so, in the end, I came."


    "Mhm."


    Hua nodded mechanically. By now, she had heard four names from Michael''s lips:


    Hua was herself. Michael was right in front of her. Then there was Elysia, and Su.


    However, names alone couldn''t piece together a complete memory.


    "Listen carefully, Hua. If you simply want to know what happened in the past, I can, through certain means, directly [play] those events back in your mind right now, and then you will know everything."


    "But."


    Hua softly uttered the word, then quietly waited for Michael''s turn of phrase.


    "But, if we do that, you''ll merely have watched everything that happened to you up until now from a third-person perspective. I don''t want that."


    "So, what do you need me to do?"


    Hua pressed her lips into a thin line. If memories were water, she was currently extremely dehydrated, nearing death from thirst.


    Fortunately, a clear spring was nearby, but then Michael came over, stopped her, and told her she couldn''t drink the water before her.


    This might anger some, but for Hua, it was precisely this that made her feel everything he said was true and reasonable.


    After all, if not out of genuine concern, who, aside from certain people with peculiar desires to see others suffer, would willingly do such a thankless task?


    Therefore, she unhesitatingly prepared to follow Michael''s words. After all, memories weren''t water; she wouldn''t actually die of thirst.


    "Hmph..."


    Michael closed his eyes, letting out a long breath through his nose, then spoke softly:


    "Your memory isn''t completely lost. It''s not a formatted deletion, but an [incineration]. Do you understand what I mean? It''s like a fire burned away the paper storing your memories, but some edges always remain... Uh, Hua, why are you looking at me like that?"


    Hua shook her head, silently retracting her puzzled gaze��How strange, can two people really have the exact same feeling and analogy for the same thing?


    "I think I understand what you mean... You want me to actively search for those memory fragments. Once I understand enough about the past, you''ll then [play] the past memories for me from a third-person perspective. This way, I can better feel [my former self], right?"


    "Yes, that''s it..."


    Michael hadn''t finished speaking when Hua shook her head again.


    "I can''t do it."


    "Hm?"


    "Just now... I tried. But, even in those fragments, although I experienced everything from a first-person perspective, to my senses, it felt like watching something happening to someone else."


    She had expected Michael to change his approach after hearing this, or at least re-evaluate the entire plan.


    But she guessed wrong this time. Michael didn''t fall silent. Instead, he narrowed his eyes and gave a faint smile.


    He held up a small mirror in his hand, placed it in front of Hua, and asked:


    "Take a look. Do you notice anything unusual about yourself?"


    Unusual?


    Hua stared at her reflection in the mirror, blinking.


    "Ah..."


    She let out a soft sound. Michael withdrew the mirror and pointed a finger towards her eyes.


    Then, he held the mirror back up in front of her again.


    Hua pursed her lips, looking at herself in the mirror.


    More accurately, meeting her own gaze in the mirror.


    Although they were looking at each other, her expression was somewhat strange��her eyes didn''t seem to meet, but rather gazed somewhere farther off. Her blue irises were like stagnant, unchanging water, lacking depth and light...


    Of course, perhaps none of the above mattered.


    What truly mattered were her reddened eye sockets, and the whites of her eyes, slightly red and streaked with blood vessels.


    "..."


    Had she cried? When?


    Her clear, distinct memories only spanned the previous few dozen minutes, so "searching" for anything was quick.


    It was when she was staring at her reflection in the sink mirror, feeling the familiarity of that furrowed brow, that her vision had blurred unconsciously.


    "From your subjective emotional standpoint, perhaps those memory fragments struggle to resonate within you now. But they are, after all, things rooted within you."


    "Hua, memory isn''t simply paper as the analogy suggests. When a stack of paper is thrown into a fire, where it remains unburnt is random��though adjusting how it''s thrown and other external factors can interfere with this process, it''s ultimately an objective phenomenon."


    "But memory tied to the soul is a completely subjective product. This means that any memory fragment you can still vaguely grasp, no matter how small, is absolutely not a meaningless ''edge'' to you. They either correspond to extremely important events that happened to you, or extremely important people. In short, they are things you were unwilling to completely abandon even in the all-consuming flames."


    "And now, your conscious mind can no longer resonate with them, but your body''s subconscious response still exists. Do you understand?"


    "I understand."


    Hua opened her mouth, then quickly pressed her lips together again.


    In contrast, Michael''s voice always seemed drawn out.


    "Besides..."


    He offered Hua a gentle smile:


    "Some things, you must remember for yourself for them not to be truly forgotten. And you really shouldn''t forget them. Because compared to those bitter or sweet pasts, the ''present'' you possessed in those moments is something that absolutely shouldn''t be forgotten, absolutely, absolutely!"


    "So, let''s try again."


    Michael looked at Hua again, but inexplicably, he met a pair of eyes misted over.


    "...Michael, before we begin, there''s a question I really want to ask."


    "Feel free to ask."


    "You..."


    Hua''s chest suddenly heaved twice rapidly, as if that single word had emptied all the oxygen from her lungs.


    Correspondingly, her expression gradually calmed:


    "Michael, I vaguely remember you once talked to me about the topic of cycles."


    "[Everything in the world is actually a rather meaningless cycle], was it this?"


    Michael raised an eyebrow, quickly recalling the corresponding past moment.


    "Mhm... My memory cuts off the moment I asked why. So I wanted to ask, the answer you gave back then... what exactly was it?"


    Michael blinked rapidly, then leaned his full weight back against the chair.


    "It''s actually very simple."


    Hua couldn''t tell if this sentence was Michael''s current answer or merely a relay of what he said back then.


    "The endlessly repeating cycle of this world is simply because [He] wills it so."


    "Is that it?"


    Hua was somewhat disappointed.


    The so-called [He] could be a truly existing god, or perhaps one of the many laws of the world.


    But regardless of the interpretation, Michael''s words felt too casual and simplistic, making it hard for her not to feel disappointed.


    The reason she was so persistent about this question wasn''t just because it was the first memory fragment she''d caught, but because an irrational intuition told her that Michael''s answer might genuinely affect the question of "how to be the me I once was."


    But the more hope she placed in it, the more disappointed she felt now.


    However, when she belatedly looked up, she met Michael''s playful gaze:


    "Tsk, your reaction is exactly the same as back then."


    "..." S��arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The [cycle] I just mentioned was discussing another problem from the perspective of a different dimension."


    "But I know that''s not what you wanted to hear. What you want to know requires a more detailed perspective, narrowed down to human history."


    "Hua, [What has been will be again, what has been done will be done again; there is nothing new under the sun]. This is a truth summarized by humanity itself��the cycle of humanity itself. That''s what you really wanted to ask about, right?"


    Hua nodded blankly. With her memory missing, she couldn''t even recall which book said this, let alone whether this was truly what she wanted to ask.


    But she quickly realized Michael was just repeating verbatim from memory; it only seemed abrupt because her part of the interaction was missing.


    "It''s simple. Ultimately, no matter how times change, humans are still humans. Because of the instinct for [Survival], humans develop countless inherent flaws. And because of these flaws, corresponding virtues arise. The counterpart to [Survival] is [Sacrifice]."


    "These two instincts act as the endpoints of an open interval. All human actions, whether driven by emotion or reason, can ultimately find their place within this interval. So human history, stripped of its era-specific decorations and looking only at humanity itself, is essentially just repeating cycles."


    The hope ignited in Hua''s eyes died down again. Although Michael had said a lot, she knew clearly this wasn''t what she was looking for.


    But Michael smiled again:


    "Hua, if you reduce humanity down to a single individual, it''s actually the same. Your subconscious encompasses the set of all your potential actions. When you can''t remember your past and don''t know what to do, if you follow your subconscious, you will naturally make the choices you once made. And for you, that''s another cycle."


    "Did you think that''s what I was going to tell you? Hahahaha! Of course not!"


    After a burst of laughter, Hua suddenly felt she couldn''t understand Michael''s words anymore, because they were no longer repetitions of the past, but a prophecy cast upon the future.


    However, this prophecy seemed aimed at more than just Hua:


    "Hua, you should indeed remember that phrase��your past self forged your present self. But perhaps you misunderstand it slightly."


    "You think you''ve lost your past, but isn''t it precisely your past that led to this result? Therefore, [Losing your past] is itself part of your past. And what you need to do now is step towards your future based on this past."


    "Maybe, precisely because all the past was burned away, your dreams will become clearer, your future steps lighter... This might be a blessing in disguise that Kevin and I wouldn''t even dare to imagine, who knows."


    "However, if you still insist on finding your lost memories, then why not... go and forge a future [where you can reclaim your memories]."

 Chapter 285: Weariness

    Chapter 285 - Weariness"Hm? Finished?"


    Sensing Michael emerge from the hospital room, Su let out a long sigh of relief.


    "Yeah, it went much smoother than expected."


    Michael replied while raising his hands to vigorously massage his temples.


    "No breakdown, no loss of control, just a bit lost. A little guidance was all it took."


    Hearing Michael''s words, Su shook his head.


    "It''s not that simple. If anyone else had gone in besides you... After all, Hua is considered a monitored subject by Fire Moth now."


    "Hm?"


    Michael raised an eyebrow.


    Being a monitored subject didn''t mean being classified as an enemy, but rather possessing the potential to lose control, requiring vigilance.


    For instance, Michael himself was Fire Moth''s highest-priority monitored subject.


    Regardless, such vigilance implied a degree of mistrust. Michael could accept it for himself; he was a Herrscher, and the lesson from the Seventh Honkai Eruption was still fresh. Even if the organization''s core personnel trusted him completely, they couldn''t demand the same from the hundreds of thousands within the organization. Mei had to be responsible for the larger group.


    But what was Hua''s situation?


    "Su, perhaps you could be clearer. I just told her: ''You just saved the world.'' Is the world really going to turn around and question her now?"


    "No, no, Michael, you might misunderstand."


    Su mimicked Michael, rubbing the bridge of his nose before explaining:


    "From my personal perspective, of course, I have no desire to doubt Hua in the slightest. But she does possess the potential to cause immense destruction."


    "Which MANTIS doesn''t have the potential for immense destruction?"


    Su shook his head again, signaling for the man before him to calm down, though his tone hadn''t quite reached anger yet, merely chilling the air considerably.


    "Therefore, Kevin, Vill-V, Mobius, Kosma, myself, and others are all special-grade monitored subjects of Fire Moth, with a precaution level just below yours."


    "Meaning, that strike on P-21 Island allowed Hua to successfully advance, reaching this power threshold, correct?"


    After all, prior to this, despite being among the earliest MANTISes, Hua had never achieved any notable battle record nor displayed her true strength.


    The blow she delivered using the Divine Key could currently only be withstood by two people within Fire Moth��Michael being one, with Elysia and Kevin each counting as half.


    It was truly a meteoric rise, making some apprehension understandable.


    Unexpectedly, Su shook his head again in denial:


    "It''s more than that, Hua... Michael, you probably haven''t seen the report on Hua''s breakdown and loss of control yet, have you?"


    Michael frowned but didn''t answer.


    After Hua used the first rated output of the Eighth Divine Key to kill the Tenth Herrscher collective, she had indeed fallen into a brief state of loss of control. Before any consequences occurred, however, the consciousness Michael had left within the Divine Key forcibly interrupted it.


    It wasn''t surprising that the Eighth Divine Key had recorded this incident.


    "But... isn''t losing sanity and control normal when entering the state of ''Artificial Cascade''?"


    "Michael, don''t deceive yourself. The purpose of the secondary surgery for MANTISes is precisely to maintain sanity during an ''Artificial Cascade''. The fact that Hua lost control so easily is what''s abnormal."


    "...SWARA?"


    "Yes, because of the SWARA."


    Su had become somewhat desensitized to Michael''s perceptiveness. However, since he could guess, Su felt no need to expend effort explaining. He merely added what could be considered a conclusion:


    "From now on, she might never be able to enter the ''Artificial Cascade'' state again."


    "Perhaps it''s a blessing in disguise," Michael mused.


    Touching on this topic, Su closed his eyes again and murmured:


    "It''s more like ''who knows if it''s fortune or misfortune''..."


    For someone who had experienced the extreme pain, both mental and physical, of an ''Artificial Cascade'', being unable to enter it again might seem enviable.


    But under certain circumstances, being unable to enter that state meant lacking the power to change everything when it was needed most, ultimately returning to the starting point of "I can''t do anything."


    So, fortune and misfortune are intertwined. Which is which? Who can truly say?


    Michael shook his head, proactively changing the subject:


    "What about the Captain? How is her condition now?"


    He had vaguely heard Himeko''s situation was somewhat dire, but Su hadn''t specified the extent or nature of the problem.


    However, it certainly hadn''t reached the point of giving up treatment, which was why Michael had visited Hua first.


    "How should I put this..."


    Su spread his hands, a rare gesture for him:


    "In five days, we''ve already used six vials of serum on Captain Himeko."


    "Six vials!"


    Michael himself was taken aback.


    "Why administer so many?"


    Due to cost, no one had ever received such treatment before. After all, six vials represented six thousand deceased Honkai Sickness patients.


    Furthermore, experience indicated one vial was usually enough to clear all Honkai Energy from a person''s body. Administering six vials in just five days implied falling into the late stages of Honkai Sickness six consecutive times in that short period...


    "What exactly is going on?"


    "..."


    Su pondered for a long time, either carefully choosing his words with great effort or simply unsure how to express it.


    Michael considered himself relatively patient, but patience wasn''t a fixed value set in stone. It fluctuated with mood, time, and the person involved. Right now, for example, after only half a minute of silence, Michael already felt an irrepressible urge.


    "Michael, the principle of the serum... is extracting the minuscule amount of antibodies remaining in the corpses of Honkai Sickness patients to break down the residual Honkai Energy radiation in the body. You understand this well."


    "Similar to a vaccine."


    "Yes, similar to a vaccine."


    Since the principle was identical, the ultimate result was also the same. Although Honkai Energy radiation wouldn''t evolve resistance to antibodies like a virus, the human body would adapt. Thus, the serum''s effectiveness decreased exponentially with use.


    "Has the Captain''s body deteriorated to that extent?"


    "Mhm. The connection to the Seventh Herrscher Core, even just half of it, caused irreversible damage to her body. Her internal organs are already scorched and charred. Of course, the most troublesome part is the Honkai Energy radiation that we can''t seem to eliminate. Now, her ward is off-limits to ordinary medical staff."


    "And the therapeutic effect of the serum has reached its limit. After all, she used it twice before, once during combat, and now six more times... that''s nine vials. The serum''s effect must be negligible by now, right?"


    Su opened his mouth, but quickly caught himself, swallowing the words about to escape��


    The serum stockpile is about to run out.


    He almost let the problem slip out, momentarily losing control.


    It was understandable. Counting from Vostok, humanity had been fighting the Honkai for at least twelve years. The fewer than two billion people still alive possessed some inherent resistance to Honkai Energy radiation and weren''t as easily infected as before.


    Correspondingly, the number of Honkai Sickness patient corpses had drastically decreased. And Fire Moth couldn''t even fully acquire this pitifully small number��the serum''s principle wasn''t overly complex, leading to rampant black market production. These local "serpents" were far quicker at collecting corpses than Fire Moth.


    Su didn''t even need to investigate to guess that many officially controlled patient corpses were likely sold at high prices by local bureaucrats to local private serum manufacturers.


    If the serum supply were sufficient, Himeko''s problem wouldn''t be a problem. If one vial a day wasn''t enough, then ten. If ten wasn''t enough, then a hundred. Turning the remaining two billion people on Earth into serum would yield two million vials, definitely enough to keep Himeko alive until the arrival of Finality.


    But in the end, he didn''t tell Michael about this problem. It was a consensus reached between him, Mei, and Mobius. After all, even if he said it, what could Michael solve?


    The Authority of the Sixth Herrscher could resolve Himeko''s other issues besides the Honkai Sickness, but that was something humanity could achieve anyway.


    Michael, however, absolutely couldn''t cure Honkai Sickness. His mere presence in Himeko''s room would essentially be adding fuel to the fire for her condition, which was why Su had previously described Himeko''s condition in an overly optimistic light.


    He was afraid Michael, unaware of the situation, might phase-shift into Himeko''s room, and under the inherent Honkai Energy radiation of a Herrscher...


    As for the serum problem, dealing with the local corruption was something Michael needed to "avoid suspicion" for. Besides, there wasn''t enough time��his direct intervention would likely expose the underlying distrust of Herrschers and MANTISes within humanity, which hadn''t fully surfaced yet.


    And as for creating serum with his Authority... that was just wishful thinking. The Herrscher of Reason could only permanently replicate things fully understood. Simple mechanical objects weren''t difficult, nor were things like water and coffee. His own body, being his own, was barely manageable. But serum, involving extensive biochemical knowledge, was naturally not in that category.


    Michael gleaned something from Su''s expression, but he didn''t press further.


    Though he didn''t know exactly what Su wanted to say, the fact that Su ultimately held back meant he believed Michael shouldn''t know, or that knowing wouldn''t help.


    But it didn''t matter. Michael wasn''t entirely without guesses about Himeko''s situation. In fact, he had conducted some minor experiments days ago regarding potential scenarios. He was confident he could save Himeko in the worst-case scenario, though it would require some cooperation from Mobius.


    And Mobius never refused him anything.


    So, facing Su''s concealment, he simply shook his head, asked nothing further, and vanished on the spot.


    ......


    "Captain?"


    Hearing the title, Michael couldn''t help but pause. In his heart, that title belonged solely to Himeko, and he had just been discussing her with Su, so his mind hadn''t quite switched gears regarding the address.


    It seemed to take him a long moment to register the shift in identity. Turning his head, he saw it was Immer, recently returned to their native world.


    Michael glanced at the "Poisonous Cocoon" emblem on the side doorframe and couldn''t resist teasing:


    "You''re supposed to have a day off, right? Not going to find Kalpas? Straight back to work?"


    "Don''t mention it. I was going to find Kalpas, but Elvin stopped me. Dr. Mobius apparently ran some experiment on Kalpas. His emotions have been unstable these past few days. I heard he already wrecked three simulation training grounds. Later, Kevin took him topside to ''spar''."


    Michael nodded. He had heard about this but hadn''t intervened, nor had he gone to Mobius for an explanation.


    As for Kevin and Kalpas''s fight, he wouldn''t interfere either. For both of them at this moment, fighting it out for days and nights until both were exhausted was perhaps the most suitable way to vent their emotions.


    He just said, seemingly out of nowhere:


    "Perhaps you really should go find him."


    Immer responded with a shrug, a helpless look on his face. sea??h th�� n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Of course, I understand that, but given the intensity of their battle, I can''t even get close... Never mind that. Captain, are you here looking for Sakura?"


    "Mhm."


    "Poisonous Cocoon is back in business recently. According to others, Sakura is on an external mission; she left the base last night. But with an emergency contact, she can be back by tomorrow. If it''s really important, with approval from both Dr. Mei and you, Captain, Herrscher Authority could probably bring her back right now, right?"


    "...An order to recall Sakura to HQ will go through Dr. Mei shortly. It''s not exceptionally urgent; having her return tomorrow is fine."


    Michael blinked. His brain was still hesitating, but the words had already tumbled out.


    In a sense, this was a very dangerous decision��judging by the intervals between recent Honkai Eruptions, there was no "safe period" to speak of now.


    Perhaps this very decision of his would lead to the Twelfth Herrscher being born tonight, during the gap before Sakura returned. Then, helpless, humanity''s best-case scenario would be merely repeating the outcome of the original Twelfth Honkai Eruption.


    But... wasn''t this also something Michael secretly hoped for?


    Anyway, the Twelfth Divine Key could still serve as the foundation for the "Elysian Realm." Making Rin become a "Herrscher of Humanity" at the cost of her original consciousness wasn''t just for advancing the Elysian Realm project; it was also intended to reduce casualties from the Twelfth Honkai Eruption.


    Two billion versus one. Michael watched the scales of his heart sway violently. Even with the weights at two billion to one, his emotions couldn''t provide a clear judgment of which weighed more.


    Or perhaps, the moment he started thinking this way, his inner inclination was already obvious.


    It was like someone flipping a coin to help make a decision. Heads is the result they secretly want, tails the one they don''t. If it lands heads, naturally, everyone is happy. But what if it''s tails?


    They would surely think: "This one doesn''t count, flip again!"


    And only after flipping heads would they contentedly accept the coin''s decision.


    Michael felt his current psychology was no different from such a person, the only difference being he didn''t have the chance to flip the coin a second time.


    His chance came only once, and the one flipping the coin wasn''t him, wasn''t even human.


    So, all he could do was postpone the decision by these insignificant twelve-plus hours.


    If the Twelfth Herrscher was born within this timeframe, then it was "too bad."


    If the Twelfth Herrscher didn''t appear during this period, then he would talk to Sakura about Rin later.


    But this wasn''t easy for him, even though it sounded like shirking responsibility.


    No matter which decision was ultimately made, half-forced, the weight of the sin he had to bear wouldn''t lessen one bit.


    But none of it mattered anymore. Before anything else, he would go back and sleep for a dozen hours or so.


    ......


    His original dormitory had long been destroyed in the Seventh Honkai Eruption. When Michael rebuilt it later, he added a touch of creative spirit.


    The current "dorm" still bore the name, but calling it an apartment might be more appropriate��space wasn''t lacking, it was only made into dorms to save costs initially. But since the reconstruction was Michael''s "out-of-pocket" expense, cost was irrelevant.


    This apartment of Michael''s was identical in structure and decoration to Kevin and Mei''s, being a mass-produced model he himself created.


    But the moment he stepped through the door, Michael noticed something unusual.


    It wasn''t a change requiring strenuous perception through multiple Authorities. The aroma filling the air, the whirring sounds of the range hood and gas stove, the clang of pots and spatulas, the tug-of-war between steam and pot lids��any normal person with functioning eyes, nose, and ears could detect the abnormality, right?


    "Ah! You''re back so early today?"


    Elysia, wearing an apron and holding a spatula, poked half her body out from the kitchen.


    Michael was speechless for a moment, just staring blankly at her.


    "Eh? Why are you frozen?"


    Elysia wiped her hands on her clean white apron, then tiptoed over to Michael, waving two fingers in front of his eyes:


    "Look look! How many is this? Three, two, one, answer quickly!"


    "Three..."


    Michael deliberately gave the wrong number. A light flick landed on his forehead, the movement so fast he couldn''t even dodge��not that he would have, of course. But the speed was such, it seemed the person acting already knew he would intentionally guess wrong.


    "What? Am I really that surprising, just borrowing your kitchen occasionally?"


    "It''s not that surprising..."


    "Then what are you thinking? Could it be... you''re thinking about wanting to eat something else?"


    Elysia winked at him, a mischievous smile playing on her lips.


    The Michael of the past would likely have blushed furiously, flustered and unable to speak for ages��Elysia loved seeing him like that.


    But she was bound to be disappointed, just like many times before. Michael merely offered a barely perceptible smile, this faint hint of detachment replacing the weariness on his face. He crossed his arms and leaned lightly against the doorframe, saying:


    "Elysia, it''s burning."


    "Huh? What? Speak louder, I can''t hear you!"


    "...The food''s burning."

 Chapter 286: Not Yet Time, But Not Too Long Now

    Chapter 286 - Not Yet Time, But Not Too Long Now"Eh?"


    Elysia''s nose twitched slightly. Her expression shifted from excitement to sharp realization, and finally, her brow furrowed deeply��


    "Oh no, oh no! My dish!"


    Holding her spatula high, she dashed back into the kitchen like a streak.


    "..."


    "Don''t worry, Michael! It''s just a little burnt, there are other dishes. Go sit on the sofa for a bit. I''ll bring everything out when it''s all ready."


    Michael shook his head. Just smelling the air didn''t give him much confidence in tonight''s meal.


    But it was Elysia''s cooking, after all. No matter how bad it tasted, he couldn''t refuse, right?


    An indescribable weariness washed over his entire body��no, more accurately, a sense of weakness.


    This feeling robbed him even of the motivation to speak. He just wanted to collapse onto the sofa and sit there, zoned out, for hours.


    "Hm?"


    A pink backpack sat on the sofa. Judging by the color alone, it wasn''t hard to guess whose it was.


    Michael turned sideways, listening to the clatter from the kitchen. Ultimately unable to suppress his curiosity, he gently sat down beside the backpack and, timing it with the clang of the spatula against the wok, pulled the zipper.


    "Zzzzip��"


    "This is..."


    Blushing, Michael silently zipped the bag closed. Then, facing the kitchen, he called out in a voice neither loud nor soft:


    "Ely, why did you bring... a change of clothes?"


    "Huh? What? What did you say? I can''t hear you!"


    "Never mind..."


    Michael was inexplicably reminded of Kosma. Sometimes, silence truly was the better option.


    "..."


    Yes, this apartment was somewhat different from Kevin and Mei''s. The biggest difference lay in the number of occupants.


    Just like in previous years, Michael wasn''t living with Elysia. For most people, this situation would likely involve the man pleading and the woman refusing.


    But between these two, it was Michael who was unwilling.


    Others naturally couldn''t understand this. Pardofelis, for instance, had implicitly and explicitly stuck up for "Big Sis Ely" several times.


    But the real reason within, Elysia herself knew very well, which was why she never pressured Michael about it.


    And that so-called reason wasn''t the laughable self-blame of the past, though in terms of "laughability," perhaps little had changed.


    On one hand, for him, the meaning of [Elysia] had transcended the definition of "lover." He certainly loved her, but it was no longer the equal love between typical partners. Yet, to call it the fervor of a believer felt too calm, too intimate.


    Meaning, even if they did live under the same roof, likely nothing would happen.


    On the other hand, it was because of choice.


    A person''s life is a trajectory woven from countless choices. And before the final end descends...


    Heh... He himself had once said this to Elysia:


    "I''m the kind of person who can''t stand others being good to me."


    Because from his perspective, every instance of "goodness" accepted from others meant adding another burden onto himself, something separate from her.


    After all, goodness is indeed a driving force, but the force itself carries weight.


    And if this goodness was bestowed by the original source of goodness itself...


    Elysia must have sensed it too, right? Even though he never mentioned a single punctuation mark of it to her, she could still feel that Michael had formulated and was executing a plan hidden from her, hidden from everyone.


    And at the very end of this plan, he might face an impossible choice.


    Every bit of goodness from others, every bit of goodness Elysia gave him, would be placed on the scales, becoming the criteria for his final decision.


    Therefore, refusing Elysia on this point wasn''t his true intention, but a sacrifice he felt compelled to make.


    But what about Elysia herself?


    Michael didn''t know that in the kitchen, just a dozen steps away, Elysia gently stirred the wok, her mind occupied with almost identical thoughts.


    Just as Michael had his own plan, she too had a choice she felt she had to make��and likewise, it was an impossible one.


    If she got closer to Michael, she too was afraid. Afraid that every moment of affection and intimacy would tilt the scales in her heart towards the option she didn''t want.


    So, for a long time, she had tacitly accepted this relationship that was both close and distant.


    But...


    She ultimately came here anyway. Because compared to "making the choice she didn''t want," she feared more the regret of never having been together until the very end.


    No matter what, she hoped, she yearned for this love to remain whole until the very end.


    Or perhaps...


    If they absolutely had to part ways in the end, let her and Michael at least create some more unforgettable, unprecedentedly sweet memories together.


    Even though, even though!


    If she truly [Returned to Finality], perhaps even her personality couldn''t be preserved. The so-called [Memories] would naturally become worthless, meaningless things.


    She also knew that if she really did this, the sweetness in these memories wouldn''t just be [meaningless] to her. For Michael, they might even transform into an even more unbearable pain.


    But people are selfish...


    She didn''t want to be alone at the final moment either.


    She also thought, if possible... please let me die in the arms of the one I love most. Even if it becomes his lifelong nightmare, a burden he can never shake off, just let me be selfish this once, just this once!


    Perhaps Michael felt the same way, right? Compared to the hesitation of facing the choice, he too was actually more afraid of the regret of not having savored enough sweetness before the end descended, right?


    It''s just that he''s always been the reserved type, rarely putting his thoughts into words, no matter how strongly he felt them, right?


    Her vision blurred only for an instant. Elysia quickly wiped away the tears with the back of her hand, then opened the salt container nearby and, without looking, poured two large spoonfuls into the scrambled eggs with tomato.


    How many more chances like this would there be? A few? A dozen? Several dozen? Hundreds? Or perhaps, just this once?


    She didn''t know when the Twelfth Herrscher would appear, let alone when Finality would descend. She believed Michael didn''t know either.


    But she also felt that both Michael and herself, whether as Herrschers or as beings somehow even more special, could sense that the time left for them to make their choices was running out.


    Adjusting the heat, covering the lid, reducing the sauce��her technique was impeccably skillful. If Michael saw it, he''d probably be quite surprised.


    However, not everything in this world was like cooking. Except for a very few individuals, continuous repetition could almost guarantee making a dish that wasn''t inedible.


    Or perhaps, for Elysia, and for most people, cooking was inherently something they [Could Do].


    But for the rare few like Mei, cooking was something they [Could Not Do].


    Things you can''t do won''t become doable just because you want them to, nor because you keep repeating them, and certainly not because you declare, "I can do it."


    But that''s how the world is. What people can do often isn''t what they truly want to do, and what people truly want to do, they often cannot achieve no matter how hard they try.


    Elysia thought this as she carefully wiped every teardrop from the corners of her eyes and eyelashes with a tissue, then quietly blew her nose, patted her cheeks, and started humming one of Eden''s tunes. After plating the two dishes, she put on a radiant smile and carried them to the dining table.


    "Food''s ready! Come and try it!"


    Michael''s lips twitched slightly as he silently sat down at the table.


    Elysia enthusiastically handed him utensils, saying with anticipation:


    "The stewed beef is indeed a bit burnt, but the scrambled eggs with tomato should be fine. Quick, try it!"


    Michael blinked. He wanted to ask, "Did you taste it yourself?" but felt that wasn''t the right thing to say.


    So, narrowing his eyes, with unwavering determination, he first picked up a large piece of surface-charred beef, popped it into his mouth, and began chewing gently.


    Honestly, it wasn''t as bad as he''d imagined. Especially the cooking time; being slightly burnt actually suited Michael''s taste. While not exactly crispy outside and tender inside, it certainly wasn''t tough.


    It just tasted strangely bland, as if no salt or any other seasoning had been added.


    He glanced at the black pepper sauce on the tip of his chopsticks. Hmm... with this much black pepper sauce, salt probably wasn''t necessary anyway.


    But Michael sucked on his chopsticks. The black pepper sauce was equally tasteless, leaving only a warm, viscous sensation spreading through his mouth.


    How strange. If no salt was added, that could be explained, but how could black pepper sauce possibly have no taste?


    Michael swallowed the piece of beef with considerable effort, then looked up. He wanted to ask Elysia what exactly she had done to completely remove the savory flavor of the black pepper sauce, but meeting her expectant and nervous gaze, he decided to try the next dish first before saying anything.


    This time, he was smarter, only scooping half a spoonful of the scrambled eggs with tomato into his mouth. After a brief chew, he lightly covered his mouth with one hand. His Adam''s apple bobbed up to its highest point, then slowly descended after a moment, indicating the food in his mouth had, more or less, been swallowed.


    "Elysia, you... how much salt did you put in these two dishes?"


    "Eh?"


    Elysia tilted her head, thought for a moment, then suddenly cupped her face forcefully:


    "Oh dear! The beef is fine, but the scrambled eggs... I think, maybe, possibly... I added double the salt!"


    She scooped a large spoonful right in front of Michael and put it in her mouth. Her features instantly scrunched together. After swallowing with difficulty, she let out a long breath:


    "Phew... close call, close call. At least it''s not salty to the point of bitterness. Okay, I''ll put it back in the wok and add more water... uh, no, that''ll turn it into tomato egg soup..."


    "Bring more rice then," Michael said with a faint smile.


    "Uh... okay!"


    Blushing, Elysia walked back to the kitchen, leaving Michael alone, staring blankly at the two dishes.


    "Double the salt, huh?" S��arch* The Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Michael looked at the fiery red color and couldn''t resist putting another spoonful in his mouth.


    But, unsurprisingly, he still couldn''t taste anything. Only the slippery texture of the tomato, the viscous sauce, the scalding egg, and the sensation of the unpeeled tomato skin swirling in his mouth.


    "...Hmph..."


    Following a long, heavy sigh through his nose came confusion.


    "Why is this happening? It shouldn''t be..."


    It really shouldn''t. There could be many reasons for losing one''s sense of taste. For ordinary humans, it might be nerve dysfunction or some other illness. For a Herrscher, the memories buried in his brain had "seen" similar situations before.


    But Michael carefully examined his hands��back, palm, up to his arms. He even pulled open his collar, lowered his head to inspect his chest and abdomen, then rolled up his pant legs to look...


    No matter how hard he searched, he couldn''t find a single trace of purple markings.


    Perhaps this line of thinking was flawed from the start. Kiana experienced that because, in her unascended state, her body couldn''t handle the Honkai Energy erosion from four Herrscher Cores.


    But neither of those issues applied to Michael.


    He had experienced ascension, twice.


    He only possessed one core. The other constructs were merely projections of this Herrscher of Reason core onto other dimensions to replicate corresponding authorities. Although the Honkai Energy his body endured was unprecedentedly immense, the total amount wasn''t additive, and he never felt "overwhelmed."


    Yet, this had happened anyway, due to some factor beyond Michael''s control.


    He sniffed. His sense of smell seemed largely fine; he could still detect some aroma from the food. But his sense of taste was undeniably gone.


    Why, though?


    Elysia''s soft humming drifted continuously from the kitchen doorway. She seemed to be taking an exceptionally long time scooping rice.


    Just as Michael thought this, he suddenly chuckled wryly. Maybe it wasn''t Elysia taking a long time, but rather his own consciousness becoming completely detached from external time while thinking. Perhaps at this moment, Elysia had just finished rinsing the bowls and opened the rice cooker, and the second hand had only swept across a dozen seconds on the clock face.


    "Don''t overthink it," Michael reassured himself.


    Not overthinking didn''t mean this phenomenon was normal or could be ignored. From any perspective, the opposite should be true.


    But since deep contemplation yielded no answers to this problem, what was the point of thinking about it? It would be more practical to just get a check-up at Mobius''s place tomorrow.


    "Or maybe, it''s just fatigue from overusing my brain recently, an illusion... Ah, no, no!"


    The more he emphasized the words "Don''t think about it" in his mind, the more his consciousness did the exact opposite, irrevocably spiraling into a vortex.


    "Why?"


    He slowly typed these two words in his mind.


    "Is it because I''m a Herrscher, fundamentally different from humans, so physiological rejection occurs? Barely noticeable at first, but worsening over time? No, probably not. Elysia is also a Herrscher, the first one, she''s existed longer than me. And the two Welts are the same. Never heard of them losing their sense of taste."


    The essence of elimination is selecting potential characteristics that could lead to this result. If a corresponding characteristic appeared in other individuals without causing the same result, it can be ruled out.


    And the last remaining option, no matter how absurd, must be the correct answer.


    Thus, only two possibilities remained. First, it could be the effect of constantly changing bodies. A reconstructed body is, after all, a "new" body; rejection reactions are quite normal.


    From a certain perspective, especially considering the timing, this possibility was extremely high. Losing taste was a recent symptom, appearing five days after changing bodies again, making the correlation easy to spot.


    But...


    Michael suddenly unearthed a phrase from his memory, a memory related to this phrase that had never surfaced before, as if someone had arranged it specifically, presenting it to him now in his moment of confusion:


    "When writing essays, after analyzing the prompt, the very first idea or theme that pops into your head must be discarded."


    Because that initial inspiration is often superficial, a conclusion reached without deep thought. Upon quiet re-examination, countless flaws will inevitably be found��this possibility was the same.


    Never mind Welt Yang''s multiple body changes; didn''t Otto also frequently swap Soulium bodies? He had enough bodies to fill a warehouse, yet he drank his red wine and ate his steak without any such rejection reaction.


    As for differing effects due to individual physiological variations, that was a low-probability event capable of explaining almost anything. Michael didn''t want to settle on it so early.


    That left only one possibility... Though achieved through an unbelievable method, he unquestionably possessed all Herrscher authorities up to this point.


    Michael first sighed inwardly. He might not have been certain before, but now, this fact itself was the cornerstone of his plan.


    And regarding the present... regarding what the loss of taste truly meant, he couldn''t articulate it yet, but he could feel the "weight" of the so-called truth��


    It meant there was no retreat path left for what he wanted to do. He had to personally reach the deepest part of the world, then grasp that sole opportunity, to give everything he cared about everything they desired. Even though, for himself, that meant...


    He suddenly laughed self-deprecatingly.


    So what?


    He suddenly found himself liking this kind of meaningless turn��


    "I never had a retreat path."


    Such a thing had never existed for him from the moment he was born into this world.


    So what had he lost?


    He had lost nothing.


    Thump!


    A tremendous sound reverberated from the depths of his heart, striking his brain directly.


    It was definitely a proper heartbeat, no doubt, but beyond being unusually loud, Michael seemed to detect within it...


    A sense of "resonance."


    As if the sound didn''t originate from one heart, but from two identical hearts, born from the same source, completing the exact same expansion and contraction at the exact same instant.


    "..."


    He silently closed his eyes. Elysia''s humming, the click of the rice cooker closing, her footsteps��all this "reality" nearly dissipated.


    He opened his eyes in pitch darkness. Before him lay neither crimson sand nor a golden giant tree.


    Ultimately, those were just abstract, yet concrete, visualizations humanity used for the incomprehensible Imaginary Space.


    This place had always contained nothing, yet contained everything.


    Then, unsurprisingly, he felt the familiar sensation of being watched.


    But this time, he didn''t flee. Instead, he met the gaze without hesitation.


    "Not enough."


    A voice sounded beside his ear.


    Michael wasn''t sure if it was a real sound, or if such things even existed in the Imaginary Space.


    Then, more and more cold, dry things flooded his mind��


    "Not enough... not yet complete... not the right time..."


    Just as I thought. The loss of taste was simply a reminder, or perhaps, a call.


    "Urgh!"


    He opened his eyes again, squinting tightly against the sudden light he couldn''t adapt to. But this stimulus also made him realize he had returned to the "real world."


    The dining table was empty. Elysia sat across from him, head propped on her hand. Upon closer inspection, her eyes were tightly closed, her breathing long, slow, and gentle��clearly fast asleep.


    Outside the window, frogs croaked tirelessly, a sound both annoying and not annoying.


    All the hands on the clock had moved to the upper left quadrant. Hours had passed in the blink of an eye...


    Michael walked into the kitchen, followed the lingering smell, and opened the pot lid. A dish blending red, yellow, and black appeared before him.


    Truly Elysia. To dilute the saltiness of one dish, she had ruined the other, perfectly fine dish.


    However, for Michael, who had lost his sense of taste, it wasn''t exactly culinary horror.


    Of course, he could choose not to eat it, but she would likely be heartbroken tomorrow morning if he did.


    ...


    "Retch!"


    The kitchen door was tightly closed. Michael gently turned on the faucet, letting the water trickle out with the softest possible sound.


    The food had barely gone down before it all came back up. His stomach violently rejected everything that entered.


    "Is this also part of the call..."


    Michael filled the pot with water. It was too late; he didn''t rush to wash it.


    He turned and walked back into the dining room. Elysia remained in the same position, motionless.


    Michael gently lifted her, carried her to the bedroom bed, removed her outer clothes and pants, and then wrapped her tightly in the covers.


    The bed was large. Michael, without taking off his own clothes or using a blanket, lay down straight beside her.


    He slowly closed his eyes, ensuring his mind thought of absolutely nothing��normally the hardest thing to do when suffering from insomnia, but with the Authority of Sentience, it wasn''t a problem.


    However, despite his mind being blank, thinking of nothing, the lazy, heavy drowsiness refused to come.


    "Is this... also part of it?"


    Everything was reminding him: You are no longer human. You no longer have a retreat path. You must reach the deepest part of the world, the entity that is simultaneously the world''s end.


    But at the same time, you are not enough. You are not yet complete. And it is not yet time.


    Michael turned to face Elysia, wanting to embrace her, yet afraid the movement would startle her awake, even though such a small gesture was insignificant compared to what had happened earlier.


    He turned over again. Silvery light, like grains of sand on the moon''s surface, poured through the gap in the curtains, pooling on the wooden floor.


    Michael decided to get out of bed and gently pulled the curtains aside.


    In the sky of the underground city floated a full moon that seemed eternally unchanging. Not only was it surprisingly large, but even the traces of its craters were visible in minute detail.


    Unfortunately, the number of craters on this moon would never increase.


    Because it wasn''t the real moon.


    Despite this, Michael couldn''t help but murmur to it:


    "Yes, it''s not yet time. But, the wait won''t be too long now."

 Chapter 287:

    Chapter 287 - "I" Died Long AgoSakura returned to HQ and met Michael the next day, precisely thirteen minutes and fifty-one seconds past noon.


    "I just saw Immer."


    A faint, cherry blossom pink blush spread across her makeup-free cheeks, a shade slightly deeper than her sakura-colored hair.


    "Where''s Rin... Ah, she should be napping now, right? Better not disturb her. I need to ask the cafeteria for some sushi rice..."


    Sakura leaned on her sword hilt, pacing excitedly, flustered��a rare sight indeed.


    But Michael... with just one sentence, delivered in the most direct, unvarnished way, easily shattered all her illusions:


    "Sakura, she hasn''t returned to the real world yet."


    "Ah��"


    Sakura''s lips parted briefly, letting out a short syllable, before quickly pressing into a thin line.


    Though indoors, a chill wind seemed to rise from nowhere, stirring the strands of hair on her forehead. Even her long, slender fox ears drooped midway, like foxtail grass bending in the breeze.


    "Did... something happen to her?"


    Sakura''s voice didn''t tremble, but carried a distinct chill.


    This chill likely wasn''t directed at anyone, merely a sign of her emotions teetering on the edge of control, her grip on her MANTIS factors momentarily loosening, filling the room with frosty air currents.


    Thankfully, besides Michael, there was no one else in the room.


    "Calm down, Sakura. Nothing happened to Rin."


    "Phew..."


    The chill vanished without a trace. After a sigh of profound relief, Sakura pressed her right hand firmly against her heart.


    In an incredibly short span, she had leaped from earth to heaven, then plummeted swiftly from heaven towards hell, only to be snatched back up to heaven by Michael before her toes even touched the infernal ground.


    "Nothing at all?" Sakura quickly asked again.


    "Physically and psychologically... hmm, perhaps there are some minor issues. Staying in that environment for so long has had some effect, but it hasn''t reached the point of ''irreversible damage''."


    "Hah... That''s good, that''s good, that''s good..."


    Sakura let out another long breath, repeating the short phrase three times.


    It wasn''t that she didn''t trust Michael, but if there was truly "nothing at all," then why hadn''t Rin returned with Immer?


    She had always known Michael was hiding many things about this matter from her, but she didn''t care. Her training, the principles instilled in her, never demanded the "right to know."


    Her only concern was whether Rin would be harmed.


    And she trusted Michael wouldn''t harm Rin; moreover, she vaguely understood that his actions were precisely to prevent Rin from being harmed. That was enough.


    So, Rin not returning to the real world with Immer was perhaps due to those "minor issues" Michael mentioned, right?


    At least, that''s what she thought at that moment, though Michael would overturn it in the next.


    "However, Rin not returning to the real world has nothing to do with those ''minor issues''."


    "Hm?"


    Sakura detected a hint of hesitation in Michael''s constantly shifting words.


    Subsequently, an ominous premonition spread through her heart.


    "Sakura, if you feel you can accept it��no, whether you can accept it or not, at this point, I have to tell you the truth."


    "Mmm..."


    Sakura closed her eyes, like a soldier bracing for impact as a transport plane, shot down mid-air, began its emergency descent.


    "The reason I took Immer, Klein, and Rin to the Bubble Universe is because all three are potential Herrscher hosts. Only there, detached from the Sea of Quanta which connects to the Imaginary, could they escape the fate of being chosen by the Honkai."


    As Michael spoke, Sakura fully grasped his meaning.


    "Meaning, Immer and Klein could return because the Tenth and Eleventh Honkai Eruptions are over. And Rin can''t return yet because the Twelfth Honkai Eruption hasn''t begun, right?"


    "Sharp comprehension." Michael praised her with a smile that didn''t quite reach his eyes.


    Most people might need a long time to process the impact of that statement. They often wouldn''t immediately grasp what Michael was conveying, but would first think��


    "Huh? How would you know who the potential Herrscher hosts are?"


    Then they''d make a judgment:


    "Is that really true?"


    But Sakura skipped both these steps entirely. Michael saw it clearly. Even Mei couldn''t do that; she indeed went through both processes, but her reaction was extraordinarily swift, making the judgment almost the instant the thought surfaced.


    Sakura was different. From beginning to end, she had no extraneous thoughts. She simply accepted the information Michael gave her and quickly identified what he wanted her to understand. That was all.


    If Fire Moth ever held a language arts test, Sakura would probably excel at reading comprehension, Michael thought inexplicably.


    "The information you gave was quite straightforward," Sakura retorted with a faint smile.


    In her view, the matter was resolved up to this point. All that remained was to wait for the Twelfth Honkai Eruption to end, and then Rin could return to the real world, right?


    But today seemed destined for an unusual number of twists. Or perhaps, not saying everything at once was Michael''s way of giving Sakura a chance to "slowly digest the information."


    This step-by-step approach was surely better than dumping everything on her at the start and then explaining it piece by piece, right?


    "Things aren''t quite that simple..."


    Michael shook his head with a wry smile, and the ominous feeling in Sakura''s heart, which hadn''t yet dispersed, rekindled like dying embers.


    "Let''s go."


    "Hm?"


    Sakura looked uncertainly at the hand Michael extended towards her.


    Although I really want to take it... isn''t this a bit sudden... There are still so many unanswered questions...


    Wait, go where?


    Seeing her hesitation and confusion, Michael tried his best to offer a natural smile and explained:


    "To the Bubble Universe. There are some things I need to tell not only you, but Rin as well. Then, the choice must be made by you two sisters together." S��ar?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The Bubble Universe... But the Sea of Quanta seems incompatible with my body. Last time I..."


    "It''s fine. This time we''ll enter the Bubble Universe directly. You might still feel some dizziness and nausea, but you''ll adapt slowly."


    Sakura swallowed, took a deep breath and held it, then took Michael''s hand.


    This is the first time since R''lyeh, isn''t it?


    The thought suddenly popped into her head.


    No! Why is my mind filled with thoughts like this right now?


    If she had to take that reading comprehension test now, she probably wouldn''t perform with the same sharpness as before.


    Unconsciously, her heart was already in turmoil. But what exactly had thrown her thoughts into disarray? Was it the lingering ominous feeling? Was it Michael''s constantly shifting, yet direct and sincere, words? Or something else? Or a mixture of everything?


    "Relax."


    Michael''s palm was warm and dry, without a trace of dampness from sweat. Sakura''s was the exact opposite.


    He squeezed Sakura''s hand slightly, then... offered one final reminder:


    "Sakura, regardless of the choice you face next, or the choice you have to make, before that, I want you to remember one thing."


    Rather than direct eye contact, Michael preferred looking at people''s noses when talking. It lessened the feeling of pressure or offense, without making him seem absent-minded.


    At least, in Sakura''s memory, aside from that assassination attempt earlier, Michael staring directly into her eyes like this was unprecedented.


    And precisely because of this, it underscored just how serious the matter they were about to face was.


    Her heart began to race, the pounding traveling through her pulse to her limbs. She could feel her fingertips throbbing in time with her heart; Michael could naturally feel it too.


    "Relax, Sakura," Michael repeated, but his grip on Sakura''s hand didn''t loosen; instead, he squeezed it more firmly. "Sakura, you must remember, having walked this path together until now��whether it''s you and me, Elysia, Mei and Kevin, Su, Mobius, Hua, Pardofelis, Kalpas, Vill-V, Aponia, Kosma and Dystopia, Captain Himeko, Uncle Ato''s family, Eden... we''ve long transcended the concept of comrades-in-arms. We''ve supported each other to get here. Calling ourselves ''family'' wouldn''t be an exaggeration at all. So..."


    "Rin is your sister, and she''s our sister too. The decision ahead might be cruel, but you must remember��be a little selfish!"


    "That''s right. Mei might tell you many grand principles about saving the world, and precisely because of that, I need to remind you, even though I know this might make the choice even harder for you. But since Rin is everyone''s sister, your hesitation actually represents all of our hesitation. Which choice do our emotions lean towards? If this were something we could vote on democratically, what choice would we make? You should understand."


    He felt Sakura''s pulse quicken until it was almost a solid line. She, in turn, gripped Michael''s hand tightly, her strength almost enough to twist his fingers out of shape.


    Michael had guessed wrong. Sakura''s comprehension hadn''t faltered despite her turbulent emotions. Even though he had spoken more cryptically this time, hindered even by his own uncertainty, resulting in many confusing parts in his explanation...


    ...the meaning he intended to convey still got through, received entirely by Sakura.


    For some reason, a sense of relief also washed over his own heart.


    Perhaps no one truly wants to be the one to make the final decision.


    He didn''t want to, and Mei didn''t either.


    Although from a humanitarian standpoint, they didn''t have the right anyway. Letting Sakura and Rin choose for themselves was the humane thing to do.


    But in a sense, this was also a transfer of responsibility.


    The weight that had previously rested on his and Mei''s shoulders was now shifted onto Sakura''s.


    More accurately, it rested on Sakura, and on Rin, who was perhaps still completely unaware.


    Compared to the original history, these two sisters at least had the chance to choose.


    Yet often, making a choice is far more difficult than passively accepting an outcome.


    Because a choice made by oneself means taking responsibility for the potential consequences, whereas a mere outcome stems from the actions��and responsibilities��of others.


    Thus, the matter became impossible to categorize even in simple terms of good or bad.


    Or rather, good and bad have never been things easily captured.


    Heh, true enough. What is good, what is bad��like space, like time, like everything in this world��has always been defined by humanity.


    "Close your eyes, relax." Michael reminded her one last time.


    Sakura banished all stray thoughts and did as he said.


    She quickly felt an unprecedented dizziness, the likes of which even being launched a hundred times by the Second Divine Key wouldn''t induce.


    After all, the typical function of the Second Divine Key merely traversed space. Now, however, they were crossing world barriers and the medium between them, reaching a place whose distance from the real world far exceeded the concept of time itself.


    Fortunately, the more debilitating nausea lasted only an insignificant moment. Before she could even consciously swallow, the feeling vanished without a trace.


    Finally, she felt solid ground beneath her feet. Though her legs were still weak, and the ground felt like it was spinning like a washing machine drum, there was definitely something solid to stand on.


    Almost simultaneously, she felt a whistling wind and smelled the fragrance of flowers, grass, and trees.


    "Alright, you can open your eyes now."


    She saw a sea of white flowers, completely different from what she had imagined.


    "These were just planted," Michael explained.


    ...


    "Mmm... Eh! Haha! Big Sis, you''re here!"


    Rin rubbed her eyes in disbelief, then took a few quick steps and threw herself into Sakura''s arms.


    Actually, she had been told early this morning that Sakura would visit. But even after letting her emotions settle all morning, the moment she truly saw Sakura, she was just as happy as when she first heard the news.


    "..."


    Michael glanced towards Elysia, noticing she had silently disappeared when Sakura arrived. Mei leaned against the conference room doorway, the bright light reflecting off her glasses, obscuring her expression.


    "Big Sis, this place is pretty big! Let me show you around the dorms first!"


    Rin took Sakura''s hand, about to lead her away. But when she gently pulled, her sister, who usually followed readily, remained rooted to the spot.


    Her palm was cold and damp, slick with sweat. Rin had never felt so much sweat on her sister''s palm before; to ensure she could grip her blade for battle at any moment, Sakura''s palms were supposed to stay dry.


    And right at this moment, both Michael and Mei cleared their throats simultaneously.


    The smile vanished from Rin''s face.


    Actually, she had already suspected her sister''s visit wasn''t purely for pleasantries. Since last night, both "the other Dr. Mei," who almost never showed extra emotion, and "the other Elysia," who was just as enthusiastic as the one she originally knew, had coincidentally shown strange expressions towards her.


    Don''t misunderstand, it wasn''t hostility or rejection, but...


    Pity.


    So, she wasn''t entirely uninformed herself.


    Sakura stood frozen, looking at Mei with an uncertain expression, while Mei herself lapsed into a long silence.


    After what felt like a long time, yet perhaps only a few breaths, Michael''s voice sounded from behind her, breaking the dry silence.


    "They at least have it better than the originals."


    Michael said this to himself, and also to Mei.


    Their gazes met silently, then silently slid away.


    "I suppose... I don''t need to introduce myself again?" Mei offered an extremely strained smile. "Although by the definition of ''Mei,'' she and I are different individuals, from the perspective of humanity as a whole, both she and I are individuals named Mei."


    "Like a T-Rex and a chicken," Rin muttered cuttingly from the side.


    Mei shrugged. "It''s not quite that simple, but if you find that easier to understand, feel free."


    "Shouldn''t we sit down? Talking while standing is tiring."


    Michael was the first to move. He walked nonchalantly to the empty table and plopped down onto a leather-backed chair already showing spots of mold.


    Sakura pulled Rin to sit beside Michael. This wasn''t to say she trusted Michael more than Mei; at least, in her own perception, her trust in Mei and Michael was equal, without bias...


    At least, no obvious bias.


    The reason she chose to sit beside Michael was because of his earlier words: "But you must remember��be a little selfish!"


    Perhaps it was a good cop, bad cop routine, but she still hoped the person she relied on could be a bit warmer.


    She certainly didn''t deny Mei''s excellence as a leader, even if this was the Mei from the Bubble Universe. But compared to cold rationality, Michael''s hesitation, which he repeatedly tried to suppress yet still inadvertently revealed, possessed a certain warm human touch.


    However, perhaps this was just a preconceived notion. With her observational skills, she naturally understood that just in their brief exchange of glances and words earlier, Mei had also shown hesitation no fewer than three times.


    Also, Mei seemed to be trying to hint at something earlier by referencing the difference between herself and the Mei from the real world, but Sakura hadn''t understood.


    She still preferred Michael''s direct manner of speaking:


    "Your hesitation actually represents all of our hesitation. Which choice do our emotions lean towards? If this were something we could vote on democratically, what choice would we make? You should understand."


    "Well then, let''s begin."


    Mei silently, solitarily, sat down opposite the three of them.


    She tried her best to keep her expression stern.


    She was also questioning herself inwardly. From an absolutely rational perspective, her memories as this individual contained almost no significant interaction with Sakura, and she didn''t even know of Rin''s existence. Why, then, did her heart soften? Why did she still hesitate?


    Was it because of quantum entanglement with her real-world self?


    But if it were her, the real Mei, she had once sent so many hopeful people onto the fatal operating table. The very first one was even the person she loved most.


    Could someone like her, secretly cursed as a butcher, even considered more terrifying than Mobius��a person deemed coldly mad��still feel sadness, feel guilt deep inside?


    Thinking carefully, back when she herself formulated the plan using Elysia as bait to create an opportunity for Michael to kill the Sixth Herrscher, the image of Kevin kept flashing through her mind...


    Actually... perhaps rationality itself has always been a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding held by everyone, including herself?


    No, it truly is a misunderstanding, but one in a different direction.


    Growth isn''t a process of eliminating weakness and unnecessary sentimentality, but rather one of burying weakness and sentimentality, presenting strength and rationality outwardly.


    Because weakness and sentimentality, things often classified as "inherent flaws," are things humanity can never erase.


    Once erased, human existence becomes merely living for the sake of living. Humanity could no longer be called human.


    These words sounded familiar. Thinking about it, wasn''t this exactly what Michael constantly talked about?


    However... "I" died long ago.


    Regardless, from now on, it''s the story of "the other her."


    "Well then, let''s begin."


    Only after saying this did she abruptly realize she seemed to have repeated herself.


    Amidst complex thoughts, she abruptly repeated it once more:


    "Let''s begin."

 Chapter 288: But You Can Choose How to Die

    Chapter 288 - But You Can Choose How to Die"Tap, tap, tap��"


    Michael clenched his fist, his knuckles rapping lightly on the tabletop, creating a staccato rhythm.


    The abrupt action and sound undeniably captured the attention of the other three people in the conference room.


    "Let me handle this."


    Although Mei had fired the starting gun, signaling the "beginning," Michael remained the one to ultimately execute the explanation.


    After all, Mei had received the "script" secondhand. Only he could lay out the matter clearly.


    He first looked past Sakura, his gaze landing on Rin.


    "Rin, although you''re not an official member of Fire Moth, you understand the Honkai and Herrschers better than most people in this world, right?"


    Rin, uncharacteristically, made no sound. She lowered her head, lips pressed tightly together. Michael didn''t know where her gaze was focused��perhaps on her hands resting on her lap, perhaps just on a meaningless empty space in the air. But one''s gaze must rest somewhere, just as some words must be spoken by someone.


    "Let''s start with the conclusion. Rin, you are the potential host for the Twelfth Herrscher."


    No embellishments needed, no roundabout metaphors. Michael maintained his direct style.


    "Heh..."


    Rin''s mouth opened slightly. She inhaled sharply, then held her breath tightly.


    Sakura reached out, but her hand stopped mid-air, perhaps debating whether to steady Rin''s shoulder, grip her hand tightly, or pat her back to help her exhale and breathe normally.


    Michael''s gaze also lowered. He didn''t look at Sakura and Rin''s reactions anymore, instead resting his eyes on the empty tabletop, gleaming with field gray and metallic reflections.


    As long as you don''t get close to the fire, the blood remains cold, the ice won''t melt. Something like that, perhaps.


    "As you know, the reason I brought you and the other two here to the Bubble Universe, just like sending Seele here before, was for one reason only��you are the potential hosts for the upcoming Herrschers. Only here, where the tips of the Imaginary Tree cannot reach, can you escape the threads woven by fate."


    Seemingly confident that Rin could quickly accept all this, Michael continued speaking on his own:


    "But unlike them, they only needed to [Escape]. You, Rin, need to [Control]. We need you to return to the real world and proactively become the Twelfth Herrscher."


    "BOOM!"


    Although it was utterly silent at that moment, Michael mentally supplied the sound of two simultaneous, thunderous explosions.


    "Why?"


    Unsurprisingly, Sakura was the first to speak.


    Her voice remained clear, devoid of cold hostility, and naturally held no joy. What swirled in her heart was persistent confusion.


    "Why do they only need to escape, while Rin needs to become a Herrscher?"


    After completing her question, Michael slowly explained:


    "It''s simple. Whether it''s the Sixth Herrscher corresponding to Seele, or the Tenth Herrscher collective corresponding to Immer and Klein, or even the Eleventh Herrscher whose host wasn''t known beforehand��I knew the authorities of these Herrschers in advance, and I had methods to defeat them while minimizing casualties."


    "As for the Twelfth Herrscher, I still know its authority. But even so, or perhaps, precisely because of this, if it were allowed to manifest randomly, I have no way to guarantee an easy victory."


    "Just because of that?"


    "Just because of that. Although the so-called Elysian Realm project also requires the Twelfth Herrscher''s authority, that''s something a Divine Key could achieve, albeit with more trouble. The fundamental reason remains this."


    "Just because..."


    "Michael-nii chan!"


    Sakura was about to ask again but was abruptly interrupted by Rin.


    "Mhm."


    Michael just hummed softly in acknowledgment. He didn''t even shift his gaze, didn''t blink once, but his meaning was clear��I heard you, you can speak now.


    Rin didn''t seem to grasp this subtext. She let out a long breath, then clasped her sister''s outstretched hand tightly with both of hers.


    How long did the silence last?


    No one was timing it.


    Mei, sitting opposite them, hadn''t made a single move since firing the starting gun. She merely watched events unfold through her cold lenses, feeling somewhat detached across the table, like watching a fire from the opposite bank, though that wasn''t her intention.


    In the current situation, even if she wanted to speak, she wouldn''t know how to begin.


    The silence began with Rin exhaling deeply and ended with her inhaling deeply.


    Between breaths, she seemed to have made some kind of decision. She resolutely released her sister''s hand:


    "Michael nii chan, you... like Auntie Aponia, you can see ''fate,'' or ''the future,'' right?"


    Although Michael hadn''t concealed this, to quickly extract this information from his words and deduce that his foreknowledge of the hosts and Herrscher authorities wasn''t secondhand information from Aponia, but genuinely stemmed from his own visions of the future...


    It had to be said, Rin shared her sister''s talent in this regard.


    "I knew it... If it were Auntie Aponia, she would definitely try to change that fate recklessly first, instead of... laying everything out for us like this... Thank you, Michael nii chan!"


    "Hm?"


    Michael turned his head in astonishment, only to find Rin watching him with a smile.


    Unlike her sister, who rarely smiled and only showed happiness with an almost imperceptible lift of her lip corners, Rin''s smile possessed a unique youthful vitality. She wasn''t as carefree as Pardofelis of the same age��in fact, a trace of melancholy lingered in her eyes, yet to be wiped away. She didn''t giggle foolishly either, just curved her eyes into arcs matching her eyebrows, then grinned, facing forward.


    It was as if someone had neatly drawn two pairs of arcs for her eyebrows and eyes on her face��a face less cool than Sakura''s, yet more lively and gentle��then drawn an inverted arc for her lips.


    Simple, clear, direct.


    For a moment, even Michael was stunned.


    But he wasn''t swayed by it. He merely closed his eyes, sighed deeply inwardly, unwilling to look at the girl''s smile any longer.


    "Rin..."


    Sakura bit her lower lip, once again taking her sister''s hand.


    Rin chuckled in response:


    "Onee-chan, why are you so sad? Making me a Herrscher doesn''t mean I''m going to die!"


    "Hm?"


    Sakura didn''t understand where Rin''s confidence came from. Among all the Herrschers who had appeared so far, only Michael and Elysia had escaped the Honkai''s control.


    More accurately, only Michael. Elysia was very different from other Herrschers. She didn''t even have a core, at least not a gem-like one in the conventional sense, nor did she exhibit any specific authority. Yet, in some aspects, she did fit the definition of a Herrscher, such as the intense connection to the Imaginary Tree detectable when she used her full power...


    In short, according to Michael''s explanation, she was a special Herrscher who had escaped the Honkai''s control from the beginning and stood with humanity.


    So, the only one who had truly escaped the Honkai''s control was Michael.


    Once anyone else became a Herrscher, if they didn''t want to cause more destruction, the only path was to be killed as soon as possible.


    And she felt Michael''s meaning was also clear. Although he hadn''t specified the Twelfth Herrscher''s authority, it must be an extremely difficult power to handle.


    According to him, if the Herrscher manifested randomly, even he couldn''t guarantee an "easy victory."


    This naturally required interpretation. "Easy" probably meant more than just being unable to kill it quickly.


    It likely included difficulty in finding and locating it, difficulty in dealing with it even if found, or, no matter the approach, failure to resolve it the instant it manifested would inevitably lead to unbearable sacrifices for humanity.


    What sacrifices could there be? Nearly two billion people remained on Earth. Surely this single Honkai Eruption wouldn''t wipe them all out?


    And Sakura''s interpretation of Michael''s meaning was clear: have Rin, the potential host, return to the real world. Then, the moment the Twelfth Herrscher descended upon Rin according to fate, use the Authority of Sentience or some other method for an instant kill.


    But Rin ultimately wouldn''t return. All this came at the cost of sacrificing Rin.


    If this plan had indeed been proposed by Mei, Sakura could have accepted it. Michael himself had anticipated this, saying:


    "Mei might tell you many grand principles about saving the world, and precisely because of that, I need to remind you."


    But now, this cold calculation was laid bare by Michael himself.


    Sakura couldn''t fathom it. This was completely different from the gentle, somewhat fragile Michael she remembered. No, it was the exact opposite.


    Yet she couldn''t blame Michael. It wasn''t Michael who was cold-blooded, but the words themselves. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was just that, in their original plan, these words perhaps should have been spoken by Mei, known for her rationality, not Michael.


    Besides, their starting point wasn''t wrong. To everyone else, Rin was just an ordinary girl. Her life was no more precious than anyone else''s. Sacrificing her alone to save two others was, from a purely rational standpoint, a "worthwhile" trade.


    Let alone saving thousands, tens of thousands?


    "Since Rin is everyone''s sister, your hesitation actually represents all of our hesitation. Which choice do our emotions lean towards? If this were something we could vote on democratically, what choice would we make? You should understand."


    Michael''s words, originally meant as comfort, echoed like a nightmare in her mind.


    She didn''t doubt the truth of the statement��quite the opposite. She knew it came entirely from the heart, at least for Michael, Elysia, Pardofelis, Aponia, those very close to Rin. They truly saw Rin as their own sister, or at least half a sister.


    But precisely because of this, precisely because...


    Precisely because she knew this, she couldn''t muster even a shred of hatred towards Michael for saying these things, towards the others who proposed this plan...


    Making this decision, she and Rin were undoubtedly the ones in most pain, but the others were also deeply hurt by this decision. So she couldn''t unleash her negative emotions, her hatred, onto everyone.


    Thus, her emotions had no outlet.


    Your decision to sacrifice Rin isn''t wrong. My determination to protect Rin isn''t wrong either. What''s wrong is this world.


    But human mistakes can be corrected by humans. The world''s mistakes can only be passively accepted; acceptance is inevitable, even if unwanted.


    She possessed a nearly unstoppable blade. If the fault lay with a specific person, she could naturally cleave them in two.


    But she couldn''t sever this world. She couldn''t destroy this world she currently hated so much, nor could she save this world where she and Rin existed together.


    Mist filled her vision. Just as she felt almost unable to bear it, a familiar voice echoed in her mind:


    "Rin is your sister, and she''s our sister too. The decision ahead might be cruel, but you must remember��be a little selfish!"


    Decision!


    Yes!


    Decision!


    What Michael had presented wasn''t an [Order], but a [Decision] placed in her hands!


    This time, she wasn''t a machine executing orders, but the one who could control the direction of the entire plan!


    And Michael said:


    "Be a little selfish!"


    Be a little selfish!


    He had hinted quite clearly! Hadn''t he?


    If he didn''t inwardly reject this approach as well, why would he say that!


    The choice is mine, the choice is mine!


    Sakura''s gaze cleared instantly. She turned her head, looking stubbornly at Michael, about to utter the word "No," which perhaps he also hoped for.


    But... but her lips kept moving, the muscles in her neck and vocal cords trembled uncontrollably, as if after strenuous activity, parched and cracked, only able to produce choked gasps of air.


    She just couldn''t force out the word "No."


    Her eyes misted over again, like breath fogging a windowpane in winter.


    She thought she had only ever fought to protect Rin.


    She thought Rin was her sole reason for fighting.


    But if that were truly the case, why couldn''t she lightly utter a "No" right now?


    "Onee-chan!"


    Rin''s coquettish voice sounded behind her. For a moment, she felt dazed, thinking it was an illusion.


    Until Rin broke free from her grasp, physically turned Sakura''s entire body towards her, and firmly gripped her hands in return.


    She gently wiped the tear tracks from the corners of Sakura''s eyes, allowing Sakura to see her radiant smile.


    "Rin, look at the time, and you''re still smiling!"


    Sakura desperately wanted to say this, but just like the "No" she could never voice, she now understood that perhaps she hadn''t just lost the ability to express negation, but her entire ability to speak, to express anything, had been temporarily lost under the weight of her grief.


    "Onee-chan! You''re rushing things! Didn''t Michael nii chan say?"


    Rin continued smiling carelessly, mimicking Michael''s tone:


    "[Although the so-called Elysian Realm project also requires the Twelfth Herrscher''s authority, but that''s something a Divine Key could achieve, albeit with more trouble. The fundamental reason remains this.]"


    "Hehe! See, Onee-chan! [But that''s something a Divine Key could achieve]. Onee-chan, you know better than me, only a deceased Herrscher''s core can be made into a Divine Key, right? Just like your Third Divine Key! But Michael nii chan clearly wants a Herrscher who can control their own authority, like him!"


    "Ah��Ah?"


    Sakura managed two syllables before finally regaining her ability to speak:


    "Is... is that right?"


    She turned to Michael again, a glimmer of hope in her eyes.


    But she also felt something was wrong. If it were truly as Rin said, a perfect win-win solution, then why would Michael and Mei have created such a heavy atmosphere? Why would they hint for her to make a more selfish choice?


    Rin didn''t care about all that. She stood up, knelt on the chair, spun it around with her toes, then rested her head on Sakura''s shoulder, asking Michael with a smile:


    "Well, Michael nii chan, am I right?"


    Meeting the sisters'' gazes, Michael fell silent once more.


    "Thump-thump-thump-thump-thump!"


    Michael seemed to hear auditory hallucinations, like someone hammering nails into the wall next door.


    But it had to be a hallucination. The walls were armored plating made of special alloy; you couldn''t hammer nails into them. Besides, if someone were really doing that, who? Elysia?


    If this were really happening, why weren''t the others reacting?


    It seemed like quite a while before Michael realized it wasn''t the sound of hammering, but the sound of his own heart��spurred by adrenaline, pumping a surging volume of blood throughout his body, creating a deafening roar.


    A slight dizziness enveloped him. He suddenly raised his hand, then quickly lowered it.


    No one knew the meaning behind this baffling gesture��he actually just wanted to slap himself hard across the face.


    Stop pretending to be strong, pretending to be rational! A voice screamed in his head!


    Now! Immediately! Right now! Abandon this plan!


    So what if the other two billion people on Earth die?


    What does it have to do with you, with them?


    They probably still hate you right now! Thinking you used the Honkai as an excuse to enslave them!


    They probably don''t even know you''re a Herrscher. If they knew you were a Herrscher... Hahahaha!


    Why are you making Rin sacrifice herself for these people who have nothing to do with you or her!


    Perhaps the silence only lasted an instant. His heart continued its dry, hard beat, but the dizziness slowly faded.


    "Because what I want to save isn''t those two billion people, but this world, this world''s civilization."


    Huh?


    What kind of nonsense is that?


    The voice continued its incessant chatter, pursuing him relentlessly like flies to filth.


    "Just as Mobius said��would you call someone with no limbs or torso, just a brain, a person? Even Mobius couldn''t define such a being as human. So naturally, I can''t call a civilization that has lost everything else, leaving only Fire Moth, a civilization.


    "And what I want to change, what I want to save, is that very thing. She, they, feel the same way."


    Then why didn''t you hide the truth? According to this plan, as long as you don''t say anything, Aponia doesn''t say anything, Mei doesn''t say anything, Sakura, even Rin''s consciousness copy wouldn''t sense any problem! They could have continued enjoying their happiness in ignorance!


    "Perhaps. But I don''t want to deceive my family anymore. I don''t want to hide the truth from them anymore, just like with Seele back then. Even if it''s a sad ending, I hope they can grieve with clarity, rather than receiving muddled, false happiness."


    This time, the voice vanished completely. Even the pounding heartbeat gradually subsided.


    Michael looked at Sakura and Rin, silently bowed his upper body, almost looking like he was bowing��but he didn''t stand up, so clearly that wasn''t it.


    He merely bent forward, spread his legs slightly, rested his elbows on his thighs, then clasped his hands before his lips, answering in a muffled voice:


    "That''s not it."


    A chill began emanating from Sakura. Rin''s smile froze precisely at that moment.


    Before either could ask, Michael decided to reveal the entire truth in one go.


    No more hesitation, no more concealment, straightforward.


    "We do indeed plan to make Rin a [Herrscher of Humanity], like myself and Elysia��an existence that possesses Herrscher authority without losing human nature."


    "We are very confident in the process. First, Aponia will copy Rin''s consciousness. She successfully copied Seele''s consciousness before, and also copied the Eighth Herrscher''s consciousness in the Deep End. She''s adept at this."


    "Then, Aponia and I will constantly monitor Rin''s state. The moment the Herrscher consciousness descends upon Rin along the Imaginary pathways, the consciousness within Rin''s body will be erased. Then we kill the Herrscher consciousness, allowing the copy of Rin''s consciousness to regain control of this body, which has already become a Herrscher."


    Rin''s gaze started to lose focus. Perhaps she didn''t yet understand the difference between her consciousness and a copy of it, nor had she ever considered the difference between "A" and a copied "A."


    But Sakura undoubtedly understood. And she thought of more��why Mei had previously deliberately mentioned the difference between herself and her real-world counterpart:


    "By the definition of ''Mei,'' she and I are different individuals."


    By the definition of ''Rin,'' the original Rin and the copy of Rin''s consciousness are different individuals.


    "Like a T-Rex and a chicken."


    Rin had used this crude analogy.


    Like a T-Rex and a chicken.


    "Consciousness copy..."


    Sakura murmured the term, seemingly grasping a distant memory.


    Michael thought she still didn''t understand, or perhaps he simply wanted to say something more. He explained:


    "The consciousness copy is identical to Rin''s current consciousness. Content-wise, there''s no difference. She still has all the memories of being with you, with us."


    Sakura certainly understood this, but the memory she grasped wasn''t this.


    She sniffled, her voice extremely suppressed, cold, dry, and slow as she asked:


    "I remember, during the Sixth Honkai Eruption, Aponia also copied Seele''s consciousness, right?"


    "Yes."


    "There were two copies then. One inside Seele, the other transferred into her necklace, correct?"


    As soon as she said this, both Michael and Mei understood her meaning.


    Though she was calm, unbelievably calm, this was the last straw she could grasp at while drowning.


    However, someone had to cut that straw. Because impossible was impossible.


    This time, perhaps feeling Michael had said enough, or perhaps feeling the technical aspects were better explained by her, Mei spoke before Michael could:


    "Are you suggesting transferring Rin''s true consciousness into an object, or a body constructed by Michael, then hiding it back in the Bubble Universe? Forgive my bluntness, but that won''t work."


    "Why? It clearly worked back then!"


    The chill radiating from Sakura completely spiraled out of control. Frost-colored cold instantly ravaged the conference room. Michael radiated heat using the Authority of Flame while shaking her shoulder.


    "Sakura, calm down!"


    The chill vanished instantly without a trace.


    "..."


    "Consciousness transfer technology has never been fully successful. The reason Aponia dared to use a similar method to transfer the copy of Seele''s consciousness was precisely because it was a copy, and because Seele herself suffered from dissociative identity disorder, this consciousness belonged to the dark, volatile alter. That''s why she dared."


    "And was she completely successful? That can''t be confirmed either. We only know that this consciousness eventually merged with the Stigma within Michael''s body. Whether it suffered irreversible psychological damage during the transfer, no one can say for sure."


    "If you''re willing to accept a 37% direct mortality rate, a 49% rate of becoming vegetative, and a 14% rate of consciousness damage, we aren''t entirely opposed to trying."


    "But such a near-zero success rate is far lower than the chance of Rin returning to the real world and the Honkai not choosing her as the Twelfth Herrscher, or the possibility that the Herrscher''s consciousness is dealt with by Michael before it manages to erase Rin''s original consciousness upon birth."


    "Is that so..."


    A corner of Sakura''s mouth lifted, but she couldn''t even manage a wry smile. Mei was clearly using this to tell her that the outcome Michael described was the worst-case scenario. What if a miracle truly happened? Like the Honkai not choosing Rin, or Rin''s own consciousness holding on until the Herrscher consciousness was killed.


    But what was the probability of such a miracle? No one could say, only that it was greater than zero.


    "Alright, Onee-chan! Don''t say anymore, I accept!"


    Rin''s voice, laced with laughter, rang out again.


    "Aiya, Onee-chan! Everyone dies eventually! I read a book here, it said: ''We can''t choose how we''re born, but we can choose how we die.'' Since we all have to die anyway, why not pick a more meaningful way to go?"


    Michael turned away, closed his eyes, and tilted his head up. Though his movement was swift, tiny teardrops still glistened on his eyelashes.


    Mei also silently lowered her head, her right fist covering the lower half of her face.


    Sakura stared blankly at her sister, at her smile that held both sincerity and fear, listening to her voice that gradually began to tremble, eventually breaking into sobs:


    "We''re all going to die anyway. Our generation, even though we''re still kids, we''re no strangers to death! Since we all die anyway, I think this way of dying is great! Saving countless people, giving humanity another Herrscher''s combat power, and it won''t make Onee-chan too sad��there''ll be another me, exactly the same, who can stay with you, Onee-chan, right?"


    Sakura was already biting her lower lip so hard, but it still trembled uncontrollably, puckering upwards.


    Gradually, she couldn''t even see Rin''s smile clearly anymore.


    No, I must imprint this moment of Rin deeply into my mind!


    Thinking this, she desperately wiped at her tears with both hands, yet her vision never cleared again.


    "Don''t make that face, Onee-chan! The other me is still me! You have to treat her just like you treat me! As for me, I''m really happy with this way of dying! See, we couldn''t choose to be born in a world without Honkai, but I chose the way I want to die. That''s an expression of my free will too, right? You should be happy for me!"


    "Besides... besides, what if there really is a miracle? What if I survive? Right? Then Onee-chan, you''ll be crying happy tears again..."


    Sakura turned and collapsed onto the cold tabletop, her shoulders shaking continuously. Tears soon flowed from the edges of the table her arms couldn''t encompass, forming a waterfall.


    "It''s just... hic... Onee-chan... hiccup..."


    Rin finally couldn''t maintain her forced smile. Wiping at tears that would never stop flowing, she burrowed into Sakura''s embrace like she used to when she was little.


    "If... hic... if possible... Onee-chan, Rin probably, can''t walk with you anymore."


    What cannot be saved, cannot be saved. What cannot be done, cannot be done.


    Michael silently covered his ears, then walked alone to the wall, slamming his forehead hard against the armored plating.


    Once, twice, three times...


    The armor plating quickly deformed and cracked, but Michael''s head remained sickeningly intact, not even feeling a shred of pain.


    No one came to stop him. No one paid attention to Mei, using tears and the corner of her shirt to wipe her glasses. No one tried to console the sisters crying in each other''s arms.


    Just as no one could save this world, doomed to destruction.

 Chapter 289: Interlude - Elysian Realm: A Traitor’s Way of Dying

    Chapter 289 - Interlude - Elysian Realm: A Traitor''s Way of Dying"Ah��Miss Mei, you look rather tired. Why not come over here and rest for a while?"


    Just as Mei stepped out of the stargate, a voice both languid and resonant reached her ears.


    She turned her head to see Eden leaning back against an exquisite sofa, raising a ornate wine glass towards her in greeting.


    "Ugh!"


    Mei pressed her forehead; waves of dizziness struck her intermittently. Her body, drained from excessive fatigue, couldn''t muster a shred of strength. Yet, she hesitated. The "Elysian Realm" behind her felt like a vortex brimming with immense temptation. She had willingly thrown herself into this dangerous whirlpool solely to unearth more precious truths from the abyss beneath.


    But human strength has its limits. Even a Herrscher, capable of surviving solely on Honkai Energy, still feels physical and psychological exhaustion.


    "You really should rest, Miss Mei. You''ve been exploring the Realm for over two hundred hours without a break."


    "Has it been that long..."


    Within the Elysian Realm, Mei could sense the passage of time, but she had no clear idea exactly how much had passed.


    She thought she had only lasted two or three days; she didn''t expect it had already been nearly ten...


    Her steps faltered twice. In the end, she slowly walked over to the rest area and sat down beside Eden, leaving a small gap between them.


    Simultaneously, however, the hand resting on her lap clenched into a fist��Why couldn''t I hold on just a little longer? If I had just persisted a little longer, I could have learned more truths, truths about the so-called traitor!


    "Don''t blame yourself for this, Miss Mei."


    Mei looked up, startled, to see Eden squinting tipsily, offering her a faint smile.


    "Eden... how did you..."


    "How did I know what you were thinking? Is that what you wanted to ask, Miss Mei?"


    "Yes."


    "Hehe..."


    Eden chuckled softly, gently placing the jewel-encrusted wine glass on the table without making the expected clink of hard objects colliding.


    "Firstly, during these fifty thousand years, I naturally couldn''t have spent every day in a daze. I also studied a great deal of psychology with Su and Aponia. Secondly..."


    "Miss Mei, perhaps this is a bit forward, but the expressions you show at many times are quite similar to Michael''s."


    "Michael?"


    The image of that person surfaced again in Mei''s mind, his form constantly shifting. Even now, Mei couldn''t determine whether he stood on the side of good or evil.


    Or perhaps, finding out Michael''s goal��what was that madman truly trying to achieve?��was one of the reasons she entered the Elysian Realm, though not the primary one.


    And Michael, despite knowing this, had brought her here without any hesitation...


    "Phew..."


    Mei quickly took two deep breaths, reminding herself inwardly:


    "All these impressions are of the Michael from fifty thousand years later. The one Eden is talking about should still be the him from fifty thousand years ago... But what exactly happened later that turned him into... well, I think I can guess some of it."


    Eden didn''t seem to notice Mei''s contemplation. She produced a glittering gem from somewhere, held it up towards the chandelier overhead, and instantly, the light refracted through the gem''s facets into countless rays.


    She spoke as if to herself:


    "You both are the type who wants to achieve the best results in the shortest amount of time... Hmm, akin to perfectionists. But at the same time, you''re both keenly aware that you aren''t perfect..."


    "Hahaha, I''ve said too much. However, if Michael saw you in this state, he would definitely comfort you like this��"


    "''Wanting to do the best in the shortest time is one of human nature''s basic instincts. Impatience might be classified as a human flaw, but ultimately, for you, it stems from an urgent desire to pursue something beautiful, which isn''t a bad thing. However, do remember to rest occasionally.''"


    "''Or perhaps like this: Don''t deliberately chase the so-called final result. The result isn''t entirely meaningless, but it''s not the entirety of meaning either. Every path you walk, every footprint you leave, determines what you ultimately gain. That''s something a solitary result cannot give you.''"


    This time, it was Eden''s turn to stare at Mei in astonishment, until Mei''s cheeks flushed red.


    "It seems... your interactions were much more frequent than I imagined."


    "Yes..." Sear?h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mei let out a long sigh. It was hard not to feel nostalgic for those times.


    "Speaking of which, Eden, in the memories from your perspective, why does Michael appear so rarely? It seems like after you formally joined Fire Moth, he seldom contacted you."


    "Hmm? Hehe... Hahaha!"


    Eden suddenly covered her mouth and chuckled softly, laughing until Mei felt somewhat bewildered.


    "Perhaps it''s because my relationship with Ely is particularly good."


    It was a question delivered with the tone of a statement. Mei even mentally finished the sentence with a period, clearly understanding that Eden was fully aware of this fact. The questioning format felt less like uncertainty and more like good-natured teasing.


    But Mei still didn''t quite understand the connection between the two.


    To this, Eden chuckled twice more and slowly asked:


    "Miss Mei, if your friend, Kiana, saw that picture of Ely touching your horn last time, what would she think?"


    Mei silently covered her burning cheeks, saying nothing.


    "What if we switch it around? If it was Miss Kiana being teased by Ely, what would you think, Miss Mei?"


    "That''s different..." Mei attempted a final struggle. "Kiana and I have strong trust between us. We wouldn''t... get jealous over something like that."


    "Oh? And does Michael not have that kind of trust in Ely?"


    "..."


    "Besides, even if you call it trust, you''d still feel a little uncomfortable deep down, wouldn''t you?"


    "...But he himself..."


    "Pfft... Miss Mei, boys are like that sometimes. Sometimes they''re mature to the point of being frightening, but essentially, they seem to never truly grow up."


    "Is that so."


    Mei fell into contemplation. She felt Eden''s words made a lot of sense and were worth pondering.


    But the next second, Eden herself burst out laughing again with a "pfft":


    "Hehehe, I''m sorry, Miss Mei... Alright, actually, everything I said before was just joking."


    "Hm?"


    Seeing Mei still didn''t understand, Eden rested her chin on her hand, explaining amidst continuous soft laughter:


    "Hehe, Miss Mei, if Kiana''s intimate counterpart wasn''t Ely, but that Miss Bronya, or Hua��apologies, I''m still used to calling her that��would you still feel uncomfortable?"


    "I think... no."


    Mei felt she had grasped something in her thoughts, but couldn''t articulate it.


    "Actually, even now, you can''t trust Ely from the bottom of your heart, can you? But you consider Miss Bronya and Hua your most precious companions, even family, so you trust them wholeheartedly, right?"


    "That''s exactly it��anyone who can appear in the Elysian Realm is, to Michael, at least equivalent to the relationship Miss Bronya and Hua have with you, Miss Mei. So what I said earlier was just meant as a little joke. After all, due to well-known reasons, the atmosphere here can be a bit heavy, and I didn''t want you to be affected by it, Miss Mei."


    "Ah, this..."


    That makes sense. After all, Elysia seemed close to everyone. Besides Eden, Aponia was the same, yet Michael didn''t seem to avoid the latter constantly.


    "So, what exactly is the relationship that makes Michael rarely appear before you?"


    Although she knew this question had nothing to do with what she was seeking, the fire of gossip burned fiercely within her, impossible to extinguish for the moment.


    "Logically speaking, Eden, you''re one of the most normal... or at least, easiest to get along with, people I''ve met in the Elysian Realm��the other being Pardofelis."


    Actually, Dystopia is also very normal and easygoing, but she''s always stuck to Kosma. Sakura... Sakura appears too infrequently, supposedly spending most of her time in the Realm''s [Hub], Mei added silently in her mind.


    "Hmm? Hahaha, thank you for the compliment, Miss Mei. But regarding that question, I can''t give a specific answer myself. If I had to say, perhaps Michael isn''t very good at handling women like me?"


    "Is that it? I feel like... among all the male warriors in Fire Moth, he''s actually quite skilled at communicating with people."


    Mei wanted to get to the bottom of it, but judging by Eden''s expression, perhaps even she couldn''t fully explain it.


    However, regarding other "truths," others might hem and haw, but she could likely learn a lot from Eden.


    "By the way, Eden, regarding this Elysian Realm, can I ask you some questions directly?"


    "Of course." Eden nodded readily. "However, the help I can offer is ultimately limited, Miss Mei. What you truly want to know, you''ll still have to obtain yourself in the end."


    "I understand."


    Mei nodded firmly, while Eden took a light sip of wine, signaling Mei to ask her questions directly:


    "Eden, I want to know... about the two Elysian Realm plans. Which one am I seeing right now?"


    Actually, she could get the answer to this question if she continued exploring along Sakura''s Signet path.


    But she asked it in advance anyway, partly because she urgently wanted the answer, and partly because... she felt uncertain.


    "Hmm? Hehe... Miss Mei, you actually already have the answer in your heart, don''t you?"


    "Indeed."


    Mei placed her left hand across her chest, rested her right elbow on it, and cupped her chin with her right hand.


    "Michael''s plan should have succeeded in the end. After all, if it were the [Data World] plan, you all should be data constructs, unable to touch me, right?"


    Unexpectedly, Eden laughed again. "So that''s the basis of Miss Mei''s judgment?"


    Eden could imagine the deep psychological scars Elysia must have left on Mei.


    "Actually, memory data SIM(ulation) is a very special thing. Its technological threshold is even higher than that of MANTISes themselves. Even if the [Data World] plan had been adopted, within the Elysian Realm, we could still exist in a nearly tangible form."


    This meant that Mei, at least in terms of conclusion, had guessed correctly.


    "But if that''s the case, what was the point of the plan Michael proposed? If the purpose of the Elysian Realm''s existence is just like now, ''to leave proof of existence and light the path for successors,'' wouldn''t the first plan have worked just as well?"


    "That''s something I don''t know. Perhaps you could ask Mei? Though she might not know either."


    "Even Mei doesn''t know?"


    What exactly does Michael want to do?


    This question had practically become a nightmare constantly haunting Mei.


    Initially, she could make rough guesses based on common sense. But the deeper she delved, the more information she gathered, Mei found herself getting progressively lost��


    Too much information acted like a dense fog, blocking her path to answers, constantly trying to lead her astray.


    What she found even more unimaginable was that the other "Flame-Chasers" in the Realm didn''t have a unified, clear answer regarding what Michael intended to do.


    Even Mei couldn''t say for sure.


    But at the same time, despite not knowing what Michael was doing, they trusted him implicitly.


    This was consistent with the "family" attitude they described.


    However...


    As far as she knew, among the Flame-Chasers still active outside, their attitudes towards Michael were severely polarized.


    Especially Kevin, whom she had recently encountered, directly referred to Michael as "traitor." It was said that Fu Hua''s memory loss was also related to Michael. What exactly happened with all that?


    Her lips moved; she wanted to ask this question directly, but something suddenly flashed brightly in her mind, pushing this query aside.


    She couldn''t grasp that flash of light immediately. By the time she came back to her senses, another question had already slipped out:


    "Eden, if the Elysian Realm was ultimately implemented according to Michael''s plan, then Sakura..."


    "Hmm?"


    Eden must have been drunk. She shook her head, her speech becoming slurred:


    "Miss Mei, sorry, did you ask something just now? Oh right, Miss Mei, you must be thirsty after talking so much. Care for a drink?"


    "...I..."


    Staring at the wine cup offered to her, Mei hesitated��Eden was memory data, so this wine...


    But if so, why could she smell the alcohol from so far away?


    Mei felt her train of thought take a huge leap forward, just one step away from the inspiration that had flashed in her mind earlier. But Eden''s wine cup was already pushed before her, leaving her unsure whether to accept it.


    "Oh my, Eden! You''re drunk again!"


    A streak of pink flew in from the side, perfectly rescuing Mei.


    "Eden, you''re so biased! What year was this wine from again... Let me think... Aiya! Such fine wine, you share it with Mei, but you actually forgot about me!"


    Elysia downed the wine in the cup in one gulp, then continued complaining:


    "Besides, Mei isn''t old enough to drink yet! Eden, you can''t be a bad influence on kids!"


    "Hehe..."


    To this, Eden just slumped back against the sofa, saying nothing, only chuckling softly.


    "Alright, Eden''s drunk again, let her rest for a bit... Come on, let''s go talk over there."


    Elysia took Mei''s hand and gently pulled her to the empty intelligence room on the other side.


    "Don''t mind it, Mei. Eden''s like that sometimes, gets drunk while drinking."


    Mei frowned inwardly. She felt things weren''t that simple��it seemed less like Eden was drunk and more like she was using drunkenness to evade Mei''s question.


    Why?


    Elysia stood aside, quietly observing Mei''s expression, then smiled faintly:


    "Alright, Mei! Don''t frown all day! If you get wrinkles between your eyebrows, that won''t look good!"


    "So, Elysia, what exactly happened during the Twelfth Honkai Eruption? Why is even Eden so secretive about it with me?"


    "Sigh..."


    Elysia let out a heavy sigh.


    "Prying like this can be quite annoying, you know! Mei, you should really consider yourself lucky you asked Eden, and not the grumpy types like Kalpas or Mobius. Otherwise..."


    "So what exactly happened?"


    Mei''s curiosity about this had initially been limited, but Elysia''s teasing stoked it into an uncontrollable fire.


    Or perhaps, this was exactly what Elysia wanted to see.


    "Anyway, it''s best not to mention the Twelfth Honkai Eruption to the other Flame-Chasers. Ahem! But I''m different. If Mei really wants to know, it''s not like I can''t tell you. You just have to give me a little reward!"


    Her gaze drifted upwards, finally settling on the horn on Mei''s head.


    "Elysia, you clearly already..."


    "Aiya! Once is never enough for this kind of thing!"


    "..."


    Mei quickly glanced around. The entire hall of the Golden Courtyard was quiet. Even the two Kleins weren''t around. What were the Flame-Chasers up to? Vill-V''s workshop was also silent. This was convenient for Eden resting on the opposite sofa...


    But... her drunkenness probably wasn''t entirely fake, right? She should be asleep by now, right?


    Mei guiltily averted her gaze, simultaneously confirming Elysia hadn''t resorted to any improper means this time, finally sighing in resignation:


    "Go ahead, touch it."


    ...


    "Actually, there isn''t much I can tell you. There isn''t much to say about that event itself. But the Twelfth Honkai Eruption was indeed an extremely important event for us, for the entire civilization, and an unbearable tragedy."


    "Tragedy?"


    Mei wanted to ask, but seeing the usually playful Elysia showing such a sorrowful expression, she wisely chose to keep her lips sealed, making no sound.


    "That tragedy, the tragedy of Corruption, both its process and its outcome, showed us one fact��this world could no longer be saved."


    "And for the Flame-Chasers, their greatest pain regarding that event wasn''t the unbearable sacrifices they witnessed, but that they lost what they were fighting for, and lost the meaning of their fight��yes, it was all of us, not any single individual."


    "Or, from another perspective, we were abandoned."


    After saying this, Elysia fell uncharacteristically silent.


    Mei felt like her horn had been touched for nothing.


    Rationally speaking, Elysia had indeed answered her question. But also rationally speaking, she hadn''t answered anything at all.


    In fact, Mei had only asked one question, and Elysia had indeed answered it, only to leave Mei with vast new mysteries.


    No!


    I can''t keep being led by the nose like this!


    I need to take the offensive, seize control of the conversation!


    Mei took a deep breath and threw out her "bomb":


    "So, is this event related to the ''traitor''?"


    "Hm?"


    Elysia narrowed her eyes. The moment Mei uttered the word "traitor," Elysia responded almost instantly.


    "What is a ''traitor''?"


    "...As expected. That term doesn''t seem to circulate within the Realm."


    "Oh? Then you need to be careful, Mei."


    Elysia patted her shoulder, lowered her voice, and said seriously:


    "Things from the outside, especially concerning Michael and the Flame-Chasers, definitely shouldn''t be mentioned lightly in the Realm! Even if certain Flame-Chasers ask, it''s best you pretend you know nothing."


    "Why?"


    "Lululu��"


    Elysia''s serious expression suddenly vanished. She playfully stuck out her tongue, then pointed behind Mei:


    "Anyway, all your questions, you just need to ask him! Alright, I''ll take Eden back first!"


    Mei turned her head. Michael stood in the center of the hall, silently gazing at the slowly rotating stargate, like a lamppost watching over an empty, unlit second-floor window.


    Elysia walked up to him in a few steps. They spoke softly about something. Michael poked Elysia''s cheek with his finger. Everything looked just like what she had seen in the memories.


    But from Mei''s third-person perspective, something seemed different.


    On one hand, she felt Michael, out of love for the original, was almost treating this Elysia as the real one. But simultaneously, she felt this Elysia didn''t seem particularly important to Michael either.


    These two contradictory attitudes coexisting within him wasn''t surprising, really. After all, he seemed to treat everything in this world the same way.


    Then, Elysia probably mentioned her. Michael turned his head like a hawk, staring intently at her.


    "Thump!"


    Despite having met his gaze countless times before, Mei inevitably heard her own heartbeat��strange, just one beat, unusually forceful and loud, like someone hitting a drum right next to her ear.


    In the blink of an eye, Michael stood before her.


    "Heh, you actually came to the Elysian Realm? I heard from Hua that you rarely came here after it was completed."


    "If measured against a fifty-thousand-year timeline, I indeed haven''t come often."


    Michael''s words were calm, but Mei sensed an indescribable emotion within them. She thought it might be sadness or confusion, or perhaps simple determination, or maybe a mixture of all of them.


    In fact, she still couldn''t figure out any of Michael''s thoughts.


    But just in that instant when Michael spoke, although Mei couldn''t yet articulate his mood, his tone successfully reminded her of something��


    Like a devastated beach after a great flood, like a courtyard overgrown with weeds after countless eons of neglect, or like... empty, eternally unchanging silver-white rock��the moon hanging in the night sky, forever gazing at the Earth with detachment and deep affection.


    Inexplicably, Mei felt a faint sense of fear.


    It likely wasn''t a reflection of combat power difference, but... forget it...


    Thus, even her words became hesitant:


    "Then... the so-called ''traitor''..."


    "If you believe I am, then I am."


    "..."


    Mei was speechless. Michael briefly closed his eyes.


    When he opened them again, a sliver of life seemed to have returned to his silver-gray eyes, and even his tone carried a little more emotion:


    "Raiden Mei, you should have met all the Flame-Chasers by now, right?"


    "Yes."


    "Rin once said, ''We can''t choose how we''re born, but we can choose how we die.'' Have you heard this?"


    "Yes."


    "Want to know the way I once envisioned dying?"


    "Yes. Yes???"


    Mei completely failed to understand why Michael would randomly bring up such topics.


    It felt like he was really just casually chatting with her, except these were the only things he could talk about.


    But soon, Mei understood��Michael saying this wasn''t random at all, but simply because he needed a recipient for this statement.


    He could have chosen other Flame-Chasers; they would naturally understand his language. But perhaps what he wanted was precisely not to be understood.


    Regardless of what Mei thought or speculated, Michael continued speaking as if to himself:


    "I want my corpse split in two. Half pulverized and scattered across the universe, the other half buried on the Moon, specifically on the surface facing Earth. Like that, forever."


    (End of Volume VII: The Year of Flame Chasers)